《Journey Of A Legend》


 Ranking System

    Ranking System


    Hi there Author here!


    In this Auxiliary chap I will write down the different ranks, how many energy crystals one need for the next rank, the soul stones levels, Soul Creatures and etc.


    So I hope everything with this will be easier to understand things in the future :)


    ----------------------------------


    1. Rank Levels:


    Awakened Rank


    (needs 100 energy crystal for the next rank)


    Manifester Rank


    (needs 500 energy crystal for the next rank)


    Soul Collecter Rank


    (needs 1.000 energy crystal for the next rank)


    Creator Rank


    (needs 5.000 energy crystal for the next rank)


    Cmity Rank


    (need 10.000 energy crystal for the next rank)


    Ascender Rank


    (Need a special crystal and special object, with again 10.000 energy crystals for the next rank)


    God Rank


    (This is just the normal ranking, as for the other one I don''t wanna spoil things, so I will wait to write it.)


    2. Energy Crystal Levels


    Low-ss energy crystal


    Middle-ss energy crystal


    High-ss energy crystal


    (Each of them has different amount in different ranks. So for example if an Awakened rank monster drops one Low-ss one it only just gives 1. But if its the same, but in the Awakened rank, then it''s 2.)


    3. Soul Stone levels in colors


    (ck is trash, while white is the best in potential, power and Guardian.)


    ck


    Yellow


    Green


    Blue


    Red


    Whites


    (Also here will be a plus thing as in the rankings, but as again I don''t wanna spoiler things.)


    4. Soul Creatures


    In the novel, you will see sometime when I write not Soul Creatures, but Soul Monsters, Soul Devils or Soul Spirits. It''s because Soul Creatures are sum concept. And the other''s are the real name''s depending on what Creature did Greg y. If it''s a monster then it''s a Soul Monster. If it''s a Spirit the it''s a Soul Spirit.


    They have also the same ranking as the Guardian''s or the humans, but here will be also different things as the story goes on, so I don''t wann spoil things.


    5. Five Great Family names.


    Alchemist Family


    Scepter Family


    Dia Family


    Voodoo Family


    Charon Family


    6. Dimensional Zones


    They have the simr ranking as Soul Creatures or Guardian''s, however there are sometimes when a mutation urs and no matter if there are someone inside the monster''s get to rank up.


    Each zone has a dimensional core, which after taking it gives a Soul Creature.


    -----------------------------------


    So this is for now. When we get more into the story I will upload more if necessary!

 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    Somewhere in the vast cosmos, a huge white crack started to slowly form in the void.


    When it reached two meters in diameter, suddenly a man with a half-broken demon mask on his face jumped out of it, while blood flowed out of the holes from his body, which were all around his body.


    The man was wearing a long trench coat, which was faintly changing its color from time to time.


    Sometimes it was blue as an ocean, sometimes it was ck as an abyss, then red like the deepest color of blood, then it changed into white, yellow, and brown.


    The man after jumping out looked behind him and after confirming that nothing followed him through the crack, he took out a strange-looking stone from his pocket.


    The stone was ck on the outside, but on the inside, a small colorful universe could be seen, which was rotating without stopping.


    "Well I almost died in there just to get this, but luckily I could get out alive in the end.", said the man quietly and after putting the stone away he continued, "I only hope those bastards won''t follow me or I''m as good as a dead meat."


    Looking back he saw that the white crack started to shrink slowly. When it almost disappeared, suddenly it started to vibrate and it began to get bigger and bigger again.


    "Not good!!"


    Feeling the approaching danger the man wanted to run away by making a loophole, but what appeared before him was only a feet wide white hole.


    "Sh*t! It seems that all of my powers got depleted running away from that ce and now I can''t even make a simple portal!"


    Just as he was about to change ns, suddenly a voice filled with dread and despair came from behind his back.


    "Well, well, well. It seems our little rat couldn''t run away in the end."


    Turning around, the man saw as five different-looking creatures came out of the crack one by one.


    The one who talked looked like the devil from the legends. Horns on the head, razor-sharp teeth, and ash ck skin with blood-red eyes.


    Next to it was standing a female fairy with a colorful crown on top of her head, a strange creature on a white cloud, a demon with an angry face, and a bald man with a sword in his hand.


    All of them were looking at the already injured man with pity, while the evil continued, "Give us the stone and maybe you can die without pain."


    As the five figures were getting closer and closer to him, the man sighed and said, "It seems I won''t survive this, but at least I can do this."


    Taking out the stone again, without hesitation, he threw it toward the small portal, making the five creature''s faces to change in an instant, the moment they realized what was happening.


    With the fastest reaction was the man with the sword. Under a blink of an eye, he was next to the stone, but just as he was about to grab it, suddenly a hand caught his wrist from the side, and in the next second he flew away hundreds of miles in an instant.


    "Don''t think that I will just sit around and watch as you bastards take what I gave my life for.", saying this he watched as the stone sessfully passed through the portal, and with a snap of his fingers, he made it disappear, not knowing where the stone has gone.


    "Y-YOU PIECE OF S**T!!!"


    *BOOOM*


    Hit in the stomach, the mysterious man flew out like a cannonball, while a huge amount of blood flowed out from his mouth.


    But like that wouldn''t have been enough for him, in the next second, he was hit in the face again by the female fairy, then punched in the chest by the demon and finally got kicked on his back by the strange creature.


    He was bouncing all around between the creatures like a ball in a football match.


    After God knows how many punches and kicks, the creatures finally stopped attacking and watched as the man was fighting with hisst breath.


    He was coughing up huge amounts of blood while blood flowed out from every orifice, but the firmness in his eyes never disappeared.


    Suddenly the man with the sword appeared behind him and with a cold look, he said, "Last chance. Tell us where the stone has gone or don''t even think about a merciful death."


    The man saw that he was surrounded and realizing he can''t run away, looked behind and with a bloody smile he said, "Say something scarier...Loser."


    *Swish*


    With a smooth and silent sh, the man''s head fell from his neck, but even after death, his smile didn''t leave his face.


    "Stubborn old wreck..." said the man while putting his sword back into its scabbard.


    "What should we do now?" asked the female fairy, while looking at the man''s dead body with disgust in her eyes.


    "Let''s split up and search for the stone no matter what. If the stone gets into someone else''s hand no one can predict what will happen, not even me." answered the man and without any further hesitation, he disappeared.


    The other four looked at each other and following the man''s order, they disappeared also.


    However, none of them noticed as the demon mask and the coat suddenly came alive and with a slow motion, they started to fly toward one direction, leaving the floating carcass behind in the space lonely...


    ***


    [100 yearster]


    In Earth somewhere in a ssroom of an Academy.


    "Earth changed after Altars with strange stones in them all around the world appeared one after another.


    As time went by people realized that by connecting one''s soul to the stone they can gain powers beyond imagination. And with these, Soul Stones came into humanity''s life-changing everything they believed in so far.


    Godhood, immortality, and impossible dreams. Everything could be possible now, but unfortunately, nothinges without a price.


    Dimensional zones appeared with creatures like fairies, sacred animals, devils, demons, monsters, or demigods in them.


    Because of this, humanity was brought into a cmity. However, as time went by, it turned out that after killing these creatures they leave unique crystals, which helps our Soul Stone''s and Guardian''s power to grow. With them, humans could finally fight back and turn the tide of the war with the creatures, bringing back some peace to the world.


    Also with these energy crystals humanity-"


    *Ding~Dong*


    Hearing the dong, the teacher looked up from her book and said, "It seems our ss ends here. But don''t forget, this afternoon will be the ceremony where you get to step into one of the Altars and get your own Soul Stone, so don''t bete. ss dismissed!"


    After the teacher left the ssroom everybody was full of spirits.


    "Ahhhh~ Finally!!!"


    "I can''t believe we already grew up to this point. OOHH!! I can''t wait anymore! I want to go now!"


    "I hope my Guardian will be a water spirit or a demigod who can control some kind of element, that would be so cool!!"


    As everybody was talking about theing ceremony a boy sitting in the back right corner started to stretch his arms up into the air.


    He was a 16 years old boy with a normal build-up and amon face. Not charming nor ugly, just a normal-looking kid. However, the only strange thing about him was his snow-white hair.


    As the boy was enjoying the feeling of the stretching, one of his ssmates walked over and asked with a smile, "Hey Greg. Wanna go together to the ceremony?"


    Greg opened his eyes and looked at the other boy in front of him.


    Deep ck hair, ck eyes, and smooth skin that even girls could get jealous of. His height was a bit smaller than him, but on the contrary, he looked much stronger than him.


    After thinking for a bit, Greg answered also with a smile, "Sure, let''s go toge-", but before he could finish his sentence, a flying book hit his head from the side.


    Looking over from where the book came from, he saw a guy with a height almost as big as a mountain smiling at him.


    "Hey Joe, why are you talking with trash like that? He is just a nobody. He doesn''t even qualify to be here with us. I don''t even understand how he is still alive, just go and die already you useless waste!", said a guy with a disgusted look as he watched Greg from afar.


    The boy named Joe looked back at the guy without expression and said, "After saying that it seems your ego is as big as ever William."


    Hearing this, it seemed that the air in the ss just froze in an instant.


    William stood up reaching over two meters in height and just as he wanted to say something, a voice came from the school''s microphone.


    "Attention kids! The ceremony will begin soon. All of those who have paid for the school buse down to the hall! We will leave in 15 minutes."


    Hearing this all the students who paid for the ride, started to go down to the hall.


    William looked at the microphone and with a click with his tongue, he said, "You are lucky Joe. We will see what you will do after getting your Guardian. Let''s see just how big your mouth will be then. And as for you Greg...". Looking at Greg, William made a slice in front of his throat and with that, he walked down to the hall.


    Seeing that William walked away, Joe rxed and turned back to Greg and said, "Don''t even bother with him. You know him... All brawn, no brain."


    Hearing this Gregughed a bit, stood up, and said, "Well nice one, but it doesn''t matter. His family hatesmoners, cause he is from the Scepter Family, so I''m not so surprised that he hates me."


    "Don''t say that, even if he is from one of the Great Families he has no right to do whatever he wants. Well partly..."


    Greg just smiled and walked over to the door and said, "Well... Shall we walk over to the ceremony?"


    Joe hearing this just smiled and with a nod followed Greg out of the ssroom.


    However, none of the two noticed that a half-transparent figure disappeared in the tree''s shadow behind the windows seconds after they left...

 Chapter 2: Soul Ceremony

    Chapter 2: Soul Ceremony


    [Nexus City]


    As the two were walking toward the ceremony on foot, Joe looked at Greg and asked, "So...What do you think about the Soul Ceremony? Are you excited about the fact that we will get our very own Guardians?"


    Hearing the sudden question, Greg looked up to the sky and after a small hesitation, he answered, "Well... I''m curious yes. But I hope I won''t get a ck one, cause that would be horrible."


    "ck? Why not ck?"


    "You never listen in ss?", asked Greg with a questioning look.


    "Hehe. Don''t look at me like that. It''s not like I don''t, it''s just that the teacher''s exnation is really boring, so sometimes I fell asleep."


    Listening to this, Greg only shook his head and exined, "There are thousands of stones in the Altars with six different colors. ck, Yellow, Green, Blue, Red, and White. From these six, ck stones have the smallest potential and they have the weakest Guardians, while white stones have the biggest potential with one of the strongest Guardians, which you can get."


    "But with the dimensional cores from the zones, you can get stronger powers, so these things like Guardians from a ck Soul Stone or a white one doesn''t really matter, no?"


    Listening to this, Greg shook his head and asked, "Okay then here is another question. Would you rather choose a Lambo or a Beetle for a race?"


    "Of course the Lambo, but what if we swap the two car''s motors? Would you choose also the Lambo?" asked back Joe in an instant.


    This unexpected question made Greg to answer with a small chuckle.


    "Of course not."


    "See? Then what if you get a ck stone? If you kill monsters and go up in power ranks, also if you get strong Soul Creatures by the dimensional cores, you can be as strong as a guy with a white Soul Stone." said Joe with a smile.


    "Well yeah, that''s partly true..." answered Greg, but still thought, "But that doesn''t erase the fact that you have weak Guardian."


    As the two talked for almost half an hour while walking, they finally arrived before a huge building.


    "Finally. We are here!", said Joe and looked before him.


    Greg looked up also at the gigantic thing before him. It was a huge pir made out of white jade, which floated above the ground about five meters.


    Below the huge pir, a circr table with a bowl could be found in the middle, while strange carvings were all around on the floor, making the ce look much more mysterious.


    "Woow... It doesn''t matter how many times I see it, it looks as amazing as always.", said Greg with awe.


    "Yeah, it''s truly amazing!", answered Joe with a nod.


    "Heeeey~ Joe!! Over here!"


    Hearing his name, Joe turned around and saw a girl jogging towards them with a smile, while waving at their way.


    She looked like she was in her twenties. Smooth skin, brown hair, and beautiful green eyes. She was wearing a white top and a ck skirt making her look very normal, but because she was wearing a golden ne, it showed that she was from a rich family.


    When she arrived before them she stopped, looked at Greg, and asked Joe, "Are you with him again?"


    "..."


    Seeing as Joe was getting angry, Sarah sighed and with a bow said to Greg," Sorry, it was my mistake to say that."


    Watching as a girl bowed and apologized to him, Greg scratched his neck and said, "No, no... Don''t worry about it."


    Joe after seeing the apology, sighed and asked, "So Sis, why are you here?"


    Standing up from the bow, Joe''s sister, Sarah smiled and said, "Mom and Dad wanted me toe and see how you will do on your very first ceremony."


    "Well, whatever. Do as you please, but Greg and I need to go. The ss started the ceremony.", said Joe and started to walk toward the middle of the pir where the rest of their ssmates were waiting in a row.


    Greg followed suit and when he arrived, he heard that his teacher has already started to demonstrate the steps for the ceremony.


    "Okay kids, listen carefully. Here you can see the passage to the Altar.", as the teacher said this, he pointed towards the bowl next to him and continued, "The first thing you need to do, is that you put your hand in it and when it''s in, you just start and rx. You will feel a tingling sensation in your chest, but don''t fight against it and just let your soul connect to the Altar. After connection, your body will rx wholly and you will be in a huge hall, full of Soul Stones all around you. That''s where you will get to choose your very own Guardian with the stone. So... any questions?"


    Hearing this, a girl with sses raised her hand and asked, "Sir, won''t it take a lot of time if we do this one by one?"


    "Nice question Emma. However, don''t worry about time. One second here means 10 minutes there, so you can take your time."


    Listening to this, the teacher looked around and asked, "So? Who wants to start?"


    Hearing the question, without any hesitation, a voice came from behind.


    "Me!!"


    Watching the hand, the teacher smiled and said, "Okay William. Come up here."


    William went up to the table and as the teacher said, he put his hand in the bowl. After a while, his body started to twitch, but in the next second, it rxed as nothing special happened a second ago.


    But not even a secondter, suddenly there was a red lighting out from the bowl and with a fast movement, William pulled out his hand, while holding a small red stone.


    "Hahaha!! It''s a red one! I''m just too good! Hahaha!!!", whileughing loudly and holding the stone, William turned around and pointed at Joe.


    "Can you see this? The second best and what is more my Guardian is really strong. I hope you won''t disappoint me, Joe! Haha!!"


    "Nice job William. The red stone is the second-best among the six Soul Stones. You really have a lot of potential, so continue your hard work."


    Hearing the teacher''s praise, William''s ego skyrocketed and with a never-endingugh, he walked back from where he came from.


    "Okay, next one."


    After William, others went up one by one, however, no one was able to get a red stone again.


    "7 Blue, 11 Yellow, and 4 Green and no ck stones. It seems today kids are something else." Said quietly the teacher under his breath.


    The next one was Joe who went up and put his hand in the bowl.


    After going through the same twitching and rxing phase, suddenly a blinding light came from under his hand.


    The holy light put everyone into awe. With a strong pull, Joe held up a beautiful white crystal clear stone in his hand.


    Everybody was gobsmacked because thest person who also took out a white stone was 2 years ago and now that person was on the peak of humanity.


    "W-wow..."


    "Are you kidding me? White? Someone, please hit me! Maybe I''m dreaming!"


    From behind, Sarah was smiling and said, "Well, that genius did a miracle again."


    After the light dissipated, Joe looked at the stone in his palm and after confirming it''s not an illusion he looked up at William.


    Seeing that William was crunching his teeth together in frustration and anger, Joe shook his head and walked back to Greg.


    "Amazing as always. Congrattions for getting your hands on one of the strongest Guardians in history Joe.", said Greg with a smile.


    "Well, I was lucky", chuckled Joe and said with a smile, "But it''s your turn. Only you remain. So hurry and get at least a red one. I believe you can do it."


    Seeing that everyone was looking at them, Greg cleared his throat and said, "Sure."


    Walking up to the bowl, now Greg could clearly see what was inside it.


    Looking in it, he saw stars swimming gently on the surface of the liquid. It was like a gxy was in that small pot.


    "Beautiful.." thought Greg, but voices ruined this sight in an instant from behind.


    "Hey man, will you hurry up a little?"


    "Are you scared white cat? If so, say and we will call your mom! Hahaha!"


    The teacher walked next to Greg and said, "Don''t bother with them. Take your time and put your hand in it whenever you feel you are ready."


    Greg nodded and without any further hesitations, he put his right hand in the bowl.


    He thought the stars were only illusions and the pot will have a bottom, but no matter how deep he put his hand into the bowl he didn''t feel its end.


    After a while, the twitching sensation came, and in the next moment disappeared, just like with the others.


    Greg was waiting for a light toe out but waited for a minute and nothing came, so he wanted to ask the teacher what happened, but realized that the ss disappeared and he was standing in a middle of a huge hall.


    On the walls, there were thousands of different kinds of crystal-like stones, all having a different color.


    "Wooow... So these all are Soul Stones."


    As he was looking around, suddenly stones started to shine and vibrate one by one.


    "It seems they want me to choose them


    It feels strange, but it''s not a bad feeling."


    Greg walked toward one of the closest stone and looked at it.


    It was a stone as blue as the clearest sky.


    Looking at it suddenly Greg felt different pictures running through his mind and with awe, he said, "So it''s a water fairy. Strong in defense and healing. Hmm... Sorry, but you are not my type."


    Leaving the bluestone there, Greg went and watched the other stones one by one.


    There were Blue, Yellow, and Green ones, however, none of them were his type.


    Of course, there were ck ones also, but he didn''t even bother to look at them.


    When he thought he can''t be picky and needs to choose one, suddenly a red light shone next to him.


    "A-are you kidding me? A red one?", asked Greg with an amazing look. He looked at the red stone, while images appeared in his head one by one.


    "It''s the legendary phoenix? The one with the strongest healing and attack in legends? I think I''m dreaming!" thought Greg, but after confirming he wasn''t hallucinating he said, "Then I think I will choose y-".


    But before he could grab the stone, something strange happened.


    His body froze and he couldn''t move. Suddenly all the stones started to shake all around Greg.


    "Why does it feel like the stones are in joy?"


    While looking at the strange scene before his eyes, suddenly a colorful light appeared before Greg, almost blinding him.


    It was so colorful that he couldn''t even leave his eyes open and needed to close them.


    When the light finally disappeared, Greg opened his eyes slowly.


    However, the moment he did, his mouth opened extra wide and a whileter he shouted up with disbelief.


    "Huuh?! Are you kidding me??!!"

 Chapter 3: Just A Hallucination?

    Chapter 3: Just A Hallucination?


    "W-What? Are you kidding me?", shouted Greg after seeing a ck stone floating in front of his face.


    Looking at the stone closely, it was just like the other Soul Stones, without anything special about it, except for its ck color.


    "What in the world? This is some kind of jo-",


    Just as he wanted to finish his sentence, suddenly strange scenes started to appear in his mind one by one.


    Six different looking creatures, tons of exploded dimensional zones on earth''s different points, beginning of a new cmity and the start of humanity''s extinction.


    In the next second, these horrible pictures suddenly changed into a new one. Six artifacts, a ck Soul Stone with a small rotating universe in its inside and another scene with the six creatures, but this time they were all copsed in their blood, while next to them was a mysterious figure, who was standing proudly above all of them.


    If someone saw the man, somehow they started to feel disgusted, pity, anger, and some unknown negative emotions appearing inside their chest.


    Greg felt all these strange emotions swelling deep inside him, even though he didn''t know who the man was. It was a strange and bizarre feeling.


    All these strange things appeared and vanished in Greg''s mind.


    When everything finally stopped, suddenly the ck stone started to hover closer to Greg''s head and when it touched his temple, a blinding light broke out.


    ***


    Outside the Altar, people watched as Greg was about to put his hand into the bowl.


    "Let''s see what that trash can get. It would be a miracle, if he could get even just a yellow one, haha!", said William loudly, while he looked at Joe on the other side of the Altar.


    "As for you... You just wait Joseph. I will show you that our family is much stronger and mightier than yours. You will be crushed under my feet and will cry for my forgiveness!"


    As one second went after another, someone started to feel strange and asked confusedly, "Hey, what''s happening? Why did nothing happen?"


    "Yeah, now that you say it... Greg is standing there awhile."


    Feeling that something was wrong, people started to murmur with each other. Even Joe felt that something wasn''t right.


    Seeing the strange scene too, the teacher said quietly, "Strange... it couldn''t be that no Guardians want him, because he seeded to get into the Altar. Even if he can''t get amon Soul Stone, a ck one should be the minimum."


    When the time reached 1 minute someone shouted, "Hey... Are you kidding right? It has been already one minute, so doesn''t it mean he is already in there about 10 hours?"


    Realizing this fact, everyone was stunned in an instant. Just as the teacher wanted to step forward to do something, suddenly a blinding and colorful light broke out.


    "Damn! My eyes!!"


    "I can''t see anything!"


    People instantly closed their eyes, because of the blinding light, however, the teacher didn''t. He was watching the scene happening before him like a movie in a theater, but instead of enjoyment, his expression was dumbstruck.


    "All six colors broking out at the same time? There was once in history when a guy got two different Soul Stones, but it was only two. Don''t tell me he got all six."


    As the colorful light continued to shine, Greg started to pull his hand out and in that instant, the light started to dissipate.


    When his hand was fully out of the bowl, everything turned back to normal.


    Seeing as everything stopped, people started to open their eyes one by one, but the moment they saw the stone in Greg''s hand they froze up.


    It was ck. As deep ck as the deepest abyss in the world. However, that was all, nothing else.


    "Huh? ck? I thought I saw a red light, so why is it ck?"


    "Red light? I saw a blue."


    "What are you talking about? I thought my heart will stop when I saw the white light, you morons. It was white, not red nor blue!"


    People started to argue and say simr things like those, cause they saw different colored lights, but one thing wasmon between their statements. What they all could see at the moment was a ck Soul Stone and nothing else.


    "Hahaha!! I knew it! Trash always remains trash! Hahaha!!!" William on the side started tough crazily while pointing at Greg.


    Ignoring theugh, Greg was silently looking at the stone in his hand.


    "No... Was it really just an illusion?", thought Greg confusedly, not believing what he was watching at the moment.


    Seeing that he wasn''t hallucinating at all, he looked up and a whileter he walked back hurriedly to Joe.


    When he arrived next to him, he noticed the questioning look in his eyes, but not knowing what to say, Greg just shook his head with a wry smile.


    After seeing that strange scene from a minute ago, the teacher cleared his throat and started to talk.


    "Well... It seems everyone got their Soul Stones, so tomorrow we will size up your Guardians. Until then go home and rest. William and Joseph, you twoe with me."


    Hearing his name, Joe turned to Greg and after thinking for a bit, he said, "Sorry, but it seems I can''t go with you. But we will meet tomorrow."


    "Sure, no problem.", said Greg with a smile and turned around to leave.


    "Now I start to feel sorry for him. His mother and father died years ago, he is alone all the time and now his future dreams are broken. I don''t understand how he didn''t look depressed after getting his Soul Stone." said Sarah from Joe''s side, as she watched Greg''s leaving figure.


    Joe started to think about something, but after a while, he just sighed and said, "I know him well. Maybe he looks sometimes pitiable and a lot of people look down on him, but I don''t. Because he is the only person I know, who works harder than anybody else, so this is why I know, he will be fine. He always finds a way, because that''s him... a guy who never gives up."


    Sarah looked at Joe''s firm eyes and with a chuckle, she said, "Oh look at you. You look so cool even as you talk about your friend."


    Joe just shook his head, turned around, and started to walk toward the teacher. Sarah just smiled and followed him from behind.


    ***


    Somewhere in the city, Greg was standing before a small house. After opening the door, what waited for him was nothing but sheer silence.


    After going in with a sigh, he closed the door behind him, and with azy jump, he fell on top of his bed, while burying his face deep into his pillow.


    After an unknown amount of time, he turned around and slightly raised his right palm.


    As he watched his hand, suddenly a ck stone appeared at the top of his palm, which floated gently above it.


    The stone was an egg-shaped, deep ink ck crystal-like stone. It was like small charcoal, but with a shining texture. However, except for the shape and color, there was nothing special about it.


    Greg looked at the stone above his palm and after a while, he sat up and said, "Strange. Why can''t I feel anything from it? It''s like it has no Guardian in it."


    Thinking for a bit, Greg tried to concentrate on the stone, but still, nothing happened. Just as he was about to put it away, a light came out of the stone.


    What appeared before him was a white rabbit, which looked at him with its ck little eyes.


    "A rabbit? How funny.", said Greg with a wry smile and tried to take the rabbit in his hands, however, it suddenly changed into a ckbird and started to fly around the room.


    "A bird? Don''t tell me..." thought Greg, but a whileter his eyes started to get rounder and rounder.


    After the bird flew back to him, it changes into a small green lizard, which after climbing up on his chest it changed into a yellow snake, making Greg''s body stiffen in an instant. The snake went around his neck and after stopping before his face just it looked deep into his eyes.


    Not knowing what he should do, Greg started to think for a solution, but not even a secondter the snake went back down and changed into a blue turtle, then into a reddish little fox.


    In the end, it turned back into the little white bunny, which looked at Greg with those bean-sized eyes.


    Greg was so dumbstruck that he couldn''t even move for a while. Only after a minute did he came back to his senses and looked at the rabbit and the stone in his hand.


    "Strange... I don''t remember learning that body changing spirits could be found in ck Soul Stones. They only appear on the blue level or above." thought Greg confusedly and after a while, he said to the rabbit," Turn into a snake!"


    The rabbit, after hearing Greg''s order, instantly changed into her yellow snake form.


    "Woow! Amazing!" shouted Greg excitedly.


    Greg started to look closer and noticed that the snake was only one foot in length There were no scales or anything else, only the skin itself was yellow.


    "Now change into a bird! Now let me see your fox form! So cool!!"


    While Greg was experiencing and studying his Guardian, somewhere far away in a huge mansion two people were kneeling before a man.


    "Sir, it seems another one with a white Soul Stone appeared today. And what we heard he has a special Guardian."


    "Another one? It''s the second one today. How interesting... What is his name?"


    "Yes. His name is Dia Joseph. However, he is from the Dia family, one of the five Great families. What is your order, Sir?"


    The man started to think and after a while, he said," Bring him here alive, but the Dia family should know nothing about this so do it precisely, not making a huge fuss."


    "Yes!"


    With that, the two kneeling figures disappeared in an instant, leaving the man standing alone in the moonlight...

 Chapter 4: Guardian Test

    Chapter 4: Guardian Test


    At the following day in the morning, around 7:10, Greg woke up slowly, because of the light shining on his face.


    While sitting up slowly, he looked down at the sleeping little rabbit next to him and smiled.


    The little fluff ball feeling the slight movement around its vicinity opened its eyes and looked up at Greg.


    As he watched the rabbit, he suddenly realized something and with a smile, he said, "I forgot to give you a name yesterday so let''s think about one now. Let''s see.... How about... Wait... Are you a boy or a girl in the first ce?", asked Greg, but seeing no movement from the rabbit he nodded and said, "Okay, then jump to the right if you are a boy and to the left if a girl."


    Hearing what Greg just said, the little rabbit jumped to the left, showing that she was a girl.


    "So a girl. Hmm...", Greg started to think about a name and suddenly said, "How about Lily?"


    Just as he said this, the rabbit turned into a bird, flew up, and started to prick Greg''s cheek.


    "Ow, Ow, ow! Okay, okay! I know! Then what about Alice?" said Greg quickly.


    In an instant, the little bird stopped pricking and with a quick move, she changed back to her rabbit form and jumped onto Greg''sp.


    "Hehe, so it''s Alice then," said Greg with a smile and started to pet her.


    A whileter, Greg looked up at the clock and seeing that it will be 8 o''clock 30 minutester, he suddenly jumped up making Alice fall to the floor.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!", said Greg and picked up Alice, but seeing the anger in her little eyes he put her down onto the bed.


    "I''m... really sorry!"


    Without any further hesitation, Greg ran into the bathroom, washed his teeth and face, changed into his school uniform, and picked up his bag.


    After walking to the door, he looked at Alice and he raised his hand.


    "Come, Alice, we need to go."


    As he said that, his Soul Stone appeared above his palm, making Alice disappear into it with white light.


    "Nice!", said Greg and after closing the door, he started to run toward the Academy with his full speed.


    ***


    Nexus''s city only Soul Academy.


    A ce where not grades, but fighting results matter.


    However before the age of 16, where kids don''t get their very own Soul Stones, they don''t fight, but only do writing tests, without any consequences.


    Just after the age of 16 will they start the fight, but before that, there is a measurement about one''s Guardian. There are 3 different tests, which measures one''s Guardian.


    The first one shows the Soul Stone''s Guardian''s name and ability.


    Of course, it doesn''t show its abilities which will get after going up in the rank. It only shows the one, which it has presented at the moment.


    The second one disys the Guardian''s rank.


    There are 7 Ranks: Awakened, Manifester, Soul Collecter, Creator, Cmity, Ascender, and God rank. Commonly every Guardian starts on the very first rank, but there are some cases when a Guardian''s rank is higher than the others.


    Thest test is about the Guardian''s Soul Potential, where the test shows it''s hidden potential. It shows how strong the Guardian''s power will be after going up to the next rank. 0 tells that the Guardian won''t get any stronger in the next rank, however, if it''s 3 for example then it shows that it will be 3 times stronger than before.


    After the 3 tests, the Guardian''s owner will be put into the Academy''s system where they need to collect points with fighting others until the end of the year. In a fight, the winner gets 3 points, while the one who lost will get nothing.


    Anyone who didn''t reach the minimum 50 points until the end of the year, will be sacked out of the Academy without any chance to continue. Of course, if they have enough money, then everything could be possible.


    And the day for the Guardian''s size up is always the day after the Ceremony, which is today.


    Running miles, Greg finally arrived in front of the Academy''s entrance.


    Looking at the clock above the gate, he sighed up with relief and said, "Lucky! I''m on time. I have 10 more minutes."


    After normalizing his breath and neating his clothes, he started to walk up on the stairs and walked straight to where the test will take ce.


    Stepping into a huge hall, he saw that his ssmates were already there, only waiting for the teacher toe and start the tests.


    Greg looked around and saw that Joe was standing all alone in the right corner, so he walked over to him and greeted him with a smile.


    "Good morning."


    "Morning. About yesterday... I''m really sorry again. I couldn''t do anything. The teacher wanted me to go with him and talk with the Saints."


    "No problem. Wow, the Saints? That''s really good news. And? How did it go? Did you ept the invitation?"


    "I said I need time to think, but after I discussed the matter with my family, they said I have to ept, so I don''t really have other choices."


    "Well, it would be good to ept. You know, they are from one of the strongest associations."


    "I know, but yet..."


    As the two were talking, Greg noticed that somehow suddenly it got darker around him.


    Seeing as Joe was looking above him, he turned around only to see William''s gigantic figure before him.


    "Well, well, well. It''s not our little white rat with a trash Guardian? How do you feel? Depressed? Sadness? How does it feel to be a total loser?", asked William with a smug on his face.


    Hearing this, Joe wanted to step forward and say something, but Greg stopped him and said, "It''s okay. But unfortunately no. I don''t feel a bit of depression nor sadness. And you know why? Because every time I saw you, it makes me happy to realize that I''m at least not a total moron like you."


    The moment William heard this, a blue vein popped out on his neck and with an irritated expression on his face, he grabbed Greg''s cor and raised him high into the air.


    "If you have the guts, tell me that again!", said William with clenched teeth.


    Just as Greg wanted to open his mouth to talk, suddenly Joe grabbed William''s hand from the side and with an ice cold lolre, he said, "If you don''t put him down now you will regret it, William."


    Just as he said this, small lightning particles appeared on Joe''s hand, indicating that if he doesn''t put him down, there will be a huge consequence.


    Feeling the numb feeling in his hand, William clicked his tongue and put down Greg, while looking at him with a murderous expression.


    "You are lucky, but Joe won''t be there all the time to save you." With that, William turned around and left.


    "Thanks, but I would have been fine.", said Greg with a smile, after seeing that William was finally gone.


    "Fine? He picked you up like it was nothing and you didn''t even try to dodge. What would have you done, if he punched you in the face? Smile?"


    Listening to what Joe just said, Greg just made a shrug and pointed to the left.


    "It seems the teacher arrived. Let''s go."


    Joe looked at Greg''s indifferent expression and with a sigh, he nodded and followed him from behind.


    The teacher looked around and after a count he started to talk, "Okay, it seems everyone is here, so let''s start the test."


    With saying that, a huge hologram appeared above him with everyone''s names on it.


    "This is a panel, which shows your result, so let''s start." Saying this the teacher took out a device that looked like a cube. It had a small hole on its top.


    "This is an object which can show your Guardian''s ability and name. You only need to put your stone in it and the results will appear on the hologram above next to your name. Okay, let''s start. William, because you started back then start now too."


    William hearing his name went up and with a flick of his hand, a red stone appeared above his palm.


    He put the stone into the cube''s hole and after a while, something appeared above on the hologram.


    ''Minotaur: Destruction''


    "Minotaur?? It''s the legendary Minotaur, which has otherworldly physical abilities?"


    "Oh my god! I hope I didn''t do anything that pisses of William. I don''t want to be beaten into a pulp."


    Hearing the shocking conversations William pushed his chest out while looking prouder than ever. Taking his stone back, he walked down from the stage but still looked at Joe with a mocking smile.


    People went up one by one. There was one who had a Guardian pet, which could copy objects. There was a Guardian with invisibility ability and there was also a guy who could use sealing.


    The next one who walked up was Joe. He put his white stone into the hole and a secondter a sentence appeared above.


    ''Zeus: God of Lightning, Storm''


    "Oh my Lord, please have mercy. Am I hallucinating? Two abilities? Doesn''t it mean he is in the Manifester Rank already?"


    "Zeus? Please tell me I just see things."


    "What are you guys so shocked about? He has a white Soul Stone, of course, he will have a god Guardian."


    Joe took back his stone and walked back from where he came, not even looking toward William.


    The next one was Greg. He walked up and put his ck stone into the cube''s hole.


    "It''s really a ck Soul Stone, so it wasn''t just rumored."


    "Yeah. His Guardian is definitely a trash one."


    Greg looked up to the hologram and a secondter, a sentence appeared making his eyes go round.


    Everyone in the room was looking at the same thing as Greg and their reaction was the same.


    "I-Is it really what I think it is?"


    "It should be a ck Soul Stone, so why is his Guardian''s power like that?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense at all!"


    Even Joe, William, and the teacher were dumbstruck and looked at the worlds above, which shouldn''t even appear as a ck Soul Stone''s Guardian ability in the first ce.


    ''Unknown: 6 elements''

 Chapter 5: Broken

    Chapter 5: Broken


    ''Unknown: 6 elements''


    "This doesn''t make any sense at all! She can only do shape-shifting, so what is this thing about six elements?", thought Greg with a confused expression as he looked at the words before him.


    After a few seconds, the teacher cleared his throat and said, "Khm... It seems Greg''s Guardian has the ability to use all six elements. For those who are doubtful, I can say that this object is an artifact, specially made by the Soul Association, so it cannot measure things wrong."


    Hearing this, everybody''s shock got a level bigger.


    "Holy cow... A ck Soul Guardian with the power to control 6 elements. If it''s not a cheat code, then I don''t know what is."


    "Six elements?? Come on... That can''t be true..."


    "This is some kind of joke right? Not even red Soul Guardian''s have such power!"


    Hearing the shocked voices, Greg took back his Soul Stone and walked back hurriedly to Joe.


    Looking at Joe''s questioning face, Greg raised his hands and said instantly, "Don''t look at me like that. Even I don''t know what is happening."


    "Even you don''t know? Then who will? Didn''t you look at your Guardian yesterday?"


    "Yes, I did of course!"


    "Then how can you say that even you don''t know what is happening?" asked him, Joe, with doubtful eyes.


    Greg looked around and seeing that almost everyone was watching him, he leaned closer to Joe and said, "My Guardian can do shape-shifting and not controlling the 6 elements. This is why I said, even I don''t know what is happening."


    Hearing Greg''s unexpected answer, Joe looked like he just heard some kind of bad joke.


    "What? That can''t be true. Even the object from the Soul Association stated that your Guardian can use 6 elements, then how could it be true? "


    "It is true!"


    Seeing that Greg wasn''t lying, Joe put his fingers on his chin and looked a bit confused.


    As time went by, everyone finished their first test and the second one came.


    "Okay kids, the next one is the ranking test. As you know, every Guardian starts from the first rank, but there are some cases when someone''s Guardian is a level or higher. So what you need to do is simple. Come up and stand on this tform and your rank will be measured.", said the teacher pointing at a t and circr tform.


    "But sir! Why don''t we summon our Guardians and make them stand there? Wouldn''t the test be much more urate and also interesting?", asked a boy with a shaggy hairstyle.


    "As you may know, Guardians share their powers, ranks, and life with their owner. If they go up a rank, you follow. If they get stronger, you will also be stronger and if you die, the Guardian will die too. These things like your body influence the test or like the Guardian is stronger while being summoned, you don''t need to worry about these things."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, everyone nodded in agreement, and also, there were some people, who didn''t want to show their Guardian''s in front of everyone.


    "Well, let''s start it then."


    People went up one by one and stood atop the tform. After a white light scanned their body their rank appeared above on the hologram next to their name.


    Greg''s and everyone''s rank was the same Awakened Rank. However, when it was Joe''s turn, as everyone expected, he had the Manifester Rank next to his name.


    "Okay, let''s start thest test everyone. Here, next to me, you can see an orb. The only thing you need to do is use your power on it. And also don''t be afraid that it will break. It is made from dimension core fragments, so it''s almost indestructible."


    The first one who went up was the guy with the shaggy hairstyle. He had a blue Soul Stone and his Guardian''s ability was invisibility.


    After he put his hand on the orb, it slowly turned transparent, while the air around it started to vibrate. A whileter a number 2 appeared on the orb, showing that his power will double after he sessfully ranks up.


    "Nice! Double isn''t a bad thing at all.", said the guy with a clenched fist.


    After him, people went up one by one. There was a guy who got a number 5 with his sealing ability, however, that was the only biggest number so far and the others only got 2 or 3.


    The next one who went up was William. He looked at the orb and a whileter, he raised both of his arms above his hand, while he locked his fingers together.


    In an instant, his already huge body grew over three meters and his muscles started to bulge with power.


    "O-Oh my Lord!"


    As everybody was looking at William''s mountain-like figure with fear and shock, he hit the orb with full force from above.


    *BOOOM!*


    In an instant, as his fist hit the orb, a huge shockwave broke out pushing everyone back a few steps.


    Joe looked surprised, but he wasn''t looking at William. He was looking at Greg who stood in one ce like nothing even happened.


    While Joe was looking at Greg, the shockwaves disappeared and a number appeared above next to William''s name.


    ''50''


    "F-Fifty???!!!"


    "That hit just now will be 50 times stronger after going up just one rank? You are kidding me right?"


    Turning around, William smiled at Joe, but seeing that he wasn''t looking his way, he clicked his tongue and walked down.


    "Just you wait. After I beat the crap out of you, you won''t ignore me like that."


    After William the next one who went up was Joe.


    Seeing that he was looking at the orb-like he had something in his mind, the teacher walked closer and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Ah? No... Not at all."


    With that said, Joe raised his arm and suddenly a ck cloud appeared above him with small shes of lightning appearing in it from time to time.


    "Hit it."


    Like a soldier following hismander''s order, the lightning hit the orb with insane power.


    *KA-BOOOM!!*


    A much bigger and stronger shockwave broke out, making the weaker students flying away like leaves in a cold wind.


    Even William needed to put his hands before him to defend against the lightning''s shockwave.


    As people were flying away, Joe looked in Greg''s direction, and in an instant, his eyes contracted.


    Greg''s hands were before him, defending against the shockwave, but that was all. He didn''t look like he was struggling at all.


    William saw Joe''s shocked face and followed his gaze and after seeing the same scene as Joe, his mouth opened slightly.


    "He has a ck Soul Stone no? Others much stronger than him theoretically, were flown away like nothing, yet he is standing there like it''s nothing. He is using a trick."


    Again, when everything turned back to normal, people stood up vertiginously, just to notice that Joe and William were looking in the same direction, looking confused.


    Even the teacher was somewhat dumbfounded, because of Joe''s tremendous power.


    As they followed their gaze, they saw Greg''s standing figure. But before they could react, someone started to shout.


    "O-One hundred???!!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked up and saw the three digits next to Joe''s name.


    "First 50, now 100. I think I will just go home and cry all day."


    "W-well he was chosen by a white Soul Stone, so it''s not so surprising at all."


    "Why didn''t a same Guardian chose me too? Life is not fair at all!"


    While everyone talked with shock, amazement, and jealousy, Joe walked back next to Greg, not taking away his eyes from him.


    "W-what? Why are you looking at me like that?", asked Greg embarrassingly.


    But before Joe could answer, William walked before him, grabbed his cor, and asked angrily, "How did you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    "First, your Guardian has an ability, which even stronger Soul Guardian''s don''t have and now you defended against Joe''s shockwave like it''s nothing, from which that even I had a problem to defend against. So tell me and don''t even think to lie! How did you do that?"


    Hearing what William said, everybody got confused.


    "Defended against that horrible shockwave? That can''t be true."


    "Now that you say it, didn''t he defended against William''s attack also like it was nothing?"


    "Yeah, I saw him too!"


    Watching as everyone was looking at him with doubtful eyes, Greg raised his hands and said, "I really don''t know what you are talking about. I just put my hands up because of some small wind, that''s all."


    Hearing this, everybody got dumbstruck.


    "S-small wind??! Are you f**king kidding me?"


    "Hey, trash! Do you think you are some kind of god or what? Small wind?? Say that again, if you dare!"


    Hearing this, William raised his hand and wanted to hit Greg''s face, but just as he was about to start his attack, the teacher appeared behind him and stopped his fist.


    "William, you know the rules. Until the start of the point gathering fights, nobat is allowed."


    Listening to the teacher''s warning, William put down his hand with a cold look.


    Seeing that everything turned back to normal the teacher sighed and looked at Greg, while saying, "Only you remain. Let''s go."


    Greg just nodded at the teacher''s order and started to walk toward the orb, while thinking, "The teacher is amazing! He instantly stopped Williams''s attack. He must be at least in the Creator Rank."


    Arriving before the orb, Greg put his hands on it, but waiting a few seconds and nothing happened.


    Greg took away his hand and put his hand on top of the orb again, but again, nothing happened.


    "Hey, white rat! Do something will you?", shouted William from the back.


    "Maybe he can''t use his Guardian''s power?", asked a guy next to him.


    "Haha! It seems you are right. I thought because of the things from before, he maybe had a really amazing Guardian, but it seems he is just a trash and who knows? Maybe he used some kind of trick before. Just like a loser!",ughed William.


    Hearing this, Greg started to sweat and thought, "Come on... Alice? It seems you can''t just shapeshift, but use the 6 elements, so can you help me? Please? If you don''t help me I will get in trouble."


    Greg felt that Alice responded and a whileter a colorful light broke out from between his palm and the orb.


    Seeing the light, almost everyone covered their eyes, except the teacher, Joe, and William.


    They were looking at the orb and saw something that shouldn''t even happen. The orb started to crack.


    Like on thin ss, cracks appeared one after the other.


    As the cracks started to spread faster and faster, the teacher wanted to stop Greg, but before he could do anything the light disappeared suddenly.


    In an instant, as the light dissipated, everyone opened their eyes and looked up at the hologram, only seeing something unexpected.


    "Unmeasurable? What does that even me-", but before the guy, who talked up, could finish what he wanted to say, there was a sound like something had been broken.


    Everybody looked toward Greg, only to see broken pieces before him.


    Greg saw that the orb before him was broken into small pieces and he could only say one thing.


    "Damn... Now I''m in trouble..."

 Chapter 6: Strange Guardian

    Chapter 6: Strange Guardian


    "Damn... Now I''m in trouble..."


    Seeing the orb''s broken pieces, only silence could be heard in the hall.


    Greg looked up slowly, only to see his teacher''s frozen expression. In an instant, he put together his two hands and started to apologize.


    "I''m really, really sorry! I don''t know what happened, but I promise I will pay off the orbs price! I promise!"


    Watching as Greg was apologizing, the teacher sighed and said, "Do you even know how much this object costs? Millions, if not tens of millions. But don''t worry, it''s not your fault. You only did what you had to. You won''t be held responsible for this."


    Hearing this, Greg sighed in relief, however, William on the side opposed the idea.


    "Sir! This isn''t right! He broke an artifact, which costs millions and he won''t be held responsible? And what is more, he definitely used some kind of trick, just to escape the reality, that his Guardian''s potential is zero! If not, then how did he break something like an orb made out of dimensional core fragments?"


    The teacher looked at William and with an indifferent expression, he said, "William, before you use someone, you need to bring up evidence. Do you have any to make you so confident to say something like that?"


    Hearing this, William took back the words he wanted to say next and remained silent.


    Seeing as William couldn''t say a word, the teacher continued, "What you just said is right. If he used any means of cheating or some kind of trick to make the orb broke, then he should be punished without a second thought. However, he didn''t. And what makes me say that?", as he said this, he pointed to his eyes.


    "Maybe it''s not obvious, but my Guardian''s ability is to enhance my sight. And one of its abilities is to detect any kind of taboo or prohibited power. This includes powers that are not the Guardian''s abilities."


    William clenched his teeth in anger and looked at Greg like he was looking at a piece of trash.


    "Well then, as we finished the final test, seven days from today the point gathering fights will start. Until then, you can go home and rest or do whatever you want. However, don''t forget. If you can''t get 50 points till the end of the year, you are out from school."


    When the teacher finished his talk, everyone turned around and walked away, but while they did so, they looked at Greg with doubtful eyes onest time.


    However not Joe. He walked to Greg and said, "I know you. You would never use any kind of tricks or something that would put you in a tough situation, so this is why I believe you."


    Greg looked at Joe''s truthful expression and with a sigh, he said, "Thanks."


    "Would you like toe with me and my family to a dimensional zone?", asked Joe unexpectedly.


    "Huh? I can? But your famil-"


    "Don''t worry about them, you can rest in peace, that nothing will happen. I already told them you wille."


    Seeing that Greg was hesitant, Joe said, "My family has great people that will protect us. You only need to focus on the fight and nothing else."


    Greg nodded and asked, "When will it be and where?"


    "3 days from today and the ce is close to the city. But I wille and take you there, so just go home and wait for me toe."


    "Okay, then see you. And thanks also."


    "No problem at all."


    After saying bye to each other, the two separated ways. A whileter, two figures appeared from the shadows and started to go where Joe went.


    ***


    [At Greg''s home]


    As he closed the door, Greg sat down into a chair and summoned Alice.


    The little rabbit appeared before him, looking at Greg with her small eyes.


    "Okay, Alice. It''s time to show what this thing about the 6 elements is." As he said this, Greg stood up and brought a paper, a bottle of water, and other stuff, which could help him in his observation.


    He put them down next to each other and said, "Okay, let''s see what you can do little girl."


    Alice jumped toward the paper and after sniffing it, she jumped toward the bottle of water and started to drink.


    Seeing this, Greg took away the water and said to Alice, "No, don''t start to drink. Just use your power please."


    Alice looked at Greg, then at the water. A whileter she turned into the blue turtle and walked toward the bottle. Arriving before it she put her tongue out and licked the ss gently.


    "I just said a moment ag-", but before he could finish his sentence, his jaw dropped to the floor.


    The bottle of water and the whole table started to freeze at a rapid pace. Greg jumped up from his seat in an instant because the ice started to spread towards him also.


    Watching as the ice didn''t want to stop, Greg started to shout, "Okay, Alice! Thanks, that was perfect, but now you can stop!"


    Hearing Greg''s voice, Alice turned into a red little fox and a knock with her paw on the table, the ice started to melt away slowly.


    Watching the scenes unfold before him, Greg couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Aftering back to his senses, he took another bottle of water and put his finger in the water.


    "Let''s see. Owners can use their Guardian''s powers. So I should be able to use that freezing ability.", thought Greg and started to concentrate on the water.


    But no matter how hard he concentrated, the water didn''t even start to freeze.


    Greg looked at Alice and asked, "Can''t you lend me your power?"


    He didn''t want a response and just asked it casually, but unexpectedly, Alice started to shook her head.


    "What? That doesn''t make any sense at all!"


    Seeing as Greg was a bit angry, Alice''s paws got on fire and started to write on the wooden table.


    Greg, who saw this scene was a bit confused and thought, "She is not only strange but has a really high IQ even that she is an animal."


    When Alice finished, she looked at Greg. Greg saw the strange, but readable writing and started to read.


    "You are not ready... What the hell? What does that even mean?", asked Greg and looked at Alice.


    However, Alice didn''t react this time. She only turned back into the rabbit form and started to jump here and there.


    Seeing this Greg just sighed and said, "Okay, nevermind. Then just show me your powers... please."


    Hearing the request from Greg, Alice jumped before him.


    "Okay let''s start with your rabbit form. What element can it use?", asked Greg.


    Alice started to jump all around the table, but every time she jumped, she got a bit faster and faster and her fur started to shine brighter and brighter.


    In the end, she was so fast that Greg couldn''t catch her figure, only seeing shiny afterimages all over the ce.


    "So cool! It seems it''s the light element. It can''t be lightning, because I don''t see any lightning or wind. After all, she would not shine like this then. Okay, let''s see the bird form now."


    Alice stopped her jumping and turned into a ckbird.


    In an instant, she flew to Greg''s shadow and disappeared in it. A few secondster she appeared out of it and flew back to Greg.


    "Darkness element. Amazing!"


    The next one was the yellow snake. It''s ability was the same as the rabbit''s, but without any light and it was much quieter like she wasn''t even there.


    "It seems this is the wind element. The fox has the fire, the turtle the water, the rabbit the light, and the birdie has the darkness. Then thest one should be earth and that''s the lizard, yes?"


    Alice didn''t wait for Greg to ask her, so she immediately turned into the green lizard and jumped down to the floor.


    Greg watched as Alice raised her small little leg and put it down slowly.


    Seeing as nothing happened, Greg wanted tough, but in the next second the whole house started to shake.


    "Damn, a small earthquake only from putting her leg down. What will happen, when she grows bigger?"


    After a few secondster, when everything turned back to normal did Greg sigh in relief.


    Alice turned back to the little rabbit form and looked at Greg.


    Greg leaned down and picked her up and he said, "You are a little strange Guardian, but I really like you!"


    Greg petted Alice, but after looking around his body stiffened.


    It was because pieces of stuff like pictures, clothes, and broken tes were all around the room, making the whole ce messy.


    He looked down at Alice, who watched the same thing as him. A whileter she looked up at Greg and with a light, she disappeared shamelessly into the Soul Stone...

 Chapter 7: First Soul Creature

    Chapter 7: First Soul Creature


    [3 dayster]


    On a sunny day, Greg was soundlessly sleeping, while Alice was lying on top of his chest.


    *Ding~Dong*


    Hearing the doorbell, Greg opened his eyes and looked at the clock beside him.


    ''7:30''


    "Who in their right mind ring the bell at this time?", murmured Greg, while putting Alice to the side and walked sleepily towards the door.


    *Ding~Dong*


    "Coming! Just don''t hit that poor bell so many times, for God''s sake!"


    Greg unlocked the door and opened it while yawning.


    "Morning Greg, I hope you are ready to g-"


    The one who started to talk was Joe, but before he could finish his words he stopped in midway. It was because Greg was wearing pajama while yawning.


    Greg stopped yawning after hearing the familiar sound and opened his eyes. In an instant, sawing Joe''s figure, his body stopped moving.


    A whileter he looked down and saw his appearance and looked back up.


    "Just a sec.", said Greg and shut the door. Seeing this, Joe could just shake his head helplessly.


    Not long after he went back inside, Greg opened the door again with normal clothes on him and looked at Joe like nothing happened before.


    "Hi there. Can we get going then?", asked Greg happily.


    With a sigh, Joe nodded, turned around, and walked toward a limousin, while Greg followed him from behind as he watched the vehicle before him with awe.


    A butler appeared next to the door and after opening it, he gently pointed inside.


    "Please, have a seat, Master Joseph and...", the butler looked up, not knowing how to call Greg.


    "It''s Greg Hyde, but I prefer Greg.", said Greg with a smile.


    "Then please, have a seat, Mr.Greg."


    Joe and Greg climbed into the limousine and sat down. As soon the vehicle started to move, Joe put his hand out and a dim light hovered above his hand.


    "Take your Soul Stone out.", said Joe, while looking at Greg.


    Greg, after a hesitation, raised his hand and a ck Soul Stone appeared above his palm.


    Joe seeing the stone''s ck color showed a surprised expression, but only for a second. In the next, his expression turned back to normal and the dim light started to fly toward Greg''s stone and disappeared in it.


    "It''s an Awakened Ranked, weapon type, Soul Creature. It could be for your help even if something bad happens in the dimensional zone or in the future."


    Hearing this, Greg looked surprised and with a shocked expression, he said, "You shouldn''t have given this to me. I didn''t do anything to deserve this."


    "Don''t worry. Take it as a gift from my family"


    Greg closed his mouth and a whileter nodded. He looked at his Soul Stone and concentrated on it.


    In the next second, pieces of information appeared in his head.


    ''Soul Creature: Ice Python''


    ''Rank: Awakened''


    ''Weapon Type: Twin Daggers''


    After reading the information, Greg summoned the Soul Creature as a weapon.


    As he did, two ice blue daggers appeared in his hands. The hilt was crystal-like and the side of the de was made out of ice, making it look both beautiful and deadly dangerous.


    Greg looked at it from this side and that and a whileter looked at Joe. He wanted to thank him so much, but he couldn''t give him anything.


    Watching Greg''s expression Joe smiled and said, "I told you. It''s a gift."


    "Thanks, I will repay you, I promise.", said Greg as he put away his Soul Weapon.


    As the two talked, two-man in ck coats were following them from above the sky. They had hoodies on their head, so their appearance couldn''t be seen at all.


    The one with a bigger figure opened his mouth and asked the other one, "So? What''s the n? He will be guarded with a lot of people, so it won''t be an easy job."


    "We will use your powers to get in safely and unnoticed and I will make a little fuss inside. As the guard''s attention is on the monsters, we will take him away and return to the base safely."


    Hearing this the bigger guy sighed and said, "It''s easy to say, but hard to do. Let''s hope nothing will happen."


    After the conversation ended, the two stayed quiet and followed the limousin in silence.


    ***


    Outside Nexus city, on a huge green field, a big white crack was floating above the ground about a few inches.


    People were all around it and they were talking with each other as the crack next to them was nothing else just a hallucination.


    A whileter a ck limousine arrived not far from it and stopped its engine.


    First, the butler came out of it from the driver''s seat and walked around to open the door. As he did so, Joe and Greg climbed out of it.


    People stopped talking in an instant after noticing Joe. They ran before him, bowed, and started to shout in unison.


    "Wee, Young Master!"


    Joe just waved his hand and asked, while looking at the white crack, "So what about the dimensional zone?"


    Hearing the question, a man with huge muscles and a big beard stepped forward and with a salute started to talk.


    "It seems the dimensional zone''s energy level is between the Awakened and Manifester Rank. Inside, there are a lot of skeleton monsters, however, with this much manpower, it shouldn''t be any threat for us."


    Joe nodded and said, "Then let''s get going. Let''s not waste any more time."


    With a shout, the Dia family''s guards, which were about 20 people, started following Joe inside the dimensional zone.


    Greg watching this scene, looked at Joe in admiration.


    "He is a whole other person. So cool!!", thought Greg and started to follow them also.


    Arriving before the crack, Greg stopped and looked up.


    The white crack looked huge from that up close, making people feel like ants before an elephant. After taking a big breath he wanted to step forward, but stopped in midway and looked back.


    Seeing as no one was behind him, Greg looked confused.


    "Strange... I would bet that I felt something a second ago."


    A whileter, Greg shook his head and stepped forward, while saying, "Maybe I didn''t sleep enough."


    After he stepped inside the crack and opened his eyes, the whole scene changed before him. The beautiful green field changed into a t, ash ck earth, where skeletons were walking slowly all around.


    Trees were burnt without any leaves on them, the ground was full of ash and bones and the sky was blood red.


    "Took you a while toe through."


    Hearing the voice, Greg looked to his side, only to see Joe''s smiling face with three huge looking men behind him. One of them was the bearded man from before.


    "Well, I was excited. You know, this is my first time here.", said Greg as he was scratching his neck.


    Listening to this, Joe justughed and said, "Well okay, now that you are here listen. You, I, and they will go and find the dimensional core. The others have already gone to clear the field up."


    Listening to Joe''s exnation, Greg just nodded.


    "Okay, that''s all. Let''s go.", said Joe and started to walk. Greg and the three men followed him.


    A whileter, five skeletons appeared before them. However, before Greg could summon his twin daggers and attack, the three men already moved.


    One used a firebomb, bombing the skeletons. The other one used a spear made out of ice and the bearded man used a huge hammer to strike them.


    In less than a second, the five skeletons turned into ash and pieces of bones.


    After it, they walked back behind Joe as nothing happened.


    And thus scene repeated itself every time, when skeletons appeared. They turned into nothing in less than a second, leaving just bone debris on the ground.


    "Amazing. As Joe said, they are really defending us. They should be in the Manifester Rank as I can see.", thought Greg while walking beside Joe.


    A whileter, Joe stopped and pointed before him.


    "There it is. The dimensional zone''s core."


    Greg and the three men looked in the direction where Joe pointed and they saw a fist-sized, white orb floating in the air.


    However, it wasn''t alone. There were five skeletons with different weapons just like the ones before.


    But one of them was a strange one with a golden armor without a weapon. It didn''t walk but just stood there motionlessly.


    Seeing this, the bearded man stepped forward and said, "Be careful. That one is in the Manifester Rank. He won''t be easy to deal with."


    As he said this, the four skeletons noticed them and started to run in their direction. However, the golden armored one didn''t. It simply stood there where it was.


    "Nice! It will be easier like this.", said the one with the ice spear and charged forward.


    The other two did the same and attacked the four skeletons too.


    The man with the fire ability fired firebombs, making the four monsters to stagger backward. Seeing this, in an instant, the two men with the spear and the hammer jumped forward smashing the four skeletons into debris.


    *Boom!*


    After the huge hit with the hammer and spear, the skeletons turned into broken bone pieces.


    "Eeeaaasyy! Too easy! Give me a challenge please.", said the guy with the spear with a smile as he looked around.


    "It''s not over yet.", said the bearded man, looking at the one with the golden armor.


    As the group looked at the monster with golden armor, behind them in the distance, two figures appeared out of nowhere and looked in their way.


    "Let''s start a little fuss, shall we?", started to talk the smaller looking one in a devilish voice, as he raised his hand above his head.


    As the bearded man wanted to attack, suddenly a ck light hit the skeleton.


    "!!?"


    Watching this strange scene, Joe and Greg felt something was amiss.


    "Stay behind and don''te closer. Something is not ri-", the bearded man started to talk, but before he could finish his warning, the skeleton disappeared and appeared before the guy with the ice spear.


    "What the h-?"


    Just as he wanted to defend himself, the skeleton''s fingers cut through the man''s chest like tofu...

 Chapter 8: Given Choices

    Chapter 8: Given Choices


    The guy, who got his chest stabbed in a mere one second, dropped down his ice spear and looked down at the hand, which disappeared inside his body.


    After a whileter, the skeleton pulled out his hand, holding a bloody heart, which was still beating, but in the next second with a sudden move, it simply crushed the heart.


    *Thud*


    The guy''s body, whose heart just got crushed like nothing, fell to the ground lifelessly.


    Watching this scene, the bearded man moved before Joe and Greg, while he raised his hammer in a defensive position, however, the other guy with the firepower reacted differently.


    He turned around and wanted to run away, but just as he took a step forward, the skeleton appeared behind him, and with a smooth chop with its de-like hands, it cut the guy''s head off.


    *Plop~Thud*


    Like a block of soap in a bathtub, his head, which still showed the horror on it fell onto the ground with the headless body.


    Huge sweat drops appeared on Joe''s, Greg''s, and the bearded man''s face after witnessing how mercilessly and fast did the skeleton kill the two Manifester rank fighters.


    Just as the bearded man wanted to say something to Joe and Greg, suddenly a strange scene happened before them.


    The skeleton in the golden armor started to scrape its disgusting and bloody fingers on its own armor.


    As this urred, the bones on the grounds, even from the two dead bodies, started to move and connect to each other.


    Legs, knees, pelvic, spine, ribs, arms, and head. In a mere instant, hundreds or more skeletons appeared in a circr shape, trapping the three in the middle.


    "Okay, now we are f**ked.", said the bearded man as he looked around. With a deep breath, he said, "Take your stances! We need to fight with our life on the line!"


    Of course, he was talking to Joe and Greg, so Greg summoned his twin daggers, while Joe summoned a glove, which was sparking from time to time.


    A whileter, the skeleton scraped again his fingers on the armor and in an instant, the hundreds of skeletons started to attack the trio.


    Joe raised his hand and in an instant several lightning bolts hit the skeletons in front of him, turning the skeletons into fried bone pieces.


    The bearded man swung his giant hammer all around the ce, breaking the skeletons into nothing.


    The two were fighting well, however, this couldn''t be said about Greg.


    He was staggering here and there, barely dodging the attacks from the skeletons. He didn''t even have the chance to attack back. There were just too many of them to do so.


    "Damn. I should have learned some moves at home, if so I wouldn''t be this helpless.", thought Greg.


    Greg learned the basic fighting skills from school, but that was all. He wasn''t rich enough to get a tutor, who would teach him fighting skills.


    As he was deflecting the attacks, he was pushed back so much that in the end, he hit the bearded man''s back.


    Feeling as Greg bumped into him, he looked back and saw him barely dodging the attacks.


    "He is hopeless. He not only has a ck Soul Stone, but he can''t even fight properly. I don''t even know what Master Joseph thought when he brought him here."


    As they continued to fight for their life, the golden armored skeleton moved finally.


    Just like before, it disappeared and appeared in an instant before the bearded man, ready to plunge his heart out.


    "I saw your trick. You won''t surprise me a second time.", shouted the bearded man as he swung his hammer to hit the monster, however, something strange happened, making the man''s eye constrict in shock.


    Just as the hammer was about to hit the skeleton''s side, the whole body of the skeleton twisted in a nonhuman way, dodging the attack in the end.


    After the hammer flew away above it, the skeleton pushed it''s hand toward the man''s chest, ready to put a hole in its enemy''s chest.


    The bearded man couldn''t move the giant hammer fast enough to defend against the attack, so he was wide open to any attacks.


    "I''m done for!", thought the man, however just before the hand reached his chest a bolt of lightning appeared making the hand miss the target.


    The bearded man looked where the lightning came from only to see Joe finished off the skeletons on his side and he was the one, who helped him.


    "Thanks!", said the man and focused back on his fight.


    "I go help Greg, you deal with the monster David.", said Joe and ran toward Greg''s direction.


    Hearing this, David only nodded.


    The skeleton monster only looked toward where Joe went, but the next second it twisted its head back to David.


    "Yeah, I will be your opponent!", said David angrily. He was mad, because he couldn''t believe he almost died, because he couldn''t swing his hammer faster


    "Next time, I will be much faster!!"


    As he thought about this, his grip tightened on the hammer''s hilt and jumped toward the skeleton with a loud roar.


    On the other side of the field, Greg was dodging and deflecting the skeleton''s attacks, however, he couldn''t kill it and just simply run away every time, when there started to be more that he could handle.


    Watching as the situation was getting worse and worse, Greg asked Alice, "Can you help me out a bit?"


    Hearing Greg''s voice, Alice only moved a bit in the Soul Stone, however, she didn''t appear to help him.


    "Amazing. I''m not only on the brink of death, but even my Guardian doesn''t want to help me.", thought Greg bitterly.


    *Swish*


    Greg dodged an attack toote and a sword swept past his shoulder, making it bleed in an instant.


    "Ah! Damn it! Alice, please! I really need your he-", Greg started to ask for Alice''s help again, but unluckily, his leg stuck to a stone and his body fell to the ground.


    "Auch!"


    Greg put his hand on his head and looked up. However as he did, he saw as the skeleton raised its sword, ready to kill him.


    "I''m dead!", thought Greg, but in the next second a sh of lightning came from behind him, killing the skeleton, which was about to finish him.


    "Joe!"


    Seeing Joe''s figure, Greg sighed in relief and stood up.


    "Are you alright?", asked Joe as he looked at Greg.


    "Yeah, except that I almost got killed, I''m perfectly fine. Thanks for the help by the way!"


    Joe nodded and looked at the remaining skeletons before him.


    "Why didn''t you use your Guardian?"


    Greg looked at Joe and after a bit of hesitation he said, "It''s a long story, but shortly, it seems I can''t use my Guardian''s abilities and I don''t know why."


    Hearing this, Joe was surprised. He never heard a situation, where the owner couldn''t use his or her Guardian''s abilities. It was really a strange situation.


    After thinking for a while, Joe said, "Then stay behind me and dodge the attacks, which goes through me."


    Greg just nodded and stood behind Joe, ready to dodge anytime.


    Joe raised his hand and ck clouds appeared above the skeletons. In the next second, lightning bolts started to fall from the sky, turning them into ash.


    Watching this scene, Greg just stood there dumbstruck and thought, "You said that I deal with any attacks thate through you. But you don''t even let them attack!"


    In mere seconds, the fight ended, however, Joe suddenly fell on his knees.


    Greg ran next to him to help him up, but Joe refused his help.


    "I will be fine, it''s just that I used all my soul energy for that attack."


    As he stood up, something fell next to them making a dust cloud all around the ce.


    When it dissipated, Joe and Greg looked toward seeing David standing there looking at them with a bloody smile.


    "I....*Cough~Cough*...I''m really... sorry. Please run...", said quietly David as he fell to the floor and behind him, the skeleton with the golden armor was looking at them creepily.


    Greg looked at Joe who was looking exhausted and didn''t know what to do. Just as he wanted to say something an unexpected scene happened.


    The shadow below Joe started to expand and a pair of hands caught his leg.


    "You wille with us."


    A creepy voice rang through the shadow, making others scared in an instant.


    Joe saw the attack, however because of the tiredness, he couldn''t react fast enough and he started to sink into the shadow.


    Greg seeing this, wanted to help, but just as he turned to the side, the skeleton appeared behind him, ready to sh his head off.


    Luckily, he raised his dagger in time, deflecting the fatal attack, but the aftershock of the hit made him fly away in an instant and hit a huge stone in the distance.


    *Boom!*


    "Argh!!"


    Greg after hitting the stone fell to the ground with broken ribs and arms.


    "rgh!..."


    Greg started to vomit up a huge amount of blood, however, this didn''t hold him back to look at where Joe was.


    Joe was looking at him with shocked eyes as he was pulled inside the shadow. Greg raised his hand towards him, but just as he did, Joe disappeared into the shadow, leaving him all alone.


    Greg wanted to stand up, however, he fell back instantly, because of his broken bones.


    "Sh*t! Why am I so hopeless? Why am I such a loser??", shouted angrily Greg as he looked toward the sky above.


    He saw as the skeleton above him looked at him with an expressionless face, while it raised it''s hand up, ready to sh his head off.


    "Will I really die here? Well, whatever. I was just a trash who couldn''t even use his own Guardian... I deserve to die... Mom, Dad... Soon I can see you again.", thought Greg as he waited for his death.


    However, just as the monster''s arm was about to cut Greg''s head open, suddenly the time froze still.


    Greg saw this scene and didn''t know how to react. A whileter, his Soul Stone appeared before him and started to shine with a strange, colorful light, while a girlish voice started to talk from somewhere.


    "You have two choices..."

 Chapter 9: The Beginning Of A Journey

    Chapter 9: The Beginning Of A Journey


    "You have two choices..."


    Greg looked around, but couldn''t see where the voice came from. After confirming no one was around him he looked at the stone before him.


    "What? Did the stone just talk to me?", thought Greg strangely as he looked at the stone before him.


    "Yes, it is me."


    Hearing the answer, Greg was surprised and looked at the stone much more intensely.


    "Who are you?", asked Greg after a few seconds of silence.


    "You are not ready to know it, however, know that you are now at death''s door, I had no choice, but toe out and help you out a little."


    "How do you want to help me? I''m just a loser, who isn''t good at anything. My body parts are broken all around and what is more, there is that monster, ready to kill me. I''m more than hopeless. "


    Listening to Greg''s depressed voice, the stone started to talk," It''s not true. You are much more special than you think you are."


    "Special? Special in what way?", asked Greg with a bitter smile.


    "Your Soul. That''s what makes you so special."


    Hearing this answer, Greg looked confused.


    "It doesn''t matter if you understand it or not. You will if the timees. However, now choose. My help to stay alive or the monster''s to meet your end?"


    Greg shouted without any hesitation, "Of course I need your help!"


    "Really? And what if I say, you need to bear some consequences, which makes your already hard life much more miserable?"


    Hearing this, Greg didn''t answer. But after a few seconds of silence, he looked up at the stone with firm eyes.


    "No matter whates from now on, I won''t be the same. I will work harder than ever before and show everyone that I''m worth more than they thought! So no matter what I need to bear, I will get stronger and I''m gonna prove everyone wrong!"


    The stone hearing Greg''s firm answer chuckled and said in a satisfied voice, "That''s the talk. If Godes to stop me, I will surpass God! If heaven is about to copse, I will be the one to support it and if my destiny is set in stone, I will change my fate! That''s how I think it should be and that''s how you should too."


    As the stone said this, it floated closer and closer to Greg and continued, "I give you my power, however, you can just use it limitedly until you reach the third level."


    "Third level? You mean the Soul Collector rank?", asked Greg perplexedly.


    "Yes, that should be what you humans call it. But what will happen after that, you don''t need to know yet. Just get stronger and nothing will get in your way. However, be aware. Everythinges with a price..."


    With that said, the stone hit Greg''s temple and disappeared with a light.


    In an instant, Greg''s whole body started to heal in an incredible pace. All his broken bones were healed and his vitality started to erupt like a volcano.


    Time, which was frozen a moment ago started to flow again.


    Seeing as the monster''s hand was near to kill him, Greg spun to the side without hesitation.


    *Bammm!*


    With a huge explosion, a big crater appeared below its bony hand, but seeing as there was nobody, the skeleton looked up at Greg''s direction.


    Greg was kneeling on the ground a few meters away while looking at his hands. A whileter, he clenched them and looked up at the monster with firm eyes.


    "I feel... Amazing!"


    He felt a strange power run through him, ready to erupt at any moment.


    However, he couldn''t relish this feeling more, because the monster appeared before him, almost as fast as lightning.


    Greg dodged his enemy''s attack instantly, which surprised him a lot.


    "Woow! Not only do I feel power through my body, but my head also feels clear and my reaction is also amazingly fast."


    The skeleton attacked Greg from almost every possible angle, however, no matter what, Greg could avoid every attack.


    "Let''s see. The stone said I can use it''s power limitedly. Let''s find out what he meant."


    As he thought about it, Greg felt a sensation inside his body. At the same time, he felt through his connection with Alice, that she was getting excited.


    After the skeleton missed another blow, Greg jumped up into the sky. He thought he would just jump around a meter or so, but strangely his body started to shine and he was above the ground more than 3 meters.


    "Amazing!", thought Greg and as he was falling, he summoned his daggers and shed toward the skeleton.


    *ng!*


    The dagger and the armor met with each other and a sound like two metals colliding with each other sounded over the ce.


    Seeing as his attack didn''t work, Greg started to jump here and there. Every time he jumped once, his speed elerated and his body got shinier.


    The monster couldn''t keep up with his enemy''s speed, so it just stood in one ce and looked here and there from time to time.


    Seeing this, Greg started to attack. Whenever he shed, he did so from the skeleton''s back, trying to damage it from behind.


    *ng!*


    *ng!*


    *Crack*


    However after the fifth hit on the the creature''s armor, suddenly cracks started to appear on the daggers.


    "Damn! It''s no surprise, it''s just an Awakened one after all.", thought Greg and put his daggers away.


    "Let''s change tactics then!"


    In an instant as he said this, his body stopped moving and, raised his leg into the air.


    "Let''s see what will happen, if I don''t just put my leg down softly!", said Greg excitedly.


    However as his leg touched the ground, nothing happened.


    "Huh? Nothing?"


    As he was thinking why didn''t anything happen, the skeleton appeared right before him, ready to sh him into two.


    Greg reacted in an instant and started to jump here and there, making his body elerate and shine again with white light.


    He tried, again and again, to stomp on the ground, but every time he did, nothing happened.


    "Why does nothing happen? Did I miss something important?"


    As he was running, he noticed something and looked happy.


    "I feel that Alice is in her rabbit form. Maybe that''s why I can just use the light element and not the others.", thought Greg, and concentrating on his Soul Stone he asked Alice to change into the green lizard.


    Alice followed his request and change into her lizard form. In the same moment, as she did, Greg''s speed slowed down and the light disappeared.


    "I knew it!", thought Greg and stopped in one ce.


    He looked at the monster in front of him and raised his leg.


    "See you in hell!", said Greg with an excited smile, and with a sudden move, he stomped on the ground.


    *BOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 10: Manifester Soul

    Chapter 10: Manifester Soul


    *Tremble!!*


    At the moment when Greg''s leg touched the ground, cracks appeared all over the ce with huge shaking and a two or three meters wide crack started to spread toward the skeleton, ready to bury it alive under the ground.


    However, it''s reaction speed was fast. It jumped to the side into the air, avoiding Greg''s attack. Seeing this, Greg smiled.


    "Just like I thought."


    Almost in an instant, Alice in the Soul Stone changed her appearance into the yellow snake. With that, Greg disappeared from his ce and appeared below the skeleton.


    Greg noticed that Alice''s light element helps him elerating his speed, however, it takes some time. This is why he chose to use the wind element, which boosts his speed in an instant, of course, it isn''t as fast as the light element, but for this small distance, it''s perfect.


    Greg looked at the monster above him and summoned his two daggers, which were having cracks everywhere.


    Alice changed into her fox form and the daggers caught on fire. Watching this, Greg smiled and shed toward his enemy in the air.


    Seeing the attack, the skeleton didn''t even try to dodge, just let the fire hit it. It didn''t think a weak fire like that could hurt it, so that''s why it didn''t dodge.


    As the fire hit the monster''s golden armor, as expected, it only left a scorching mark.


    However as the fire disappeared from before it, Greg''s smiling figure appeared before it, which surprised even the emotionless skeleton.


    Their faces were a few inches away from each other and Greg not leaving this opportunity to go to waste put his hand on the armor.


    "This is the end!", said Greg, while Alice turned into a blue turtle and in an instant, the skeleton started to freeze at a rapid pace, visible to naked eyes.


    However, regardless of the spreading ice, the monster shed toward Greg. But just as its hand was about to sh Greg''s head off, it stopped.


    It was because the hand started to get slower and slower and in a mere second, the whole body of the skeleton got frozen and its hand stopped right next to Greg''s neck.


    As Greg fell back down to the ground he watched as the skeleton''s frozen body hit the ground too.


    *Shatter!*


    As the frozen body of the skeleton touched the ground, it got broken into small pieces, leaving nothing just a shining purple crystal.


    "An energy crystal!", thought Greg excitedly and started to walk toward it to pick it up, but suddenly he clenched his head in pain.


    "Argh!!"


    Greg kneeled down and clenched his teeth in pain. It was like someone was trying to crush his brain inside his head.


    As time went by, the pain dissipated and Greg stood up dizzily.


    "Everythinges with a price, huh? How funny.", said Greg, walked next to the crystal and picked it up.


    It was a half-transparent crystal with purple color. Just as Greg touched it, his Soul Stone appeared, and with a light, the crystal disappeared into it.


    After this happened, Greg felt a piece of information in his head.


    ''Middle-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Hearing this, Greg was surprised.


    "How much soul energy does this Middle-ss energy crystal give I wonder? Well, whatever. I need to hurry up to rescue Joe."


    As he thought about this, he turned around and looked at the floating orb not far away from him.


    He walked before it and looked at it.


    "Let''s see.", with that said, Greg touched the orb and it disappeared into his Soul Stone.


    Almost instantly pieces of information appeared in his head.


    ''Soul Monster: Golden Skeleton''


    ''Rank: Manifester''


    ''Shield type: Golden Shield''


    Reading the information, Greg was quite surprised.


    "Shield? Not an armor?", thought Greg and summoned the shield.


    In an instant, a golden shield, which was made out of golden bones, appeared on his right hand.


    It was around half a meter in diameter and in the middle of it, there was a small skull, which looked quite creepy.


    "Strange... Well, it''s a Manifester Rank shield, so it should be okay.", said Greg with a shrug.


    After a few seconds as the dimensional core disappeared, the whole ce started to change.


    The ck ground and the red sky turned back into the green field and blue sky and the burned trunk has been reced by full-blown trees.


    Greg turned around and watched as the white crack got smaller and smaller and in the end disappeared from sight.


    "Huh? Where are the other members?"


    He looked around, but couldn''t see anyone except him. It was strange because it was a known fact that after the disappearance of the dimensional core, everyone will be automatically put back to the zone''s entrance.


    Not wasting any more time, Greg asked Alice, "Hey Alice. Can you help me find Joe?"


    After his question, the ck Soul Stone appeared before him and started to fly toward a direction.


    "Thanks!"


    Not wasting any more time, he started to follow Alice, while his body started to elerate and shine brighter and brighter.


    ***


    Two figures were flying in the sky, while Joe was hovering behind them as he was tied up with a strange ck rope.


    "It was quite easy. Haha! Poor bastards, they died really miserably.", said the one who was carrying Joe with the dark rope.


    "Well, yeah. But death woulde sooner orter to them. What matters is that we have the kid.", answered the guy without any expression.


    "Yeah, that''s true. Ah! Now that I think back, that guy with the hammer was quite tough. However, he died in the end too. Oh and that small kid. He was so hopeless that he died from just one hit. Hahaha!! Poor bastard!"


    As the two were flying, suddenly the smaller guy looked behind and with a confused looked asked, "What''s that?"


    The guy with the dark rope looked back too and saw a white light in the distance,ing toward them below at a freakingly fast pace. And what''s more, it''s speed was getting faster as time went by.


    "I don''t know, but let''s speed up.", answered the bigger guy and started to fly faster.


    However just as they turned around, a loud sound came from behind, so they turned back again, and what they saw made their body stiffen in an instant.


    "Who are you? Come closer and you will d-"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the blinding light flew by him, cut the dark rope, and took Joe away, descending toward the ground.


    After realizing what happened, the smaller one shouted in an angry voice, "Follow him! He can''t escape no matter what!"


    With that, the two started to chase after the white light with murder in their eyes...

 Chapter 11: Rescued

    Chapter 11: Rescued


    [Few minutes before]


    Greg was running, while his speed was elerating more and more.


    In the beginning, the scenery next to him firstly was going away slowly, but now everything around him was blurry.


    "Amazing! However, I start to feel the pain again. I need to hurry."


    With that, Greg clenched his teeth and continued to run.


    A whileter, he saw two figures flying above in the sky ad Joe was behind them, tied up with a strange ck rope.


    "Let''s see how far I can j-. Hooooly sh*t!!!", shouted Greg with surprise, because just as he jumped from the ground, his speed elerated even further, almost to its double as before.


    *Ka-Boom!*


    Because of the sudden speed change, a huge crater appeared from where he took off, showing just how much power was behind the speed.


    Almost as fast as lightning, Greg was next to Joe. He summoned his dagger, shed the rope just like tofu, and took Joe away.


    The two were falling at an unbelievable speed towards the ground, which made Greg anxious, because no matter what, with this speed and height they will die if he doesn''t think of a solution.


    His body is only in the Awakened rank, so it can''t bear a huge impact like this. And let''s not talk about the speed, which he goes at the moment.


    Greg started to think and with an idea he made Alice change into her ckbird form.


    In an instant, Greg''s stopped shining. Joe noticed the change and when he saw Greg, he was bbergasted.


    "Greg?! You are alive?", asked Joe in surprise.


    "Yeah, at least now. It''s a problem?", asked Greg with a wry smile.


    "No, of course not! But how?"


    "Stop the talk forter, we have bigger problems than that.", said Greg and looked below them as they were ready to hit the ground.


    "Get ready.", said Greg anxiously.


    "Ready for wh-", asked Joe, but before he could finish his sentence, saw something incredible.


    Just before their bodies hit the ground, they disappeared into their very own shadow.


    Joe looked around, but couldn''t see anything. It was so dark, that he didn''t see even his own hand.


    However, this wasn''t the case for Greg. He saw thin lines all around him, but that was all. He didn''t know what they do.


    But before he could think more, with strong suction, their bodies started to fly up and a whileter they came out from the shadows.


    Joe looked at Greg with a confused look and said, "So this is the power of the six elements. It''s as powerful as a white Soul Stone''s Guardian."


    Greg just smiled and didn''t say anything, instead he looked around.


    They were in a huge forest with trees all around them. The trees were so huge, that one could get injured just from looking upwards.


    Just as Greg wanted to say how cool it looked, suddenly two figures appeared before them not far away.


    Seeing Joe and Greg, the two were surprised.


    "Hey, rat! How did you survive?", asked the smaller figure with a sharp gaze.


    Greg stood next to Joe and said, "I killed the monster of course, stupid!"


    Hearing the answer, not only the two guys looked surprised, but Joe too.


    "He seems to changed a bit.", thought Joe and looked at Greg''s appearance.


    "Don''t joke around. I don''t know what trick you did, but this is your end!"


    With that said, the bigger guy raised his hand and two circr shadows appeared below him and Joe.


    Joe instantly jumped to the side, however, Greg just looked at the guy with a re.


    "Shocked to the level you can''t move? Then di-, Huh?!", said the guy, however just before he could drag Greg''s body down to the shadow, Greg appeared before him and touched his chest.


    With an expressionless face, Greg said coldly, "I don''t think so. How about you die first?"


    In an instant, the guy''s body started to freeze at a rapid pace and after a few seconds, his body turned into an ice sculpture.


    Of course, his sudden appearance was because of Alice''s change into her snake form, but it takes a small time to do so. That''s why Greg was standing still, but luckily his enemy didn''t attack instantly, so he had time.


    Seeing the frozen body, both Joe and the smaller guy was shocked.


    "I-impossible! You were a weakling in the dimensional zone, so how??!!", shouted the smaller guy and looked at Greg with disbelief.


    Greg wanted to say something, however, his body started to stiffen and a bigger pain than before hit him.


    He fell to the ground and clenched his head in pain, struggling against the urge to shout.


    Seeing this, the smaller guyughed and pointed at Greg, "It seems you can''t control your powers perfectly. Haha!! Perfect! This just makes it easier to kill you!"


    As he said this, a purple light appeared on his fingertip ready to fire at Greg.


    However, before he could do it a huge ck cloud appeared above him.


    "Huh?"


    *BOOOM!!*


    "AAAARRRRGHHH!!!"


    With a huge bang, his figure got hit by a bolt of lightning.


    It was naturally Joe who attacked him from the side.


    "Before I was got caught by surprise, so I won''t make the same mistake twice. Now you pay the price.", with that, Joe hit the guy with lightning one after another.


    "AAARGHHH! STO-, AARRGH!!"


    As time went by, the guy passed out, but his clothes got burnt on his skin and his color was almost ck all around.


    Joe after confirming that the guy was really passed out, took out a strange handcuff and put it on his arm.


    After putting it on, he turned around and looked at Greg''s figure.


    He was lying on the ground and clenching his head in pain. Just as he wanted to help him, Greg''s stiffened body rxed, and sat up.


    "Are you okay?", asked Joe from Greg.


    After shaking his head here and there, Greg nodded and said, "Yeah... Much better."


    Joe nodded and after a small silence, he talked.


    "Thanks."


    Greg just smiled and said, "Well, I said I will repay your kindness. You can say this is it."


    Joe just nodded and looked at the guy, while saying, "I connected already with my family. They will be here in a moment, so we only need to rest and wait."


    *Paff*


    Joe looked at Greg, who was lying on his back in the grass while smiling.


    "Ahhhh! Soo good! I thought I was dead for real."


    Joe hearing this just smiled and sat next to him.


    "So? What happened?", asked Joe curiously.


    Greg stayed quiet for a while, but in the end, he told Joe what happened, except the part when the time froze.


    He told him that he suddenly got to use his powers and that''s how he could kill the monster and rescue him.


    Just as Joe wanted to ask something after Greg finished his story, people started to appear one after another.


    Greg put his guard up, but Joe said to him instantly, "Rx. They are from my family."


    With that, they got rescued and was brought back to the city, together with the two who wanted to kidnap Joe, one frozen and one scorched...

 Chapter 12: Start Of The Fights

    Chapter 12: Start Of The Fights


    [ Dia Family''s Mansion]


    Joe was standing in the middle of a huge room while looking at a man in front of him.


    The man was sitting on a huge sofa, while his elbows were on top of a very luxurious table and his fingers were crossed before his mouth.


    After a few minutes of silence, the man looked up at Joe and asked with sharp eyes, "Are you sure that what you told me is 100% true?"


    Joe hearing the question bowed and said calmly, "Yes. What I just told you, father is the 100% truth. I would never lie about something like this."


    Hearing this, the man leaned back into the sofa and with a small hesitation said, "Okay, I believe you. From now on, you will watch Greg''s progress. If he is really as you said, he should be a great asset for our family. As for you... There will be someone protecting you, so you can rest with ease."


    "Yes, father! And thank you."


    After Joe bowed, he turned around and left the room. As the door closed, the man stood up and walked in front of the window and watched the outside scenery.


    "Shadow."


    After the call, a man appeared from nowhere kneeling on the floor, with his head looking down.


    "From now on, you follow Joseph and protect him. And also, when he is with his friend, keep an eye on him. I want everything to report about him."


    "Yes, master!"


    With that, the shadow disappeared leaving the man alone.


    As time went by, the man started to smile and said quietly, "It seems Joseph befriended with an interesting fellow."


    ***


    After the ident, which happened with Joe and Greg, days flew by one after the other and the point gathering fights started.


    While in normal schools, there are ssrooms for exams or sses. In a Soul Academy, however, these things are important only before you get your Guardian.


    After that, those things have no more role in the future. It''s because as the PGF known as the point gathering fights starts, they will take ce in a big arena every day.


    Here, every student from the same year will have the chance to fight to get points, but there are two rules.


    First rule. One person needs to fight one student every day. If no, there will be a -1 point for it as a punishment.


    Second rule. For the win, one needs to knock the other out of the arena or make the enemy surrender. Death is strongly prohibited and if somehow someone dies, the other party will be severely punished and will be sacked from the Academy.


    Of course, teachers will be there to interfere if something goes wrong, so death never happened so far luckily.


    Greg was standing inside a huge arena looking around with awe.


    The arena was made out of a strange ck material. The building was almost a hundred meters high and almost as wide as two football fields.


    In the middle, there was a huge circle floating above the ground about 5 meters and it was almost a hundred meters in diameter.


    "Hey there! First time seeing The Arena?"


    Greg heard the voice and looked to the side and saw Joe''s figure.


    He smiled and nodded while saying, "Well yeah. First time."


    Joeughed and pointed toward two seats before them and said, "Let''s take a seat. The teacher will start the talk soon."


    After the two sat down, a huge shadow appeared above Greg. Feeling the dj vu, Greg sighed and asked as he turned around, "What do you want now William?"


    Hearing his name and the question, William was surprised than angry, because of Greg''s calm tone.


    "Hey, white rat. It seems you are a bit too rxed. Do you want me to refresh your memory of who you are talking to?"


    Greg looked up at William and thought, "Strange. Seeing him now, he kinda seems... Amusing to me?"


    After he thought about this, Greg started to chuckle and stood up.


    Joe was surprised about this act, but William got mad in an instant and raised his hand.


    However, before he could do anything, Greg stoppedughing and looked at William with an ice-cold gaze.


    In an instant, it felt like the temperature around the two dropped a few degrees. As this happened, William''s body stiffened and sweat drops appeared on his head.


    The feeling that Greg now gave out from his look and posture was like, if he made anything stupid he will be beaten into pulp in an instant.


    Joe looked at Greg''s behavior and he thought, "He sure changed."


    After a while, Greg''s cold gaze disappeared, and started to walk away, while saying, "Please let''s go and sit somewhere else Joe."


    "Sure."


    With that, the two walked away and sat down somewhere else, while William looked at Greg as he just saw a ghost.


    But after a while, he came back to his senses and gritted his teeth, and murmured angrily, "Just wait you piece of trash. I will beat you up so much that not even your ancestor will recognize you."


    As time went by, the teacher appeared on the circr tform and after clearing his throat, he started to speak.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Christopher, but please call me just Chris. I will be your teacher for the following PGF. Well, you know the rules, so I don''t really want to waste any more time, so let''s start.", with that said he pointed above.


    In an instant, a hologram appeared with names under each other.


    "As you can see, your names are above. Here will appear your score and how many matches you have fought so far. As you may know, you have to fight once each day, but how it''s up to you. You can challenge someone or if you want, you can choose the random way where the machine will choose a random student for you. However, there is one more thing for you to know. If someone challenges you, you can only surrender once without the challenger getting 3 points. So think before you do so."


    After Chris finished talking, he looked around and asked, "So? Is there anyone who wants to challenge anyone?"


    Hearing this, William thought angrily, "Now you are dead Greg Hyde. I will make you so miserable that you will wish you could die."


    However just before he could raise his hand, another guy was faster than him and raised his.


    Chris saw the owner''s hand and asked, "Okay Brian, tell me who do you want to fight against?"


    The guy stood up, revealing his appearance. He was a normal looking guy with a somewhat muscr body, brown eyes, and hair. He heard Chris''s question and with a smile, he pointed toward a direction.


    Seeing where he pointed, everyone in the arena was surprised.


    "I want to fight against Greg Hyde!"

 Chapter 13: Instant Knock Out

    Chapter 13: Instant Knock Out


    "Huh?"


    Greg expected this would happen, because of his ck Soul Stone. However, he didn''t think that he would be the very first one, so that''s why he was a bit surprised.


    Chris looked at Greg and asked, "Will you surrender or fight?"


    Greg stood up, turned toward Brian''s direction, and with a bow he said, "I will ept your challenge."


    Hearing this, Brian was full of himself and with a smile started to walk down toward the battlefield.


    Greg did the same and walked down while thinking, "What should I do? I can''t use too much of my power, because of the backsh and I only have the broken daggers, but I don''t know how to repair them. And also the shield, however, it''s too good to use for a match like this..."


    After the two walked up onto the tform, they stopped and faced each other. They were both at the side of the battlefield with almost a hundred meters between them, while Chris was watching the two from the side.


    A whileter he put up his hand and said, "You know the rules. Knock out your opponent, make them unconscious, or make them surrender. However, no killing is allowed! Now that I told you this... FIGHT!!"


    After hearing this, Brian wanted to use his Guardian''s ability to knock Greg out in an instant, however suddenly Greg''s figure appeared before him.


    "What the-??!"


    Greg pushed Brian''s body a little, making him falling down from the tform.


    *Paff*


    Seeing this, everybody in the arena was shocked, even Chris too.


    "D-did I just see things or did he traveled that distance in an instant?"


    "What the f**k just happened? I just blinked once and the fight was already over."


    "This is just a dream, yeah? He has a ck Soul Stone. This couldn''t happen."


    Chris, aftering back from the shock he said loudly, "Winner, Greg Hyde! Now he has 3 points!"


    Hearing this, Greg just smiled and started to walk back to his ce.


    However just as he started to walk, Brian''s voice echoed behind him.


    "T-This can''t be true! He must have cheated!"


    Chris looked down at Brian and said, while shaking his head, "No, he didn''t. He won fair and square."


    Hearing this, Brian started to get angry and pointed at Greg and said, "Then I want a rematch now!"


    Chris said with a sigh, "That can''t happen at the moment."


    Brian was surprised and looked confused.


    Seeing his face, Crish said, "I didn''t tell you, because I thought you already know, but it seems I was wrong, so I will tell it. You can challenge a person only once every five days. This is because to avoid things like getting free points freely by beating the same person again and again."


    Just as Brian wanted to say something a harsh voice came from behind him.


    "Then I will challenge Greg instead."


    Chris looked at where the voice came from and saw William''s figure. With a nod, he looked at Greg and asked, "Will you ept the challenge or surrender?"


    Greg looked at William and turned around to face him. With a sharp re, he said calmly, "I ept."


    After hearing Greg''s answer, a lot of people started to talk quietly.


    "Greg just epted? He won before yes, but he is against William. He will get killed for sure."


    "He can''t be serious. He is just looking for death."


    "He is dead meat."


    Joe heard the other''s talk and smiled while thinking, "Interesting. Let''s see what he will do to win against the guy who bullied him till now."


    When the two stood at the tform as before, Chris raised his hand and said, "Okay, now be ready...FIGHT!"


    In an instant, after hearing the start, William legs bulged and jumped into the air, toward Greg. His hands were above his head, while they were getting bigger and bigger. His appearance grew from two meters into a three meters high titan.


    "You are done for now!"


    With a mad shout, William was flying toward Greg and like he was wielding a hammer, he chopped at Greg with his crossed fists with unbelievable power.


    Seeing this, Chris was ready to help Greg any moment, however, he felt something was strange. He didn''t know what was strange, but when he looked at Greg his eyes got round.


    "H-He is... Smiling?!!"


    Yes, he was smiling and as he did, he raised his right hand before his chest.


    Just before William''s fist would turn his whole body into a pulp, a golden shield appeared on his arm, blocking William''s attack.


    *BAAANG!!!*


    With a huge bang, a big dust cloud and shockwave appeared all around, making even the furthest people clenching the seats before them not to fly away.


    "A-Amazing! It seems William got stronger even in this short amount of time!"


    "Greg is dead for sure."


    "Yeah he is done fo-, hey look! That can''t be true!!"


    After the dust cloud disappeared, everyone could see what the guy was talking about.


    Under Williams''s gigantic figure and fists, Greg was wearing a golden shield on his arm, defending against Williams''s attack.


    "I-impossible..."


    "What the hell is that shield??! He doesn''t even look like he is struggling!"


    "That can''t be a Manifester rank shield, can it?"


    William was clenching his teeth and with an angry roar, raised his fists to smash Greg again.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BAANG!*


    One after another, William hit the golden shield with tremendous power, however, no matter what, he couldn''t even make Greg move an inch.


    As this continued, Greg asked in a quiet voice from under his shield.


    "Are you not finished yet?"


    Hearing this, everyone around was shocked. However, this just made William much angrier.


    He raised his hand and an insane amount of power started to build up in his arms. His muscles started to bulge, ready to explode any moment and the ground below him started to crack.


    Greg seeing this, felt the danger, however, somehow his instinct told him that there will be no problem if he uses the shield''s defense.


    As he was hesitating what to do, William''s fists wereing at him with unbelievable power and speed, making him nowhere to dodge.


    "Well, let''s see and hope for the best.", thought Greg and positioned himself into a more stable position to receive William''s insane attack.


    *KA-BOOOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 14: Shocking Scenes

    Chapter 14: Shocking Scenes


    As William hit Greg''s shield, a gigantic power broke out between his fist and the golden shield.


    The tform started to shake and tiny cracks appeared below Greg''s feet, showing just how enormous power is behind that hit.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the shield stayed strong and made Greg defend against that insane attack.


    "That''s definitely a Manifester rank one. But from where and how?"


    "Maybe he got it by luck?"


    "If I had that shield, I would have beaten everyone already, tch."


    People talked about that shield with jealousy, anger, and shock.


    William saw that his attacks didn''t work against that shield and that made him even more angry.


    "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!!"


    With loud shouts, William didn''t stop and hit Greg''s shield more and more. However, everything was in vain.


    Greg looked at the shield in awe and thought, "Amazing. So this is how strong it is. Maybe it''s the strongest shield in the same rank."


    However, this was just a thought. As William raised again his hand, Greg put down his hand and in an instant, he vanished from his ce. The next second, he appeared far from William, about 50 meters away.


    William looked at him with an angry face and said, "You are just defending and running away like trash. Stop the sh*t and fight me as a real man would!"


    "Like a real man? Sure!"


    With a smile, Greg raised his leg and stomped on the ground.


    Everyone was ready for something big, but even after a few secondster nothing happened.


    "Huh?"


    Greg looked down at the white tform and stomped a few more times, but even after that nothing happened.


    Seeing this scene, everybody was confused, but a whileter people started tough one after another.


    "Haha!! Look at him! So funny!"


    "H-he said so seriously that he will fight like a man and look at that! Haha!"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t use your powers? Hahaha!!"


    Even William looked at Greg like he was looking at a clown.


    Greg looked at the tform for a while and thought, "Maybe it''s the material, which with my current power I can''t crack with Alice''s earth element. Then how the hell does other''s with the earth system fight here?"


    Greg looked up at Chris and asked, "Why can''t I use my ability on the tform?"


    Hearing the strange question, Chris looked confused and said, "Every power on this tform should work just as everywhere else. Even if it''s an area like earth attack, that should work as well."


    Listening to this, Greg looked confused and looked around, however just as he looked away, William''s huge fist appeared before him.


    "What''s the matter? Where is that confidence from before?"


    Greg saw the iing attack and his eyes got wide.


    Chris saw this and wanted to help Greg, but it was already toote. Because of Greg''s question, he didn''t pay attention to what William was doing and because of that, he couldn''t react in time.


    *BANG!*


    Just like before, a huge explosion came from William''s attack, making a big drift of dust and shockwave all around.


    After a few secondster, when everything turned back to normal, everyone saw that where Greg''s body was before, now there is a huge crater.


    Noticing this, silence descended.


    "D-did Greg now just..."


    "T-that was just... I don''t know."


    "Oh my Lord!"


    Seeing this, Chris was angry and he thought, "F**k! Now I''m finished. I made a small mistake and because of this a student is de-"


    However, just as Chris could finish his thought, a strange thing happened.


    Where William''s fist was, a shadow started to get wider and wider.


    William knew that he didn''t hit Greg, but he didn''t know where he disappeared to from his attack. And what is more, this strange shadow appeared out of nowhere.


    Just as everyone looked confused, a figure started toe up from the shadow.


    "Huh?"


    As William, Chris and everyone else looked at this scene dumbfounded, a calm yet angry voice echoed in the arena.


    "I had enough from you. Not even you try to cheat, but you even attack others from the back."


    Everyone around watched bbergasted as Greg''s figure came up from the shadow. When his body was fully out of the dark, everyone saw that his expression was ice cold.


    William looked shocked, but after a second, he punched angrily toward Greg''s face.


    Seeing the iing punch, Greg just stepped to the side and let it pass by. After William''s arm stopped next to him, he put his palm on top of it and looked at him coldly.


    Feeling the danger, William wanted to pull back his arm, however, it was toote.


    Like a sudden breeze, William''s arm and body started to freeze at a rapid pace. Greg took his hand back and watched William as he was trying to shake the ice off from him.


    "Aargh!!! Stop it! I said stop it!!! Aaar-"


    William was shouting with horror on his face, however, no matter what, his body froze in seconds. Seeing this scene, everyone looked horrified.


    As everyone was looking at Greg like he was some kind of demon, a loud voice came from somewhere, "Greg you bastard! Do you know what you just did?! You just killed William!"


    Greg looked toward where the voice came from and saw a guy with shaggy ck hair pointing at him angrily.


    Chris walked toward Greg and asked loudly, "Greg Hyde! You know the rules. No killing is allowed and you just broke that ru-"


    "I did what?", asked Greg calmly.


    Hearing this, Chris got angry because of Greg''s rude manner and wanted to say something, but Greg just walked next to William''s frozen figure and touched it.


    In an instant, the ice on William started to evaporate and a whileter his body fell unconsciously onto the ground.


    Seeing this, Chris kneeled down next to William''s body and after confirming he wasn''t dead, he looked up at Greg strangely.


    However, Greg already turned around and looked at the guy next to the tform.


    "So? Will you exin yourself or should I just turn you into an ice sculpture too?", asked Greg calmly...

 Chapter 15: Joes Challange

    Chapter 15: Joe''s Change


    Hearing Greg''s calm voice, silence descended on the arena.


    "Exin? Exin what?", asked the guy confusedly.


    Chris stood up from William''s body and asked Greg, "What do you mean, he should exin himself?"


    "It''s simple. Before William''s attack, when I looked away, I saw him next to the tform, while his hand was shining lightly. Of course, I saw it for a moment, but I''m sure what I saw."


    Chris hearing this, looked at the guy and asked sternly, "Adam. Is it true what just Greg said?"


    Feeling that the situation was bad for him, Adam wanted to deny what Greg just said, however before he could say anything more, a voice sounded from behind him.


    "He was and I have evidence to back it."


    Everyone looked where the voice came from and they saw an elegant guy with ck hair and smooth looking white skin walking down toward the tform slowly.


    Greg looked at Joe and was a bit surprised. He knew him very well and Joe wasn''t the type of guy who would join a ruckus just for fun. No, he only does things, if he feels that he has one hundred percent confidence that he wille out as a winner.


    After Joe walked down, he stopped and with a smooth move, he threw a phone to Chris, "Here is the proof."


    Chris caught the phone and looked at it. He saw as a video was opened on the front, so he clicked on the y button.


    The video started when Greg started to stomp on the ground and nothing happened. However, when Greg looked up and asked a question, the camera zoomed into the background suddenly.


    There, Adam was holding his hand on top of the tform, while a white light was swirling under his palm.


    Seeing the video, Chris''s face looked dark, and looked at Adam. But before he could say anything, Joe stepped forward and asked, "If I may, I would like to challenge Adam before the teacher gives him punishment."


    Hearing this, everybody was surprised, even Greg and Chris too. But after thinking for a while, Chris nodded in the end.


    "Sure. So will ept the challenge or surrender Adam?", asked Chris as he looked at Adam with a stern look.


    Seeing that all the eyes were looking at him, Adam gulped down big saliva and nodded.


    As Adam epted the challenge, he and Joe walked up onto the tform, while Greg just stood at the side and looked confused.


    "Why does Joe want to challenge Adam even after confirming that he was the one who cheated before?", thought Greg, while he looked at Joe''s back.


    Like always, Chris told the rules and raised his hand. When he said to fight, Adam''s hands started to shine and a strange power appeared around him in a five meters proximity.


    Joe just looked at Adam calmy and started to talk, "Your powers are from the limiting system. You can limit Guardian''s power in a given area. With this power, it''s not a surprise you could limit Greg''s attack before."


    Hearing this, Adam frowned and asked, "There''s no point hiding it now, so yeah, I was the one who made Greg unable to use his attack, but so what? You just want to test me if it really was me?"


    Joe looked the same as before and raised his hand, while talking, "No I didn''t want to test you, because that wasn''t why I challenged you."


    "Then so why?", asked Adam as he felt something was wrong.


    "It was because to show you just how weak you are with that power of yours."


    In an instant, as he said this, a five meters wide ck cloud appeared above Adam''s head from out of nowhere.


    Feeling the danger, he wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. In a blink of an eye, a bolt of huge lightning struck Adam''s head, making him shudder in pain.


    The attack was so powerful and quick, that Adam with his limiting ability, couldn''t even reduce the lightning''s power or speed even a bit.


    "Aarrrggh!!"


    A few secondster, Adam fell to the ground like a rugged doll, while his skin was ash ck and smoke was flying up from his body.


    Even after the attack, small shes of lightning popped up from his body from time to time, making his body twist in pain.


    Joe without a word turned around and walked away.


    People in the arena were shocked to the level of speechlessness.


    Only one thing appeared in everyone''s head.


    "Do not provoke him."


    Joe sat down next to Greg without a word. Greg after a bit of hesitation said, "Thank you for the help."


    Joe just smiled and said with augh, "Friends always help each other in trouble. What you did for me before, this is the minimum I can do."


    Hearing this, Greg just scratched his neck, while smiling.


    The remaining of the fights after this went by without any further problems and finally, the first day of the PGF was finished.


    ''First ce: Greg Hyde, 6 points''


    ''Second ce: Dia Joseph, 3 points''


    ''Third ce: Emma Moore, 3 points''


    After Joe''s and Greg''s fight, no one wanted to challenge them and because everyone fought once, both of them were in the top three.


    As Greg and Joe came out of the arena, Joe started to talk.


    "Hey, do you wanna go into the city?"


    Greg, while he was stretching his body, looked up at Joe confusedly.


    Joe just smiled and said, "In the city, they sell a device, which could be helpful for both of us. It''s a great thing to help you with your ranking."


    Hearing this, Greg stood up straight and after a small hesitation, he nodded and said, "Sure, let''s see what that thing is. But if it''s expensive, they can keep it. I don''t have a lot of money."


    Joeughed and said, "About money, you don''t need to worry. The basic part of this device is for free for everyone who has a Guardian."


    Listening to this, Greg''s eyes shed with excitement, and started to walk toward the city.


    "Let''s go then! What are you waiting for there? Do you need an invitation or what?"


    Hearing Greg''s hurrying voice, Joe just smiled, shook his head, and started to walk toward him.


    ***


    [In Dia Family''s Mansion]


    Joe''s father was sitting on his sofa, while a man with a ck coat covering his body was kneeling on the floor.


    After a few seconds of silence, Joe''s father started to talk.


    "Interesting... A power that controls elements and all of this from a measly ck Soul Stone. Maybe he is a hidden gem that no one found yet."


    As he said this, he was hitting the desk with his fingers. A whileter, he stood up and said calmly, "Go and find Scott. If you found him, tell him that he needs toe back as soon as possible. There''s a new recruit, which is waiting for him."


    "Yes, Master!"


    With a bow, the kneeling man disappeared, leaving Joseph''s father alone.


    Seeing that he remained alone again, the man sat back down slowly and looked at a picture on the desk with proud eyes.


    "It seems my family will rise yet again."

 Chapter 16: The Device

    Chapter 16: The Device


    [City Center]


    Nexus city''s downtown. A ce where life could be felt in every hour of a day. People walked in and out of the stores to buy a different kind of things like Soul Creatures, Energy Crystals, unique devices, or some simple things like food, drink, or clothing.


    After the PGF ended, Joe and Greg walked in the main street and watched as people were busy with their own life.


    "So... What is this object you want to buy?", asked Greg curiously.


    "Did you ever heard about the Soul Watch or the Soul Analysing Device known as SAD?"


    Hearing the question, Greg just shook his head.


    "It''s a newly invented invention. It''s a watch, which can determine your rank, ability, different power levels, your different Soul Creatures hidden abilities, and how many energy crystals did you consume. As you may now after you consume crystals or gain new Soul Creatures there is some information popping up in your head, however, what their ability are or how many energy crystals you consumed, it''s unknown."


    Listening to Joe''s exnation, Greg was in awe.


    "Does a device like this really exists? And it''s for free?"


    Joe shook his head and said, "No, not really. This device really exists, however, it has two types. There is the free one, which can determine only your data and how many energy crystals you did consume. On the other hand, the other one, which is for money, can measure everything about you, your Soul Creatures and your Soul Stone."


    "So the free one is like a beta edition or a prototype yes?"


    "Well, yeah, you can look at it that way."


    As the two were talking, they slowly arrived before a huge store. It was a ck building with two words made out of white steel atop it.


    ''Soul Watch''


    After Greg looked at the building from outside for a moment, he followed Joe inside.


    "Good afternoon dear customers. How can I be your help?"


    Greg looked where the voice came from and there he saw a woman in a very attractive outfit.


    Her nut-brown hair with those beautiful slender legs could make any men fall for her in seconds.


    Joe smiled at her and said, "Hello, my name is Joseph Dia and here next to me, he is Greg Hyde. We came to look at the new soul watches."


    Hearing the Dia family''s name, the woman looked surprised and started to talk more respectfully towards Joe.


    "Sure, it''s my pleasure to help you. Please follow me."


    The two followed the woman and walked into a small room. When they stepped inside, they saw different kinds of watches hovering in the air, above the tables.


    There were triangle-shaped ones, cube-shaped ones, and even circr ones. Also, they were in different colors too.


    "Here you can find our fresh new watches. They were invented for the sole purpose to help the Guardian''s owner understand their own powers and abilities a level deeper than before. There are two extra programs installed in them. One can determine the owner''s creature''s hidden abilities, while the other one can show the wearer''s power levels. And I don''t mean about your rank or like that. No, I mean, the new watch can measure your body''s current level, like physical power, speed, agility, and stamina."


    Listening to the woman''s speech, Greg heard the exact same things that Joe just told him before.


    "So, dear customers, please go have a look and choose one for your taste."


    Joe and Greg started to look around, searching for an ideal one they liked.


    After a few minutes of looking around, Joe pointed to one before him and asked, "How much is this please?"


    The woman walked next to Joe and seeing the watch, which was circr in shape with a light golden color, her eyes shed with excitement and said, "This one is a really good choice, Sir. It''s made out of dimensional ore, which has really high durability, has a really smooth touch and their functioning speed are top-notch. It''s only 10 golden coins altogether with some bonuses too."


    Greg on the side, after hearing the price, almost choked and thought, "T-ten golden coins?! It''s almost as much as I work for half a year! It''s daylight robbery!"


    Hearing the price Joe nodded and said with a smile, "Then I will take this one please."


    "Sure, we will be wrapping it up for you in a moment. And for the other costumer? Which one will it be?", asked the woman excitedly, hoping Greg will choose the same one too.


    However, Greg didn''t want one with a high price like that. It was too expensive for him! He could even live for half a year with that much money.


    Seeing Greg''s hesitation, Joe said, "If you want, I can buy one for you."


    Hearing Joe''s offer, Greg just shook his head and asked the woman.


    "May I ask, which one here is the cheapest one?"


    Hearing Greg''s question, the woman looked disappointed a bit and pointed to the corner, while saying, "Those there all have a price around 1 golden coin. However, they are made from normal earth metal, which makes their durability, lifespan, and function speed much lower than the others."


    After hearing this, Greg was delighted and walked where the woman pointed. There he looked around and a whileter he found one too, which he liked. It was a normal-looking circr watch with a snow-white color.


    Greg pointed at it and said with a smile, "I will take this one then."


    "Sure, please go out and wait for a bit. I will bring them out in a moment."


    After the two went out, they sat down in the hallway and started to talk with each other. As time went by, the woman came out with two boxes in her hands. One with a golden color and one with white color.


    She put them down on the table and said with a smile, "Then the golden one will be 10 golden coins, while the white one will be just 1."


    Greg and Joe, after paying, left the store.


    As they walked on the street, suddenly Joe''s phone rang, so he picked it up. After talking to someone, he put it down, looked at Greg, and said with a sigh, "Thank you foring with me, but sorry I have an urgent matter to do, so I need to go."


    "Sure, no problem at all. Then see you tomorrow."


    With a smile, Greg said goodbye to Joe and started to walk home alone.


    When he got home, he opened the box and took out the white watch. He put it on his left wrist and pressed the start button on it.


    In an instant, a strange power went through him making him shiver a little bit. However, that feeling went away after a few seconds.


    "Analysing DNA... Analyzing Soul... Analyzing sessful, please enter your name."


    Greg looked surprised as a robotic voice started to talk to him.


    "Amazing. Let''s enter my name then."


    After he entered his name, the robotic voice sounded again, "Name entered... Please wait a moment..."


    A whileter, a small hologram appeared above the watch with different data.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: Awakened


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: 6 Elements


    - Physical power: 4/10


    - Body Speed: 5/10


    - Stamina: 8/10


    - Agility: 7/10


    Soul Creatures: 2 (Information)


    Energy Crystals: 50/100

 Chapter 17: Dimensional Zone Trip

    Chapter 17: Dimensional Zone Trip


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: Awakened


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: 6 Elements


    - Physical power: 4/10


    - Body Speed: 5/10


    - Stamina: 8/10


    - Agility: 7/10


    Soul Creatures: 2 (Information)


    Energy Crystals: 50/100


    Greg looked at the adats on the hologram screen and was a bit confused.


    "My physical power and body speed are really low. I can use Alice''s speed boost to back myck of speed, however about the power... I don''t know what to do."


    Greg watched the other things too and saw that his energy crystal bar was half full.


    "So the Middle-ss energy crystal from the Awakened rank skeleton gave me 50. Nice! It won''t take too long to reach the Manifester rank."


    As he thought about this he saw that next to his Soul Creatures data there was an information icon.


    He clicked on it and in an instant, his two Soul Creatures information appeared.


    {Ice Python} (Damaged)


    Rank: Awakened


    Type: Twin daggers


    Power: Blood freezing


    Energy Crystals: 0/100


    (Can only rank up once)


    {Golden Skeleton}


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Shield


    Power: Damage reduction


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    (Can only rank up once)


    Watching the information, Greg''s mouth opened wide in amazement.


    The basic information like the Soul Creature''s rank or type was known already, but the power and energy crystal data made him shocked.


    "It seems my Ice Python daggers can freeze blood after cutting a body part. If it can level up to a higher rank, it could be a dangerous weapon. But unfortunately, it can rank up only once."


    Greg watched the information about the dagger and noticed the damaged sign next to his dagger''s name.


    "Hmmm... Maybe after it consumes some energy crystal it can repair itself? Well, with time I will figure it out.", with a shrug, he looked at his shield''s information.


    Seeing the damage reduction data, now he knew why he could feel that before William''s attack, his shield would be okay. It seemed that wasn''t his instinct. No, it was the shield itself, which told him faintly, that everything will be okay.


    "So my Soul Creatures canmunicate with me, but just faintly. I wonder if Creatures above the Cmity rank can speak. That would be so good."


    Greg looked at the pieces of information for a bit more, but in the end, he got bored, so he closed the screen and leaned onto the bed.


    As time went by, Greg sat up and said with a sigh, "I''m bored. It would be so good if I could go and find a dimensional zone."


    In an instant, as he said that, his watch started to talk suddenly.


    "Scanning area... Area scanned. Three undiscovered dimensional zones are found in a proximity of 5 miles. Please choose your ideal dimensional zone!"


    Greg looked surprised as three pieces of data appeared on his screen. He knew that if he wants to go into a zone, he needs to register his name into a team in the Soul Association.


    However, things are different when there is an undiscovered dimensional zone. The one who finds one has two choices. Register the finding to the Association for rewards or clear it alone.


    But if someone chooses theter one and dies in it, that is not the Association problem. It''s a personal responsibility to go into a zone alone if there is no registering of it.


    Aftering back from his shock, Greg started to read the things on the screen.


    {Zone 1: Awakened rank}


    Routeway: Y/N


    {Zone 2: Awakened rank}


    Routeway: Y/N


    {Zone 3: Manifester rank}


    Routeway: Y/N


    Greg watched the simple information before him and thought, "It seems it can show me ways to the zones. With this, finding dimensional zones will be much easier. Let''s see... Which one should I choose?"


    After a bit of thought, Greg chose the first one and clicked on the Yes.


    Almost instantly, a map appeared before him showing where he should go with a blue line.


    "It seems it''s outside of the city and will take me about 30-40 minutes to get there. It''s nothing at all, so let''s go."


    With a bounce, Greg jumped up from his bed and walked out of his house.


    ***


    [Outside of Nexus City]


    After a nice 37 minutes walk, Greg arrived before the dimensional zone. However, what surprised him was that he wasn''t alone. There were three people before the zone talking. And what is more, he recognized one of them.


    The middle one was the one who is currently on the third cement in the PGF. She was Emma Moore, a girl with sses and blonde hair. She had sky blue eyes and her height was almost as big as Greg''s just a little bit lower.


    Seeing Emma and her friends, Greg wanted to turn around and go away, but before he could, Emma noticed him and with a smile, she started to wave at him.


    "Hey, Greg! Over here!"


    Without any choice, Greg walked toward them and with a smile, he asked, "You guys will go into that zone alone?"


    Emma walked before him and with a beautiful smile, she said, "Yeah, we were about to go inside, but we talked about if we should find one more person, but luckily I saw you. So, what do you think? Wanna join us?"


    Just as Greg wanted to say yes, Emma''s one friend, who was an older guy, said with a contemptuous look, "Emma, why do you want him toe with us? As I heard, he has a ck Soul Stone, so he is just a trash."


    Emma looked behind her and with a stern look answered, "Sam, he is currently the first one on the PGF. He is above me, so I think he could be really useful to us."


    Hearing this, Sam looked shocked and looked at Greg with a more serious expression. As he did, Emma''s other friend stepped forward and put her hand out to Greg.


    "Hi, my name is M. What Sam just said, please don''t think about it. Sometimes he is overprotective and he doesn''t like strangers."


    "Ah, okay, it wasn''t a problem by the way. I''m used to it.", said Greg as he smiled.


    "Okay then! Now that we know each other let''s get goin''!", said Emma happily, turned around, and started to walk toward the dimensional zone.


    Seeing as Sam and M followed her, Greg sighed and started to walk with them too...

 Chapter 18: Zone Mutation

    Chapter 18: Zone Mutation


    After Greg stepped inside the zone, the scenery changed again just like before.


    However, it was different fromst time. As he looked around he noticed that they were standing before a huge mountain, which top couldn''t be seen, because it was piercing above the clouds.


    "Amazing! I wonder what creatures will we fight against here.", said Emma excitedly and started to walk toward the mountain top.


    As the group of four walked on the mountain, suddenly loud wing-pping started to sound around them.


    Hearing the p, Greg and the others stopped on their tracks and looked around.


    Greg listened carefully to find out where the sound came from, but the thing was so fast that he couldn''t detect the direction.


    Just as he was about to say something, suddenly he saw a sh appearing before Sam. However before he could warn Sam, his body petrified, deflecting the sh in an instant.


    Seeing this, Greg thought with awe, "Petrification ability. It''s really useful for defense."


    But he couldn''t look at Sam''s ability more, because a sh came toward him too. Without any hesitation, using Alice''s wind ability, he disappeared from his spot and appeared a few meters away in an instant, while wielding his daggers.


    *Paff*


    A sound came from behind him as something fell to the ground.


    Sam, Emma, and M were shocked to see that Greg killed the creature in an instant almost without any effort.


    "A-Amazing... Is he really a ck Soul Stone owner?", asked M with shock.


    Coming back to her sense, Emma walked toward where the thing fell and saw a little body lying on the ground, her body half frozen.


    "It''s a fairy. They are really fast and have different kinds of abilities, but the mostmon power they wield is wind des. Alone they are not terrifying, but if there are more than 10, then we will be in a dire situation. At least we are in an Awakened rank zone, so we will be okay."


    Greg walked next to the dead body and saw that its body was frozen and thought, "So this is blood freezing. Really useful. I should use this more frequently."


    Sam crouched down and took out a small crystal from the chest of the body and gave it to Greg.


    "Here. You killed it, so naturally, it''s yours."


    Seeing how kind Sam was, Greg smiled and after thanking him he took it. He looked at it and saw that its size was around a small finger, while it was transparent like ss.


    "Let''s see if my theory is right.", thought Greg and put the crystal on the dagger.


    In an instant, as he did, the crystal melted into the dagger, making the cracks disappear in an instant.


    "Nice! It really worked.", said Greg and confirmed on his watch too, if the damage really repaired.


    After killing the fairy, the four started to continue their way toward the top.


    On their way up, they met a few more fairies, but they were killed by Greg and M, while Sam and Emma were on the role of defense.


    M''s Guardian was in the fire system. With it, she could fire different sized fireballs, which had a really high destructive power. Also, she could make different shaped firewalls, which helped them a lot on defense and offense. Her power was almost the best for controlling the flow of the battle.


    Emma''s power, on the other hand, helped in healing her injured teammates. It wasn''t justmon healing, however. No, it was a healing type Guardian, which could even regenerate fallen body parts after reaching higher ranks, but for now, it can only heal injuries and scars.


    With her and Sam''s body petrification ability, their defense was top notch, while Greg and M made sure to kill all the fairies on their way.


    After 3 hours of fighting and walking, the four got tired and decided to stop and rest a bit.


    "So, Greg. I heard that you are currently in the first ce in the PGF. How does it feel?", asked Emma looking at Greg curiously.


    "Well, it''s only the first day and also there are more amazing students than me. There is my friend Joe too. He is a genius and I''m sure he will be the first after the end of the PGF. Now I was just lucky.", answered Greg with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samughed and said, "Ohe on. We all saw what you can do. I don''t know why your Guardian so strong, while your Soul Stone is a ck one, but I think it can rival even a red colored one, if not a white."


    "Yeah, Sam said it right. You are really powe-", just before Emma could finish her sentence, suddenly the whole mountain started to shake madly.


    *TREMBLE!!*


    "W-what the hell is happening?"


    The shaking continued for about 5 minutes. After five minutes, everything turned back to normal.


    As the four stood up, they looked around, but everything was the same as before.


    A whileter Sam frowned and asked perplexedly, "Hey? Why is it so quiet all of a sudden?"


    Hearing the question, Greg noticed too that something was wrong. Everything became quiet. Too quiet.


    As the four looked around, suddenly M looked up to the sky and in an instant, her face went pale and pointed up with shaking fingers.


    "G-Guys... What the hell is that?"


    Hearing M''s terrified voice, everybody looked up and all of them stiffened in an instant.


    A huge ck cloud was hovering above the top of the mountain. As Greg concentrated to see what that cloud was, he noticed that wasn''t a cloud at all. No, it was hundreds of fairy flying toward their direction at a rapid pace.


    And what is more, their aura wasn''t telling him that they were in the Awakened rank at all.


    "What the hell? Why is their presence so strong suddenly?", asked Greg with a confused expression.


    ***


    [In the Soul Association]


    In a big office, a man was sitting before aputer doing his business, when suddenly the door was pushed open with a bang.


    "Sir! Zone mutation urred and people are in the zone!!"


    Hearing this, the man jumped up from his seat and asked in a shocked voice, "Zone mutation? And people are in it? What is the rank of the zone?"


    "It''s Awakened rank, but after the mutation, it became Manifester, sir! And to make things worse the creatures in the zone are fairies, while the people who are inside are only Awakened rank ones."


    Listening to this, the man ran toward his jacket and said hurriedly, "Go and bring a team. We are going there now!"


    "Yes Sir!"


    With that, the young man ran out of the room leaving the man in the office alone.


    As he was taking his jacket on, the man started to murmur to himself angrily, "And that''s why I hate people, who go inside alone without permission."

 Chapter 19: Dire Situation

    Chapter 19: Dire Situation


    *BANG!*


    *BOOOM!*


    In the dimensional zone, Emma, M, Sam, and Greg were fighting for their lives as they tried to dodge and deflect the iing attacks.


    However, the hundreds of Manifester ranked fairies were so strong, that they could barely survive against the rapid attacks.


    M tried to make as many firewalls as she could to dy the fairies'' approach, but every time she did one, the power of the hundreds of Manifester ranked wind des could easily blow it away.


    Also without Emma''s healing, the three would be dead long ago. The fairies noticed this too and wanted to get rid of her, but every attack was nullified by Sam''s petrified body.


    As the three ran down the mountain, they suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    "Why do I feel that they are much less than in the beginning?", asked M as she made another firewall before her.


    "Don''t know, but it couldn''t mean anything good.", answered Sam as he used his body again to deflect a wind de.


    Greg was dodging the iing attacks too and made a scar on the fairy''s body, which was close to him with his daggers. After he damaged one, the dagger''s freezing effect started to y a role.


    But because of the rank difference between the dagger and the fairy, he couldn''t make their blood to freeze in an instant, but with time, in the end, the ones who got shed all froze to death.


    *Paff... Paff... Paff*


    Greg watched as bodies after bodies started to fell to the ground, but unluckily he couldn''t pick up any energy crystals.


    As he fought, he saw that something from behind them came up on the mountain.


    Realizing what that was, his eyes contracted, and using Alice''s wind element, he appeared next to Emma and shouted toward Sam.


    M noticed Greg''s sudden appearance and said in a shocked voice, "What are you d-"


    "Sam! Protect M now!"


    Hearing Greg''s shout, Sam looked behind him and noticed another group of fairies started toe toward them. Without any hesitation, he ran to M, ready to help her in defense.


    Greg pulled Emma closer to him and said while fighting against the iing wind des, "Hold on tight."


    Watching as Greg pulled her closer, Emma blushed, but a secondter she nodded with a serious expression.


    In an instant, as she holds onto him, Greg used Alice''s light element and his speed started to elerate, while his body got shinier.


    Emma firstly didn''t understand what was happening, but after Greg''s speed got faster and faster without stopping she got dumbstruck.


    "So before, that wasn''t his fastest speed?!"


    Greg started to run from the mountain and after he ran a few miles he appeared before the zone''s gate, where they came in.


    Putting Emma down, he said without stopping, "Go out and find some help! I try and bring the others down."


    In an instant, Greg disappeared from her sight.


    "A-Amazing...", thought Emma, but after a second she shook her head and said, "No, no! It''s not the time to be in awe! Let''s go fast!"


    Just as she wanted to turn around, a white sh appeared before her and disappeared again, leaving M before her with her shocked face.


    "D-Did he just..."


    "Come on! We are running out of time!", said Emma and caught M''s wrist, and ran toward the exit.


    As for Greg, just as he arrived before Sam and was ready to take him out too, suddenly the fairy made a huge circle around and above them and almost instantly made a huge wind bubble, cutting off all the escape routes.


    "Sh*t! Now we are dead for sure.", said Sam as he was looking around.


    Greg saw the situation, so stopped Alice''s power and looked around confused. After a few seconds, he felt something was wrong.


    "Strange... Why aren''t they trying to kill us?"


    As the two looked around, suddenly they felt as a dreadful presence started toing closer and closer toward their direction from the mountain''s top.


    A whileter, a fairy with red skin appeared between the woods, flying toward their direction slowly as it was looking at them with cold eyes.


    Feeling the terrific aura around that red fairy, Sam opened his eyes wide and shouted with a pale face, "A... A Soul Collecter creature!!"


    ***


    Outside the zone, Emma and M were running toward the city, when suddenly cars appeared before them.


    "HEY! HEY! STOP!"


    Emma jumped out before the iing car, making it stop.


    *Screeech!!*


    The car stopped with a huge brake, just a few inches in front of Emma.


    "What the f**k are you doing kid!?! We are in a hurry, so step aside or I will be the one who throws you to the side!"


    With a shout, a man with a leather jacket and a sunss on his head, climbed out of the car looking at Emma angrily.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, but my friends are in danger! We are from a dimensional zone, which is in proximity and we need help."


    Hearing what Emma just said, the man took his sunsses off and asked instantly, "Where are they? We came from the Soul Association."


    Listening to what the man just said Emma and M got happy in an instant and pointed toward where they came from.


    "I see. Hop in, we are going!", said the man and sat back inside the car.


    M and Emma after climbing in the vehicle, the engine started and they started to go toward the dimensional zone at full speed.


    ***


    Greg and Sam looked at the terrifying creature before them. Its presence was so strong that they felt powerless before a thing like this.


    "What should I do... What should I do... Not even my shield would be able to defend against a thing like that. "


    As Greg thought for a solution, suddenly he heard a deep and quiet voice from the red fairy''s mouth.


    "Huma... Kill... .. ing"


    Hearing the erratic voice, Greg frowned.


    "I was right that going up in the ranks, would make creatures talk, but this one is a bit strange."


    As Greg was thinking, the fairy raised his arm with a sudden move and shed. Almost instantly a wind de that was as fast as a bolt of lightning, cut down Sam''s hand.


    "Huh? HUH?! AAARGH!!!!"


    Realizing what just happened, Sam started to scream, holding his bleeding and armless shoulder.


    Greg noticed that the fairy was about to sh again, so he wanted to help Sam, but he was toote.


    *sh... Paff*


    In an instant, Sam''s head flew into the air and his corpse fell to the ground and dark blood spilled out from his lifeless body...

 Chapter 20: Strange Solution

    Chapter 20: Strange Solution


    As Greg saw that Sam was killed with only two attacks, cold sweats appeared on his back.


    The red-skinned fairy, after cutting it''s enemy''s head off, looked at Greg with the same cold face, while it''s gaze felt like it was piercing through Greg''s chest.


    "Sh*t! I need to do something or I''m done for!", thought Greg and with Alice''s wind ability, he appeared before the fairy with his daggers.


    However, the creature''s reaction was too fast. Just as Greg appeared before it, with a fast and smooth move, it flew behind Greg and raised it''s hand, ready to cut his head off.


    Seeing this, Greg without any hesitation, used his speed boost ability again and appeared behind the creature''s back, but the fairy did the same thing as before and flew behind him.


    The two tried to finish their enemy off from behind, but every time some of them tried it, the other one would appear from behind, so this infinite loop appeared between the two.


    As time went by, Greg started to feel dizzy, clenched his teeth, and thought, "It''s not good. I need to find a solution now!"


    In an instant, Greg made a tough decision. Just as the fairy appeared behind him and shed, he spun around and as he raised his hand, a golden shield appeared on his arm.


    *ng!*


    A metallic voice came from the shield, while cracks started to appear all around it like spider webs.


    "If I defend against the same attack like this, my shield will turn into dust for sure.", thought Greg shockingly, however, because he deflected the previous attack, now the fairy was wide open.


    Using this opportunity, Greg appeared before the fairy in an instant and shed toward it with his dagger.


    *sh!*


    The fairy''s reaction was fast, but for Greg''s luck, he could make a small scar on the fairy''s body. However just like before, because of the rank difference, the freezing power was almost zero.


    "I should use Alice''s freezing, but I don''t think that would help."


    Greg wanted to make a few more scars on the creature''s body to make the freezing power more effective, but try as he wants, he couldn''t even touch its hair even a bit.


    When the battle has been going on for almost thirty minutes, Greg felt that he started to reach his limits already.


    "That''s not good. I really ne... Wait.", as Greg was thinking about a solution, suddenly an idea appeared in his head.


    "That would be useful. What if, I don''t kill it, but just seal it? Let''s give it a try."


    With a serious expression, Greg stood still and looked at the fairy.


    The creature thought that its enemy gave up, so it appeared before Greg and was read to kill him, but suddenly Greg talked.


    "Come with me for a sec please."


    As the fairy''s and his''s shadows fused together, Greg used Alice''s dark element and the two fell into the darkness below.


    Greg saw as the creature came down with him and he was really delighted.


    "Let''s see if I can go up while leaving this thing here."


    Just as he said this, a strong suction pulled his body up, while the fairy stayed in the darkness. Seeing this, Greg sighed in relief.


    However just as he thought he survived, a wind de came toward him out of nowhere. Because he couldn''t dodge in there, Greg raised his hand and summoned his golden shield.


    *Shatter!*


    Like fallen ss touching the ground, the shield broke into pieces after taking the hit, but because of this, Greg could escape out from the darkness safely.


    After he came back up, he made sure to stop using Alice''s dark element and looked at his shadow.


    Luckily, the red-skinned fairy couldn''te up without his help, but because of this, Greg felt as he gained a few kilograms.


    "So I can put people or things in my shadow, but for exchange, I get extra weight. It''s like I wear a weight vest or something like that."


    As he thought about this, he suddenly realized that he wasn''t alone. Those hundreds of fairies were all around him.


    Just as he was ready to fight, suddenly the creatures started to tremble and flew far away in an instant.


    Greg looked confused and thought, "They think I killed their leader, so maybe that''s why they all ran away?"


    As Greg was thinking about this, suddenly he heard footsteps behind him, so he turned around.


    He saw Emma and M running toward him with strangers behind them.


    "Greg!! Are you okay? Where is Sam?", asked Emma as she looked at him.


    As an answer, Greg just shook his head and stepped aside, showing Sam''s headless body lying on the ground.


    Seeing the body, Emma ran next to it and started to scream as she cried.


    "SAM!! PLEASE MY LORD! PLEASE NO!! WHY??!"


    A guy in a leather jacket looked around and saw the ground full of fairy corpse. After a while, he looked at Sam''s body and walked toward it.


    "Step aside kid."


    Emma looked at the man, sniffed, and asked while tears rolled down on her cheeks, "Why? What can you do? He is dead! Nothing can bring him back now! He is gone! And it''s all because of me!"


    "I said step aside."


    Hearing the stern voice, M walked behind Emma and took her away a few meters, while looking at the man strangely.


    Seeing that no one was near him, the man put his hand out and suddenly a small creature appeared in his hand.


    It was a creature with four small arms and two legs. It had snow-white skin without any eyes, mouth, or nose and it had only two ears.


    The small creature jumped down from the man''s arm and touched Sam''s body.


    Suddenly a white light enveloped the body and a shocking scene happened before everyone.


    Emma, M, and Greg, all of them looked at what they just saw with a dumbstruck expression.


    Like time flowing backward, Sam''s blood started to go back inside his body and his headless body stood back up. A whileter the head, which was on the ground, flew back into the air and attached itself back onto the neck, then a secondter the same thing happened to the arm.


    After the light dissipated, Sam opened his eyes in shock and touched his face and arm, while gasping for air.


    "D-did I just... Did I just got revived?"


    Emma and M looked shocked. It was like magic happened before them a second ago, but seeing Sam talking, the two got extremely happy and ran toward him and hugged him.


    "I knew you wouldn''t die! I knew it!", cried M as she hugged Sam''s waist.


    Sam looked shocked as the two hugged him suddenly, but after a while, he hugged them back, and with a smile, he said, "I don''t know how I survived, but I''m d we are all fine."


    After confirming Sam was okay, the small creature disappeared and the man walked toward the three and asked, "So? Can you tell me what just happened and how did you survive?"


    The three looked at each other and a whileter all of them looked at Greg. Seeing their gaze, the man looked at Greg with a questioning look too.


    Seeing their look, Greg pointed at himself and asked confusedly, "Why me?"

 Chapter 21: Soul Pet

    Chapter 21: Soul Pet


    "Why me?"


    Emma stepped forward and said, "You were the one who helped us escape and call for help, so basically we all survived thanks to you."


    "I just did what I had to, but all of us helped each other. And what is more, if that man didn''te, Sam would be still dead, so it''s not just my credit."


    The man heard what Greg just said and opened his mouth.


    "What I just did for your friend, naturallyes with a price. But you were the only one here who fought against those fairies and what is more, your friend was killed by something more dangerous than thosemon creatures. So tell me, what happened here?"


    Greg looked at the man and thought about what to say. After thinking for a while, he ended up telling the truth. He told him how they met the fairies, how did he rescue Emma and M, how did he and Sam get trapped by the fairies, and in the end how did Sam die.


    Listening to Greg''s story, the man frowned deeper and deeper as he heard more of what happened.


    After Greg finished talking, the man looked confused and started to think for a while.


    A bitter he looked at Greg and said, "Bring that fairy out."


    Greg knew that, if someone has a Soul Creature, which can revive even the dead, then that figure shouldn''t be a weak figure at all. So doing as the man said, Greg used Alice''s dark element and his shadow grew wider and wider.


    A few secondster a red light shed out from his shadow with an insane speed and stopped in the air.


    The man looked at the red fairy and frowned even deeper. As the creature saw the people around it, it decided to escape.


    However, just as it could fly away, six half-transparent walls appeared, trapping the fairy in the middle, as the walls made a cube-shaped trap.


    The man looked behind him and saw a youngdy, who used her ability to trap the creature. After a nod, the man turned back his gaze to the fairy and walked next to it.


    Seeing as the man walked toward it, the creature raised its hand and shed a few times, but no matter what it tried to do, it couldn''t break free from the walls.


    The man looked at the fairy with a serious expression and a bitter he opened his mouth.


    "Let''s take this back with us."


    Hearing the order, thedy nodded and started to walk down the mountain as the fairy, which was trapped by her, was hovering behind her.


    The man looked at the four before him and said calmly, "What happened here should be reported back to the Association, so I need you toe with me."


    Emma, M, and Sam nodded and started to walk down the mountain, but Greg just stood there looking toward the mountaintop.


    The man saw this and asked with a frown, "Hey kid. What are you looking at?"


    Greg looked at the man and after a small hesitation, he asked, "Sir. I don''t want to be rude, but before I go with you, can I ask for permission to clear this zone up?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, the man watched Greg''s expression looking for anything that showed that he was joking, but it looked like he wasn''t.


    The man started to think for a while and nodded.


    "Sure, you can. Since you guys wanted to clear this ce alone in the first, you have the right to do so. I will wait outside until then."


    Hearing the answer, Greg''s eyes shone with excitement, and with a bow, he thanked the man.


    Seeing as Greg was running toward the mountaintop, the man looked at his back and thought, "Strange... He is only in the first rank, yet he can fight a foe like that all alone. He is definitely more than he looks."


    Not knowing what the man thought about him, Greg ran upward and every time he found a corpse, he made sure to take out the energy crystals from it and consume it.


    ''Low-ss Energy Crystal Consumed''


    ''Low-ss Energy Crystal Consumed''


    ''Middle-ss Energy Crystal Consumed''


    As pieces of information appeared in his head, Greg looked extremely happy and thought, "If this goes on, it will take no time to rank up."


    As time went by, Greg consumed more and more energy crystals, but almost every one of them was just low-ss ones, so one only gave him 1 point, while the Middle-ss ones gave him 5.


    After a while, he arrived where they started to run back down. There he saw thest corpse on the ground with a shiny stoneing out of its chest.


    Greg looked at his adats on his watch and saw that he needed 13 more to get into the Manifester rank.


    "Please be a high-ss one. I didn''t get one yet, so pretty please!"


    As he was pleading, he picked up the energy stone and started to consume it, and a whileter a piece of information appeared in his head.


    ''Low-ss Energy Crystal Consumed''


    "D*mn! Why is my luck so bad? Does Lady Luck not love me?"


    Greg was a bit angry, but because he couldn''t do anything with what just happened, he could only sigh in the end.


    He looked up toward the summit and seeing as he was far away, he used Alice''s light element and started to run.


    As his speed elerated, it didn''t even take him 5 minutes to get to the top. Arriving there, he stopped using Alice''s power and looked at the floating ck orb before him.


    "So this is the dimensional core. I wonder what type of creature will this one be."


    Without any hesitation, he touched the orb, and after it disappeared into his Soul Stone, strange information appeared in his head.


    ''Mutant Soul Fairy: Wind Sailer''


    ''Rank: Awakened''


    ''Type: Pet (Operational)''


    "What the hell is this?"


    Greg knew that Soul Pet''s existed, but their only role was to defend the owner, while they can''t attack. So basically they were meat shields.


    However this one wasn''t only just a mutant one, which was strange in the first ce, but it could even be used as abatant creature.


    Greg opened his watch and looked at the fairy''s information.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    (Can rank up twice)

 Chapter 22: A Smooth Fight

    Chapter 22: A Smooth Fight


    As Greg was looking at his Soul Fairy''s information, the scenery around him started to change.


    A whileter, the huge mountain disappeared and what remained was the zone''s entrance, which after losing its core started to shrink and a whileter it disappeared.


    "Finally you are here."


    Hearing a voice, Greg turned around and saw as the man was waiting for him, while the others have been long gone back to the Association.


    Greg walked to the man and wanted to ask something, but didn''t know the man''s name, so he stayed quiet in the end.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my apologies. My name is Nichs Charon, but please call me Nick."


    Hearing the Charon name, Greg was shocked. The Charon family was one of the Great Families in the current Federation and their reputation came from their firmness and power. There were no other families, who can rival them in manpower.


    Seeing as Greg was bbergasted after hearing his name, Nick said calmly with a smile, "Don''t worry about my name, just think of me like a normal person. Anyway, what is important now that we need to go and report what happened here, so please follow me."


    Greg nodded and followed the man toward the vehicle, which was parking not far away from them.


    ***


    [In the Soul Association, a few hourster]


    Emma, M, Sam, and Greg after reporting what happened to the Soul Association, went home.


    In an office, Nick was looking at hisputer''s screen watching pieces of information about the four students.


    After reading everything about them, he leaned back into his chair, while he started to tap slowly on his desk.


    As he was thinking, he started to murmur quietly, "Emma Moore and her older brother Sam Moore. These two are really promising and thatdy with her fire powers is also an interesting individual. If they can rank higher, they will definitely be experts in their fields. However him..."


    Nick looked at the adats on the screen, which showed Greg''s information.


    "He is too strange. A ck Soul Stone owner with strange powers, which doesn''t make any sense at all. And what is more, he trapped a Soul Collecter ranked creature, while he is only an Awakened ranked. It''s not normal at all."


    After a while, Nick closed the informations on the screen and stood up.


    "I think I will watch him for the time being."


    ***


    [PGF day, In the Arena]


    On the following day, Greg arrived in the arena and sat down, while he looked around.


    "Joe isn''t here yet, so I will wait then."


    As time went by, more and more students arrived and sat down, waiting for the beginning of the PGF.


    "Hi."


    Greg turned around after hearing the familiar voice and saw Joe standing behind him with a smile.


    "I thought you would nevere.", answered Greg with a smile as he let Joe to sit down next to him.


    "I hope it wasn''t a problem that I left you alone yesterday. I had family business to do."


    "No, not a problem at all, but you won''t believe what happened after you went away."


    After Greg told him the story from yesterday, Joe was shocked and asked, "A mutation urred and you got a mutant Soul Pet, which can fight alongside you?"


    "Yeah, I couldn''t believe it too, but it''s true. And the watch states that it can rank up twice, so it can even reach the Creator level. It''s cool no?"


    Joe heard this and just nodded, while saying, "Your luck is really good nowadays."


    Greg just smiled as he heard this. As the two were talking, Chris walked in and stood atop the tform.


    "Wee back kids. If everyone is here, then let''s start the PGF."


    As he said this, people started to challenge each other one after the other.


    After the sixth fight, the guy who just won looked up at Greg and Joe with a smile and chuckled eerily.


    "Winner: Mark Deitch. Points: 6"


    After Chris announced the winner, Mark pointed at Greg and said with a snarl, "I want to fight with Greg Hyde!"


    Hearing this, everyone got surprised and started to talk.


    "If Greg epts this, we will see a good fight for sure."


    "I don''t know. Mark is just too fierce, but Greg has a strange Guardian too. I can''t decide who will win."


    As everybody was talking, Greg stood up and epted the challenge. He walked up to the tform and stood at the edge of it, while he looked at Mark, who was also looking at him from the other side with a beast like smile.


    As Chris saw that both of the contesters were waiting for the sign, he raised his hand, and with a shout, he started the fight.


    In an instant, as the fight started, Mark''s body changed into a beast. His skin grew silver fur, his teeth started to grow bigger and his ears changed into a pointy shape. His nails got razor-sharp and his eyes turned blood red.


    His appearance represented a werewolf from the legends.


    "AAAAWOOOOOO!!!!"


    Mark screamed toward the sky and started to run toward Greg with bloodlust in his eyes.


    His speed and agility after turning into a werewolf increased a lot and in a second he arrived before Greg and raised his hand full of sharp nails, ready to cut him into pieces.


    *sh*


    With a fast downward chop, Mark shed at Greg. However, to everyone''s surprise, Greg just easily jumped to the side, dodging the iing attack.


    Mark seeing as his attack didn''t work, turned to the side and jumped toward Greg ready to turn him into pieces of flesh.


    However, just like before, Greg dodged to the side easily.


    "His attacks are slow. Maybe because I''m on the verge of ranking up is the cause I feel this way?"


    Seeing as Greg dodged those fatal attacks like it was nothing, everybody started to talk.


    "Is it just me or Greg suppressing Mark without putting up a fight?"


    "No, you see it right. Mark couldn''t even touch Greg''s clothes."


    "And I thought a huge fight will break out between the two, but after seeing this...."


    Dodging his attacks one after the other, Mark couldn''t believe that he can''t injure his enemy.


    However, as time went by, he started to get exhausted and his appearance begun to change back to his human form.


    Seeing as Mark''s form started to change back, Greg sighed and with a swift move appeared before Mark and hit him in the face.


    As this happened, Mark''s body flew a few meters away and fell to the ground. Just as he wanted to stand up, suddenly with a cold sh, a dagger appeared just a few inches away from his neck.


    Seeing as Greg made Mark unable to continue his fight, Chris announced the results.


    "Winner: Greg Hyde. Points: 9"


    Seeing as the fight have already ended people were a bit disappointed.


    "I thought this would be much more interesting."


    "Yeah I thought I will see an action-packed fight, but this... I''m a bit disappointed."


    Hearing what the people talked about, Mark clenched his teeth and walked away ashamed.


    As Greg turned around to leave, suddenly a calm voice came from his side.


    "I want to challenge you, Greg!"

 Chapter 23: Insane

    Chapter 23: Insane


    "I want to challenge you, Greg!"


    Hearing the familiar voice from his side, Greg turned his head to the side and his eyes grew wide in shock.


    The person who challenged him was none other than his only friend, Joe.


    Seeing as Greg didn''t say a word, Joe walked next to Greg and put his hand on his shoulder, while talking quietly into his ear, "I''m really sorry, but I have no choice, but to challenge you. I will tell everythingter."


    Hearing what Joe said, Greg nodded and turned toward Chris and said, "I will ept the challenge."


    Chris nodded and announced the next fight.


    "Seventh fight! Contesters: Joseph Dia against Greg Hyde!"


    As Greg was walking toward his starting point, he started to think perplexedly, "I don''t get it. Joe isn''t the type who would challenge me if there is no cause. There must have happened something, which makes him do so."


    Turning around, he watched Joe''s figure in the distance, while Joe did the same. A few secondster, Chris raised his hand, looked at the two, and seeing as both of them were ready, he shouted.


    "Ready... FIGHT!"


    In an instant, Joe raised his hand and small ck clouds appeared all around in the air with small lightings swirling inside them.


    Greg looked at Joe while ignoring the danger above him.


    Summoning out his daggers and using Alice''s speed boost, Greg started to run toward Joe, but just as he stepped forward, a bolt of lightning from above came at him with frightening speed and power.


    Greg with a fast reaction jumped to the side, but just as his feet touched the ground, another lightning came at him from above.


    *BANG!*


    After dodging the attack another came again, not letting him get any opportunity to strike.


    *BANG!*


    *BOOM!*


    Bolts of Lightning were raining from the ck clouds like raindrops. However, next to these rapid attacks, Greg dodged all of them like they were nothing.


    "Amazing! If I were him I would be dead long ago."


    "Yeah, but Joseph is also good too. Without lifting a finger he can make those terrifying attacks. Just thinking what would happen, if one strike fell on me...."


    People talked about the fight before them with awe and shock. While one attacked with terrifying might, till then the other dodged those insane strikes with ease.


    Joe frowned as he looked at Greg. He was jumping here and there with fast reactions and speed, but for some reason, he didn''te at him. It was like he was analyzing his attacks.


    After a while, Joe realized something and smiled.


    "So you wait for an opportunity to strike while familiarizing yourself with the enemy''s attacks. Interesting act."


    As he said this, Joe snapped his fingers and suddenly a bigger cloud appeared above the smaller ones making anyone who watched it feel the danger.


    After the ck cloud appeared, a huge wind started to blew in the arena, blowing away things, while the thunderbolts appeared with much more power and speed.


    The closest students had to hang onto something or go and hide somewhere to avoid those insane lightning strikes and the strong wind. This also showed just how strong Joe''s attack was only in the Manifester rank.


    Greg, while evading the thunderbolts, felt as his speed started to slow down with each second, because of the wind.


    "This wind... No, I should say storm. It''s much more likely this is a small storm. If this goes on, it will be a matter of time before one of that lightning will strike me."


    As he was dodging the iing strikes, Greg decided to try out his new Soul Pet in action.


    "Let''s see what you can do."


    In an instant, a small fairy with ck skin and size about a man''s fist appeared behind Greg.


    The pet flew around him a few times and in the end sat down on his shoulder while looking around curiously. As this happened, a dim ck light enveloped Greg''s body and suddenly the strong wind force from before disappeared like it wasn''t there in the first ce.


    "Nice! So this i... Huh?"


    Just as Greg wanted to say something, his body started to float in the air, making him surprised.


    Seeing what was happening before them, Joe''s and everyone''s eyes grew wide like they just saw something unbelievable.


    "H-He is flying??!! But only above the Creator rank can one fly freely, or with flying type Soul Creature! But those are worth thousands, if not millions! So how?"


    "That shouldn''t be possible. He is just amoner, so he can''t afford a flying type Soul Creature."


    "Unbelievable. Simply unbelievable."


    "I think I will faint."


    People couldn''t believe the scene before then and started to guess the fairy''s real identity.


    Joe looked at Greg''s floating figure in the air and smiled faintly.


    "It seems I was right once again."


    While everyone was talking, Greg tried to figure out what was happening. However, he couldn''t think for a long time, because a thunderbolt appeared above him with an insane speed, ready to turn him into dust.


    Feeling the danger, Greg wanted to jump to the side, but to his surprise instead of jump, he flew to the side with ease.


    "This feeling... Just like breathing air. Easy and simple."


    As he thought about this, Greg started to fly toward Joe, while evading the lightning strikes.


    Like birds in the air, nothing could stop Greg in the air. Even those frightening attacks, which looked fast a moment ago, looked nothing in Greg''s eyes.


    "Amazing! So this would be the Wind Sailing ability. Flying gently in the wind, just like a fairy."


    Seeing as Greg came closer and closer to him, Joe smiled and said to Greg, "Like always, you surprise me every time. I hope you remain this way and give more surprises to those who underestimate you!"


    As he said this, suddenly lightning bolts appeared all around his body.


    In an instant, his body disappeared and appeared in the next second before Greg. The speed was so fast that Greg couldn''t react in time.


    "!!"


    *BOOOM!!*


    With a strong punch, Joe hit Greg''s chest, making him fly away and m into the tform below.

 Chapter 24: Just One Slash

    Chapter 24: Just One sh


    [Before the PGF beginning]


    A man in a ck suit, a ck tie, and ck sunsses was walking toward a tree, where Joe was calmly enjoying the wind''s gentle breeze.


    Below the tree he stopped, looked around and after confirming that no one was around he took down his sunss and with a slight bow started to talk.


    "Young master, it''s a pleasure to meet you again."


    Joe opened his eyes after hearing his name and looked at the bowing man.


    "You don''t need to be so formal Scott. You are much older than me in the first ce and we can say you are my father''s right hand, so, please. Anyway, what brings you here?"


    The man straightened his back and started to talk calmly, "I came here because of two things. One is because your father orders me to, while the other one is a request from me."


    Joe hearing this frowned a little bit and waited for Scott to say what he wanted.


    "Firstly, your father entrusted me with a job to recruit a student from here. He is your friend, Greg Hyde. He thinks he could be a huge asset for our family."


    Hearing this, Joe looked shocked and asked instantly, "Why does my father ask you to do this?"


    "I don''t know, but he is interested in the kid that''s for sure."


    Joe nodded and asked calmly, "And what is the other one? Your request."


    Scott bowed slightly again and asked in a respectful manner, "Please challenge him for a fight for me. I need pieces of information to determine if he really as good as Sir thinks."


    ***


    Joe after punching Greg was thinking back to what Scott just said to him not long ago.


    "I hope my father doesn''t want to use him for anything bad."


    He looked down, where Greg''s body was hit and saw him kneeling in a small crater while clenching his chest.


    "Damn! He hit me real hard."


    *Ptooey!*


    After spitting out a small amount of blood, Greg stood up and looked at Joe in the air.


    "So you want to fight with speed. It''s okay for me."


    In an instant, as he said this, Greg''s body started to shine with white light.


    People seeing this got confused and didn''t know what was happening.


    "Why does his body shine?"


    "Maybe he tries to blind his enemies or I don''t know."


    Joe looked at Greg''s shining body and instantly knew what was happening.


    "It''s the same power from before. I need to stop him from using it!"


    As he thought about this, he raised his hand and the clouds all around him started to spit bolts of lightning at Greg with insane might.


    However just like before, Greg dodged the attacks easily and started flying up into the air with his fairy''s help.


    *BOOM!*


    "BANG!*


    Thunderbolt after thunderbolt started to fell on Greg, but no matter what, they couldn''t hit him.


    It was not just because of Greg''s flying ability and fast reaction, but because of his never-ending speed eleration. It was almost impossible to hit a target with a fast speed like that.


    *Whoosh!*


    *Bang!*


    *WHOOSH!*


    *BOOOM!*


    Greg''s speed was so fast that only a shining light could be seen on the tform as hundreds or more lightning wanted to hit their target with insane power.


    Joe tried to keep up with Greg''s speed. Just as he wanted to do something, Greg''s smiling figure appeared in an instant before him.


    "Payback time!", said Greg and punched toward Joe''s chest, but just as his fist was about to hit him, Joe disappeared with a fast speed.


    A secondter he appeared not far away, while lightning bolts ran all around his body.


    Seeing this, Greg without any hesitation appeared before him again and tried to punch him, but whenever he was about to hit Joe''s body, he disappeared and appeared somewhere else.


    People seeing this, was already dumbstruck a long time ago. Even Chris who was standing next to the tform looked at the scene before him with awe.


    "They are fighting with insane speed while evading those terrifying thunderbolts from above like they were nothing."


    "Okay, I think I will just give up the idea to challenge any one of them in the future."


    "Yeah me too. They are not humans at all. They are like monsters."


    "If someone tries to say bullsh*t like Greg has a trash Guardian, I will beat that one up for sure!"


    Amidst the lightning, Greg''s and Joe''s figure shed from time to time. Their speed was so fast that students started to get dizzy only by trying to catch up with their eyes.


    However as time went by, people started to feel that something was strange.


    Even Joe frowned as he looked at Greg and a whileter his eyes grew wide in shock.


    "His speed is... getting faster? But how? His body won''t endure it if this goes on."


    Just like Joe thought, Greg also felt that his limit was close too.


    "I can be faster only a bit, but more than that will break my body. Only if these shes of lightning were to disappear from my sight, I might have a slight chance to hit him."


    Looking for opportunities as he thought about solutions, suddenly an idea appeared in his head.


    "Why didn''t I think about this earlier?"


    With a sudden halt, Greg''s shining stopped and patted gently the fairy on his shoulder.


    Knowing what his owner wanted, the fairy flew above Greg and raised its small hand.


    "Haha! Look at his pet. How cute! Haha!"


    "What does he want to do? Pets cannot do anything, except defending their owner with their bodies."


    "Maybe he gave up?"


    Joe looked at the fairy and remembered that Greg told him he got a Soul Pet, which could attack. But that how, he didn''t tell him.


    Because of this, Joe prepared himself for anything.


    As everyone watched the fairy, suddenly a thunderbolt appeared above it, ready to turn it into dust.


    "Haha! Greg really used his pet as a shield!"


    "Well, poor thing. It''s flying ability was really good, so it''s a waste to use it as a meat shield."


    "He should have... Huh?"


    Just as everybody thought that the fairy will get killed because of the lightning, suddenly it''s small hand shed.


    *SLASH!*


    *SWISH!!*


    *BOOOM!!*


    With a loud sound, a huge vertical wind de shed across the tform, cutting the clouds with their terrifying lightning in them into half and leaving a deep crack across the tform, while hitting the viewing area in the distance.


    Luckily no one was sitting there, because what remained was a wide crack, separating that section into two. Even the outside scenery could be seen from inside, showing just how terrifying that attack was.


    Joe, Chris, and everybody else looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression and couldn''t believe that the attack from before came from a Manifester Soul Creature, which is just a Soul Pet!


    "T-that pet just now... Attacked and cut everything into two only with one sh!?"

 Chapter 25: Recruiting

    Chapter 25: Recruiting


    *nk!*


    After the fairy''s attack, huge stone pieces fell off from the viewing area onto the ground below.


    People after seeing the destructive power of the Soul Pet''s attack were so dumbfounded that they couldn''t say a word for a while.


    Joe looked at the marks left by the sh and a chill ran down his spine, only by thinking about what would have happened if he were the one who got hit by it.


    "This power is... Absurd."


    Joe looked at Greg and after seeing his smiling figure, he instantly knew he missed on purpose.


    "If that attack hits me, I would be badly injured, if not dead."


    With that thought, Joe raised his hand and surrendered.


    Chris saw Joe''s decision and announced the result.


    "W-Winner: Greg Hyde. Points: 12"


    After hearing this, silence descended above the arena.


    Greg seeing as everyone was watching him, walked next to Joe, but just as he wanted to say something, aughing voice came from the side.


    "Haha! Joe look at yourself! You lost against a trash like him! Pathetic!"


    Joe and Greg looked where the voice came from and saw Williamughing his head off.


    Joe looked a bit angry, but after a second he calmed down and said, "I lost, yes, but at least I lost fairly. not like someone."


    Hearing this, William''s smile froze on his face realizing that Joe referred at him.


    "If you have the gu-"


    "I will challenge William."


    Not waiting for William''s reaction, Joe turned at Chris and challenged William.


    Chris knowing what Joe wanted, he turned toward William and asked, "Will you ept the challenge?"


    William clenched his teeth, nodded, and walked toward the tform.


    "Just you wait. Maybe I lost before because I was careless, but now I won''t make those mistakes again. I will show you just how inferior you are to me andter I will beat that trash too."


    As the two stood at their respective ce, Chris raised his hand and with a shout started the fight.


    Hearing the signal, William''s body started to grow, however just before his body could reach three-meter, suddenly Joe appeared before him with a sh.


    "Huh?"


    "Never, ever try topare yourself with me."


    *KA-BOOOOM!*


    With a punch, that was as fast as lightning, hit William''s face with insane power, making his body fly away from the tform and hitting the viewing area behind.


    *BOOOM!!*


    A huge crater appeared where William''s body was punched and in its center was his unconscious body.


    Chris and everybody else seeing this was shocked.


    "He didn''t use his full power before?"


    "It seems so. But why?"


    As people wanted to guess why didn''t Joe use his full power against Greg, Chris announced the result.


    "Winner: Joseph Dia. Points: 6"


    Joe after hearing the announcement dusted off his clothes and walked back where Greg was.


    Greg looked at Joe and said with a smile, "You should have fought me with that speed too."


    "You wouldn''t have had a chance then."


    Greg just shrugged and said with a chuckle, "Who knows."


    As the two talked, others continued to challenge each other. Time went by and Joe got challenged again, but he won easily and with that, the second day of the PGF ended.


    ''First ce: Greg Hyde, 12 points''


    ''Second ce: Joseph Dia, 9 points''


    ''Third ce: Mark Deitch, 9 points''


    Aftering out of the Arena, Greg was looking at pieces of information on his watch, when Scott from before, stepped before him and Joe.


    With a slight bow, Scott put his hand before his chest and started to talk.


    "Mister Hyde, my name is Scott Dia, but please call me Scott. I''m from the Dia Family and I would like you to join our respected family and cooperate with us. Naturally joining us wille with rewards and if you have any conditions, please tell it right away and I will try my best."


    Greg looked at the man before him and after a small hesitation he said, "Joe already told me everything and it would be my honor to work for a family like the Dia Family."


    After hearing this, Scott''s eyes brightened and with a much deeper bow he said, "I''m thankful for your choice and be at ease, you will not regret this decision."


    Saying this, Scott straightened his back and stepped to the side, while pointing at a limousin not far away.


    "Please follow me then."


    Greg looked at Joe, nodded, and started to walk toward the vehicle.


    After climbing inside the car, Scott turned around and said, "We can go."


    In an instant, as he said this, the driver started the engine and the limo was on the move.


    ***


    [Somewhere]


    In a half-broken building, a man was sitting on a jade throne as he supported his head with his palm while looking at the starry sky above.


    As time went by, a figure approached from the shadows. It was a muscr man with a bald head and tattoos all over his hands, neck, and face.


    Arriving before the throne, the man crossed his hands before his chest and looked up at the man with a frown.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    The man put down his hand and looked down at the man. Instead of answering, he pointed downward with his index finger and a strange scene happened.


    In an instant, the bald man felt like a huge mountain fell on his back ready to bury him below it, making him kneel down slowly. He tried to resist the power, but no matter what he did, the feeling never disappeared and in the end, he was kowtowing on the ground.


    "Before you talk to me, learn some manners."


    The bald man couldn''t even lift his head to look up, so he could only say one thing quietly.


    "I understand, so please forgive me."


    Hearing this, the man rxed his finger and continued to look at the man below him. Almost instantly, the power on the bald man disappeared, like it was just a hallucination.


    "I called you here because I need you to do an important task."


    The bald man hearing this looked up, but in an instant, as his eyes met with the man''s cold eyes he lowered his head.


    "W-what should I do?"


    The man took out a watch and threw it before the bald man.


    "Take this. There is all the information you need to know. Eliminate all the targets in it, but remember. If you don''t seed, don''t even try toe back here."


    Hearing this, the bald man nodded, picked up the watch, and left hurriedly. A bitter, when the baldie was out of sight, the man stood up with a sigh and started to walk away slowly...

 Chapter 26: A Trial

    Chapter 26: A Trial


    [In Dia Family''s Mansion]


    A ck limousin stopped before a huge building.


    It was a two-story mansion with a beautiful fountain before it. Trees and green bushes with different kinds of shapes were on both of the jade roads side leading toward the entrance of the building.


    As the vehicle''s door opened, Scott climbed out from it with Joe and Greg behind him.


    "Woooow!"


    After looking up, Greg looked at the breath-taking scenery before him.


    "You don''t need to be so amazed by this sight. From now on, this will be your home too.", said Joe with a smile after patting Greg on the shoulder.


    Hearing this, Greg nodded, and with Joe, he followed Scott toward the building''s entrance.


    Opening the door, a huge hall with amazing scenery, appeared before Greg.


    Beautiful portraits were on the walls all around, while a big chandelier made out of gold was hanging down the ceiling. The handle of the stairs was made out of gold too and a red carpet was lying on the ground, giving a royal feeling to any onlookers.


    In the middle of the hall, three butlers were standing, from which Greg realized one. He was the one who he met with when going to his first zone with Joe.


    "Young Master, respected Sir and Mister Greg, It''s my pleasure to meet you again."


    With a slight bow, the middle butler, who Greg recognized from before, talked with a calm voice.


    Scott stepped forward and said, "Please Henry, take us to the Master, we need important business to do."


    Hearing this, Henry bowed and said while putting his hand to the side, "Then please follow me."


    While walking up the stairs, Greg looked at the different pictures on the wall.


    There was a picture, which showed a smiling man holding a baby in his arms, while an elegant woman was behind him, her arms gently holding the man''s shoulder.


    As he watched the man in the picture, somehow he felt that the man was a bit familiar.


    "That''s my father and my mother. This portrait was taken, when I was born.", said Joe, while looking at the picture with a smile.


    Greg nodded and thought, "So that''s why."


    As the three continued to walk forward, Greg saw more and more pictures showing all the ancestors Joe had.


    "We have arrived."


    Henry stopped next to a door and knocked on it three times.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the calm voice came from the inside, Henry pushed the door open and led the three inside.


    Walking inside, Greg saw a man was looking out the window, watching the outside scenery.


    As they walked inside, the man turned around and looked at them, especially at Greg.


    The man looked just like in the picture he saw from before. ck hair and beard, white smooth skin, and brown eyes. He looked skinny, yet he gave a feeling of a strong and brave man.


    "Wee."


    As the man talked, his eyes looked at Greg with a sharp re. It was like before the man''s eyes no secrets could hide, no matter what.


    Seeing this, only one sentence popped up in Greg''s mind.


    "A very strong being..."


    After a while, the man opened his mouth again, "So you would be Greg, correct?"


    Hearing his name, Greg stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    "Yes, that would be me, Sir."


    Listening to this, the man walked behind his desk and sat down, while looking at Greg with a cold expression.


    "I made Scott recruit you because I heard a lot of surprising things about you. But now that I see you in person, I''m a bit disappointed."


    Hearing this, Joe and Scott were shocked, while Greg froze on the spot.


    He looked up and asked calmly like he didn''t hear the sentence from before, "Sir, what is that makes you disappointed about me?"


    The man after hearing this leaned back into his chair and said coldly.


    "Everything."


    In an instant, everything felt stopped.


    Greg didn''t know what to say and when Scott just wanted to open his mouth, the man continued to speak.


    "However you can prove me wrong if you think you have what it takes and maybe after that, you can join my family."


    Hearing this, Greg''s eyes brightened, and asked, "What should I do, Sir?"


    "Clear a Soul Collecter ranked dual dimension zone all alone."


    ***


    After Greg and Joe left the room, Scott didn''t know what to say.


    As the door closed, he turned toward the man and with a small hesitation he asked, "Is it a wise choice to make him do such a dangerous task?"


    The man stood up and walked toward the window, and watched as Greg and Joe climbed into the limousine outside.


    "I feel strange when looking at him."


    Scott looked confused after hearing this answer.


    "What should that mean?"


    The man watched as the vehicle started to move on and started to talk.


    "Maybe it''s because your rank is lower than mine, but after looking at him, I felt a strange powering from him. And because of that power, I felt... anger."


    "Anger? But Sir, you just met with him.", said Scott with a shocked face.


    "I know, that''s why I said, I feel strange every time I look at him."


    "Then why does he have to do that task, Sir?"


    After a while, the man turned around and looked at Scott.


    "You know why they call me Fate Watcher, yes?"


    "Yes, of course. It''s because one of Sir''s ability, which helps to see a glimpse of others fate."


    "Yes. However, when I tried to see his destiny, I only saw darkness. Pure darkness."


    Hearing this, Scott was shocked and asked, "Then does that mean he has no..."


    "Yes. He has no destiny. His future and fate are unknown."


    Scott was dumbstruck after hearing this because he very well knew just how powerful was the man''s ability. It wasn''t just pure coincidence that the Dia family was one of the five Great Families in the Federation and he was the one who stood at the top of this family.


    As the clock ticked second after second, Scott asked calmly, "Then what does this mean?"


    The man turned his head back to the window and after thinking for something for a while, he shook his head in the end.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 27: Ranking Up

    Chapter 27: Ranking Up


    In his bed, Greg was looking at the ceiling above him, while thinking about what just happened with him in the past few hours.


    "A dual dimension zone huh? And on the Soul Collector rank to make it more impossible."


    As he was thinking, next to him Alice was looking at him with her small ck eyes.


    Feeling her gaze, Greg sat up and petted her and murmured, "It should be fine. First I need to find a way to rank up."


    As he said this, he touched his watch and a screen popped up before him.


    Undiscovered dimensional zones in the vicinity. Want to see the locations? [Y/N]


    Seeing what appeared before him, Greg thought for a while and touched the Yes.


    After choosing the yes option, a few-dimensional zone''s information appeared.


    Almost all of them were in the Awakened rank, which made Greg a bit disappointed, but there was one, which happened to be a Manifester ranked one.


    "This should help me to rank up and who knows, maybe if I''m lucky and nothing happens I can get another Soul Creature."


    As he thought about this, he chose to see where the zone was and in an instant a map appeared before him, showing where he should go.


    "Then let''s get going."


    ***


    Arriving before a blue crack floating in the air, Greg looked at his watch to confirm, if he came to the right ce.


    "This should be it."


    He looked around and watched as he was in the middle of a ruin, outside of the city.


    After looking around and seeing no one was near, he nodded and stepped inside the zone.


    In an instant, everything changed around him.


    The dark sky turned sunny, while the ruins all around him changed into an unusual forest.


    The trunk of the trees was floating clouds, while the leaves were small raindrops with different colors. It was really an unusual sight.


    While looking around, Greg heard a quiet sound from behind him, so he turned around.


    What was there, was a deer. It had huge antlers, deep ck eyes, and blue fur. It looked at Greg, like something interesting as it tilted its head from side to side.


    "Sacred animals! I''m lucky!"


    Sacred animals were a type of creatures, which rarely attacked others, however, after killing them, they leave a high-quality energy crystal.


    This is why almost everyone tries to find dimensional zones with sacred animals in them. Weak creatures, but high-quality energy crystals. An easy way to rank up in a short period of time.


    However nothing as simple as a free meal.


    In such a zone where the creature''s type are sacred animals, there''s always one creature, which is called the predator. It has bloodlust all the time, while its power is almost every time higher than the zone''s.


    There was once when a team got totally wiped out in a Manifester ranked zone, where the creatures were sacred animals.


    Onlyter did others find out, that the predator''s rank was not Manifester nor Soul Collecter. No, it was a Creator ranked creature with terrifying power.


    And after such a creature appeared, there was almost no hope for those humans to escape. Death was inevitable.


    "I only need a small number of energy crystals and after that, I will retreat as nothing happened."


    Thinking about this, Greg summoned his fairy and his twin daggers and ran toward the deer.


    ***


    [3 hourster]


    Greg was crouching next to a white wolf''s dead body while holding a fist-sized crystal in his hand.


    A whileter, it started to melt into his body and a piece of information appeared in his head.


    ''High-ss energy crystal consumed''


    With a satisfied smile, Greg raised his wrist and looked at his watch, which showed his adats.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: Manifester


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: 6 Elements


    - Physical power: 4.5/10


    - Body Speed: 6.5/10


    - Stamina: 8/10


    - Agility: 7.2/10


    Soul Creatures: 2 (Information)


    Energy Crystals: 23/500


    Seeing as his rank went up by one and his other data grew a bit, Greg was satisfied.


    "So with this crystal, I got 10, reaching 23. What I noticed that, while an Awakened ranked creature, which drops a Middle-ss crystal gives me 2, till then a Manifester ranked gives me 4. Doubl-"


    While he was thinking, his thought suddenly stopped, and looked around with a frown.


    All around him were the corpses of the animals he killed, but somehow he felt strange. It was like he was being watched.


    "!!"


    Feeling a cold chill run down his spine, Greg without any hesitation used his darkness power and disappeared into his shadow.


    Just after a millisecond as he sank down, a sh flew across where his body was a moment ago.


    Greg was floating in the pure darkness, while cold sweat was flowing down on his face.


    "That presence... It''s not what I think it is, is it?


    As he was waiting, he started to calm down and looked around him, but a secondter his eyes widened again.


    The small silver lines beforest time now were bigger, wider, and also had small things flowing inside them from time to time.


    Greg tried to touch one, which was the closest to him, but just as his hand was about to touch it, like an illusion, his hand passed through it.


    "Strange..."


    As he was thinking what those lines could be, suddenly he heard a scary roar above him, which sent shivers run down his spine again.


    *ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!!!*


    Feeling the dreadful presence, Greg didn''t dare to move, even if he knew that he was safe in his shadow.


    After a full 5 minutes, he felt as the terrifying presence started to slowly disappear, making Greg sigh in relief.


    "I need to go away from here as soon as possible."


    With this thought, Greg came out from his shadow, switched to his light element, and started to elerate toward the direction he came from.


    After ranking up, his powers changed a bit and got much stronger. For example, when he was switching from one element to another, the time he needed got reduced a lot.


    As his body shone with white light and his speed got faster and faster, suddenly he felt the same dreadful presence from before,ing toward his direction with mind-blowing speed.


    "F*ck!"


    Trying to run faster, his speed was as fast as a bullet, however, the distance between him and that thing didn''t grow, but only got smaller and smaller.


    As time went by, Greg saw a small dot in the distance, which was the exit. It instantly made him happy.


    His speed elerated even further and in no time the exit was only a mile away from him.


    900 meters, 700 meters, 500 meters, 200 meters, 50 meters...


    When the exit was only a few inches away, Greg felt a cold breath on the back of his neck and his face turned pale.


    Using his fairy''s wind sh, Greg shed backward and jumped toward the exit without even looking behind.


    *Paff!*


    *Boom!*


    With a loud sound, he rolled out of the zone and his body only stopped when it hit a huge rock not far away.


    Crashing into the rock, Greg got a bit dizzy and almost fainted, but a secondter he felt great again and started to stand up.


    Pieces of rock fell on his body as he tried to stand up on his feet, however, a secondter he fell back onto his butt.


    "My legs are numb a bit. I don''t know if I have good or bad lucktely...", said Greg with a shocked face as he massaged his legs slowly and looked toward the zone, where he almost lost his life a second ago.

 Chapter 28: The Dual Zone

    Chapter 28: The Dual Zone


    After his sessful ranking up, Greg walked back home.


    Closing the door behind him, he sat down onto his bed and summoned Alice.


    With a white sh, Alice appeared before him in her rabbit form. As he watched her, he noticed that after ranking up, not just her powers, but her appearance changed too.


    Her size grew from a mere one feet, into almost a size of a human baby. Her fur was much whiter than before too.


    Feeling Greg''s gaze, Alice jumped up onto hisp and looked at him with her innocent eyes.


    After thinking for a while, Greg put her back down onto the ground and asked her to show him her other forms.


    Obeying hismand, Alice changed into her snake form. Her snake body grew also a few feet, reaching about two and a half meters. But the most eye-catching thing was the small scales on her body.


    Next was her bird form. However here, her size didn''t grow, but instead, a ck mist floated up from her little body. From afar, she looked like a small ck cloud.


    In her other forms like the blue turtle and the green lizard, only her size grew, however the most changes her fox appearance showed.


    The small fox now had two tails and her paws were burning with fire. Her fur''s color was now crimson red instead of red.


    After seeing her other forms, Greg thought, "I used her darkness, light, and wind element too muchtely and ignored her other elements. Maybe I should start to use them more frequently."


    With that in mind, Greg started to test out what changed in Alice''s abilities and how strong did they be.


    After a few hours of testing, he realized that Alice''s power didn''t just get stronger and faster to use, but there was an extra ability, which can be very useful, but also very risky.


    Like all the Guardians, if an owner uses their power, the Guardian cannot fight independently. Simply put, it can''t fight, while the owner uses its abilities.


    This rule applied to Alice too, but after she ranked up this rule somehow disappeared.


    Now if Greg used for example the ice element, Alice can appear and use the fire element. However, this is very dangerous, because there is one thing that every Guardian owner fears.


    Their Guardian''s death.


    The Guardian is the owner''s soul guard and it has a mutual connection with it, so if the Guardian dies, the soul will die too, resulting in the owner''s death.


    One will be a soulless body, only waiting for death toe or worse...


    Because of this and also because Alice''s defense was almost zero, Greg decided not to use her until its a life and death situation.


    "Well, we will see what the future will bring us.", said Greg as he picked Alice up and petted her.


    ***


    The following morning, Greg was eating his breakfast, when he heard a knock on his door.


    *Knock~knock!*


    "Coming!"


    Standing up, Greg walked before the door, unlocked the lock, and opened the door.


    Outside, Joe and Henry were standing before him with a smile.


    "Good morning. So it''s about time yes?", asked Greg as he looked at his watch.


    Joe nodded and said, "Yeah. Are you ready or you need a bit more time?"


    Greg looked behind him and seeing the food on the table he said, "I will go back and put the things away, so please wait a sec. If you want, until thene in."


    "Sure, thank you."


    With a thank, Joe and Henry walked inside and looked around.


    The small house was around 50 square meters. There was only a small bed on one side of the room, a small kitchen with a fridge on the other side, and a wooden table with a mini chair next to it in the middle. Next to the bed, there was a door, which opened into a bathroom.


    Everything looked simple and crowded, but strangely it gave off a cozy feeling.


    Greg ate and drank the remaining food and milk and put the tes into the dishwasher.


    Running into the bathroom, Greg washed his teeth and face and after changing into his clothes, he nodded and looked at Joe.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go."


    After an hourter, Greg was standing before a massive crack, which changed its color between white and ck from time to time.


    Joe was standing next to him, while Henry was in the back not far away. Joe looked at the crack before him too and started to talk calmly.


    "My father won''te, however, he told me to give you this."


    Saying this, Joe took out a small circr device with a red dot on it and handed it over.


    "This is an emergency button. Press it only if you are in a death situation and there is no chance to escape. In an instant, as you pressed it, a rescue team will be on its way to help you, but it will take time, so be prepared."


    Taking the device away from Joe, Greg nodded and put it into his shadow. Joe saw this act but didn''t say a word.


    "So... What should I expect in there, except of creatures, which tries to kill me?"


    Joe looked at the crack before them, and a whileter he opened his mouth.


    "Dual zones are special. While normal zones have only one type of creature, until then a dual-zone logically will have two. However, what makes it so special is its core. While normal zones core is an orb and is fixed in one ce until a dual dimension core is a moving creature in itself."


    "A creature? And why is that so special?"


    Joe looked at Greg and said with a smile, "Because killing such a creature allows you to choose your Soul Creature''s type."


    Hearing this, Greg was shocked. If he understood right, then if he kills this zone''s core, which is a creature, then he can choose, if he wants a weapon type Soul Creature, a shield type one, or something else.


    "That''s a bit too beautiful to be true."


    Joe nodded and said, "It is true, however, there is one problem. You can just choose from two types."


    Greg nodded and said with a smile, "Well, two should be enough, so I''m notining."


    When Greg understood everything, he turned toward the zone and after taking a big breath, he nodded and stepped forward.


    "Wish me luck Joe."


    With that, his figure disappeared into the crack, leaving Joe and Henry outside.


    As time went by, Henry walked next to Joe and looked toward a direction, while talking coldly, "Will youe out or should I go and find you?"


    Joe looked confused, however, a secondter, a figure came out from behind a tree with a smile.


    Joe and Henry looked at the man before them. It was a bald man full of tattoos all over his body, giving them a gangster feel.


    However, Henry instantly knew after looking at the man that he was dangerous. Too dangerous.


    "Haha, it seems I got busted, haha. Oh, apologies for my rudeness, I forgot to introduce myself."


    As the man talked, he bowed slightly and said while looking at the two with a smile.


    "They call me R. And if I''m correct, you two want to know why am I here, right? Well..."


    After straightening his back, his smiling face changed into an ice-cold re.


    "To kill."

 Chapter 29: The Mask

    Chapter 29: The Mask


    After stepping inside the zone, the scenery around Greg changed and the temperature around him grew to an almost unbearable level.


    What appeared before him was a gigantic volcano, from whereva flowed out from time to time.


    Greg looked around while wiping off the sweat from his face.


    Except for the huge volcano before him, what could be seen was just deste wilderness.


    No nts, no animals, no buildings, or not even a single soul could be found.


    "Strange. If I''m in a dual-zone, why don''t I see any creatures around?"


    *Bang!*


    Hearing the loud sound from the top of the volcano, Greg looked up.


    "What was that? Is there something up there?"


    As he thought about this, he heard the bang again and thought, "Well, nothing could be found around except the volcano, so I should go up there and see what is happening, no?"


    With that in mind, he started to walk toward the top.


    However, he didn''t dare to use his speed boost or eleration ability, because he didn''t know what danger waited for him here. He didn''t even know what creatures lived there, to begin with, so it would be just a death wish to rush.


    While walking, Greg felt as the temperature started to grow with each step, so when he was halfway, he stopped.


    A huge amount of sweat flowed down his face. It looked almost like he just came out of a bathroom after a nice shower.


    "This can''t go on. I will just die because of dehydration if I continue going up. I need a solution."


    Saying that Greg put his palm out and it started to get bluer and bluer.


    It was his ice power wherewith he tried to protect himself from the immense temperature, but every time he tried to, the ice on his hand evaporated almost instantly.


    "Damn! What should I do then?"


    As he was thinking, he looked around his vicinity and he saw something unimaginable.


    Not far away from him, there was a piece of flower, next to a river ofva. It was a white flower with a look like a rose.


    "What the... Wait, what?"


    As he looked closer he saw that the flower was releasing a white mist, which protected it from theva and the high temperature. Even the ground was frozen a bit around it.


    As he was looking at the nt, suddenly Alice appeared before him in her fox form and looked around with an excited look.


    A whileter she jumped on top of Greg''s shoulder and as she did, suddenly a thin fire barrier appeared around his skin covering every part of his body.


    In an instant, the insane temperature dropped drastically, making Greg breathe in a mouthful of fresh air.


    "Much better. Thanks for the help.", said Greg to Alice as he petter her little fox head.


    Seeing Alice''s satisfied expression, Greg nodded and said, "Let''s get going then."


    With that, Greg started to continue his way up to the volcano.


    After walking for half an hour, he finally reached the top.


    "Well, except for the high temperature, this wasn''t a big deal at all. However, what makes me uneasy is that I didn''t meet a single creature yet."


    As he thought about this, he looked down into the pit and his eyes contracted in shock.


    What was down there was a small tform in the middle of theva. And making things more shocking, two types of creatures were kowtowing before a huge statue in the middle of the tform.


    "Demons and devils? Are you f**ing kidding me?"


    Demons were one of the annoying creatures out of all, while the devils were the cruelest ones.


    Demons usually used taboo powers or sealing ability and with that, they kill anyone with brute force. Like a tied up pig, their prey could only wait for death.


    However, on the other hand, devils were more fearsome than demons. It''s because they use cursing abilities or dark magic. There are some rare cases when an evil can use long-range curse ability, which kills its enemy from a hundred miles away.


    Just imagine walking on the road and suddenly copsing to the ground lifelessly because your heart just stopped working. No one will suspect a thing at all.


    And now these two creatures were in one ce. This was everyone''s most fearful nightmare.


    Greg started to hesitate about what he should do when suddenly his gaze fell on the statue below.


    "What is that? A... Mask?"


    As he was looking at the mask, suddenly a ck light appeared above the statue.


    It started to swirl in the air and from time to time red lightning came out of it.


    While Greg watched the light in the air, suddenly one creature stood up and looked at the light in the sky. It was a devil with a ck skin and a pair of red horns on top of its head.


    As it looked at the ck light in the sky, it raised its disgusting hand and started to chant in a strangenguage that Greg never heard before.


    As the devil chanted in its uniquenguage, the ck light in the sky started to get wider and wider, until it covered almost the whole volcano in width.


    The red lightings were getting more and more intense as the devil chanted and suddenly a thunderbolt with a width of a man, struck the top of the statue.


    The devil seeing this, started to smile eerily, however in the next second its smile froze.


    It was because as the red lightning was about to hit the statue, the mask on the monument released a white light, which deflected the terrifying thunderbolt toward the creatures.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    With a huge explosion, all the kowtowing creatures turned into ash, only leaving the standing devil alive.


    However, it didn''t look good either. Its skin was burnt, from half of its body it''s organs could be seen, while its arms and both of it''s horns got broken.


    Greg saw this and was utterly dumbstruck.


    He very well knew just how strong that creature was, because it was a devil on the Soul Collector rank. However, before that terrifying lightning and mask, it was like a baby before an adult.


    "What is that thing? I don''t remember learning about zones with treasures in them. There are some, but all of them are in the higher-ranked ones and not in the lower ones."


    As he was thinking, the devil started to chant again and another red light struck down toward the mask, but like before it deflected it toward the evil.


    Greg thought that this will be the end of it, but something unexpected happened.


    The second thunderbolt didn''t hit the devil. No, it just flew past it and the terrifying lightning came toward where he just was.


    "What the hell?!", thought Greg and instantly jumped to the side.


    *BOOOM!*


    Where he was a second ago, a gigantic hole remained, leaving behind only dust and ash.


    Greg looked where he was a moment ago, and cold sweat appeared on his back.


    The devil down there noticed this too and looked toward Greg''s direction. After seeing him, the evil smiled at him with a much-wicked smile than before, giving Greg a bad feeling.


    Just as he thought, the devil started to walk toward him and while it did, its damaged body parts started to heal with a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Arriving at the edge of the tform, it didn''t stop but continued to walk toward Greg. As it did, small rocks appeared one after another from under theva, giving solid ground to the evil.


    Greg saw this and cursed inside him.


    "What the hell is even happening here?! Do I really have such bad luck?"

 Chapter 30: A New Found Owner

    Chapter 30: A New Found Owner


    Greg looked down onto the approaching creature while summoning out his fairy to his side.


    "My daggers wouldn''t be any help here, so the only thing that I can protect myself with is my pet."


    As he thought about this, a white light covered his body and floated up into the air, while he shed toward the evil.


    *sh!*


    As he shed, a huge wind de with a size around 5 meters appeared and flew toward the creature, ready to cut it into pieces.


    The devil seeing the iing attack, stopped and put its hand out.


    *BOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, the wind de hit the devil''s palm. Greg thought this would be enough to injury at least the creature, however, a secondter his mouth opened wide.


    On the devil''s palm, what remains was just a small cut, which instantly healed.


    "This is some kind of joke, yes?"


    His fairy was a mutant Manifester creature with a terrifying attack, which could kill even some stronger enemies with one sh.


    However, this creature before him, just defended against his wind sh with its mere naked hand like it was nothing.


    The creature looked at its palm and a whileter it looked up at Greg in the sky and started to smile eerily.


    "!!"


    Feeling the danger, Greg used his speed boost ability to dodge to the side.


    *Swish!*


    A secondter, a ck smoke passed by where he was a moment ago.


    "Damn, if I was even a millisecondte, I would be d-, sh*t!"


    Not waiting for Greg to know what just happened, the devil shot another ck smoke at him with an insane speed.


    Greg dodged the attacks from time to time using Alice''s wind ability, while Alice herself on his shoulder, protected him against the insane heat from the volcano.


    As he tried to retreat a bit, suddenly the creature started to chant again and a red thunderbolt came at him from above.


    *BANG!*


    Dodging to the side, another lightning came at him.


    Seeing that he couldn''t retreat, Greg flew closer to the creature, but as he did that, the devil started to shoot at him with its ck smoke again.


    "Cannot retreat because of the shes of lightning, but cannot go too close to the creature, because of the ck smoke. Fantastic. Something else?"


    Just as he said that a smallva pir shot up right before his face from below, almost killing him in an instant.


    "Okay, that''s not funny at all.", thought Greg with a shocked face and dodged another ck smoke from the creature.


    "Argh!"


    When anotherva pir appeared before him and burnt his hand and flesh, while the iing ck smoke almost killed him, Greg clenched his teeth and looked toward the mask on the statue.


    "If I want to survive, my only option is that thing. I need to get it somehow."


    With the mask in mind, he switched to his light element and started to shine, while his speed started to elerate every second.


    After he ranked up, his eleration ability got much faster, and also his body could bear more than before. And what made Greg surprised was his body''s shining ability.


    In the past, the shining didn''t do anything special. However, now as his body got shinier, he noticed that the burning on his hand started to heal slowly.


    Greg was surprised, but because of the iing danger from time to time, he couldn''t see exactly what or how the injury got healed.


    His speed got faster and faster, reaching the speed of a bullet and it continued to elerate even further.


    The creature saw this, stopped attacking, and looked here and there as its blood-red eyes followed Greg''s figure all the time.


    While dodging the iingva pirs, Greg looked at the devil for a way he could pass by it and reach the statue.


    Time went by second after second and minute after minute, when suddenly a hugeva pir exploded out before the evil.


    "NOW!!"


    *BAM!*


    Without any hesitation, Gregunched himself toward the statue, with insane speed. Even the air behind him vibrated, showing just how powerful was his momentum before theunch.


    In less than a second, he was next to the creature, however as he looked next to him for a moment, his eyes contracted.


    The devil on his side was smiling wickedly while pointing toward him. Without hesitation, it shot a ck smoke, which was faster than the others before.


    From that close, it was almost impossible to dodge, so as a solution, Greg summoned his daggers and threw it toward the smoke.


    In an instant, as the smoke touched his dagger, a shocking scene appeared before Greg, while he flew toward the statue.


    The dagger started to melt away with an insane speed. However, the most shocking thing was that as it melted, smallrvas were crawling out from the liquefied dagger.


    Just thinking about what would happen if that smoke touches his body, made Greg tremble a bit.


    "I need to get that mask now!"


    Almost instantly, he was before the mask, and without any hesitation, he clenched the mask and tried to pull it off from the statue, however it didn''t budge even an inch, no matter how hard did he try to pull it.


    As he was trying to take it, a creepy voice came from behind him, making cold sweat appearing on his back.


    "Ke, ke, ke. Oh, poor boy. Humans cannot take away that artifact nor use it no matter how hard you try, so just give up already."


    Greg turned around and looked at the devil, which was walking toward him slowly while talking.


    "Y-you can talk the humannguage?!"


    The devil just smiled and answered, "Every creature can, but we are toozy to do so."


    Hearing this, Greg was shocked. He knew that creatures could talk at higher ranks, but this devil before him was just a low ranked one and it said every creature can.


    Seeing as the devil walked closer and closer, Greg turned back and tried to take down the mask even more.


    "Ke, ke. I told you. No matter what you do, humans canno-, huh?"


    As the devil talked, it suddenly stopped and its smile froze.


    As Greg tried to rip the mask down, suddenly his Soul Stone appeared before him and floated before the mask.


    Greg seeing this was confused, but in the next second a quiet voice started to speak.


    "For how long will you n to stay there? Your master is dead. Your past is over. As one door closes somewhere, another opens elsewhere, so why don''t you forget the past and help in the present instead?"


    Feeling that something was wrong, the evil raised his hand and shot toward Greg a huge ck smoke, which size was three or four times bigger than the others before.


    Greg saw the iing danger and his eyes contracted.


    "Now I''m dead!"


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Hearing a huge explosion and feeling no pain, Greg opened his eyes and saw as his Soul Stone disappeared and instead, the mask was floating before him, deflecting the iing ck smoke.


    "H-How is that even possible? That''s a thousand years old artifact, which no one could use before, so why you? What the hell did you do??!", shouted the devil, while pointing at Greg with a scary expression.


    As Greg watched the mask before him, suddenly it floated before his face and stopped only an inch away from it.


    "It wants me to put it on my face?", thought Greg and grabbed it at the edge.


    As he touched the mask, he felt a small connection appear between them, so without any further hesitation, he pushed the mask on his face...

 Chapter 31: A Dangerous Foe

    Chapter 31: A Dangerous Foe


    [After Greg went inside the zone]


    "I came here to kill."


    Joe and Henry looked at the bald man before them and raised their guard.


    "This man is dangerous. We should call for help.", said quietly Henry to Joe on his side.


    Joe knew Henry too well. He was a Soul Collecter ranked fighter, who was on the verge of ranking up and also an elite in his field. If Henry was this cautious and tried to call for backup then that should mean only one thing.


    "This man should be a Creator ranked person."


    As everyone knows, the first three ranks are the Awakened, Manifester, and Soul Collector rank.


    In these three ranks, one only needs to concentrate to consume energy crystals to rank up, however, after reaching the Creator rank a new systematic wille in.


    In the Creator rank, one needs to specifically train their Guardian''s power, while consuming energy crystals to rank up.


    However, this is not everything. In the Creator rank, as the name indicates, one can create different weapons, objects, phenomenons, or other things with their ability for a limited time.


    What they can create is fully under the influence of their power. For example, if one has a healing ability in the Creator rank, one can make their vicinity a healing area, helping to heal the injuries of not just one person but a full team instead.


    Joe looked at the man and tried to look for any clue what''s his ability could be, however, there was nothing he could notice.


    Henry put his hand on his waist and pushed a small button.


    "Oh? You don''t need to try calling for help. I made sure that no one will disturb our fun.", said R with a smile.


    Henry instantly knew that the man did something to disturb the signal, so instead of trying again, he stepped before Joe and said calmly, "Young master, please listen carefully. No matter what happens, stay all the time behind me."


    Joe nodded slightly, however, he felt something was wrong.


    "Haha! Do you think you can beat me? How funny!"


    As R said that, he stomped on the ground and suddenly small earth golems appeared around him one after another. Their number grew rapidly and they reached the hundreds almost instantly.


    Henry saw this and was a bit shocked.


    "A summoner ability in the earth system. However if I''m right those are just normal minions and the real deal is somewhere else, no?", asked Henry, while looking at R.


    R justughed and said, "You are really smart, however, you made a small mistake. These are not normal minions."


    In an instant, as he said that, all the earth golems started to ran toward the two ready to kill them.


    Henry seeing this, raised his hand and a ck scythe appeared in his hand.


    *SWISH!*


    With a quick and smooth sh, he severed all the minions head, however just as he did that, the heads on the ground touched each other and formed a new golem, while the headless ones grabbed the ground, pulled out a handful of earth, and made another head.


    Just like that, more earth golems appeared before him.


    "Special power indeed. If we can''t cut them, because there will be more, then we just need to turn them into dust.", thought Joe and without any hesitation, he pointed toward the sky.


    In an instant, ck clouds appeared above the golems and a secondter thunderbolts struck down, hitting the minions head with insane power.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BANG!*


    Thunderbolts hit the golems one after another, however, the attacks could only leave small ck marks on the surface of them and nothing more.


    The terrifying bolts of lightning now couldn''t even damage those summons of the man.


    The man saw this andughed, "Hahaha! Do you really think those weak sparks could damage my golems? Haha, how funny!"


    As the manughed, the minions continued to attack the two, trying to kill them.


    Henry swung his scythe from time to time, however every time he shed the minions head off, one more summon appeared, while the other headless ones regenerated their heads instantly.


    As time went by minute after minute, Henry looked at the minions around him and thought, "In the beginning, there was only a hundred, but now there are at least double of the amount of them. If this goes on, we will die because of their overpowering numbers."


    Seeing as Henry and Joe was still alive, the bald man looked down onto his watch on his wrist and looked at the time.


    "I''m running out of time. I should hurry up.", murmured the man and looked up.


    As he watched Henry and Joe, suddenly the area around him turned deep brown.


    The ground, the grass, the nts and trees, everything in a thousand meters turned brown.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, but I need to hurry, so I will just finish you off with one attack."


    Henry and Joe felt as their power got weaker, while those golem''s ability and speed got stronger and faster.


    *BOOM!*


    *SWISH!*


    *PLUMP*


    shes after shes, lightnings after lightnings fell on the golems, severing their heads, bodies, and body parts off, however just like before, they regenerated and replicated with insane speed.


    Seeing that this wasn''t enough to kill them, R clicked his tongue and pped. As he did that, instead of a normal pping sound a strange sound could be heard.


    *Dang~Dang*


    The sound was very strange because it was quiet yet loud, gentle yet harsh. Two fully opposite sound effects could be heard simultaneously.


    Hearing the sound, all the golems stopped attacking and started to retreat.


    Henry and Joe were confused, but in the next second their eyes widened in shock, while they raised their head higher and higher.


    The small minions started to attach their bodies to each other and a whileter, a hundred or more meters high earth Golem appeared before them.


    The Golem looked massive and because of that strange boosting area effect, its power was terrifying.


    Its aura was telling Henry that it reached the peak of the Creator rank and if he tries to defend against one of its attacks, he will be dead for sure.


    "Well, it was my pleasure to meet you. As for now, have a nice trip to hell.", said R with a smile and pped his hand.


    Hearing the p, the golem raised it''s gigantic hands and chopped at the two ants sized humans before it.


    Henry saw this and could only sigh.


    "I''m sorry young Master. It was all because of m-"


    Just before he could finish his sentence, the zone not far away from them started to vibrate and suddenly a ck smoke shot out from it, hitting the golem''s hand.


    *Pssst*


    Like acid falling onto human flesh, Henry heard a melting sound, so he looked up at the golem.


    As he did, his mouth opened wide in shock.


    Before him, where the ck smoke hit the Golem''s fist, ckrvas were crawling, making the surface of the Golem to melt away at a rapid pace.


    And the most shocking scene was that thoservas started to eat their way up toward the Golem''s head, without stopping.


    Joe saw this, looked behind him, and started to smile.


    "Ahh, luckily I arrived on time."


    As Greg walked out of the zone, the crack behind him started to shrink and after a second it disappeared into thin air.


    The bald man looked at Greg with shock. Feeling as his power was just in the Manifester rank, he pointed at Greg and shouted at him angrily.


    "Who the f*ck are you kid and what the hell did you do to my summon?! If you won''t answer right away, I will make sure to gut you alive!"


    Greg scratched his neck and looked at the man with a strange look.


    "And you are?"

 Chapter 32: Weak? Please...

    Chapter 32: Weak? Please...


    "Who are you at all?"


    R heard this question and a pulsing vein appeared on his head, while his face darkened.


    "..."


    Greg saw as the Golem''s half body was already melted away by his new ability and was satisfied, while looking at his gloves on his hands.


    On them, there was a fingerless glove made out of ck silk, while small ck smoke rose up from the middle of it from time to time.


    "Soul Collector creatures are really something else.", said Greg and walked next to Joe and Henry.


    "Are you guys okay?"


    As Henry was looking at Greg with a confused look, Joe nodded and said, "Yeah, thanks for the help. This is already the second time that you saved me. I don''t even know how I should pay you back."


    Greg just smiled and looked at the bald man before him.


    "Well, first let''s beat hi-."


    "Haha... Hahaha...HAHA HAHAHA!!"


    As Greg was talking, suddenly R started tough madly, while clenching his face.


    The three looked at this with a strange look, but the next second, R stoppedughing and looked at Greg with a murderous look.


    "I will cut you up into a hundred pieces.", hissed R and suddenly his tattoos on his body started to glow with a brown light.


    Feeling the danger, all three of them jumped back and looked at the unfolding scene before them with shock.


    As the light shone from his tattoos, R''s body started to change and turn into a gigantic earth Golem with a size reaching almost a hundred meters.


    After every part of his body changed, his aura now was so terrifying, that if someone with a weak mind saw this scene then that person would have peed himself on the spot.


    "I will kill you!", said R''s mutated form with a cracking sound and started to walk toward them.


    *Tremble!*


    *TREMBLE!*


    With each step, the ground below him shook insanely, while his huge feet left meter deep footprints in the soil.


    Henry looked at the gigantic Golem before him and started to talk calmly to Greg and Joe, "Young Master and Mister Greg. If you could, please lend me your powers."


    As he said this, his ck scythe in his hand started to vibrate a bit.


    Greg looked confused, but in the next second, he understood what he should do.


    Joe next to him pointed at Henry''s scythe and fired a huge thunderbolt at it.


    *BANG!*


    Greg saw as the lightning hit the weapon with a big explosion, but instead of making it damaged, wide lightning sparks zigzagged around Henry''s weapon.


    "Greg use your smoke on it. You don''t need to worry, nothing will happen.", said Joe hurriedly.


    Greg nodded and raised his hand and fired ck smoke onto the scythe.


    In an instant, as the smoke touched it, Henry''s weapon started to release ck smoke, while Joe''s shes of lightning were around it.


    "This should be enough, thank you.", said Henry and raised his scythe.


    R was almost before them when he looked at the weapon in Henry''s hand and smiled.


    "You really think with that weak looking toy you will have the chance to kill me? Just ept your death!"


    In an instant, as he said that, his huge figure jumped up into the air and with terrifying might, he started to fall toward the three below him.


    Greg saw this and his eyes widened. He looked at Henry before him and saw that he was smiling and opened his mouth.


    "Weak looking toy? Please..."


    As he said this, he shed toward R''s falling figure.


    *Swish*


    Like a light breeze, the sh was so soft and quiet that Greg thought someone just waved an arm before him slightly.


    However, in the next second, a massive explosion urred, making Greg look up into the sky with a shocked expression.


    *KA-BOOOOOM!*


    R''s falling Golem figure got shed into pieces, while his human form was flying out to the side, while ck smoke was around his hand.


    "ARGH!!! W-what the hell i-, AAAARRGH!!"


    As R was shouting, small ckrvas were crawling up on his right arm, while they melted his skin and flesh away slowly.


    Henry saw this and was a bit surprised too. He only wanted to destroy R''s Golem appearance, because he knew that what changed wasn''t his flesh, but only his outer look.


    It was like someone put on a huge iron set, without showing any part of the body, while the body itself was deep inside.


    This was the case with R too.


    Those tattoos were seals, which stored a massive amount of earth in them and after releasing them, he could freely manipte them to turn him into a huge Golem.


    However, he didn''t expect that Greg''s ck smoke would be this powerful to melt a Creator ranked person''s skin and flesh this easily.


    "A really scary power indeed."


    Watching as R''s arm continued to melt away, Henry looked at Greg and asked, "Can you stop the spreading?"


    Greg looked at Henry and after thinking a bit he shook his head.


    Henry nodded and walked next to R.


    "AAARRRRGHH!!! W-what the f-, AARGH!!!"


    R couldn''t even finish a simple sentence, because of the intense pain he was feeling at the moment.


    Seeing as thervas were almost reached the shoulder, without any hesitation, Henry cut off R''s arm off with a smooth sh.


    "AAAAARRGH!!!! You motherf**ker!!"


    Greg looked at the fallen arm on the ground and watched it as thervas on it melted the whole arm away in mere seconds.


    "Scary..."


    Henry put away his scythe and taking out a small portion, he spilled a green looking liquid on the armless shoulder.


    *PSSS*


    "Argh!"


    With a quiet burning sound, the liquid stopped the bleeding on the arm making R to calm down a bit.


    Henry after spilling the content of the bottle took out a needle and pierced it into R''s chest.


    "With this, he wouldn''t be able to use his ability for a while. Let''s go back. As for your trial, we will talk about itter.", said Henry, and picking R up he started to walk toward the limousin, which parked far away from them in the distance.


    Joe and Greg looked at each other and without any objection, they started to follow him from behind.


    ***


    [Somewhere]


    *BOOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, a small hill in the distance turned into nothingness.


    "Those useless dogs! One can''t kidnap a single person, while the other one can''t eliminate a simple student! Useless!!"


    *BOOOOM!*


    With another explosion, another hill turned into dust just like that.


    A man was walking here and there, while his face was scarily dark.


    While cursing loudly and turning hills and trees into ash only with a flick of his hand, a figure approached him slowly from the shadows.


    Feeling a strange presence behind him, the man turned around and looked at the approaching figure, while asking, "Who are you?"


    As the figure came out from the shadow and the moonlight shone on his face, the man''s eyes contracted.


    "Y-you... Why does the Dia Family''s heade here alone?!"


    Joe''s father hearing this just smiled and said calmly, "So it really was you. What a pity. You tried to kill my family members not once, but twice now and you ask why I''m here? Don''t you think I should pay back your kindness?"


    In an instant, huge explosions, shockwaves, and strange phenomenons appeared in the sky, turning everything in a hundred miles into nothing.

 Chapter 33: Forming A Team

    Chapter 33: Forming A Team


    After the incident calmed down, Greg''s trial was sessfully finished and he was epted into the Dia Family.


    As a reward for clearing the dual-zone all alone, he got five pieces of High-ss energy crystals and also a Manifester ranked Soul Creature.


    At the moment, he was sitting on his bed, while a fist-sized green crystal was melting into his palm.


    ''High-ss energy crystal consumed''


    With a satisfied smile, Greg turned on his watch and looked at his information on it.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: Manifester


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: 6 Elements


    - Physical power: 4.5/10


    - Body Speed: 6.5/10


    - Stamina: 8/10


    - Agility: 7.2/10


    Soul Creatures: 2 (Information)


    Energy Crystals: 73/500


    Greg looked at his energy crystal data and after confirming that he did get five times ten points, he opened his Soul Creature''s information.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    (Can rank up twice)


    {ck Larva}


    Rank: Soul Collector


    Type: Gloves


    Powers: Toxic smoke, Melting touch, Parasite


    Energy Crystals: 0/1000


    (Can rank up once)


    Seeing the pieces of information about his newly get Soul Creature, he was satisfied.


    "I''m somewhat familiar with the devil''s powers, but that parasite ability is a bit unknown to me. I will go and ask around if I will have the time."


    With that, he took out a small ck box from his pocket and looked at it.


    It was made out of ck metal and its width and height was only an inch. It had a circr lock on the top.


    What he needed to do, was to turn the lock in the right direction and it would open automatically and the Soul Creature in it will be his.


    "I hope this Soul Creature will be useful."


    As he said that, he grabbed the lock and turned it toward his right. In an instant, the top opened and a white light flew out of it and disappeared into Greg''s chest.


    ''Soul Animal: Silver Wolf''


    ''Rank: Manifester''


    ''Enhance type: Heighten sensory''


    Greg felt the information in his head and looked at his newly appearing data on his watch.


    {Silver Wolf}


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Enhance


    Powers: Tracking, Sixth Sense


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    (Can rank up once)


    Greg looked at this and was surprised.


    "These abilities are really useful. I hope I can try them out soon, especially that sixth sense. It seems that it can save me from a lot of trouble."


    As he was looking at the pieces of information, suddenly he remembered something and summoned his Soul Stone.


    His ck colored Soul Stone appeared before him and floated gently in the air.


    "Come out."


    After talking toward the stone, with a sudden sh, a mask came out of it in an instant.


    It was the artifact from the dual-zone, but because he was in a dire situation, he couldn''t have a good look at it.


    The mask was made out of ck jade. It represented a smiling demon, while the smiling mouth and the eyes on it were blood red. It had a pair of ck hornsing out of its forehead, while between them, a small white crystal could be seen.


    "So artifacts have their own will and they choose their own master. The owner can use their powerfully, but only for a limited time, or that what I learned so far."


    Back then, when he pushed the mask on his face a unique power covered him. It was like a small barrier was all around him, protecting him from anything dangerous.


    When the devil shot at him those terrifying ck smokes, the mask''s power deflected everything to the side.


    This happened a few times, but after a while, the rebounding force got weaker and weaker. If not for the devil''s limited regeneration ability and for his Soul Pet''s surprise attack with its wind sh, then he would be dead long ago.


    "That creature was a terrifying foe indeed. If I didn''t have this mask, those ckrvas would have already eaten my body."


    ***


    Time went by day after day. On the PGF, Greg won every fight after he challenged someone.


    Of course, others didn''t dare to fight him or Joe, but because of the rules, they couldn''t avoid their challenge.


    However after a week, Greg''s first ce got stolen by a guy with a shaggy hairstyle, whose ability was invisibility and because Joe got challenged more than he was, he fell back to third ce.


    After thest challenge, that day the PGF ended and Greg was walking next to Joe while looking at his watch.


    "I want to go to a Dimensional Zone. Do you want toe with me?", asked Greg after looking at Joe.


    Joe after thinking for a while nodded and said, "I couldn''t go with youst time, so it''s time that we go together into one. But unfortunately, my father can''t help us with that matter, so we need to go to the Soul Association and register as a team."


    "Then let''s go. However, if I''m right we need two more members, no? So who should we invite?"


    Just as Joe wanted to answer, a voice came from behind them.


    "If it''s not a problem we want toe with you guys."


    Greg and Joe turned around and saw Emma and M standing behind them with a smile.


    "Emma, M! Nice to meet you guys again.", said Greg with a smile, seeing the two after a long time.


    Joe watched the two before him and looked at Greg with a confused look.


    Gregughed and said, "You remember the story where I got my mutated pet yes? They were the ones who helped me."


    "Oh,e on. We all know that we shouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for you. Am I right, Emma?", asked M, while winking at Emma on her side.


    Hearing this, Emma blushed slightly and nodded.


    "Y-yeah."


    Joe nodded and put his hand out, while he introduced himself with a smile.


    "Hi, my name is Joseph Dia, but please call me Joe. It''s my pleasure to meet with you."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is M Bady, but please call me M. Here next to me is Emma."


    As the two girls shook Joe''s hand and introduced themselves, Greg asked, "So you guys want toe with us, yes?"


    "Yes, if it''s not a problem.", answered M instantly.


    "Not at all. Let''s get going then!", said Greg and with Joe, he turned around and started to walk away.


    Seeing the two boy''s back, M hit softly Emma''s waist with her elbow and whispered, "Come on. Don''t be so shy. You were the one who wanted to go with him, so why are so embarrassed suddenly? Maybe you fell in love with him?"


    Hearing this, Emma''s face turned red instantly, and said, "Don''t be stupid. It''s just that with him and Joe, it''s much safer."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing M''s smile, Emma blushed even more and started to walk forward hurriedly.


    "Let''s go. Let''s not make them wait for us."


    M hearing this could only smile and follow Emma and the two boys from behind toward the Soul Association.

 Chapter 34: Zone Clearing

    Chapter 34: Zone Clearing


    Soul Association.


    An organization with enormous influence, wealth, and power. It was established instantly after life turned into chaos, because of the different dimensional zones all around the world.


    After the cmity, when everything turned peaceful again, every city all around the Federation built a Soul Association center where people can register freely to clear the dimensional zones for rewards.


    With it and the five Great Families, the Federation could keep the bnce and peace all over the world.


    At the moment, Greg and his friends were before a huge building, which top had the sign of ''Soul Association''.


    "Let''s get going.", said Joe and started to walk forward the entrance, while Greg and the two girls followed him closely from behind.


    After arriving before the door, it automatically opened and a robotic voice greeted them.


    "Wee into the Soul Association."


    Greg and the others stepped inside and looked around with awe.


    From the outside, the building was already huge, but after going inside, everything changed and looked even bigger.


    It was like a whole new world opened before them in an instant.


    There was no ceiling above them, only an illusion could be seen, which showed them outer space with thousands of stars, smalls, and moons all around.


    "Amazing!"


    As the three were amazed by the sight, Joe chuckled and said, "Let''s go and register. This won''t be thest time you will see this."


    Emma, M, and Greg hearing this just nodded and followed Joe toward the reception, but from time to time they looked above them, trying to remember the amazing sight.


    "Wee. How can I be onto your help?"


    Arriving before a table, a man in a ck suit and ck tie behind the registration table, smiled at the four.


    "Hello. We would like to clear a zone and register as a team.", answered Joe with a smile too.


    Hearing this, the man nodded and while looking down onto hisputer he said, "Before I can give you any information about the zones or what zones are avable to clear, I need some information about the team members, which want to register."


    Joe nodded and after taking out four cards, he handed them over to the man.


    "These are our student ID and everything on it has what you need, I guess."


    The man took over the cards and looked at them for a while.


    "Greg Hyde, Emma Moore, M Bady, and Joseph Dia. So you four want to clear a zone, yes?"


    Joe nodded and said, "Yeah, and if it''s possible, we would like to clear more than one zone."


    Hearing this, Greg and the two girls were in awe and instantly asked, "More than one? Why?"


    Joe turned around and asked, "Of course we aren''t going and clear zones for fun. We want to rank up, no?"


    Listening to this, Emma and M looked at each other, while Greg nodded slightly.


    "What we will do is to clear as many zones as we can and kill every creature in them while dividing the rewards and the energy crystals fairly. With that, ranking up will be fast and smooth."


    After exining everything, the others approved the idea, so with a nod, Joe turned back to the man and asked, "So if it''s not a problem, we want to clear as many Manifester ranked zones as you can give us."


    The man heard this and was shocked.


    "I-It won''t be an impossible task to give you more than one zone to clear, however, if you don''t clear them before the given time, there will be punishments, like money payments or limited time ban to clear other zones. Are you sure that you want to clear more than one?"


    Without any hesitation, Joe nodded.


    Seeing the determined eyes from all the four kids before him, the man sighed and said, "At the time, there are only three Manifester ranked zones, which are not cleared or booked yet, so you need to pay 3 bronze coins for each zone. That will be 9 bronze coins."


    Nodding, Joe took out a silver coin and said, "Here is one silver coin. As for the remaining one piece, just think as a thanks for the Soul Association help."


    Hearing this, the man was shocked and with a slight bow he gave back the four cards while saying, "No, it was not a problem at all. If there is anything I can help with, do not hesitate to call me. As for the locations of the zones, the data are already on your devices."


    Greg heard this and looked down onto his watch and a secondter a piece of information popped up before him.


    {Zone Clearing}(SA Task Time: 32 hours)


    Rank: Manifester


    Amount: 3


    Locations are Given. Show map? - Y/N


    After seeing that they had one and half a day, Joe nodded and turned toward the others.


    "Let''s go. We don''t know what will happen, so we need to hurry."


    With that, the four walked out of the Association, leaving the receptionist behind with a confused face.


    "They are for real? Four students clearing three Manifester ranked zones all alone? This could be some kind of joke, right?."


    ***


    After walking for half an hour, the four arrived before a floating crack. It was around two meters in height, while its color was light blue.


    Confirming that they were before the right zone, without any hesitation they stepped into the crack.


    In an instant, the scenery around them changed as always.


    The vicinity around them turned frozen, while the snow started to fall from the sky above them.


    Holes and cracks with a deepness of thousands of meters could be found everywhere, while small hills and mountains could be seen in the distance too.


    "The temperature here is definitely below minus 50, so M, please. Can you give us a bit of fire?", asked Greg, while turning toward M.


    "Sure."


    With a gentle motion with her left hand in the air, a fire circle appeared above each of them.


    Each had a width of one meter, while it released a small amount of warmth at them from time to time.


    "Thanks."


    With a thank, Greg started to look around carefully.


    "So, which direction should we go?", asked M, while she looked around too.


    "There. I think we should go in that direction.", said Greg, while pointing before him.


    "How do you think that''s the right way?", asked Joe confusedly.


    Instead of answering, Greg picked up a small ice cube and threw it before him.


    In an instant, the ice flew a few hundred meters and a secondter it got sliced into two, because of something.


    Seeing this, Joe, Emma, and M were a bit shocked.


    "Those are ice silks, which happens to be appearing only that way. They are very hard to notice, because of the icy environment, so if you are not careful, their sharpness can easily cut you or even kill you."


    "How did you see that thin silk from here? It''s almost impossible to notice that from this distance.", asked Emma with a surprised expression.


    As an answer, Greg could only shrug and say, "I was lucky enough to get a useful Soul Creature, which enhances my sensory abilities."

 Chapter 35: Jade Spiders

    Chapter 35: Jade Spiders


    "A Soul Creature, which can enhance your sensory abilities? That''s amazing. How did you get it?", asked Emma curiously.


    Greg looked at Joe and after clearing his throat he said, "Well it''s a long story."


    Just as Emma wanted to ask another question, suddenly Greg''s ear twitched, because he heard a rattling sound in the distance.


    "What are-."


    "Something ising, be ready."


    Because of the Silver Wolf''s enhancing ability, Greg''s hearing got a level sharper and he could hear sounds from a mile, which he could never hear before.


    Hearing his warning, Joe, Emma, and M turned their gaze where Greg looked at, only seeing small shiny dotsing toward their direction at a rapid pace.


    A whileter, Joe opened his eyes wide and said, "Those are Jade Spiders."


    "Jade Spiders?"


    Joe nodded and exined, "Jade Spiders are unique creatures that love frozen ces. They are intelligent and always in groups, which makes them a really dangerous target to hunt. Also, they have a queen in every zone, which guards the zone''s core, so this clearing will be a little tricky."


    Hearing the exnation, Greg activated Alice''s firepower to be ready against the spiders anytime.


    The others did the same too. Emma stepped back behind the others, ready to heal anyone, while before her was M, who''s hand was set aze. Joe was in the front next to Greg, while he was looking at the spiders with a calm face.


    "M, you defend Emma. Greg and I will take care of them."


    M nodded and stepped back to protect Emma.


    A few minutester, the Jade Spiders arrived. Their numbers were in the hundreds and each of their sizes was as big as a normal car.


    When they were a hundred meters close, they suddenly separated from each other and started to form a circle, ready to trap the four in the middle.


    "I won''t let it happen again."


    *BOOOM!*


    With a swing with his arm, Greg used Alice''s firepower. In an instant, a huge fireball was fired at the right side, turning some spiders into fried creatures.


    *BOOOM!*


    Joe did the same and with his shes of lightning, he made sure that the creatures won''t form a circle on the right side.


    Explosions on one side, while lightning strikes on the other. Booming sound could be heard from time to time, making Emma and M dumbstruck.


    They looked at the sight in front of them, like they were watching some kind of action movie. Only the popcorns and the drinks were missing and everything would be much better.


    "Well... At least we don''t need to do anything, no?", asked Emma with a wry smile to M before her.


    M could just nod, while watching the two boys before her and thought, "These two went easy on the others in the PGF. If they fought like that there, I don''t think anyone could beat them."


    As Joe and Greg were attacking to stop the spider''s n to trap them, suddenly a few creatures far away from them started to fire ice webs.


    "Look out!"


    Hearing M''s warning, Joe turned his gaze to the side, and sawing the iing danger, he dodged the ice webs.


    "Thanks!"


    With a thank, Joe pointed at the spiders in the distance, while his finger imitated a gun.


    "Pew!"


    In an instant, a huge thunderbolt shot out from his fingertip, piercing the spider''s head with insane speed, which was a hundred meters away from him.


    While firing fireballs, Greg looked at Joe and asked with a smile, "Pew? Really?"


    As an answer, Joe just shrugged and continued to strike other spiders with his thunderbolts.


    As the fight was ongoing, spiders in the distance started to fire at them ice silks from time to time, but each of them got killed by Joe''s bolts of lightning.


    They fought for about 15 minutes straight when only one spider remained before them.


    Seeing as only it remained from its group, the spider wanted to flee, but just as it turned around, a fist from the side hit it hard.


    The spider after the hit struggled to get up, but in the end, it couldn''t, because Greg was above it in an instant, while his palm was pressing at its head.


    "What are you trying to do?", asked Joe with a curious look.


    "I want to try out something, just give me a sec."


    As he said that, suddenly a ck fingerless glove appeared on his palm with smokeing out of it from time to time.


    After he got his ck Larva glove, he started to look for information about this parasite ability, which his glove had.


    Asking around teachers and reading some books, he found out that parasite abilities can affect others'' brains while gaining control over their bodies. However, as for how much control he gets, it depends on the creature''s rank.


    "A Manifester ranked creature shouldn''t be a problem."


    With that in mind, Greg activated his Soul Devil''s parasite ability and in an instant, a ckrva appeared above the creature''s head. Without any hesitation, it crawled its way into the spider''s skull and after attaching itself onto the brain, it stopped moving.


    Almost instantly, Greg felt a connection appearing between him and the spider, just like between him and his demon mask.


    "Stand up."


    Hearing the order, the spider stood up on its eight legs and looked at Greg with its numerous eyes, waiting for hismand.


    "Amazing! You are full of surprises Greg!", said Emma with a smile, but seeing M''s teasing look she instantly closed her mouth and turned to the side.


    Joe put his finger on his chin and after thinking for a while he asked curiously, "Can you control more than one creature?"


    "I don''t know.", answered Greg with honesty.


    Joe nodded and started to walk toward the direction where the spiders came from.


    "Wait, before we go, let''s pick up the energy crystals and put it in here.", said Greg, while taking out bags from his shadow.


    "Sure."


    With handing over one bag to everyone, all four of them started to collect the energy crystals from the spider corpses.


    Time went by minute after minute and after almost half an hour of crystal picking, they continued their way toward the direction of the zone''s core.


    On their way, they fought some Jade Spiders again, but Greg''s and Joe''s attack killed them all without mercy.


    Especially Greg''s fire. Jade Spiders were weak against fire attacks, so those fireballs were the nemesis for them.


    After fighting and looting for 2 hours, they finally arrived before an ice cave, which was full of ice webs.


    "We are here. From now on, we need to stay as close to each other as possible. Emma, you will be in the middle and heal us, while M and I will be in the front taking care of the things before us. As for you Greg, you are responsible to defend our back and protect us, while helping in attacking too.", said Joe with a serious expression.


    "Sure. Defending and attacking at the same time. Won''t be hard.", said Greg with a sarcastic smile.


    Joe looked at him and said, "It''s because I trust the most. And also, you are the only one who can run the fastest from danger. So the one who can help us escape if something happens is you."


    Hearing this, Emma and M nodded in agreement.


    "S-Sure..."


    After exining everything, everyone took their positions and started to walk inside the cave slowly.

 Chapter 36: Jade Spider Queen

    Chapter 36: Jade Spider Queen


    [In the Soul Association]


    In his office, Nick was looking at some documents, when suddenly there was a light knock on his door.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, a young man in a ck suit and tie stepped inside and bowed slightly.


    "Sir, as you have asked, I have brought the pieces of information about the kid.", said the man and put down a pile of documents onto the table.


    "Thank you. If there isn''t anything you want to say, you can leave now."


    Shaking his head, the young man turned around after a slight bow and walked out, while closing the door behind him.


    Seeing as the door closed, Nick opened the document and started to read.


    After half an hour, he closed it and leaned back into his chair.


    "Undefeated in the Academy''s PGF, clearing a third level dual-zone all alone, joining the Dia Family, and now clearing three Manifester ranked zones in one swoop and all of these things with only a ck Soul Stone. Hmm..."


    As he was tapping on the table with his fingers, suddenly the phone next to him started to ring.


    "Hello."


    After picking the phone up and listening to what the person on the other side told him, his face changed instantly and jumped up from his ce.


    "A zone breaking urred??! Where?"


    ***


    Inside the ice cave, Greg and his friends were walking slowly forward, while M''s fire was lighting up the way before them.


    As they walked deeper and deeper inside, more and more ice webs appeared around them, giving them a disgusting feeling.


    After 10 minutes of walking, the cave opened up and they arrived in a huge open space full of ice webs.


    In the middle of them, a gigantic Jade Spider with a size of a house was sleeping soundlessly, while next to it a blue-colored orb was floating gently.


    "That thing is the queen? Its size is ridiculously huge!", whispered M with shock, next to Joe.


    Greg behind them looked around while activating his Silver Wolf''s tracking ability.


    In an instant, his sight turned ck and white, while the creature before him turned crimson red.


    With his Soul Creature''s tracking ability, seeing the enemies and their not long ago left tracks like footprints or blood, was easy.


    After confirming that no other creatures were in the vicinity, Greg sighed in relief and whispered to Joe, "We should be fine. There are no more spiders here."


    Hearing this, Joe nodded and pointed at the Spider and said to Greg.


    "Distract its attention with your parasite spider. While the queen is too busy with it, you, M, and I will attempt to kill it at the same time."


    "Okay.", said Greg and ordered the little spider on his side to walk toward the queen.


    Feeling a small movement in her vicinity, the Jade Spider Queen started to move slowly and turned its gaze toward the small spider.


    After arriving before the queen, the spider looked up and started to make strange sounds, like it tried tomunicate with her queen.


    Greg and the others looked happy because it seemed that the distraction was a sess and they only needed to kill the creature in one attack.


    However, as Joe wanted to give a signal to the others to attack, suddenly a shocking scene happened.


    *CRACK!*


    The Jade Spider Queen, with a fast move, pierced the small creature''s head with its gigantic leg.


    In an instant, as this happened, Greg felt that his connection with the parasite disappeared and his eyes widened in shock.


    Just as he wanted to warn the others, the queen spider turned its gaze toward their direction with a murderous look and a whileter it screamed at them.


    *SCRREEEEEECH!!*


    With a loud shriek into the air, the spider leaped up into the air and shot huge ice webs at the four.


    One web was almost a meter wide and its sharpness was terrifying even just by looking at it. It definitely cuts a metal vehicle in half.


    Reacting fast, Greg grabbed Emma and jumped to the side. Joe and M did the same, however because of this, they got separated.


    "Attack it with fire! With that we can defend against those ice webs!", shouted M, while she was firing huge fireballs at the creature making the iing webs to evaporate.


    Without any hesitation, Greg swung his arm and shed toward the creature. In an instant, as he did that, a two meters high fire de appeared in the air, cutting the iing ice webs into two.


    Joe from next to M was firing lightning bolts toward the spider queen, but no matter what, his lightnings couldn''t pierce the Jade Spider''s scales.


    Only M''s and Greg''s fire attack could leave small scorched marks on it, but that was all.


    "It''s scale is too hard. Only if we could make it break or..."


    As Joe was thinking, suddenly a great idea popped up into his mind.


    "Greg! Can you make it''s scale to melt away?"


    Hearing the shout, Greg looked at Joe not far away from him and after a small thought, he nodded.


    "Yeah, I can give it a try."


    As he said that, a ck glove appeared on his hand, while ck smoke came out of it from time to time.


    Greg raised his hand and shot ck smoke toward the creature.


    *Swish!*


    With a fast speed, the smoke flew through the air and hit the spider''s scale.


    ckrvas were on it and tried to crawl their way through the hard scale, but their melting ability somehow couldn''t melt the scale away.


    Time went by and Greg realized why thervas couldn''t hurt the creature''s scale.


    It was because after touching the Queen Spider, they started to freeze at a rapid pace, but because thervas rank was higher, it couldn''t freeze them instantly.


    "So it can resist a Soul Collecter creature''s power? What is that scale made from?", thought Greg with a surprised expression.


    Joe saw this too and was a bit shocked. He knew too just how terrifying those glove''s power was, so it should easily melt the spider''s scale away. But the spider used some kind of ability to repeal thoservas melting power.


    "I have another n, but for that, I need to get close enough to touch it for a moment. It will be risky, but if you can defend my back then everything should be okay."


    Hearing Greg''s voice Joe and M nodded and said in unison, "We will watch your back."


    Greg smiled and without hesitation, he used Alice''s wind ability.


    "Then here Ie!"


    In an instant, Greg''s figure disappeared from his spot and appeared next to the spider''s gigantic face.


    The creature''s reaction was fast and opened it''s mouth, ready to spit ice webs at Greg.


    However just as it wanted to fire the ice webs, a huge thunderbolt and a fireball hit its chin making the attack miss its target.


    "Nice!", thought Greg and with a fast move, he touched the creature''s head.


    "Let''s see what can this melting touch do."


    Activating the glove''s melting touch ability, a huge ck smoke covered his hand, while a melting sound could be heard below his palm.


    *PSSSSS*


    Like acid falling onto the human skin, the spider''s scale started to melt away at a rapid pace, making the Jade Spider Queen scream in pain.


    *SCREEEEEECH!!*


    Almost in a second, the hard scale melted away, leaving a small hole on the spider''s head, which showed the skull on the inside.


    Seeing as he did his job, Greg used his wind ability and dodged the spider''s iing sword-like leg.


    *SWISH!*


    "It''s now your turn!", shouted Greg toward Joe''s direction.


    Without answering, Joe smiled and pointed toward the creature''s head targeting the hole, while his body lit up.


    "As always, you make me surprised every time. However, unfortunately, you are not on my level yet."


    As he said that, small clouds appeared around his hand and body, while tiny thunderbolts hit him, making his power grow with each strike.


    Seeing as something was wrong, the spider wanted to spit ice webs at Joe, but before it could, a quiet voice echoed in the cave.


    "Pew!"


    As Joe said that, a gigantic explosion broke out from his fingertip, making the ice cave tremble insanely.


    *KA-BOOOOOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 37: Zone Breaking

    Chapter 37: Zone Breaking


    *KA-BOOOOOM!!!*


    With tremendous power, a bolt of gigantic lightning broke out from Joe''s fingertip and pierced the Jade Spider Queen''s head through the hole.


    *CRACK!*


    *BAM!*


    Like throwing a watermelon strongly onto the ground, the creature''s head exploded instantly, making its huge body fall to the floor lifelessly.


    "Nice kill! But Joe, you need to think for something else for this ''Pew'' sound you say, especially when you shot a terrifying attack like that.", said Greg with a wry smile to Joe.


    Joeughed and while walking toward the spider''s corpse he said, "I will, but I just wanted to see your reaction. It was just as I expected."


    Hearing this, Greg could only shake his head helplessly and walked before the corpse too with Emma and M on his side.


    Crouching down next to the spider''s colossal body, Emma took out a blue crystal size of a human baby.


    "This should definitely be a high-ss crystal.", said M after seeing the big crystal.


    Greg took out his bag and said, "Everyone, pour your crystals out. Let''s split the loot."


    With a nod Joe, M and Emma took out their bags and poured out the crystals from them onto the ground.


    *CLATTER*


    Seeing so many energy crystals in one ce, Greg was satisfied and said, "If I''m right, we have 166 energy crystals with the huge one and also the zone''s core. So how should we split it?"


    Joe thought for a while, but before he could say anything, M on the side talked.


    "I know it''s a selfish request, but if it''s not a problem, can I take the dimensional core? I don''t need anything else."


    Hearing this, Joe smiled and said, "Sure. Besides, we have two more zones, so it''s okay. Then let''s split like this. M gets the zone''s core, Emma will get 55 plus the Queen''s energy crystal, while I and Greg will split the rest."


    Emma heard this was shocked and asked, "Why me? I didn''t do simply anything to deserve this and also you two were the ones to kill the creature."


    Greg shook his head and said, "I agree with Joe. From the four of us, you are the only ones who are still on the first rank, so you need help."


    "Yes, just like what Greg said, if we can make you rank up fast, we don''t need to worry about healing, so these are yours."


    Emma was surprised and with a slight bow, she said, "I really appreciate your help. I will pay back your kindness for sure!"


    Joe and Greg just smiled, split the energy crystals as they discussed earlier, and started to consume them one by one.


    ''Low-ss energy crystal consumed''


    ''Middle-ss energy crystal consumed''


    ''Low-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Greg heard one piece of information after another in his head and after consuming hisst one he looked at his data on his watch.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: Manifester


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: 6 Elements


    - Physical power: 4.5/10


    - Body Speed: 6.5/10


    - Stamina: 8/10


    - Agility: 7.2/10


    Soul Creatures: 3 (Information)


    Energy Crystals: 191/500


    After consuming 51 Low-ss and 4 Middle-ss energy crystals, his stat went up from 73 to 191.


    With a satisfied smile, Greg closed the screen on his device and looked at the others.


    M was standing next to the orb and seeing as the others have finished consuming the crystals, she grabbed the core.


    In an instant, it disappeared into her chest, while the environment around them changed back to where they went inside in the beginning.


    "Let''s go. We have two more.", said Joe and he started to walk away while looking at the route on his watch.


    Greg and the others followed him and after almost half an hour of walking, they finally arrived at the next dimensional zone.


    Huge trees and half-destroyed buildings were all around them, while the zone''s entrance was floating gently before a church''s ruin.


    Looking around and confirming they were in the right ce, they walked through the crack without any hesitation.


    After stepping through the entrance of the zone, everything went smooth.


    In the zone, there were only small bird-like creatures, which were killed almost instantly by Joe''s lightning and Greg''s pet.


    After killing every monster in there, they arrived before the zone''s core.


    Just like before, they split the loot fairly. Now Emma got the zone''s core, while M, Joe, and Greg got 24 energy crystals each.


    However because the quality of the crystals were all Low-ss ones, Greg''s stat could only climb up from 191 to 239.


    "Almost halfway. After the next zone, I will definitely reach the halfway point.", thought Greg while consuming hisst crystal.


    "Okay, that wasn''t hard at all. Let''s go to thest zone.", said Joe, while the scenery around them changed back.


    Just as Greg wanted to say something, suddenly all four of their watch started to shine with a red light and a warning sign appeared before them.


    ''Attention! Zone breaking urred in the vicinity! Attention! Zone breaking urred in the vicinity! Everyone who sees this message must escape to safety right away!''


    Zone Rank: Soul Collector


    Creature Type: Ghost


    Seeing the pieces of information on their watch, Greg and the others were dumbstruck.


    "Zone breaking? Aren''t those a rare urrence?", asked Emma with a shocked expression.


    "Well yes, but it depends on the rank of the zone. If it''s the lowest level one, it has 7 days to be cleaned before a zone break, however, if it''s the highest one, then it has almost a year.", said Joe while looking at the warning on his watch.


    Hearing what just Joe said, Greg asked instantly, "Then after how much time will a Soul Collecter ranked zone reach the point of zone breaking?"


    After thinking for a while, Joe looked up and said with certainty, "Should be around 2 and half a month."


    "Almost 3 months and the Soul Association couldn''t clear it in time? How?", asked Greg with a surprised face.


    "I think because of the type of creature they needed to fight against.", said M quietly.


    Seeing as the three looked at her with a questioning look, she exined, "I had once heard stories about Ghost-type creatures from my father. He said that they have a special ability, which makes them almost invincible. No physical attacks can hurt them, but they can possess the human body at will. Only with spiritual abilities or after they have control over a body can they be killed."


    "That''s a bit too overpowered," said Emma.


    "Well yeah, but because they are this strong they are very few in numbers. However, the ghosts in my father''s story were only Manifester ranked ones. And after seeing that this zone was a Soul Collecter ranked one, I don''t really want to imagine just what is happening over there."


    As M was talking, suddenly Greg felt that his Silver Wolf''s sixth sense ability activated automatically and in an instant it made his neck feel a bit numb.


    "Quiet!"


    Hearing Greg''s serious voice, Joe and the others looked at him, only seeing him looking here and there from time to time.


    After a whileter, Greg shifted his gaze toward his right and his sight instantly turned ck and white.


    As he was looking deep into the distance, suddenly he saw 6 red figures slowlying their way between the woods.


    "Hey M. Did your father tell you what the ghosts looked like?"


    Hearing the strange question M knew that something must have happened and said, "Yeah, he did. They have different forms, but the mostmon feature they have is that all of them can float above the ground and their bodies are half-transparent."


    "And what about after they possess someone?", asked Greg without taking away his eyes from the approaching figures.


    "Umm... He told me that their movements will get a bit slow and unstable, while their eyes lose all focus. There are sometimes when the body changes depending on the ghost form."


    Greg hearing this, looked at all the approaching figures one by one from head to toe and a whileter he opened his mouth.


    "Well, we have somepany then."

 Chapter 38: Seperated

    Chapter 38: Seperated


    "We havepany then."


    Hearing what Greg just said, the three looked toward where he was looking and saw six figures slowly walking in their direction.


    As they came closer and closer, Greg saw that out of the six figures, one had body deformities.


    Its eyes were fully white, while huge bone pieces wereing out from its shoulder, knee, and elbow, making anyone seeing this feel disgusted and terrified a bit.


    Feeling the danger, all the four began to back away slowly.


    "We shouldn''t fight them. Especially with that one. It gives out a terribly strong aura. If it would be alone, I would say we stand a chance, but now that there are five more, no.", said Joe, while looking at the one with the bones.


    Greg nodded and said as he was turning around, "Yeah, I agree. We should escape from here as soon as possible."


    Emma and M looked at each other and started to run away, while Joe and Greg followed them closely from behind.


    However just as they ran a few hundred meters, Greg and the others heard that behind their back the six creatures started to run too.


    "They areing!", shouted Greg toward the others, while shooting backward a ck smoke.


    Unfortunately, his attack wasn''t a threat at all because of the distance and was easily dodged by the creatures.


    M, Emma, and Joe seeing as the six creatures were insanely fast and it was a matter of time they caught up with them, their faces changed.


    Feeling that their situation wasn''t looking good, Greg turned toward the three and said, "Joe, you protect them and run to the city. I will try to distract them until then."


    "Are you sure? They are Soul Collecter ranked creatures. You don''t really stand a chance against all the six.", asked Joe with a serious expression.


    "I will be alright. Like you said, I can run the fastest here.", answered Greg with a smile and in an instant, he turned around, while his body started to shine and elerated toward the six ghosts.


    Joe couldn''t do anything, because Emma was a nonbatant healer, while M was only a Manifester ranked fire user, which is useless against ghosts. So if he stayed back and fought alongside with Greg, if somehow other creatures appeared, the two girls would be hopeless without him.


    So seeing as Greg has already left, Joe sighed and said, "Let''s get out of here. He will be fine."


    Emma and M nodded and with Joe, the three started to escape toward the city at a faster speed.


    As for Greg, he was running toward the creatures with his elerated speed.


    When the distance between him and the six were less than a hundred meters, he stopped and summoned his fairy above him, while ck gloves appeared on his hands.


    However just as he was waiting for the six creatures to attack him at once, something unexpected happened.


    Out of the six, five ignored him and ran past him with insane speed, while the creature with bones stopped and looked at him with an expressionless face.


    "Don''t think I will let it!", said Greg as his fairy pet shed toward the creatures with tremendous power, cutting trees in half in its way.


    *SWISH!*


    *CLANG!*


    However, just as the wind de was about to hit the five creatures, the bony creature appeared out of nowhere and deflected the attack with its body.


    Greg wanted to sh a few more wind des, but before he could, the creature before him jumped toward him, ready to cut him into pieces.


    Dodging to the side, Greg made sure to shoot a ckrva toward one of the creatures in the hope to take control of its body.


    Seeing as his smallrva was luckily attached itself to the creature in the distance and started to crawl slowly up, he was satisfied and turned his gaze toward the monster before him.


    "Now it''s just a matter of time until I can take control. As for you...", said Greg and dodged another sh from the creature, while looking at it with an ice-cold expression.


    Using Alice''s speed boost ability, he appeared before the creature, and in an instant, he kicked toward its head.


    *BANG!*


    With a strong kick, he hit the creature''s head, but nothing happened. The creature didn''t even budge an inch, but just looked at Greg with its expressionless face.


    Feeling something was wrong, suddenly his leg turned slightly numb.


    Knowing that this was because of his sixth sense ability, he jumped backward without hesitation, and a secondter the creature chopped where his leg was.


    "This ability is really a lifesaver.", thought Greg, and using Alice''s earth element, he clenched his hand into a fist and punched it into the ground.


    After ranking up into Manifester rank, now he could not only make the ground tremble, but also use the earth itself.


    For example, now he can easily cut out huge pieces of the earth just with his legs or hand and manipte it to a limited extent.


    As his hand was buried into the ground, Greg tore his hand out almost instantly and a huge crack with a width of one meter started to spread toward the creature with rapid speed.


    Feeling the danger, the creature jumped to the side and a momentter, a huge earth pir with terrifying sharpness broke out from the ground, in the hope to kill it in one hit.


    "Tck... Too slow."


    Greg seeing as he couldn''t even injure the creature, clicked his tongue, and with Alice''s wind element, he appeared next to the bony monster in less than a second.


    Switching back to the earth element, he kicked toward the creature''s waist, while his right feet left deep trails in the ground.


    *BANG!*


    With a powerful kick, he hit toward the creature, but just as his leg was about to touch its waist, the monster caught it with its hand, while raising the other one high into the air.


    Seeing as the creature was about to cut his leg off, Greg wasn''t scared at all, but instead, he just smiled.


    "Got you."


    In an instant, as he said that, a sharp earth pir broke out from below the creature, piercing it from below to top.


    Seeing as the monster couldn''t run away this time, he raised his hand and shot ck smoke at its body.


    The eyes that had been as white as the naked body, turned to ck and the mouth stretched wide in a deafening scream, because of the pain.


    *SCRREEEEEECH!!!!*


    The ghost''s scream was like iron nails dragged over a rock. It clenched its head in pain as the ckrvas were crawling into its skin and melting away the bones.


    Greg grabbed his ear to soften the loud scream, however, a secondter his eyes widened because of shock.


    He watched the scene before him as the creature started to cut its own body up into pieces like a madman.


    First, it''s legs after that it''s left arm, thenstly he pierced it''s chest and tore out its own heart and with a sudden move, it smashed the still-beating heart without hesitation.


    In an instant, as this happened, a strange scene urred before him.


    The body started to rot with the ckrvas on it, while a half-transparent figure floated out from the dead body.


    "So this is how a ghost looks like.", tought Greg as he was looking at the creature from head to toe.


    Its appearance was the same as the body, except it had no face, and the bones not only came from its elbow, knees, and shoulder, but also from every part of its body.


    The most disturbing sight was its chest. All the ribs were wide open, while a small beating heart could be seen on the inside, making anyone seeing this sight disgusted.


    "Your present look is much more unappetizing than the one before, that''s for sure."

 Chapter 39: Dimensional Ghost

    Chapter 39: Dimensional Ghost


    Greg watched as the ghost was floating above the ground, without any sign to attack him.


    "Why doesn''t it attack me? Is it waiting for something?", thought Greg without putting his guard down even a bit.


    As time went by like this, suddenly the creature pointed at Greg''s chest with its razor-sharp bony fingers.


    Greg didn''t know what this should mean, but a secondter his eyes widened.


    The ghost appeared before him almost instantly with the desire to touch him.


    "Damn!"


    While jumping backward by using Alice''s wind element, Greg''s face was a bit pale.


    It wasn''t because of shock or fear, but because after the ghost touched his chest, he felt that his connection with his Soul Stone weakened the moment the creature touched him.


    "So ghosts destroy their target''s soul and in the end use the body as a vessel. Terrifying creatures indeed."


    Feeling as his connection stabilized after a while, Greg sighed in relief.


    Seeing as the ghost appeared again before him in the hope to touch his body, Greg activated his light element.


    In an instant, his body started to shine, while his speed elerated with each second.


    As he was running away, he didn''t dare to look away from the ghost. Every time he dodged one of its attempts to touch him, it instantly appeared next to him with another attempt.


    When his speed was almost as fast as a bullet, he thought he had the chance to run it down, but to his surprise, the ghost could follow him easily.


    It was like his shadow. No matter what he did, it would be always behind his back in the hope to touch his body.


    As time went by like this, suddenly he made a small mistake, which resulted in the ghost touching his left arm.


    Feeling as his connection with Alice weakened again, he clenched his teeth and elerated even further. However just like before, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t outrun the creature.


    From time to time, the ghost hit his different body parts making his body feel weaker and weaker, while his connection with Alice started to disappear bit by bit.


    As a result, his speed started to slow down and his body''s shining started to dissipate slowly.


    "This is not good. If this goes on I will be done for.", thought Greg as he dodged another attempt from the creature.


    After he jumped to the side, the light on his body was so dim that it could hardly be called shining, while his speed slowed down with a huge margin.


    As he was thinking for solutions, the ghost appeared before him, leaving him no chance and time to dodge.


    "Now I''m really done for."


    Thinking that death was around the corner, his Soul Stone in his soul started to tremble, and with a sh, and all of a sudden, a ck mask flew out of it, while releasing a white light.


    *BAMM!*


    Like running into an iron will, the ghost bounced off from the mask''s light, and the parts of its body, which touched the light disappeared.


    *SCREEEEEECH!!*


    With a deafening scream, the ghost screamed toward the sky in pain.


    Greg looked at the mask before him and was quite surprised.


    "This mask not only can deflect physical attacks, but also spiritual ones? That''s amazing! Why didn''t I try to use it earlier? I''m such an idiot."


    Without further hesitation, he grabbed the demon mask and put it on his face. In an instant, his power surged and the disappearing connection with his Soul Stone healed with each second, making him sigh in relief.


    The ghost after stopping screaming toward the sky started to fly toward Greg with insane speed.


    Watching this, Greg just stood still and waited for the creature toe close to him and when it was an inch away from him, hemanded the mask to release the same light again as before.


    *BAMM!*


    Just like before, the creature got bounced off from the white light, while now half of its body was gone.


    "Now it''s my turn.", said Greg, and using Alice''s wind ability he appeared before the ghost and used his mask''s power again.


    *SCRREEEEEECH!!*


    Every time the creature got hit by the light, a small portion of its body disappeared resulting in an easier fight than before.


    After seeing as the ghost tried to escape, Greg smiled a bit.


    With a sudden move, he appeared behind the creature, and with a stronger light than before made the ghost''s half transparent body disappear into thin air.


    Knowing that he finally killed the ghost, Greg sighed, but in the next second his face looked confused.


    It was because a small white light flew toward him from where he killed the ghost a second ago.


    Thinking that it was the ghost in a miniature form, he used the mask''s power, but to his surprise, it just slipped through the white light and disappeared into his chest.


    Greg looked confused, but in the next second his eyes grew wide in surprise.


    ''Dimensional Ghost: Bone Ghost''


    ''Rank: Soul Collector''


    ''Body Shaper Type: Ghost Bone''


    Hearing the information in his head, he was really shocked.


    One can get a Soul Creature only after obtaining the zone''s core, but he got this one after killing a normal creature, which wasn''t the core. Or at least he thinks so it wasn''t.


    And to make things even more mysterious, the creature''s name didn''t start with themon Soul title, but with the name of Dimensional, which was the very first time he heard about something like this.


    "Should this phenomenon have a connection with the zone breaking maybe?"


    Just as he was thinking about ideas of what just happened, he felt a connection appearing between him and therva he shoots at one of the creatures before.


    "Why am I still here? I need to hurry! But how will I kill the other creatures?"


    Knowing that the solution was on his face, he touched the mask gently.


    "Hmm.. this artifact is too important for me, so it would be a bad thing if others see it that I have it."


    As he was thinking, he remembered he just got a body shaping creature a second ago, so without any hesitation, he activated its ability.


    ***


    Joe and the two girls were running toward the city''s direction as fast as they could.


    After running for almost 15 minutes straight, the city''s wall finally could be seen in the distance, which made them incredibly happy.


    However, their happiness didn''tst long, because of rapid footsteps behind their back.


    Joe looked behind and seeing as the creatures from before were closing the distance between them with rapid speed, he stopped and raised his hand.


    M and Emma seeing Joe''s act slowed down and looked confused.


    "Joe what are you doing?", shouted M, while looking at him.


    "We wouldn''t be able to reach the city in time, so we have no choice but to fight. Luckily that bony creature is not here and it seems Greg is busy with it, so we have a chance", answered Joe and shot a huge thunderbolt toward the creatures.


    *BOOOM!*


    The lightning hit one of the creatures, which resulted in its body turning into ash.


    Seeing this, M and Emma were incredibly happy, but the next second their smiles froze on their faces.


    From the ashen corpse, a white ghost floated up, while screaming toward the sky.


    Joe saw this and shot another thunderbolt at the ghost, but this time his attack just simply flew through its body without causing any damage.


    Knowing that physical attacks can''t damage it, the ghost flew with fast speed toward Joe, ready to take his body over.


    Joe knew this would happen, so he dodged to the side, but the next second his eyes grew wide because the ghost ignored him and flew toward M and Emma.


    "Sh*t! Dodge!", shouted Joe, while he raised his hand, but it was already toote to do anything.


    M saw the iing danger and fired a fireball toward the ghost, but it was in vain.


    *SCREEECH!!*


    With a loud shriek, the ghost flew toward M and was about to touch her body, when suddenly a blinding light appeared between her and the creature.

 Chapter 40: The Masked Man

    Chapter 40: The Masked Man


    [A few minutes after the zone break]


    Nick was before the city gate, while people were behind him waiting for his order.


    "Sir, we are ready. We are waiting for yourmand!", said a muscr man in an iron suit, while saluting.


    Nick just nodded and started to run toward a direction, while showing the others behind to follow him.


    Seeing the sign, the twenty or so fighters started to follow him closely from behind.


    After running for 10 minutes straight at full speed, they finally arrived at their destination.


    They were standing in front of a burning vige, where people threw sticks with fire on their own home everywhere, turning the wooden houses into a burning bonfire with children or adults still in there.


    Watching as chaos was everywhere, Nick pointed forward and shouted, "Everyone with healing and spiritual powers go help and rescues the injured. Those withbat capabilitiese and follow me!"


    "Yes Sir!"


    Without any hesitation, the group separated into two sections. One started to rescue the people from the burning houses, while the others followed Nick closely.


    Nick was running, while looking for something as turning his head here and there, but with each second his frown deepened a bit.


    "Where is it? Where is it?"


    While looking confused, suddenly a man jumped before him, which made him stop in his track.


    Nick looked at the human before him, but a secondter he squinted his eyes, and with an incredibly fast sh, he cut its head off.


    *PAFF*


    The people behind him seeing as their boss just killed an innocent human, made them instantly dumbstruck.


    "S-sir?"


    Just as the man in the iron armor wanted to say something, the corpse started to shine with white light and a half-transparent figure floated out of it slowly, making the man halt in his sentence.


    Nick looked at the ghost with a calm face and took out a blue talisman from his pocket.


    In an instant, a small blue hole appeared on the talisman and with a strong pulling force, it started to pull the creature toward him.


    The ghost feeling as something was amiss, wanted to escape, but it was toote and was instantly sucked into the talisman.


    Putting away the periapt, he put out his hand, and instantly a white faceless creature with four arms appeared on his arm.


    Jumping down next to the corpse, it released a white light, and like reversing time the dead body came back to life, making everyone around dumbfounded.


    "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for the response of the others, Nick started to run toward the vige''s center leaving behind the confused man and the dumbstruck fighters.


    Coming back to their senses, the man in the iron suit looked behind and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Wake up and let''s go!"


    With a salute, all the fighters started to run toward where Nick just ran away.


    As time went by, Nick still didn''t find what he wanted, so stopped and looked around.


    "If it''s not here, then the only thing is left is...", as he was thinking about something, he looked at the forest in the distance.


    "Sir, what are we looking for?", asked the man in the iron armor after catching up with Nick.


    Hearing the question, Nick pointed forward and said, "We go that way. That will be there."


    "Tha-, ah, wait!"


    Just as the man wanted to ask something, Nick started to run toward the forest, while leaving behind the others.


    "Damn!"


    Cursing quietly, the man signaled to the others behind him to follow him and started to run again toward the forest.


    ***


    M closed her eyes as the creature before her was about to touch her body, but suddenly a blinding white light appeared between her and the ghost.


    *BOOOM!*


    "Ah, Finally! Greg I tho-."


    Thinking that the white light was Greg''s ability which helped them, made Emma incredibly happy, but in the next second her happiness vanished in an instant.


    Opening her eyes and looking up, M''s pupils are constricted in shock.


    What appeared before her was a stranger, whose body was half transparent, while his bones shined with a dim grey light.


    To make things even more bizarre, the stranger was wearing a smiling ck demon mask, which gave off a terrifying aura from time to time.


    Joe looked at the man before him and didn''t know what to do, but a secondter his eyes widened in shock too.


    The ghost before the stranger started to scream in fear, as it was afraid of him because of something.


    The man only looked at the ghost and with a sudden move, it appeared next to it, while releasing a white light.


    In an instant, like running onto a wall with full speed, the ghost got bounced off the white light, while its body faded away slowly.


    "Who is he?", murmured Joe with a confused expression, but suddenly a creature appeared next to him, making his thinking stop for a moment.


    With a fast jump, he dodged to the side and pointed at the creature.


    *BOOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, the creature turned into debris, but a secondter another ghost appeared out of the corpse, while it madly screamed toward the sky.


    However, it''s cry didn''tst long, because the man appeared out of nowhere and with its strange power instantly made the ghost to vanish.


    The other three creatures seeing as theirrades died instantly without any chance to fight back, turned around to escape.


    But they didn''t even run a hundred meters when suddenly, their bodies stopped moving and fell to the ground lifelessly.


    M, Emma, and Joe looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression, thinking that it was also the stranger''s doing, but a secondter they saw as a man walked out from the woods.


    Nick seeing the familiar faces wanted to say something, but halted because felt something was not right and looked toward his left where a masked man with a half-transparent body was looking at him.


    Feeling the threat, the stranger turned around and started to escape.


    Nick knew, if he let that man escape, he will miss something very important, so he raised his hand and pointed at the man.


    In an instant, a white circle appeared below the stranger and made it''s body to halt.


    Seeing this, Nick smiled, but just as he rxed a bit, his face changed in an instant, because a strange power started to interfere with his, making his time trap to vanish in an instant.


    Pointing again at the man, he tried to stop him, but this time, somehow his ability didn''t work, resulting in the stranger escaping sessfully.


    Watching as his figure disappeared in the distance, Nick''s expression was ice cold.


    *Chatter...Chatter*


    With heavy footsteps, the other fighters finally caught up with Nick, and the moment they stopped they looked around.


    "Where is ''that'' Sir? Oh, and who are t-Uh?!"


    The man in his iron armor started to ask questions again but stopped in an instant after seeing Nick''s ice-cold face.


    After looking into the distance for a while, Nick turned his gaze at the three kids and walked toward them.


    Arriving before them, he looked at them one by one and opened his mouth slowly.


    "I want to hear everything... Now."

 Chapter 41: Truth Behind The Zone Core

    Chapter 41: Truth Behind The Zone Core


    Greg was running with his fastest speed in the forest, afraid that someone will catch up with him.


    After running a few miles, he stopped and looked behind.


    Seeing as no one was following him, he sighed in relief and made his body to turn back to normal from its ghost form.


    Taking off the mask from his face, he raised his wrist and watched the screen before him.


    {Bone Ghost} (Dimensional)


    Rank: Soul Collector


    Type: Body shaper


    Powers: Unbreakable Bone, Ghost Body, Soul Touch


    Energy Crystals: 0/1000


    Looking at the pieces of information of his newly obtained Soul Creature, he was surprised.


    The first thing he noticed was the dimensional title next to the name, which he heard in his head too, but he didn''t know what that should mean.


    The second thing, which made him really confused was that under the energy crystal bar, there was no information about how many times it could level up.


    "Strange...", murmured Greg and looked at his other Soul Creatures.


    "Now that I have a few useful Soul Creatures, I think it''s time to make them level up, no?", thought Greg as he was looking at his different creatures.


    Thinking about which creature he should make to rank up first, his gaze stopped on his fairy''s information.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    (Can rank up twice)


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and took out a fist-sized crystal with white color from his shadow.


    "This is the crystal from the bony ghost I killed. It''s definitely a High-ss crystal, but how will my pet consume it?"


    As he was thinking, he summoned out his fairy and showed her the crystal to see what she will do.


    In an instant, as his pet saw it, it flew next to the crystal and touched it. Like ice in hot weather, the white crystal started to melt slowly into the fairy''s palm, making her power grow bit by bit with each second.


    After 2 minutes, his pet finally finished consuming the crystal. Looking at his watch, he looked at her data and his eyes grew wide.


    "O-one hundred??!", shouted Greg after seeing that his fairy got 100 only after consuming one energy crystal from a Soul Collecter ranked creature.


    "If I''m right a High-ss energy crystal from a third rank creature should only give 20, not 100! Maybe it''s because the ghost has the title of dimensional? Aahhh! If I knew this, I wouldn''t have given it to her!"


    Greg was really angry. If he knew that the crystal would give him 100, then he would be the one who starts to consume it instead of the fairy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t change the past, so he could just murmur quietly under his nose.


    As he was thinking about what he should have done, suddenly his watch on his wrist started to vibrate.


    Looking down, he saw a message popping up on his watch''s screen.


    ''Greg Hyde, you must go into the Soul Association without further hesitation. Any further dy will result in severe punishment.''


    Looking at the warning before him, he already guessed what was happening, so in an instant, he started to run toward the city.


    ***


    [In the Soul Association]


    In a huge room, M, Emma, and Joe were sitting before a group of adults.


    Nick was in that group too and was tapping on the desk from time to time, while his face was ice cold.


    *Knock~knock*


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, a man in a ck suit bowed slightly and said, "Respected Sir. Greg Hyde has finally arrived."


    "Let him in."


    Stepping to the side, Greg walked into the room and looked around.


    The room was very beautiful while giving off a luxurious feeling to anybody who walked in. On the tables, food and drink could be found, while on the side a huge window with breathtaking scenery could be seen.


    Greg looked around with awe, however unfortunately he wasn''t here as a guest, but for the purposes of interrogation.


    "Take a seat Mr.Hyde.", said a chubby-looking man, who was sitting next to Nick.


    Greg looked before him and seeing as his friends were alright, he walked next to them, and with a nod, he sat down.


    Seeing as everybody was here, Nick nodded at the man who brought Greg here to close the door and stood up.


    "Why I brought you four here is because as you may know, there was a zone break, which with my team we luckily stopped in time. But there was a small incident, which made things a bit interesting."


    As he talked, he looked at the four one by one, and finally, his eyes stopped on Greg''s figure.


    "Maybe you don''t know, but after a zone reaches the breaking point, the core will evolve into a creature called Dimensional Creature."


    Hearing the familiar name, Greg''s eyes instantly grew wide, but to pretend he heard this for the first time, he acted confused.


    "These Dimensional Creatures are very rare species, which we the Soul Association try to capture and experiment on them. But why, you ask?", after he said that, he looked at a woman on his side.


    Seeing Nick''s gaze, the women stood up and started to talk.


    "Dimensional Creatures are a type of monsters, which can infinitely rank up if there are enough energy crystals. As you may know, humanity''s strongest man has already reached the legendary God rank. However, with time, he stated that there is something even bigger above thest rank. Something that we mortals don''t even dare to think of. He tried several attempts to break the rank''s barrier and reach that mysterious rank, but every time he did it ended up with failure. But with time, we found out about these Dimensional Creatures and realized that maybe this will be the key to surpass that mysterious barrier. But..."


    As the woman finished talking, she looked at Nick on her side.


    "Just as my assistant said, we tried to capture the creature, but somehow it disappeared and the only ones who saw what happened were you. After listening to your stories, thest person who saw what happened with the theoretically named Dimensional Creature was you, Greg."


    After finishing his talk, all the adult''s gaze turned toward Greg''s direction.


    Feeling their piercing look on his skin, Greg stood up and with a slight bow, he said, "Sir. I was indeed thest one who stayed with the creature, but as a Manifester ranked fighter, what could I possibly do? I didn''t have the slightest chance to fight back."


    "Then how did you survive?", asked instantly the chubby man angrily next to Nick.


    Greg looked up and said, "I was able to survive because of a stranger with a mask on his face. After killing the creature, it instantly disappeared, but as to where, I don''t know."


    Nick hearing this made his face turn ice cold again and asked, "What was his appearance?"


    "If I''m right, he was wearing a ck mask which represented a smiling demon and a piece of ck clothing. However after he killed the creature, his body instantly changed, turning into a half-transparent figure with grey shining bones."


    Hearing this, Nick thought for a moment and said, "It seems that the man doesn''t even know its death is around the corner."


    "Why?", asked back Greg with a confused look.


    "As we said Dimensional Creatures are special, but not only because they can infinitely rank up. No. It''s because after sessfully making it to rank up, there is a high chance that the power of the creature will overwhelm the owner, resulting in 100% death."


    "And what if it sessfully ranks up?", asked Joe suddenly from Greg''s side.


    Nick looked at Joe and answered calmly, "With each ranking up, there is a higher chance to die, but if it somehow reaches the God rank, then there is the possibility that the owner can rank up with its help even further and turn into an immortal."

 Chapter 42: Fighting For Participation

    Chapter 42: Fighting For Participation


    "Immortal?!"


    Seeing the shocked faces of the four kids, Nick nodded and said, "Yes, immortality. However this is just our guess and we really don''t know if that''s true or not, but it''s not impossible."


    The four hearing this looked at each other and were speechless.


    As time ticked by, they finally finished the interrogation, leaving Nick and the others a bit disappointed.


    "Well then... It seems we get what we wanted, so you can go now.", said Nick and looked at the man next to the door.


    With a slight bow, the man opened the door, while looking at Greg and the others, "Please, this way."


    Joe, Greg, Emma, and M stood up and after bowing to the adults they walked out of the room.


    After the door has been closed the chubby looking man hit the table and said angrily, "Damn! How can we be this unlucky? Who is that stranger anyway?"


    Hearing the question, a man on the side tapped on the table and said quietly, "Maybe from a secret organization?"


    "No, I don''t think so. I don''t remember an organization, whose members are wearing a smiling demon mask."


    Nick listened to the other conversation and after thinking for a while he opened his mouth.


    "I think we are missing something very important here, but as to what, I don''t know..."


    ***


    The next day, Greg and Joe walked into the Arena and sat down.


    As always, Chris came in and started the PGF, letting people challenge each other for points and better cements.


    This time, Greg challenged a guy with water powers. Of course, using Alice''s ice element was child''s y, so in the end, it made his points reach 21, while he got third ce again.


    After the fights went down, everyone was ready to go home, when suddenly Chris started to talk.


    "Please everyone, let me talk for a bit."


    Hearing this, Greg and Joe sat back and listened to what Chris wanted to say.


    "Thank you. Well, the reason why I''m talking now is that I need to announce important information to you. As you may know with every win in the PGF, you get points and also reach cements. Maybe you asked yourself why is there a cement system if you only need to reach 50 points at the end of the year. Well, it''s because of the Soul Tournament."


    "Soul Tournament? Isn''t that held every five years and only the best can participate in it?", asked a boy from the side.


    "Well yes, but after changing the rulesst year, now schools can participate from all around the world. However, there is a bar for how many and what ranked fighters can participate in the tournament. The minimum rank is Soul Collecter, with a max of 4 fighters in a team. 3 main with 1 substitute."


    Hearing this, Joe and Greg looked at each other and smiled instantly.


    "And when will the tournament begin?", asked the same guy with an excited expression.


    Chris looked at his watch and after thinking for a while he said, "If I''m right, it will be in less than a month."


    "Less than a month? Oh my lord, then I need to get more points!"


    "Yeah me too. I only have 6 points."


    "Argh! Why can''t we fight with the same person twice? This is so unfair!"


    People started to talk with excitement or disappointment, while some started toin.


    Of course, those who were in the first 4, didn''t think too much about this fight for participation. They just concentrated to keep their cement until the tournament started.


    Naturally, they needed to reach the Soul Collector rank to get into the team, but with energy crystals from shops ore zone clearing, that would be an easy task to aplish.


    After Crish finished talking, Joe and Greg walked out. Suddenly Joe stopped before the Arena''s entrance and said, "Let''s wait for Emma and M.


    As time went by, finally the two girls walked out, but after seeing the two guys waiting for them, they were a bit surprised.


    "Why are you guys here?", asked M with a confused look.


    Joe raised his watch and pointed at it while talking.


    "Don''t tell me you guys forgot about ourst zone to clear?"


    Hearing this, Emma blushed a bit and said, "O-of course not."


    Seeing this, Greg smiled and chuckled.


    "Haha. Come on, don''t be embarrassed, it''s normal. I forgot sometimes important things too."


    Seeing Greg''s smile and voice, Emma looked even redder. On her side M saw this and started to tease her even more, making Emma''s face redder and redder with each second.


    Joe on the side sighed and said calmly, "We have 6 hours, so it should be an easy task to clear it, but after listening to what Chris just said, I think we need more zones to clear to reach the third rank before the tournament."


    Listening to what Joe said, M stopped her teasing and looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Why do you want us to reach the third rank?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? We have already fought together, so we have a basic understanding of the other. If we all can reach the third rank and participate in the tournament, our chemistry would be much better than with others.", said Joe with a smile.


    Listening to what Joe just said, M thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    "Well then, why are we still here? Let''s go!", said Greg punching into the air, while turning around with a happy face.


    ***


    [In the Dia Family''s Mansion]


    After clearing thest zone, Joe went home, while leaving Greg and the others clearing first ranked zones.


    For him getting High-ss energy crystals was an easy task, but for the others, it wasn''t.


    At the moment he was standing before his father, who was in deep thoughts.


    A whileter his father looked at him and asked, "Are you sure that the man you saw looked exactly what you just said?"


    "Yes, father. He was wearing a ck mask, which represented a smiling demon with a small white crystal on the forehead. Also, its body was half transparent, which should be the creature''s ability, which he got when he killed the ghost."


    "Hmm..."


    Putting his crossed fingers before his mouth, Joe''s father looked confused for a moment, but after thinking he nodded and said, "Thank you. You can go now."


    After a respected bow, Joe walked out of the room and closed the door.


    "Shadow."


    Listening to the man''s call, a ck shadow appeared behind Joe''s father and kneeled.


    "How can I be of help, Master?"


    "Go and look for any information about this stranger my son just talked about. I need even the tiniest clue, which can tell us who could this man be. Understood?"


    "Yes!"


    With that, the shadow disappeared instantly, leaving Joe''s father in the room alone...

 Chapter 43: Ranking Up The Pet

    Chapter 43: Ranking Up The Pet


    Greg was in a cave, while creatures with an appearance of bats attacked him in groups.


    *Swish!*


    With a single sh, he killed a bunch of creatures, while leaving small shiny crystals on the ground.


    "Phew! This will make my 43rd kill in this zone.", said Greg, while as he was picking up the crystals from the ground and putting them into a bag, which was almost full of energy crystals.


    Putting away the bag into his shadow, he looked at his watch on his wrist and looked at his fairy''s information.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing


    Energy Crystals: 378/500


    (Can rank up twice)


    His pet''s energy crystal bar had 378, which made Greg smile in satisfaction. A day ago, his fairy didn''t consume even a single crystal, but now, after getting five High-ss energy crystals from the Association as a reward and clearing three lower-ranked zones with the girls, it was finally close to ranking up.


    However, because he felt bored after Emma and M went home, he decided to clear a few more zones alone.


    Out of the energy crystals he collected so far, he obtained three more Soul Creatures, but because of their ability and rank were too low, he didn''t bother to try them out.


    "If I give the remaining crystals to her, she will definitely rank up."


    As he thought about this, he smiled and closed the screen. After confirming that he picked up all the crystals from the ground he nodded and started to walk forward.


    After walking in the cave for a while, he finally saw a small light appearing before him slowly.


    Seeing that the light was a small floating orb, Greg''s eyes shined with excitement, and started to run forward.


    But when he was close to the orb, suddenly a shrill cry sounded through the cave from behind him.


    *SCRREEEECH!!*


    Hearing the cry, Greg stopped and looked around.


    With a sudden sh, a purple thing appeared not far away from him, while it flew toward his direction with a rapid pace.


    He squinted his eyes to try to see what the creature''s appearance was, but because of the strange purple mist, which covered the creature, he couldn''t catch even a small detail.


    "Well, it''s just a first ranked creature.", thought Greg and with a sh with his hand, the creature got cut into half.


    After killing the creature a purple crystal fell onto the ground, which made him smile even more. After picking it up, he turned around and touched the zone''s core without any further hesitation.


    In an instant, it turned into a white light and disappeared into his chest, making information appearing in his head.


    ''Soul Monster: Mist Bat''


    ''Rank: Awakened''


    ''Cloak type: Mist Cloak''


    Hearing this, Greg summoned out his newly obtained Soul Creature.


    As he did so, instantly his whole body got covered with purple mist, making him look like he was wearing a purple cloak.


    "Hmm... And what is its ability?", thought Greg and looked at the bat''s data on his watch.


    {Mist Bat}


    Rank: Awakened


    Type: Cloak


    Powers: Smokescreen


    Energy Crystals: 0/100


    (Can rank up once)


    As he was looking at the pieces of information on his watch, the scenery around him changed, leaving him standing in the open.


    Feeling the change, he looked up, and seeing as it was already getting dark, he decided to go home.


    "But before that, let''s try this smokescreen ability out."


    After confirming no one was in the vicinity, he activated the creature''s ability trippingly.


    In an instant, the cloak on his body released purple mist all around him covering a hundred meters, while making his body melt into its surroundings.


    "Amazing!", thought Greg as he looked around.


    However, the most amazing thing was that while others couldn''t see through the mist, he could. If he used this ability well, it could be a very scary killing trick, even for those above his rank.


    With a satisfied smile, he undid the ability and put away the cloak.


    "Let''s go home."


    After walking for 20 minutes and finally arriving home, he took out a bag full of energy crystals in it.


    After pouring it out onto the table he started to count them slowly.


    "1.. 7... 15... 37... 49... 96. 96 energy crystals from 4 Awakened ranked zones. Not so bad."


    As he said that, he summoned out her pet and let her start to consume the crystals from the table.


    Seeing so many crystals in one ce, the fairy looked very excited and started to consume them one by one.


    Watching as the fairy''s power grew after consuming one crystal, Greg was excited to wait to see her rank up.


    When there were only 7 crystals left, suddenly the fairy''s body started to shine with a red light, and with a sh, it disappeared into Greg''s chest.


    ''Soul Fairy: Wind Sailer has been ranked up''


    Hearing the information in his head, Greg looked excited, while he opened the fairy''s data on his watch.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Soul Collector


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing, Wind Silk


    Energy Crystals: 0/1000


    (Can rank up once)


    "Wind Silk? What should that mean?", thought Greg with a confused look.


    As he was thinking, suddenly the fairy appeared before him and looked into his eyes.


    "Huh? I didn''t summon you, so how are you here?", asked Greg with a confused look.


    "sh... sh... No fear..."


    Hearing the fairy talk to him, Greg was really surprised and listened carefully to what she wanted to say.


    "Use... sh... No fear..."


    "You want me to use your ability in here?", asked Greg with a shocked expression.


    He didn''t think the fairy would reply, but to his surprise, she nodded with a smile.


    "This pet is really strange. Maybe because it''s a mutant one?" thought Greg and raised his hand and after activating his new ability he shed before him.


    He thought there will be a huge explosion or something, so he was ready to stop his attack anytime, but after he shed, an amazing scene happened.


    What appeared before him was the same wind de as always, but instead of cutting everything in half, it stopped in mid-air, while it floated gently.


    However what made Greg so surprised was not this, but the appearance of the attack.


    The shape was the same as the wind de, but it was almost invisible due to its thinness. Only small vibrations could be seen in the air from time to time and nothing else.


    Greg looked at it and after a while, he looked around quickly.


    "Is there something I can throw at it?", thought Greg as his eyes looked for anything he could throw at it.


    After a few secondster, he finally noticed an iron spoon on his table and after thinking for a while, he picked it up and threw it at the wind silk in the air.


    *Katcha!*


    Almost like a hot knife cutting into butter, the wind silk in mid air cut the iron spoon smoothly into two.

 Chapter 44: Unapproachable

    Chapter 44: Unapproachable


    "Amazing!", thought Greg, while picking up the broken spoon from the ground.


    After standing back up, he wanted to inspect the wind silk in mid-air, however, he was surprised to see that it disappeared.


    "It disappeared so fast?", he asked himself and shed another wind silk.


    In an instant, another wind de appeared in the air. However this time he didn''t throw anything at it but waited.


    After waiting for more than 15 minutes, the wind de in the air started to sink in size, and in the end, it disappeared into thin air.


    "Hmm... So it can stay in mid-air for 15 minutes, but if it touches anything it instantly disappears.", thought Greg and after thinking for a while he started to experiment a bit more.


    ***


    The next morning, Greg was sitting in the Arena, while eating a sandwich with a delightful expression.


    Joe, M, and Emma were sitting next to Greg and watched him with a confused expression.


    Seeing that all of them looked at him, he stopped eating.


    "What?"


    "Greg... Um... Why is your pet on your shoulder?", asked Emma shyly.


    Hearing this question, Greg looked at his right shoulder, only to see his fairy sitting there with a smile while swinging her little legs from time to time.


    "Well... Yesterday I finally made her rank up, but after that, she somehow started to behave independently. Maybe it''s because she is a mutant or I don''t know, but I don''t really mind it."


    Listening to this, the three on his side were even more shocked, leaving them absolutely speechless.


    Seeing them like this, Greg just shrugged and continued to eat his sandwich.


    As time went by, Chris finally walked in and started the PGF.


    The first fight was between M and another girl, who had an enhancing ability, which let her strength, speed, and stamina to grow dramatically.


    However, for M, this kind of opponent was as easy to beat as breathing some fresh air.


    "If you can''t reach me, then it''s no matter how strong are you, in the end, defeat will catch you.", said M after getting the victory.


    With this win, she reached fourth ce with 18 points. She was behind Greg, Joe, and another guy, whose name was Eric Radel.


    He was the guy with the invisibility ability. It was too overpowered, that no one was able to find a way to beat him and because of this, he was the first with 24 points.


    Joe had 24 points too, but because of the time difference, between his and Eric''s fastest fights, he was in second ce.


    Challenges went by one by one, resulting in winners and losers. After the fifth fight, Chris looked around and asked, "Who wants to challenge this time?"


    In an instant, as he asked this, Eric stood up on the side and raised his hand.


    "I want to challenge Greg Hyde!"


    Hearing this, Chris looked in Greg''s direction and asked, "Will you ept the challenge?"


    Hearing the question, Greg swallowed the food in his mouth and while cleaning his mouth he nodded.


    Seeing this rxed act, Eric just smiled slightly and walked toward the tform.


    Greg stood up too and started to walk down with his pet still on his shoulder.


    After taking his ce Eric looked at the fairy on Greg''s shoulder and said, "If I were you, I would put that pet away."


    Greg raised his eyebrow slightly after hearing this and asked, "Why?"


    However, Eric just continued to smile without an answer, making Greg a bit confused.


    Seeing as the two were waiting for his signal, Chris raised his hand and opened his mouth.


    "Ready? FIGHT!"


    In an instant, as Chris''s voice sounded through the Arena, Eric''s figure disappeared into thin air.


    Greg saw this but wasn''t shocked. He saw this scene a lot of times so far, so he knew what to expect.


    And just as he thought about this, a sudden sh flew toward him, targeting his fairy on his shoulder.


    Without any hesitation, he jumped to the side, dodging the iing attack, but just as his feet touched the ground, another sh came at him from another direction, but now a bit closer.


    *Swish!*


    He shed in the direction where thest attack came at him in the hope to see if he could hit Eric, but unfortunately, his hopes were too high.


    Just as he shed, another sh came at him from behind his back.


    Using Alice''s speed boost, he jumped to the side, while his sight turned ck and white.


    Seeing no trace of Eric, Greg was a bit surprised.


    "So the Silver Wolf''s tracking ability is only useful for visible targets. Good to know."


    Dodging another attack from Eric, Greg stopped moving and shed around him a few times.


    Just as everybody waited for something big to happen, unfortunately, this time nothing urred.


    "What is Greg doing?", asked M with a questioning look, after seeing his move a second ago.


    Instead of answering, Joe leaned forward a bit and squinted his eyes. After 10 full seconds, he leaned back into his chair and smiled.


    "It seems his pet obtained another interesting ability."


    "Huh?"


    Just as M and Emma wanted to ask Joe what he meant under his statement, suddenly they heard a loud shout.


    "Aargh!"


    Looking down onto the tform, blood dripped from the air onto the ground, leaving the onlookers a bit confused.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t try toe closer.", said Greg as he patted the fairy''s head on his shoulder.


    Hearing this, people started talking with each other with confused expressions.


    "What did he do? I didn''t see anything."


    "I don''t know. Maybe some kind of ability?"


    As people talked quietly, suddenly a loud shout could be heard.


    "Hey, what the hell? What are those?!"


    Hearing the voice, everyone looked toward Greg''s figure and a whileter shocked gasps could be heard from here and there.


    All around Greg, thin wind des were hovering in one ce, which was so thin that only the small vibrations could be seen. And what was more that there were at least a hundred of them around his body.


    Greg just stood where he was with a rxed expression and waited for the attacks.


    "I don''t believe I can''t reach you!", said Eric angrily and suddenly a sh hit one of the wind des.


    *Swish!*


    In an instant, as the sh reached the wind de, it got cut into half without a problem.


    Seeing as something fell to the ground, Greg looked down, to only see a needle lying before him, which was smoothly cut in half.


    "Interesting, but only with a mere needle you won''t win.", said Greg seriously as he was looking around, but suddenly needles from different directions came at him with an insane speed.


    Standing in one ce, Greg let the needles hit the wind des around him one by one.


    *ng!*


    *Swish!*


    As the needle hit wind des after wind des, suddenly Eric started to talk.


    "As I thought. Those wind des around you will disappear aftering into contact with something. And if I''m right, you can''t make those des freely."


    In an instant, as he said that, a needle flew toward Greg''s direction, however, this time there were no wind des to stop it.


    As the needle was about to reach the fairy''s head on his shoulder, he just merely smiled.


    "Found you."


    *BOOOOM!*

 Chapter 45: First Family Mission

    Chapter 45: First Family Mission


    *BOOOOM!*


    Like a sudden breeze, Greg appeared before Eric and hit him in the face with a powerful punch, making his body hit the wall in the distance.


    As his body exploded onto the wall, wide cracks formed behind his back, making the spectators run away in fear, not knowing if the stands will copse or not.


    "Cough!"


    As Eric spit out a huge amount of blood, disbelief could be seen on his face.


    "H-how? Cough...Cough... How did you know that I was there?"


    As Greg was looking down onto Eric''s figure, he pointed at the tform.


    "You were bleeding and your blood told everything. You don''t need to be a genius to figure a simple thing out like this."


    Listening to this, Eric coughed up even more blood.


    "I lost."


    Hearing that Eric surrendered, Chris raised his hand and announced the results.


    "Winner: Greg Hyde. Points: 24."


    With a satisfied smile, Greg walked back to his friends and sat down. Beating Eric and getting the win, he was finally able to obtain first ce again.


    However, he couldn''t enjoy it for too long, because the next one who fought was Joe, who was against a girl.


    The girl looked very mature, giving off a seductive feeling to any man who saw her figure.


    What was even more shocking for Greg, that in her previous fights, she had the ability to manipte any men or women, who had weaker will than her. With that power, she could easily control anyone to surrender immediately.


    After Chris started the fight, the girl looked at Joe with an enticing look and started to talk to him.


    "Hey, cutie. Wanna y with Big Si- Aaaargh!!"


    *Paff*


    Before the girl could finish her sentence, a terrifying thunderbolt striked her body without any hesitation, making her fall to the ground unconsciously, while small white smoke clouds could be seen flying up from her body.


    Chris saw this and was a bit shocked just how merciless was Joe, but in the end, he announced the results.


    "Winner: Joseph Dia. Points: 27"


    After his win, Joe sighed lightly and walked back to his ce.


    Fights went on one by one and in the end, the PGF ended, making Joe, Greg, Eric, and M the first four in the ranking.


    After walking out of the Arena, the two girls said goodbye to Joe and Greg. Watching the girls walked away, Joe turned around a started to talk to Greg.


    "Come with me. My father wants you to participate in a mission."


    Hearing this unexpected news, Greg nodded and followed Joe toward a ck limo in the distance.


    ***


    [In the Dia Family''s Mansion]


    *Knock~Knock!*


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, Joe walked in with Greg behind his back and bowed slightly.


    After walking in and bowing, Greg looked around. There were 5 people and a woman in the room and all of them were standing in a line before Joe''s father and Scott.


    "You two are finally here.", said Scott with a satisfied smile.


    The two boys stood next to the five adults and waited for Joe''s father to talk.


    "It seems everyone is here. Well then, why I brought you all here is because I have a mission for you.", said Joe''s father, while leaning back gently into his sofa.


    "What do we need to do sir?", asked the woman on the side.


    "Do you ever heard about the Zone Dungeon?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar name, the eight shook their head slightly.


    "The Zone Dungeon as its name suggests is a dungeon full of dimensional zones. It is a restricted area, which is under the protection of the Soul Association. In the beginning, there were only ten zones in there, buttely, the number of the zones started to grow at a rapid pace. Unfortunately, a fourth-ranked zone appeared and because of theck of fighters, the Association decided to get others to help. What you need to do is to go and clear that zone, however, if somehow thing goes wrong, don''t hesitate to escape. Understood?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "As for the two of you...", started to talk to Joe''s father, but his talk halted for a moment after looking at the fairy on Greg''s shoulder.


    However this momentary halt was only for a second and a momentter, he continued talking like nothing happened.


    "You will go with the team and help them. Whatever they say to you, need to follow them as an order."


    "Yes Sir!"


    Just as Joe''s father wanted to continue his talk, suddenly Greg raised his hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Um... Sir. Will this mission take us a long time? If yes what about the PGF?"


    Hearing the question, Joe''s father nodded and said, "We will contact the Academy, so you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Thank you, Sir!"


    "Well done. Then back to the main conversation, here is an invitation card, which will let you guys into the dungeon. Also, you will get a map and all the important pieces of information you need to know, before going there."


    "Thank you, Sir!", said a muscr man with a de on his waist as he took over the things from Scott.


    "Okay then. You may go now. And remember, safetyes first."


    With a slight bow, the 8 walked out of the room leaving Scott and Joe''s father alone.


    "Did you see it?", asked Joe''s father calmly, while looking at the door.


    Hearing the unexpected question, Scott looked confused and looked toward the door.


    "See what, Sir?"


    "The Soul Pet on Greg''s shoulder."


    After thinking for a while, Scott nodded and said, "Now that you say, yes, I noticed it. But what is the problem with it?"


    Joe''s father looked very deep in thought, but in the end, sighed and shook his head.


    "Well... Nevermind it."


    ***


    Greg and Joe were standing before the Mansion and watched as the other six talked between each other merrily.


    Seeing their gazes, the woman smiled at them and put her hands out, "Hi, my name is Rose, nice to meet you."


    Seeing Rose talk with the two, the guy with the de on his waist walked over and smiled.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Kyle, I hope we will get along with each other."


    "Nice to meet you too. My name is Joseph and he is my friend Greg."


    "Hi!"


    Kyle nodded and pointed at the other four behind him.


    "They are my friends. David, Ben, Jake, and Skull. They are nice guys, so don''t be afraid to ask me or them, if there is something you need."


    Hearing their names, three out of four nodded as a hello, however the skinny bald guy on the side clicked his tongue and said angrily, "Kyle, why are you wasting your time with little kids? Rather tell us what is the n."


    "Skull, they are also part of the team. Don''t be like this.", said Rose as she looked at Skull with her sharp eyes.


    Not backing down, the guy named Skull looked a bit mad and turned his gaze back at Rose.


    Seeing as the air between the two started to get a bit tense, Kyle pped his hands lightly and smiled.


    "Okay, okay, please everyone calm down. We are not here to fight among each other, so why don''t we talk about the mission?


    Hearing Kyle''s suggestion, Skull and Rose sent a sharp look at each other for thest time and looked at Kyle.


    "Nice."


    Seeing as everything calmed down, he took out the map, which Scott gave at them, and looked at it.


    "It seems the Zone Dungeon is miles away from Nexus City in the mountains. If we want to get there in time, we have to go at the verytest tomorrow morning. It will take us about 9 hours on foot."


    "Then let''s not waste any more time and let''s prepare.", said Skull with an excited expression.


    "Sure, but before that, I need you guys to see this.", said Kyle as raised his watch.


    Walking closer to see what it was, they saw tons of information appearing before them on Kyle''s screen.


    "Here. Read this.", said Kyle as he pointed at specific information.


    After reading through them, like just seeing some kind of bad joke, their expression turned rather shocked.

 Chapter 46: Strange Occurrence

    Chapter 46: Strange urrence


    [Zone Dungeon Mission]


    Zone Rank: Creator


    Creature Type: Elemental Giants


    Watching the data on the screen, the 8 didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this some kind of joke, yes?", asked Rose with a dumbfounded expression.


    Giants. A very rare creature, which only appeared after the fourth rank. However, except for their huge size, there was nothing special about them, which made them an easy target to y.


    However seeing the ''Elemental'' title before the giant name, everyone was given a shock.


    Elemental Giants were usually the core''s guards in a giant type zone, which are incredibly hard and annoying to kill. If the information is true and every creature in that zone is really a type of Elemental Giant, then what terrifying creature will be the guard?


    Only thinking about it, made one to tremble in fear.


    "What are we doing now?", asked Skull on the side. The previous cocky look on his face this time could be nowhere to be seen, but only ice cold seriousness.


    Hearing the question, Kyle looked thoughtful and a whileter he looked at Greg and Joe.


    "If it''s true, then with the current ranks and powers, the two of you will die in an instant. Of course, we don''t want that, so the very first thing we do is try to make you rank up."


    "To do what?", asked Skull angrily on the side.


    "You heard it right. We will help them rank up. As you know, ranking up onto the third rank is an easy task. Only after that will the real cultivation begin. So helping them shouldn''t be a problem."


    Knowing that he had a point, Skull turned his face to the side with an unsatisfied expression.


    Seeing this, Kyle just smiled and looked at Joe and Greg.


    "So, how many energy crystals do you need to rank up?"


    "47.", said Joe, while looking at Greg.


    Opening his data, Greg looked at his energy bar, and in the end, he smiled wryly.


    "226."


    It was because he invested all of his crystals, just to rank up his pet. If he had known this would happen, he would think twice before deciding.


    However, the past was past and one needs to concentrate on the present without thinking about what would have happened if...


    Kyle heard what Greg said and nodded.


    "We can go into the city and buy energy crystals. If I''m not wrong one High-ss energy crystal from a third rank creature costs only 1 golden coin, which would give you 20. This means 15 golden coins and the two of you will rank up without a problem."


    "Okay Kyle, this is enough. 15 f**ing golden coins just to rank them up? Why don''t we give them also Soul Creatures as a gift?", asked Skull on the side angrily.


    "Yeah, that''s too much. Now I need to agree with Skull too.", said Rose as she stepped a bit forward in agreement.


    "About the energy crystals, I don''t really need any. I have some at home so ranking up would be nothing. But I think Greg needs a bit of help." said Joe as he stepped back.


    Greg heard this, scratched his neck, and looked at Kyle.


    "I have put away some money at home if I somehow I need to buy something in a hurry, but I only have 10 golden coins. I need two more."


    Hearing this, Skull clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction, but Kyle on the other hand just smiled.


    "Splendid! Well then let''s not waste any more time and let''s buy some crystals."


    ***


    After walking home and getting his spare money, Greg walked into a shop with Kyle.


    "Wee customers! How can I help you?", asked an old man as he walked before them with a happy face.


    "Good afternoon. We came here to buy 12 third rank High-ss energy crystals. Is there any?"


    Hearing this, the old man started to smile and with a nod, he turned around.


    "Sure, sure. Just wait for a second please."


    After going into a room, Greg looked around.


    They were standing in a huge room, where numerous energy crystals with different colors, shapes, and sizes could be seen everywhere standing beautifully in a ss.


    While he was looking around with awe, suddenly the old man came back with a box in his hands.


    Putting it on the table he lifted up the lid, showing 12 shining crystals in it.


    "These are all High-ss energy crystals from a third-ranked zone. If this will satisfy the dear customer''s need, then it will be 12 golden coins."


    After confirming the number, Kyle nodded and gave the man the money. Taking over the box he handed it to Greg.


    "Here. Take your time and consume them. After you finished we will go."


    Greg nodded, took out a pearl-sized crystal, and started to consume it.


    In an instant, it started to melt into his hand, giving him a refreshing feeling all over his body.


    After 2 minutes a familiar sound appeared in his head.


    ''High-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Looking as his energy bar really went up by 20, making Greg took out the next crystal without hesitation.


    As he was consuming the crystals one by one, he felt as the vitality in his body grew with each second, however after consuming thest crystal, somehow nothing happened.


    Greg looked into the box and seeing as there were no more, he looked at his energy bar.


    ''499/500''


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the confused look on his face, Kyle stepped next to him. Seeing that he needed only one more, he raised his eyebrow and looked at the man.


    "What should this mean old man?"


    Seeing the somewhat angry look, the old man was a bit terrified and raised his hand.


    "I don''t know. I gave you the 12 High-ss crystals. I didn''t do anything. If you don''t believe in me I can--"


    Before the old man could say anything more, Greg took out a bronze coin and said calmly, "Give me the lowest rank and ss energy crystal you have."


    The old man nodded and without hesitation, he ran into the room. Less than a secondter he came out with a blue crystal in hand, while handing it over to Greg.


    "Here."


    Greg took it away from the man and started to consume the crystal.


    In an instant, it melted into his hand and a secondter a piece of information appeared in his head.


    ''Low-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Looking at his energy bar after that, his eyes widened.


    ''499/500''


    "What de hell?!", asked Greg loudly with a confused look.


    Kyle saw this scene too and was speechless. He never met in the past with anyone who would have had a problem like this.


    After thinking for a while, Kyle looked at the old man and said, "Thank you very much for your help. We will take our leave now."


    The old man could only nod and watch as Kyle and Greg walked out of the shop.


    Walking in the street Greg looked at Kyle and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what just happened."


    Kyle just shook his head as an answer and said, "You don''t need to apologize. Even I don''t know what just happened, so there is no problem at all. We will figure it out somehow."


    Hearing this Greg just nodded, but on the inside, he was deep in thought.


    "Should it be in connection with that strange phenomenon, when the stone said I need to reach the third rank first? But if yes, how should I rank up in the future?"


    As he was thinking about solutions for this problem, he didn''t notice but they finally arrived back at the Mansion, where Rose and the others were waiting for them before the entrance.


    When Joe saw Greg, he looked confused and asked, "Didn''t you rank up?"


    "Well... it''s a long story. I will tell you on the way."


    Hearing this Joe just nodded and looked at Kyle.


    Seeing as everybody was looking at him, Kyle looked at his watch and nodded.


    "Okay. If everybody is ready, let''s get going!"


    "Yeah!"


    With high spirit, the 8 started to walk toward the mountains, where the Zone Dungeonid.

 Chapter 47: Zone Dungeon

    Chapter 47: Zone Dungeon


    With Kyle in the front, the 8 walked in a forest with full of gigantic sized trees all around them.


    After they walked for more than 8 hours straight, suddenly Skull next to Kyle pointed forward and shouted.


    "Look there!"


    Looking where Skull was pointing, the others saw an iron gate not far away from them. Behind that, a massive mountain with a neverending staircase could be seen going up on the mountain''s side, making anyone seeing the sight feel a bit shocked.


    "Ah! We finally have arrived!"


    As they arrived before the gate, a man in a military suit walked before them with stern eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the question, Kyle stepped forward and handed over the card he got from Scott back in the mansion.


    "We came to clear the fourth ranked zone in the Dungeon."


    The man after looking at the card and reading the content in it, softened his face a level and started to talk with much more respect.


    "My apologies for my rudness. Please, go and do your business."


    Stepping to the side, he opened the gate and let them through without a second thought.


    Thanking the man''s help, Kyle and the others started to walk up on the stone stairs. Looking up, Greg saw infinite number of stair-steps going up into the sky. There were so much steps, that one could feel a bit dizzy only by just looking up.


    As he was thinking about how much time it will take them to reach their target, he started to see metallic doors on the side with numbers carved on the top of them.


    "1...2...15...32..."


    Kyle looked at the numbers on them and counted quietly. After walking for half an hour, they arrived before a metallic door with the number 41 he finally stopped.


    On the side of it, there was a touch pad, indicating that those who wanted to set foot inside, first needed to have a card.


    Naturally Scott gave one to them, which Kyle instantly put it in top of the touch pad.


    *BEEEP!*


    After putting the card on it and scanning the card, a sharp beeping sound could be heard, while metallic nging sounded from the interior of the iron door.


    Like a huge safe deposit box, numerous locks unlocked on the door and a whileter it slowly opened before them, showing them the inside.


    After the door fully opened, Greg looked inside and saw something he didn''t see before.


    In the past, when he went into a zone, the entrance was only a crack, which floated in the air gently. But this thing before his eyes was something wholly different.


    Instead of a crack, a huge yellow hole was before him. The size of it reached a hundred meters if not more, while small sparks broke out of it from time to time.


    Kyle looked at the massive gate before him and after confirming they were before the right zone, he turned around.


    "Okay everyone, here''s the n. Ben, Skull and me will be in the front. Greg and Joe, you two will protect Rose in the middle, while David and Jake will support us from the rear. If we get into a dire situation, we will instantlye back without any hesitation. Questions?"


    Seeing as no one asked anything, Kyle nodded and turned back facing the zone''s entrance.


    "Then let''s get going."


    With that, each of them took their respected position and walked through the gate one by one.


    When Greg stepped inside the zone, the scenery around him changed in an instant, making his eyes widen because of shock.


    "W-wooow..."


    All around them nothing could be seen just green grass, while in the distance, a tree with a gigantic size could be seen.


    However the ''gigantic'' description of the tree would be a huge underestimation.


    Only one leaf on that tree had a size of an athletic field, while there were at least a million leaves on the tree. To make things even more shocking, the side of the tree trunk couldn''t even been seen even from the distance they were standing.


    "Well, what can I say? That''s a pretty big tree.", said Rose with awe as she looked at the tree.


    As they were amazed by the side before them, suddenly the ground below their feet started to shake.


    *Tremble!*


    *TREMBLE!*


    With each second the shaking got stronger and stronger, while in the distance a colossal figure appeared, walking slowly toward their direction.


    "Get ready. We have an enemy!", shouted Kyle, while he clenched the de on his waist.


    Skull next to him took out a book, while Ben put on two gloves on his hand. Jake and David did the same behind them too, while both of them were holding a strange looking stick in their hand.


    Watching as everyone was ready for battle, Greg summond his ck gloves on his hand and his fairy onto his side. Joe did the same, but instead of summoning out Soul Creatures, he summond out numerous small ck clouds around him.


    "Remember. Skull, Ben and me will do the damage, Joe and Greg will protect Rose, while Jake and David support us."


    Hearing what Kyle said, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Watching as the huge giant walked closer and closer to them, everybody felt a bit nervous.


    When the giant was only a hundred meters away from them, Kyle gave a signal and in an instant he shed at the monster with his de.


    *SWISH!*


    With a sh, which looked like it was able to cut even the space into two, flew toward the giant''s head in the hope to cut it off.


    However just as the attack was about to reach the monster, a strange scene happened.


    The body of the giant turned into water. Kyle''s attack cut the monster''s body into two, but in less than a secondter, it''s watery body connected again, showing that Kyle''s attack was utterly useless.


    "Skull!"


    Hearing his name, Skull opened the book in his hand and started to draw things into it in an instant.


    Like a master artist, he drew down a replica of the giant, while writing sentences after sentences under it from time to time.


    After he wrote down hisst letter into the book, he looked up and shouted.


    "Done!"


    Kyle nodded and shed another time.


    *SWISH!*


    The same attack appeared in the air flying toward the giant, however this time after reaching the monster''s body, it cut off the giant''s head without problem.


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    Without it''s head, the giant''s body fell onto the ground liflessly, making the whole ce tremble insanely.


    "Amazing!", thought Greg as he looked at the book in Skull''s hand.


    "What did you do earlier?", asked Joe with the same shocked expression, while looking at the book.


    Skull hearing the question looked a bit cocky and said proudly.


    "This is one of my Guardian''s ability. I can seal one''s power, if I know what to seal specifically. Of course this only works perfectly, if one has only one element or power. If not, then things are different."


    "To put it simply, with Skull with us, we don''t need to fear from these Elemental Giants. However, if more than one start to attack us, we will easily find ourselves in danger, so let''s hope for the best.", said Kyle on the side, while he put his de back to it''s scabbard.


    "Let''s take the energy crystal from this colossus first, then let''s get going."


    Agreeing with Kyle, the 8 walked before the giant''s corpse and started to search for the crystal.


    ***


    Inside an enormous hall, giants with different size and shape were kneeling before a man, who was sitting proudly in a wooden throne.


    What was shocking thatparison to the giants, the man''s size was as an average human''s, but with the only difference, that it''s body was inhumanly muscr.


    The man''s eyes were looking at the numerous giants before him, when he suddenly started to smile evilly, making anyone seeing that smile feel a shiver run down their spine.

 Chapter 48: Tree Palace

    Chapter 48: Tree Pce


    Greg and the others were walking closer and closer to the huge tree while killing all the giants in their way.


    Of course, this trip wouldn''t go this smoothly if Skull and Kyle wouldn''t be on the team. Their powers were top-notch in their field that was for sure.


    Ben was also very good. Ben''s gloves let him use inhumane strength. Even a Creator ranked giant got killed, because of his punch, demonstrating just how powerful he was.


    Jake and David on the other hand were amazing support. With their strange stick, one could easily buff their allies'' power, while the other one could weaken the enemy''s, making the two of them a really deadlybination on a battlefield like this.


    Rose was also a great help too. With her strange nt type powers, she could easily heal her team members and because she was already in the Creator rank, she could almost instantly heal anyone, who was in her proximity.


    However, things were different for Joe and Greg. Joe could help with his thunderbolts, because of him reaching the third rank, but as for Greg... Because of his low rank, he could only do minimal damage to the giants and that was also because of his Soul Creature''s ranks.


    The 8 after killing thest giant, finally arrived before the giant tree, which had an enormous gate on it, making them feel a bit confused.


    Greg was looking up at the huge entrance before him, while he was wearing a huge bag full of crystals on his back. Naturally, this was because he was the weakest one among them, so the role of carrying the energy crystals has fallen on him.


    Kyle after looking at the gate for a while decided to touch it. In an instant, as his palm touched the wooden surface, the gate moved slightly.


    Seeing this, Kyle put his other hand on the gate and started to push with everything he had.


    *CREEEEAAAAKKK*


    With a creaking sound, the wooden door opened up. After the gate was fully open, the 8 walked inside, but after a few steps, they halted, while their faces changed to utter disbelief.


    What appeared before them was a huge hall, which other side couldn''t even be seen, showing just how crazily huge the interior was.


    On the side, there were stairs, one left and one right, which went up into the unknown, while below them, numerous wooden doors of ridiculous size opened into different rooms.


    Everything before them was a masterpiece. The walls, the floor even the stairs had beautiful carvings on them, showing that whoever made them was a master.


    However, the most amazing sight wasn''t those, but another thing. Between the two stairs, a gigantic wooden statue towered above their head. However, the size of it was so huge that after looking up, one could see only the statue''s knee and nothing else.


    Before it, the 8 were as small as an ant before an elephant or a much bigger entity, an ancient dragon.


    "Okay... What now?", asked Rose, while she was looking around in awe.


    "Looking at the size of this ce, it would take us an eternity just to explore everything, so..."


    As Kyle talked, he took out a device from his pocket and continued, "After knowing that the type of monsters we will fight against will be giants, I went and bought this."


    "What''s that?", asked Skull as he stepped closer and looked at the thing in Kyle''s hand.


    The device looked just like a smartphone, but with the difference that it had 5mps on its front with different colors.


    "With this, finding the zone''s core will be child''s y."


    As he said that, he pushed a button on it and in an instant, the firstmp on it turned green.


    Seeing this, Kyle started to walk around with it a bit, turning here and there from time to time.


    Just as everyone thought nothing will happen, suddenly the secondmp with a deeper green color turned on, making Kyle smile.


    "This way, let''s go."


    Without any hesitation, the others started to follow Kyle toward the leftmost door.


    After walking through that door, they arrived inside another room, which was empty, except for the same gigantic statue.


    Without looking at it, Kyle walked toward another door on the right and opened it.


    The 8 walked from room to room, while in each of them except for the same wooden statue and some huge chairs or othermon stuff, nothing interesting could be found.


    After walking for more than 2 hours straight, suddenly all themps on the device in Kyle''s hand turned red.


    Looking up, Kyle looked at the gigantic door before him and raised up his eyebrow slightly.


    The door before them was wholly different from the others they opened so far. On this door, different sized and shaped figures were carved and painted, while here and there strange writings could be seen.


    "Be ready. Whateverys beyond this door, we need to be careful."


    With that, he put his palm on the door and pushed it open.


    Slowly but surely the gate opened up, revealing the inside of the room. However what appeared before their eyes wasn''t another room, but darkness.


    Pitch ck darkness.


    Seeing this, Kyle took out a red orb and after fusing into some of his power, it started to shine with crimson light, lighting up the darkness in front of them.


    "Let''s get going."


    After confirming that nothing was before them, Kyle started to walk forward with the others behind him.


    While walking in the darkness, all of them were insanely concentrating, looking for any sign of movement. They didn''t dare to put their guard down even for a second, fearing that there could happen anything at any moment.


    As they walked for a few hundred meters into the darkness, suddenly a blinding light appeared above them, shining all over the ce.


    After a second, when their eyes used to the light, all of them looked around, but a secondter, their faces turned paper sheet white.


    "H-holy Lord..."


    "We are doomed..."


    All around them, more than a hundred giants of different shapes, colors, and sizes were looking at them with murdering gaze.


    Seeing so many creatures in one ce made Greg and the others feel weak and hopeless.


    Just as they thought this will be the grave for them, suddenly a deep voice sounded somewhere above them.


    "Wee to my pce humans."


    Hearing the strange voice, all of them turned their faces toward the direction where the voice came from.


    Before them not far away in the sky, where a wooden staircase led, a man with a very muscr body was sitting on a throne, while looking down onto them with a strange smile.


    Kyle and the others after looking at the man, instantly took up a fighting position, because of the immense pressure the man gave at them.


    "Who are you?", asked Kyle, while his hand was on the de''s grip.


    Hearing the question, the man started tough madly, while clenching his face.


    Afterughing for a while, the man calmed down and stood up slowly.


    However, as his muscr body moved, the air around him started to distort a bit, making Greg and the others feeling even more terrified.


    As the man looked down onto them, he smiled and shouted proudly.


    "Me? I''m one of the seven general under the Giant King''s hand, Kragnas!"

 Chapter 49: Shocked Changes

    Chapter 49: Shocked Changes


    "Me? I''m one of the seven general under the Giant King''s hand, Kragnas!"


    "WOOOOAAAAAHHHH!!!!"


    Hearing their leader''s loud shout, all the giants in the hall raised their colossal hands and cheered toward the sky, which made Greg and the others utterly shocked.


    As the giants cheered their leader, Skull on the sidestepped a bit closer to Kyle and started to whisper quietly.


    "What should we do?"


    Kyle looked at the man above them, but couldn''t say a word. He wasn''t sure if they would even stand a chance against a monster like that.


    Feeling their gazes, the man stopped smiling and looked at the 8 below him with a sharp re.


    "To show my gratitude, I will fight all of you, without any of my soldiers'' help. If you beat me you can leave from here alive."


    Listening to this, everyone was surprised and felt a tiny of hope. However, Kyle''s face didn''t show even a tiny bit of happiness, no, instead his face was ice cold.


    "You seem to say that, but if I''m right we will all die here even if we beat you. Except if we don''t kill all your followers and you, we won''t leave alive from here."


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed instantly. However Kragnas face looked even happier.


    "Hahaha! You are a smart one! Haha!", shouted loudly, but a secondter his expression turned dead serious.


    "However, you made a small mistake boy. You will not defeat me, not in a thousand years."


    In an instant, as he said that, a huge explosion urred and like a lightning, a fist appeared before Jake''s chest.


    "Huh?"


    "Die."


    *KA-BOOOOOM!*


    With an enormous explosion, Jake''s upper body exploded into pieces of flesh and blood, while the floor below the man''s feet cracked and broke into several parts.


    "NOOO! YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Watching as his friend was killed, David next to him roared angrily and after raising his stick above his head, he chopped toward the man''s head.


    Watching David''s act, Kyle on the side shouted in the hope to stop him, but it was toote.


    Kragnas on the other hand watched the iing attack with an ice-cold expression and with a sudden spin, he kicked toward David''s waist.


    "Know your ce, you annoying brat."


    *BOOOM!*


    Just like that, David''s body turned into nothing but broken bones and smashed meat, which flew into the air, making Greg and the others on the side feel even more terrified.


    Kragnas after killing both Jake and David turned around slowly and smiled at Kyle and the others.


    "Everything happened too fast!", thought Greg as he stepped back.


    Kyle on the side pulled out his sword from its scabbard, and pointed the tip toward the man, while his face looked dead serious.


    "Ben. I know it''s a selfish request, but please help me."


    Hearing this, Ben summoned the two gloves onto his fists and hit them together as he smiled slightly.


    "Do I have another choice?"


    Seeing them this brave, Skull and Rose looked at each other and after a nod, they stepped forward too.


    "Yeah, let''s teach him a lesson!", said Skull as a book appeared in his hand.


    Greg and Joe looked at the three before them and knowing that there were no other choices for them to choose from, they also stepped forward.


    Watching them acting this brave, the man smiled and said, while chuckling, "Oh look at this, the rumors are really true. When there''s death on the corner, humans can always depend on each other. However, this doesn''t change the fact you will all die here."


    With that, the man appeared in an instant before Rose ready to punch her head with his gigantic fist.


    However, just as the fist was about to touch Rose''s head, a ck sworde out of nowhere and hit it, resulting in Kragnas''s hand to miss his target.


    *BOOOOM!*


    But even after that Kyle deflected the man''s attack in time, a huge shockwave broke out from the man''s fist, making all of them to fly away and explode onto the wall in the distance.


    "rgh!"


    Greg and Joe after hitting the wooden wall, instantly vomited up a huge amount of blood, while shock could be seen in their eyes.


    "Only just a shockwave made this much damage to us... This man is a monster!", thought Greg as he was struggling to stand up.


    *BOOOM*


    Hearing another explosion, he looked up to see what was happening, only to see Kyle and Ben fighting with everything they got with that terrifying man.


    Turning his gaze to the side, he saw as Joe was struggling to stand up too, while Rose was kneeling next to Skull while using her healing on him.


    "F*ck! If I wasn''t this weak, I could have helped them, even if it''s just a bit! But like this..."


    *tter*


    As he was thinking about what to do, suddenly the energy crystals from the bag he was wearing started to fall out one by one.


    Looking at the numerous shiny crystals, Greg thought about something and touched one of them.


    In an instant as his hand contacted with the crystal, it started to melt into his skin and a whileter a piece of information appeared in his head.


    ''Middle-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Feeling no changes, Greg clenched his teeth and touch another one.


    "I don''t believe I can''t rank up!"


    As he said that the crystals started to melt into his palm one by one, making information after information appearing in his head.


    Joe looked at Greg with a strange expression and asked, "What are you doing? We need to help them!"


    Greg however didn''t say a word and continued to consume the crystals.


    Seeing this, Joe looked a bit angry but knew that Greg had his reason to do what he was doing, so after standing up he raised his hands.


    In an instant, a huge ck vortex appeared above the hall, while huge thunderbolts shed from it from time to time.


    "Strike!"


    As Joe shouted, a gigantic thunderbolt appeared out of the cloud, going toward the man with terrifying might and speed.


    Because Kragnas was busy dealing with Kyle and Ben, he didn''t have time to dodge, letting the attack to hit his body easily.


    "KA-BOOOOOM!*


    After the strike, an insanely huge explosion and shockwave urred, making Kyle and the others to be shocked by Joe''s attack.


    "This power... Is he really just a third rank fighter?", thought Kyle as he looked at Joe in the distance.


    As the attack continued for a few seconds, no scream could be heard, which made Joe and the others feel a tiny hope.


    "Maybe it was effect-"


    Just as Ben wanted to say something, suddenly the thunderbolt before them disappeared, revealing Kragnas''s standing figure.


    However, after looking at the man''s body, their expression hardened in an instant.


    "Haha... Hahaha... HAHAHA!!"


    Not only did Kragnas not had any injury, but instead he started tough madly while turning around to look at Joe.


    "You are interesting! Let''s fight!"


    However just as he was about to attack Joe, he felt something was wrong and turned his face to the side.


    Seeing as Kragnas turned his gaze to the side, everyone watched where he was looking, only to see as Greg was kneeling on the floor while he consumed the crystals one by one.


    "Huh?"


    Kyle looked at this scene with a confused expression, but a whileter that expression turned into shock.


    It was because as Greg was consuming the crystals, the air around him started to move gently, while a mysterious power could be felt growing from his body.


    With each second as he consumed the crystals, Greg felt a strange power inside his body ready to break up into the surface, making him feel a bit of hope.


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    Kragnas saw this scene and felt that if he doesn''t do something with that brat, something unexpected will happen, so as a result, he forgot about Joe and decided to attack Greg first.


    However just as he was about to attack, Kyle appeared on his side, while shing at his neck with his sword.


    Watching this, Kragnas was a bit annoyed and hit the sword in Kyle''s hand, making it break into pieces easily.


    Without further hesitation, Kragnas appeared before Greg and raised his hand, while a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    "WATCH OUT!"


    Hearing Kyle''s shout, Greg looked up and saw a terrifying fisting at his face, but somehow he didn''t do anything. It wasn''t because didn''t want to, but because his body was unable to move.


    As he thought this will be the end for him, suddenly an unfamiliar voice appeared in his head.


    ''Limiter Unlocked''


    ***


    In a far ce, in a huge and majestic pce, five creatures with different appearances were sitting in a huge hall.


    They were talking between each other when suddenly all of their faces turned toward a single direction.


    One of the creatures, with a bald head and a sword in hand stood up slowly, while not taking its eyes off from the direction he was looking at.


    However a secondter, somehow he started to smile and in an instant space around it started to vibrate slightly.


    "It seems she finally showed herself after this long time."

 Chapter 50: A Scary Opponent

    Chapter 50: A Scary Opponent


    ''Limiter Unlocked''


    In an instant, as the two words sounded in his head, Greg felt like that every part and every cell in his body exploded with some kind of power, making him feel invincible.


    Looked at the fist, which was inches away from his face, made him now not terrified, but calm instead.


    Just as Kragnas''s punch was ready to smash his face, suddenly Greg jumped to the side by using Alice''s wind ability.


    *BOOOM!*


    Less than a secondter, a huge crater appeared, where he was standing a second ago, however, this didn''t surprise him at all. His opponent was a monster, to begin with.


    Feeling that he didn''t hit anything, Kragnas looked visibly confused and looked right.


    "He dodged that attack? Did I see things right? But how?", asked Skull with a dumbfounded expression.


    Kyle looked at Greg''s figure and wanted to figure out what just happened, but a secondter his eyes looked really strange.


    "He didn''t rank up, but somehow it feels like he did. What in the world is happening?"


    Greg looked down onto his body but didn''t see any changes, except the insanely huge amount of power in his body, which was like a volcano, ready to erupt in any second.


    "Amazing!"


    "Amazing indeed."


    Hearing a girl''s voice, Greg flinched a bit and looked around, but he didn''t see anyone around him.


    He saw only Kragnas''s ice-cold re, which pierced right through his body. If his eyes could kill, Kragnas would have cut him up into thousands of pieces right now.


    "Did I imagine things?", thought Greg, but a secondter, the same girlish voice sounded in his ear.


    "No, you are not. I''m real, but you can''t see me, because I''m inside your head. Well, also because you are too weak to see me."


    Just as Greg wanted to ask something, Kragnas stood up and looked at him with his creepy smile.


    "Brat, you are really interesting. Now I''m really fired up!"


    *KA-BOOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, the floor below Kragnas feet exploded, while his body appeared before Greg.


    Watching as a huge leg kicked toward him, Greg used Alice''s wind element to boost his speed and dodged to the side again.


    *BOOOM!*


    However just like before, because of the insane power, a huge shockwave broke out, turning the wooden floor before Kragnas into nothing but dust. Luckily he dodged to the side because if not, his body would be blown away by the terrifying shockwave.


    Seeing as he missed his target again, Kragnas smiled and turned around to continue his chase, but just as he did that a huge thunderbolt appeared before him, while Ben''s fist behind his neck.


    "Get away from me!!!"


    *BOOOOM!*


    With an inhuman turn with his body, with one foot remaining on the ground, he kicked away the thunderbolt with his shockwave, while hitting Ben''s body away with tremendous power.


    *BAM!*


    Ben''s figure flew away like a cannonball, hitting one of the giant soldiers'' legs in the distance.


    "rgh!"


    Falling to the ground, Ben coughed up a nice amount of blood, while the giant above him, raised his leg ready to step on him.


    Kyle, Skull, Rose, and Joe watched this with terrified expressions. They wanted to help him, but the distance between the two was just too big.


    Greg watched this happening and wanted to do something, but suddenly Kragnas ugly smiling face appeared inches away from his.


    "Where are you looking at brat?"


    "F*ck!"


    Again he couldn''t do anything else but dodge to the side while looking at Ben, who was ready to step on like an insect.


    "Why don''t you use my power, if you want to help him this much?"


    Hearing this, Greg looked confused, because he didn''t know what the voice meant under her power.


    "Ah... Should I just demonstrate it to you?"


    In an instant as the voice said that, the shadow below Greg got bigger and a secondter he disappeared into it.


    As Kragnas looked around to see where Greg just escape, suddenly he heard one of his giants scream from the side.


    After looking where the sound came from, Kragnas''s eyes widened in surprise and shock.


    In the far distance, where Ben''s body was about to step on, Greg was standing next to him, while the giant''s feet above him, started to melt slowly because of some kind of ck smoke.


    "H-How? Huh?"


    However, if this wasn''t enough surprise for him, Greg disappeared into the shadow again with Ben and appeared next to Kyle and the others.


    Kyle and the other four looked at Greg with a bbergasted expression, but before they could ask anything, Greg looked up at the throne and said, "The core. It''s there."


    Kyle heard this and looked at the throne, where Greg looked at and saw a red orb floating a few inches above it.


    "Let''s get it.", said Kyle and without any hesitation, he started to run toward the core with Rose, Ben, and Skull behind him.


    Watching as those kids were ignoring him, made Kragnas incredibly angry.


    "You insolent brats! Me, one of the mighty general, who is under the Gian-"


    "We don''t care about it."


    *KA-BOOOOM!*


    With a powerful punch, Greg appeared next to Kragnas and hit him in the face, making Kragnas fly away in an instant.


    Joe on the side pointed at the still flying man and fired a thunderbolt at him, making Kragnas''s body to swim in lightning.


    Rose and Ben were watching this happening as they ran up on the stairs toward the orb with shocked expressions.


    "Are they really just third rank fighters? They are monsters!"


    "Don''t worry about them and let''s hurry. We need to get that core no matter what!", said Kyle as he speeded up his pace.


    Unfortunately, after his sword got broken and Ben got injured, the only ones who could fight somewhat with that monster were Greg and Joe, so what they needed to do is get the zone''s core as fast as possible.


    Skull couldn''t help, because his powers were only effective against creatures with one element, but because that man didn''t show any sign of elemental powers, he was powerless.


    After hitting Kragnas in the face, Greg was somewhat shocked by his power.


    "Amazed yes? This is one of the advantages after obtaining the approval of a Pure Soul."


    Hearing the girlish voice in his head, Greg wanted to ask a question, but couldn''t, because Kragnas stood up and looked at him and Joe''s direction with a dead-serious expression.


    "Now you have done it!"


    Joe felt an immense threating toward him, while Greg''s Silver Wolf''s sixth sense ability activated on its own, making his whole body tremble significantly.


    Knowing that it was time to run, Greg and Joe started to turn around, but it was toote to do so.


    The air around Kragnas body started to twist and vibrate, while his eyes and body changed colors.


    In an instant, the muscr body changed into flowingva, releasing an immense amount of heat toward his proximity. Even the floor below the man started to melt while the wood around him got on fire.


    Greg looked at this scene with a calm expression, but on the inside, he was a bit terrified.


    "He is a monster.", thought Greg as he started to think for solutions.


    "Monster? I think he is just a mere clown. Use my ice abilities and see what will happen. But be prepared for a strong bacsh."


    Hearing the voice, Greg wanted to say something, but yet again he couldn''t because Kragnas started to walk toward them slowly, while everything around him melted or caught on fire.


    "Well, it''s not the time to ask.", said Greg seriously.


    Putting his palm onto the hot ground, he clenched his teeth, while bearing the burning pain and used Alice''s ice element.


    In an instant thick ice spread all around the ground, turning everything in the proximity into jade-like ice. Even a giant which was standing the closest to Greg started to turn into an ice sculpture in seconds, showing just how terrifying was Greg''s ability.


    Joe saw as the ice came toward his direction, so he instantly jumped up into the air, and stood atop a ck cloud, while watching the happenings below him with widened eyes.


    Kragnas saw this happening and made the fire on his body burn even more, however, somehow the ice didn''t melt away.


    "Ridiculous!", shouted Kragnas and punched at the approaching ice with his burning fist.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, the area around Kragnas melted away in an instant, however, the ice likewise approached him without slowing down and in the end, it touched his feet and started to spread up on hisva body.


    Until all these things happened, Kyle and the others ran up on the stairs. They didn''t have time to spectate what was happening behind them, instead, they concentrate to get that core.


    As they were a few meters away from the core a giant with an icy body, appeared next to them and raised its gigantic arm, ready to smash them into pulp.


    "Skull!"


    As Kyle shouted, he jumped toward the core, while Skull draws a few things into his book.


    In an instant, the giant''s icy body started to crack and turn its colossal body into ice powder.


    While this happened Kyle finally touched the core and in an instant, everything started to change back to reality.


    Kragnas was shouting toward the sky madly, while the fire on his body danced crazily. However, this didn''t stop the ice to spread on his body, no matter what.


    As he saw that the scenery around him started to change he stopped shouting and looked at Greg.


    "Brat, listen carefully. Maybe you won this time, but don''t think even for a second that we are finished like this. When the timees, humans will taste what real despair is, and as for you..."


    As he said that, the ice has already spread to his neck, and less than a secondter his whole body froze in ce. However, that creepy smile was still on Kragnas face, making Greg to feel that what he just said had a really deep meaning...

 Chapter 51: Pure Soul

    Chapter 51: Pure Soul


    As he was thinking what Kragnas meant under his sentence, suddenly an intense pain struck his head.


    It was like someone opened up his head and with an iron hammer started to hit his brain mercilessly. It was unbearably painful.


    As Joe and the others saw that the scenery around them changed back where they entered and the gate started to disappear slowly, they sighed up with relief.


    However, their calmness didn''tst for too long, because suddenly Greg on the side screamed up loudly while clenching his head in pain.


    Kyle ran next to him and put his hand on his body, but as his palm touched his shoulder he felt intense heating from his skin, resulting in him unable to touch him.


    "What is happening?", asked Joe on the side a bit worriedly as he looked at Greg''s suffering figure.


    "Rose, help!", said Kyle without answering as he looked at Rose.


    Following Kyle''s order, Rose kneeled down and put her hands out. In an instant, flowers appeared all around Greg''s body with a dim green light.


    Just as they thought this would help him, suddenly Greg started to twist and twitch, while the bones, muscles, and skin on his body started to move intensely.


    As this happened Kyle and the others looked shocked and stepped back a few steps because they didn''t know what will happen.


    Time went by second after second and after a while, Greg''s body stopped twitching and fell unconsciously onto the ground.


    Watching all of this happening, Kyle and the others looked at each other and all of them saw the shock and the confusion in the eyes of the other.


    ***


    [Three dayster]


    Greg was sleeping soundlessly in bed when suddenly his eyes shot open and sat up.


    He looked around, only to see that he was in one of the Dia Family''s room. As always, it was luxurious. Comfortable bed, goldenmps on the ceiling, and beautiful pictures on the jade walls.


    As he was looking around, a familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    "Ah, you are finally awake, nice. How are you feeling?"


    Greg looked around but didn''t see anyone, so in the end, he looked at his hands and said, "I feel refreshed and also somewhat... powerful? Strange. Never felt like this."


    "Hehe, of course, you feel that way. It''s because you unlocked the limiter, your body reached the first grade."


    Hearing the unfamiliar words Greg looked confused and asked, "Limiter? First grade? What are these about?"


    Instead of answering, suddenly Alice appeared on hisp and looked at him with her cute eyes.


    "So this is the Guardian that chose you yes?"


    Hearing the question Greg nodded and as he did a ck stone appeared before him.


    "And this is your Soul Stone, yes?"


    Greg hearing all of this, raised his eyebrow and asked, "Yes, but what about them?"


    "Did you ever heard the definition of Pure Soul Stone?"


    Greg hearing that just shook his head and said no.


    "Pure Soul Stones. These things only appear, when one with a Pure Soul appears, that''s why they called that way."


    "And what''s their use?", asked Greg after hearing what the voice said. He remembered that back then, the same voice said that he had a unique soul, but that time he didn''t understand what that meant.


    But now, it seems he had that so-called pure soul, which the voice talks about.


    "As you may know, normal Soul Stones makes a connection with a creature, which is real or just a legend from the past. With them, humans could get powers that before they never could. However, they need the rank up with cultivating their talent, while consuming energy crystals."


    "Yeah, I know that already.", said Greg calmly.


    "If you know that, well just forget those things in an instant, because from now on, none of them will matter."


    Hearing this Greg looked shocked and asked, "What do you mean to forget?"


    "Well, those with Pure Soul Stone cultivate differently. While normally you gain power through your Guardian, until then with a Pure Soul Stone you not just get that, but also refine your body, soul, and mind. Each has a different grade. As I said, you reached the Body Grade and now you are currently in the first level out of the five levels. Only after getting into the fifth level, consuming enough crystals, and cultivating your Guardian''s talent can you, in the end, rank up into the Soul Grade."


    Hearing this much informations at once, made Greg quite confused, so in the end, he sighed and asked, "Okay, okay. Before we start over again and tell me everything slowly and normally, who are you, to begin with?"


    Hearing his question, the voice sounded proud and said, "I''m everything and nothing. I''m the beginning and the end. They called me the Creator, but well... you can just call me Alice."


    Listening to what the voice just said, Greg, looked even more confused and looked at the rabbit before him.


    "So is she you?"


    Hearing the question the voice chuckled and said, "She is a fragment of me, so yes you can say that."


    Greg nodded and wanted to ask another thing but suddenly the door on the side opened, while Joe with his father, and Scott slowly walked in.


    Looking at them he put away his stone and Alice while trying to get up.


    "No, just stay there. You deserve to rest.", said Joe''s father as he stopped Greg to stand up.


    Hearing this, Greg sat back slowly and looked at the three quietly.


    "I heard everything you did and I can only thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we don''t know what would have happened."


    Greg hearing Joe''s father thanks, shook his head and said, "It wasn''t just me. All of us helped each other and also we couldn''t save Jake and David in the end."


    Saying their names, Greg looked incredibly sad. Even though he didn''t know them, he didn''t like to see others be killed that cruelly as they were. It was unforgivable.


    "As for them, we have already made a burial and sent help for their left alone family members. But unfortunately, we can''t change the past. As for why we are here, is because we want to confirm that you right. We heard what happened, so please let Scott examine you."


    Greg nodded and let Scott examine his body.


    10 minutester, Scott stood up and looked somewhat shocked.


    Seeing his expression Joe''s father stepped closer.


    "What happened?"


    Scott hearing the question cleared his throat and said, while looking at Greg, "Umm... How should I say it. His body changed."


    Joe and his father after hearing this looked confused and looked at Greg.


    "I mean his body changed in a good way. It looks like his bones got extremely strong, while he gained a few muscles that only on people with a body system appears, but the strange thing is that he doesn''t fall into among them. And what is more strange is... well to show, what I mean, I need you to stand up, so please."


    Following Scott''s favor, Greg stood up, but in an instant as he did that he looked before him with a shocked expression.


    It wasn''t because he saw something incredible, but because he felt somewhat strange. He looked down to Scott, Joe, and his father.


    In the past, Joe was higher than him with a few centimeters, but now he was half a head higher, reaching almost 6''44".


    "But how?", asked Greg as he looked at his body. It was like he wasn''t looking at himself, but another guy''s body. It felt incredibly strange.


    Joe''s father looked at him with a strange look, but in the end, he asked, "Do you know what happened?"


    Greg started to think for a while, but in the end, decided not to tell anyone about Alice and his Pure Soul Stone. He doesn''t know if he will end up as aboratory rat or something worse.


    Even if he wanted, he could say anything, because he too didn''t understand what was happening with him at the moment.


    "No, Sir. I don''t know."


    Joe''s father looked somewhat deep in thought, but in the end, he shook his head and said, while turning around"Nevermind, just rest for a few days. As for everything else, let us deal with them."


    Greg nodded and sat back down onto the bed and watched as the three walked out of the room.


    ***


    As Scott and Joe''s father walked in the hallway, suddenly Scott started to talk quietly.


    "Sir, if I may. I think what you meantst time, I felt that too now."


    Joe''s father looked calm and nodded.


    "Me too. But this time it was much stronger. This feeling... I don''t know what is happening, but I will figure it out."


    Scott nodded and continued to follow Joe''s father quietly, while he was deep in thought.

 Chapter 52: Different Path

    Chapter 52: Different Path


    After resting for days, Greg felt himself much better than ever before.


    He has already used to the shocking changes, which his body went through, so what remained now was to understand everything Alice talked about before.


    After thanking everyone''s help, Greg took his stuff and left the mansion. As he walked home he looked at the things around him with different sight. Maybe it was because he grew in height or because of that mysterious power within him, but he felt much better and calmer. It was like he was a whole new person.


    After walking for more than half an hour, he finally arrived home. As he opened the door he looked around in his room curiously.


    Everything was the same as he left a week ago. The bed, the tables even the half-cut spoon was on the table where he left it.


    As he looked around he put his stuff onto the table and sat down. After confirming that all doors and windows were closed, he sighed and started to talk.


    "Hey, Alice."


    "Yeah?"


    In an instant, Alice in her rabbit form appeared before Greg and looked at him.


    Greg looked at the fluff ball before him and asked, "Let''s talk. I want to know everything."


    Hearing this, the little rabbit just looked at him, however, the same girlish voice sounded in his ears.


    "Sure. What do you want to know?"


    "Firstly this new ranking up systematic you talked about. What are these things like body, soul, and mind you talked about earlier?"


    "Okay, then listen closely. We Pure Soul Stone Guardians let our owner cultivate in a wholly different path from those normal ones, but the beginning is the same. You need to rank up through the three ranks by consuming enough energy crystals, but after reaching the third rank, just like you did, the owner will unlock the limiter, which will let one cultivate their body, soul, and mind. Naturally, this Limiter only unlocks, when one has a Pure Soul."


    Hearing these things Greg nodded and continued to listen carefully.


    "Normally you would rank up like Soul Collector, Creator, Cmity, Ascender and then God rank. However, with a Pure Soul, these things will disappear and after reaching the third rank you get into the Body Grade. In it, you need to temper and refine your body to reach the fifth level. After reaching that, you need to cultivate my six elements, while consuming enough energy crystals. Only after that will you be able to reach the Soul Grade. As for what will happen there you don''t need to know it yet."


    Greg started to think for a bit and a whileter he asked, "Okay, then how should I temper my body?"


    "It''s easy. You can do a lot of physical exercises every day or there''s a better solution. If you fight only by using your body, without any external use. That way you can easily reach the fifth level. This is why the Body Grade is the easiest from the three."


    "And how will I know that I reached for example the second level?"


    "It''s easy. When your body levels up, your body will change again, but this time with less pain."


    Greg heard this and sighed in relief. He didn''t want to feel that suffering ever again. That was hell in itself.


    As he was thinking about things, suddenly a question appeared in his head, and asked confusedly, "You mentioned I need to cultivate your six elements. It means I need to cultivate all of your elements separately?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the answer Greg looked dumbstruck and opened his mouth in shock.


    "Wouldn''t it be a bit too hard like that? It will take an eternity to cultivate every element separately and what''s more how?"


    Alice hearing Greg''s question chuckled and said, "Of course it won''t be easy. As for how you don''t need to worry, the time wille when I tell you. But be careful about one thing."


    "For what?", asked Greg as he looked confused.


    "You remember when I said a long time ago that everythinges with a price, yes?"


    "Yeah, I do. You meant the bacsh, yes?"


    "Yeah that too, but the most important is that you need to be aware of your power''s consequences. If you use your power for too much at once, not only bacsh could happen, but you can also draw powerful creatures attention, which wouldn''t be a really good option. Plus others will..."


    "Others will what?"


    Alice stayed silent for a bit, but in the end, decided not to say anything, but just a sentence.


    "It''s not the time to say it."


    Greg looked shocked after hearing this, but just as he wanted to ask Alice to say it, suddenly someone knocked on his door.


    "Who should this be now?", asked himself, Greg, as he stood up and walked toward the door.


    Opening the door, he looked around but saw no one, which made him really confused. Just as he wanted to close the door, he saw a small cube before his feet.


    "What is this?"


    Picking it up, Greg looked at the ck cube, which had a red print on it.


    Looking around he saw no one around who could have put it down, so he turned around and closed the door behind him.


    After sitting down he looked at the cube, which looked almost the same as a Rubik cube from the nies.


    He started to turn its sides here and there, but no matter what he did nothing happened, so in the end, he put it into his shadow.


    "Maybe it will be useful in the future."


    As he put away the cube he wanted to continue his talk with Alice, but another knock sounded on his door.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Who the hell-. Oh, hi."


    As he wanted to curse he stopped in the middle of his sentence because after opening the door, Emma and M were standing before him, but their faces looked a bit shocked.


    "Why are you two here? Something happened?" asked Greg as he looked at the two girls.


    Emma and M looked at Greg''s body without talking. Watching as the two looked at him that way, made Greg quite embarrassed and said in an instant, "Don''t be so surprised, you just need to be used to it. So? What brought the two of you here?"


    Hearing his voice, Emma looked up at the now one head taller Greg, and after clearing her throat she replied shyly, "Well, we heard what happened with you and Joe, so we thought toe and visit you. But it seems you are more than better."


    Listening to this, M on the side smiled teasingly and caught Emma''s shoulder.


    "Oh,e on~! You were just too worried about him, that''s why you came here, no?"


    Emma hearing this instantly blushed but didn''t deny what M just said.


    Hearing the two talking like this made Greg to smile and stepped aside, while saying, "Come in. If you came this far, then don''t just stand there."


    Emma and M nodded and after walking inside, they looked around. Seeing the small and jammed room, which gave off a cozy feeling made the two girls a bit surprised.


    As they looked around, suddenly Alice in her rabbit form jumped before Emma and M, making the two girls a bit scared, but a secondter their expression softened.


    "Ahhh! So cute! Greg where did you get her?", asked M as she picked up Alice and started to pet her.


    As Greg closed the door, he smiled and said, "She is my Guardian. Her name is Alice."


    Hearing this, both Emma and M looked at Alice. Seeing their gaze, Alice turned into her bird form and flew onto Greg''s shoulder, then changed her appearance into a red fox andy down onto his shoulder.


    Seeing this, the girls were utterly speechless and looked at Greg with different eyes.


    Greg just petted Alice on the head and sat down, while saying, "So how are you two?"


    Emma and M looked at each other, but after seeing Greg''s questioning look, both of them sat down.


    "We are right, but I think we have a little problem.", said M as he looked at Alice on Greg''s shoulder.


    Seeing her gaze, Greg took down Alice and put her onto the table, while making her change back to her rabbit form.


    "What do you mean you have a problem?"


    Emma started to stroke Alice''s fur while saying, "It''s about the PGF. After you and Joe went away, two guys reached the first and second ce, while Joe, M, and you fell down from the first four ces. Now those two guys with William and Eric are in the first four."


    Hearing what Emma said made Greg not surprised even a bit. He thought this would happen, so this didn''t shock him at all.


    "So? And why is that a problem?"


    M heard what Greg said and asked, "Didn''t Joe tell you?"


    "Tell me what?"


    "That guy has a red Soul Stone, which Guardian''s powers are the same just like yours. He can use all six elements!"

 Chapter 53: Fake User

    Chapter 53: Fake User


    Hearing that there was a guy with a power simr to his, Greg was a bit surprised.


    "What is his name?"


    "Steve Rainer"


    Greg after hearing the name nodded and made sure to remember this name.


    Time went by and the three talked about a lot of things, but after 2 hours Emma and M stood up and said, "We are sorry, but we need to go."


    Greg nodded and stood up also while smiling.


    "Sure, no problem at all. It was a pleasure to see you two again."


    M and Emma smiled and walked toward the door. After the two walked away, Greg closed the door, but the smile from before could nowhere to be seen at that moment.


    "Alice, who is that Guardian? Isn''t it amon thing that there shouldn''t be two identical Guardians?", asked Greg as he sat back onto his bed.


    "I don''t know. Maybe some kind of trick, but honestly, I don''t have a clue too.


    Greg after hearing Alice''s reply made him smile while saying, "Then tomorrow we will figure it out."


    ***


    The next day in the Arena, Greg was sitting silently, while Joe, Emma, and M looked at him from time to time.


    "No matter how many times I see it, but Greg, you''re like a different person.", said M, making Joe and Emma nod in agreement.


    Greg looked at them and just smiled, but didn''t say a word.


    What M said was true. He felt that not only did his appearance changed, but his personality too. It was like the Greg from before and the one in the present was two wholly different people.


    As he was thinking about this, Chris finally walked in with a smile on his face.


    "Hello everyone. I hope all of you are okay and doing well. However, before we start the PGF, I need to announce an important matter. It''s about the Soul Tournament. As I said, only the first four get the honor to participate in the tournament, but a few days ago, the Federation made a new important rule, because of the tournament''s 100th anniversary."


    Hearing this made everyone a bit surprised and a lot of people started to murmur between each other.


    Seeing this Chris just smiled and continued talking.


    "It''s about the rule, which states that only the first four can participate. It was changed and instead of the first four-ce, Academy''s students and even strangers from all around the world have the chance to participate freely in the tournament as a team. Of course, the members of the team should be at least Soul Collecter fighters to participate. So those, who want to, pleasee and find me today or tomorrow after the PGF."


    Listening to this, Greg started to think and looked at the three on his side and a whileter asked, "Then why don''t we go as a team? We wanted to participate as a team in the beginning anyway, no? With this opportunity, we luckily don''t need to fight for the first four cement."


    Joe and M heard this and nodded in agreement, but Emma on the side was a bit hesitant.


    Seeing her like this, M looked at her and asked confusedly, "What''s the matter?"


    Emma looked at the others and after a while, she said shyly, "But I''m only good at healing. It will be very hard for you guys without a fourth member who can fight. If I go with you, I will be just a burden."


    "That''s not true. Even if you only have healing abilities, that''s a very important aspect for a team. And also there are your Soul Creatures, which help, fighting won''t be difficult at all.", said Greg with a serious expression.


    Hearing what he said made Emma surprised, but after seeing Joe''s and M''s nod, she blushed a bit and smiled.


    Greg and the others seeing this just smiled and turned their gazes back toward Chris on the tform and waited for him to start the PGF.


    Chris talked a bit more, but a whileter he pped and said with a smile, "Okay then, let''s start the PGF. Who wants to start?"


    Hearing the question, Greg put his hand up without hesitation. This surprised everyone in the Arena because this was the very first time that he wanted to challenge someone this aggressively.


    "I want to challenge Steve Rainer."


    Hearing the name, a guy with a normal build-up and an average height stood up not far away from him and looked at Greg without any expression.


    "I will dly ept your challenge."


    Chris looked at the two and even though the two looked calm, somehow he felt that the air between the two was incredibly tense.


    "I don''t think they know each other, so why do I feel this way? Huh? Did Greg grew in height and look much more muscr or is it just my imagination?"


    It wasn''t him the only one who noticed the changes in Greg, but a lot of people too.


    As everyone looked at Greg in surprise, the two have already walked up onto the tform and stood in their respected position, waiting for his signal.


    As Greg looked at Steve before him, he started to talk quietly to Alice.


    "Should I use your powers or just my physical powers?"


    Hearing his question, Alice instantly answered, "Let''s wait for him to attack first."


    Greg hearing Alice''s answer nodded and waited for Chris to start the fight.


    "Ready? FIGHT!"


    In an instant, as Chris''s voice sounded, Steve disappeared from his ce and appeared in the next second before Greg ready to touch his chest.


    Greg saw this happening used Alice''s speed boost ability to dodge to the side.


    However just as his feet touched the ground, a huge earth pir broke out from the ground, ready to hit him.


    Seeing this, made him use the earth element to manipte the iing attack, but suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Just punch it."


    Hearing this, Greg hit the huge pir before him without hesitation.


    As his fist got into contact with the earth pir, it turned into dust in an instant.


    M seeing this was shocked and asked, "Did he use his earth element to manipte Steve''s attack?"


    Joe on the side looked serious and a whileter, when seeing as Greg punched another earth pir into dust, shook his head.


    "No, he didn''t. He used only his bare fist to fight Steve."Hearing this, both Emma and M were shocked and looked at the fight on the tform.


    Watching as Greg punched those solid earth blocks like nothing, made everyone think that he used his own power to manipte the earth''s structure, but only those with good eyesight knew that wasn''t the case at all.


    Steve was one of them. After seeing that his earth element was useless, he was a bit surprised, but only for a moment. In the next second, he stopped and raised his hand.


    In an instant, a huge vortex appeared above his head, while ice crystals started to form in it slowly.


    Greg seeing this was a bit surprised and asked Alice, "What is happening? He can use two elements at once?"


    "Now I''m 100% that his ability isn''t about controlling the six elements. He is just an imitator."


    "Imitater?", asked Greg as he watched that more and more ice formed above Steve''s head.


    "Yes. I don''t know how he does that, but if I have to guess then he can imitate anyone who he touched before. But as I can see, he can only use about 50% of the power he imitates."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and said calmly, "If it''s just 50%, then it''s nothing."


    As he said that, he used Alice''s darkness powers and disappeared into his shadow, making everyone around looking confused.

 Chapter 54: Physical Suppression

    Chapter 54: Physical Suppression


    In an instant, as his body fell into the shadow, everything changed before his eyes.


    Before when he used Alice''s darkness ability, he could only see small lines with strange lights flowing in them, but now, everything changed.


    When he used this ability on the mission, he was too confused to understand what was happening, but with time Alice exined everything.


    Now that he unlocked his limiter, he can actually use Alice''s elemental powers up to 70%, and just like that, his darkness power obtained a new ability.


    Now he can freely use shadows as a gate between him and others. However the range he can use unfortunately has a limit, so he can only travel a distance of one mile at a time, and making even worse, it costs him a lot of power.


    At the moment he was floating in the pure darkness, while a lot of small gates were all around him with different images in them.


    Greg looked around and started to search for a specific gate and after a while, his eyes brightened.


    "Got you!"


    Like fish in water, he swam toward the gate, which he looked at. In it, the image of Steve''s back could be seen, while several ice fragments were appearing above his head as time went by.


    Seeing this, Greg flew into the gate without any hesitation and a secondter he appeared behind Steve.


    Steve was shocked about the sudden change of events and tried to jump to the side, but unfortunately, it was toote.


    As Greg''s figure was slowlying up from his own shadow, he grabbed his leg and didn''t let it go.


    Steve wanted to escape from Greg''s grab, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of his grip.


    "If I can''t escape, then I will fight back!", said Steve as he clenched his teeth and shot all of the icicles above him toward Greg.


    Chris on the side saw this and wanted to stop the fight because from that distance and with that speed it was almost impossible to escape from those icicles. If one of them hit Greg, there could be a very dire situation.


    Greg saw what was happening and suddenly his calm face turned ice cold.


    "You have a death wish."


    In an instant, Alice in her fox form appeared on his shoulder, and just like a little devil, she turned aze everything in the proximity.


    The iing icicles melted in an instant, while the me engulfed both Greg and Steve, making Chris on the side move without hesitation.


    He raised his hands and the tform started to shine with white light. In an instant, the crazy fire has been put out in less than a second, while revealing Greg''s lone standing figure on the tform.


    Just as Chris and the others thought that Greg''s mes burnt Steve into ash, suddenly Greg put his hand into his shadow and started to pull out Steve''s unconscious body.


    *Paff*


    Throwing Steve onto the floor, Greg looked at Chris, while waiting for his announcement calmly.


    "W-Winner: Greg Hyde. Points: 27"


    Hearing the results, everyone in the Arena was dead quiet. It wasn''t because of how Greg won. No, it was because Chris had to use the tform''s help to put that crazy mes out.


    As everyone knows, teachers just in that case can use the tform''s power, if there is no other choice. However, if they do, then that means only one thing. One of the participants had overwhelming power, which not even a Creator ranked teacher had the confidence to defend against.


    And what just happened a moment ago, showed everyone in there, that Greg not only had crazy abilities even though he has just a ck Soul Stone but unfathomable power too.


    Watching as Greg was confidently walking back to his ce, made a lot of people to start to talk.


    "He... He is like a whole new person."


    "Yeah, he wasn''t like this before the Soul Ceremony. And also the calmness and the confidence he shows is another level."


    As people talked among themselves, suddenly a guy with a muscr body stood up not far away and pointed at the still walking Greg.


    "I want to challenge you!"


    Hearing the shout, Greg stopped moving and looked at the unknown guy in the distance.


    His body was well built, while he had short ck hair with dark brown eyes.


    Looking at the guy, Greg felt that he should be the other one who Emma and M talked about, so he nodded and started to walk back down.


    Watching as the two walked down, Emma looked a bit worried and looked at Joe.


    "Will he be alright? Isn''t that guy a monster if ites to closebat?"


    Joe put his fingers on his chin and said confidently, "I don''t know either, but after seeing what Greg just did, I can say he has a lot of chance to beat Gerald."


    The two girls looked at each other, but even after hearing what Joe just said, didn''t make them calm.


    They knew well that Gerald was one of the Charon family. He had a Guardian, which let him suppress anyone physically, making him almost the deadliest opponent in closebat.


    As the two walked up onto the tform and took their ces, Chris raised his hand and after confirming that both of them were ready, he started the fight.


    In an instant, as his signal was heard, Greg appeared before Gerald and punched toward him.


    Seeing Greg''s act, Gerald wasn''t surprised even a bit. He knew too well that Greg loved to finish off his opponents as fast as he could, so what he just did wasn''t surprising at all.


    Watching as the fist came at him as fast as lightning, Gerald just simply put his hand out to meet Greg''s attack head-on.


    And as it happened...


    *BOOOOM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    In an instant, as the fist met with the palm, a huge shockwave broke out, making the surroundings tremble crazily.


    However this time Gerald wasn''t as calm as before. The calmness from before could nowhere to be seen, but only disbelief.


    After the punch, Gerald needed to step back a few steps, while Greg just merely stood still and looked at him without expression.


    "Isn''t he an elemental user? Then h--?!"


    Just as he asked himself how can Greg posses so much physical power, another attack came at him, but this time from the side and it was a kick.


    With fast reaction speed, Gerald turned ny degrees to the right and put out both of his arms in the hope to block the kick.


    However he waste a second again, and it resulted in him stepping back another few steps after taking Greg''s powerful kick.


    He wanted to fight back, but every time he wanted, Greg''s fist, leg, or sometimes even his elbow and knee flew toward him with tremendous power, making him only defending, while taking steps back after every hit.


    However, if it happened to be someone else, then that person would have been already hit down from the tform seconds ago.


    Greg hit Gerald like a sandbag from time to time, making everybody in the Arena even more dumbfounded.


    "Okay, I think I will just give up to fight against him."


    "Me too. It''s like a bad dream. He not only has a cheat like ability but somehow he suddenly obtained inhuman strength out of nowhere. Nice!"


    Joe saw this happening and leaned forward in his chair to see what was really happening, but after watching the fight for a while he couldn''t figure out anything.


    It seemed that Greg used only his body to suppress Gerald, without any external help, which made him quite confused.


    "Should it be in connection with the incident after the mission? But what happened exactly?"


    On the tform, Greg was hitting his enemy from time to time, while he felt like every cell in his body came alive, making him stronger and stronger in each second.


    "So this is how it feels to temper my body. Amazing feeling indeed!"


    However as he continued to hit Gerald, suddenly he noticed that his opponent''s resistance against his hits started to harden, while with each hit, it felt like he was slowly starting to hit a metal wall with his bare hands.


    Knowing that something was off, Greg instantly jumped backward and looked at Gerald with sharp eyes.


    Feeling that Greg finally stopped attacking, Gerald put his hands down and looked at Greg with a smile.


    "You made a good decision to jump away from me."


    In an instant, as he said that, the tform below Gerald''s feet started to crack, while his body gave out of a terrifying presence.

 Chapter 55: Body Tempering

    Chapter 55: Body Tempering


    *Crack!*


    Greg watched as huge cracks started to form on the tform below Gerald''s feet, while his body started to explode with terrifying might.


    "Let''s start round 2 then.", said Gerald and like a fired bullet, he ran toward Greg with insane speed.


    With each step he took, huge footprints remained deep in the tform, showing just how insanely strong did his momentum be.


    Greg watched Gerald''s approaching figure and readied himself for a huge impact with a smile.


    Seeing as Greg didn''t try to dodge made Gerald even happier.


    "Your stubbornness will lead to your end!"


    *BOOOOM!*


    In the instant, as his body hit Greg, a huge explosion urred, while below them on the tform-wide cracks appeared one after another.


    Thinking that this will be enough to make Greg fly away powerlessly made Gerald rx a bit.


    However his thought didn''t turn into reality, but instead, Greg was smiling at him calmly, while both of his hands were on his shoulder.


    On the other hand, after the hit, Greg felt that every part of his body and every cell inside him were screaming in joy, making him feel even better and stronger.


    Watching the expression on Greg''s face made Gerald a bit angry, but in the next second, he punched toward Greg as nothing happened before.


    Watching the iing attack, Greg didn''t try to dodge and just let it hit his body.


    *BOOOOM!*


    However this time, as Gerald''s punch hit his body a bit of surprise shed in his eyes, while he took back a few steps.


    "Wow, so he can get even stronger? No wonder that they say he is a freak in closebat.", thought Greg and watched as another fist came at him with incredible power.


    This time too he let the fist hit his chest, but to his surprise again, the power behind the punch was stronger than thest one.


    "So it seems his Guardian''s power lets him get stronger as the fight goes on. Interesting, but it will just help even better.", thought Greg and let another punch hit his body.


    With each punch or kick, Greg felt as his body got stronger and stronger, making him want even more hit.


    However just as this thought appeared in his head, made him feel that he started to act more and more like someone who loves pain, which made him a little worried about himself.


    "Don''t worry about unimportant things like those. You won''t be a masochist just because you feel joy at the moment. Naturally, this is just momentary, because of the tempering process. But whates next after this in the Soul Grade... Hehe."


    Hearing what Alice just said made Greg sigh in relief, but somehow after hearing thatst sentence, made a chill run down his spine.


    But it was only for a moment because in the next second his eyes widened in surprise.


    "!?"


    Because he was too focused on what he was feeling at the moment, he didn''t notice Gerald''s leg, which suddenly appeared next to his left ear.


    *BOOOM!*


    With tremendous power, Greg''s head got kicked, making his body to fly away like a football and explode onto the edge of the tform.


    As Greg stood up dizzily he saw that luckily he didn''t fell off from the tform. If he did, that would be quite funny. Losing because he didn''t concentrate on the fight, because he thought about small feelings, would be a bit quite embarrassing.


    However, this was just his thoughts. Everybody else in the Arena was utterly shocked after seeing that Greg got kicked away just like that.


    "Gerald is a monster."


    "Yeah, if ites to closebat, then I think he is the best."


    Hearing the others talk, Joe, M, and Emma frowned slightly and looked at Greg on the tform.


    Greg however just ignored the other''s talk and stood up slowly, while looking at Gerald.


    "You are strong.", said Greg with a smile as he massaged his neck slowly.


    "Thank you. You too. I didn''t think that there is someone who can withstand my blow without breaking a bone."


    Hearing this Greg just smiled and said, "Yeah, that was a good one. However unfortunately you are not even close to that monster in regard to physical power."


    Gerald heard what Greg just said and wanted to ask who was he referring to, but a secondter his eyes widened in shock, making him unable to ask his question.


    It was because, the muscles under Greg''s skin started to move slightly, making his body look muscr and stronger a bit more than a moment ago.


    Greg felt the changes, which took ce inside his body and smiled slightly.


    "It seems my body reach the second level. It wasn''t that hard at all", thought Greg and as he clenched his fist, he appeared before Gerald like lightning by boosting up his speed.


    Gerald saw Greg''s sudden appearance, but just as he put his hands up to defend against the punch, Greg disappeared again and appeared behind him in the next moment.


    "Let''s see what changed.", said Greg calmly and kicked Gerald on the waist.


    *BAM!*


    *CRACK!*


    In an instant after the kick, bones breaking could be heard, while Gerald''s body flew to the side.


    However for Greg, this wasn''t enough and using Alice''s speed boost, he appeared next to Gerald and kicked his stomach from above, making his body explode into the tform while creating a small crater below Gerald''s body.


    Everyone in the Arena was instantly dumbstruck. Even Chris looked quite shocked after witnessing what Greg just did. Firstly he uses inhuman abilities like his shadow trick or that crazy mes in his first fight and now he beats the best closebat fighter, by only using his bare hands.


    After all of these, if someone tells him that Greg is weak just because he has a ck Soul Stone, he will be the first one to strangle that person to death without hesitation.


    Chris walked up onto the tform and after confirming that except for some broken bones, Gerald was fine, he announced the results.


    "Winner: Greg Hyde. Points: 30."


    Hearing the announcement, Greg was satisfied and walked back to his ce, while all around the Arena nothing could be heard, but just quiet whisperings.


    Sitting back down next to Joe and the two girls, Greg smiled and said, "Ah, that was great! I feel refreshed! Huh? Why are you guys looking at me like that?"


    Seeing his friend''s strange gazes, Greg looked confused. Of course, he knew that what he demonstrated in the previous fights made them a bit surprised, but after this much time this shouldn''t be this shocking.


    Joe saw Greg''s confused face and sighed, while saying calmly, "Greg. Do you know, that until this moment no one was able to walk away from Gerald''s attacks with their bones intact? And now, you not only just beat him, but took each and every one of his hits without sustaining even a small scar, while looking satisfied. I don''t even recognize you slowly. Just what in the world happened with you?"


    "Yeah, what Joe is saying is true. It''s like you are a different person.", said M from next to Joe, while Emma nodded slightly.


    Greg stopped smiling and looked at his friend''s gazes and after a while, he started to talk quietly, "I can''t talk about it, but if you can give me some time I will tell you everything, I promise."


    Seeing Greg''s honest expression, Joe just nodded slightly and turned his gaze back to the tform.


    After Greg''s battle, more fights happened one after another and after hours of fighting, the PGF finally ended for the day.


    After walking out of the Arena, Greg said goodbye to his friends and started to walk home alone, but as he did his face was a bit sad.


    As he was walking on the streets, he suddenly asked Alice, "Hey Alice. Is it really true that I changed?"


    "In my opinion yes."


    Hearing this, Greg could just smile bitterly.


    "In a good way or a bad way?"


    "In a good way for sure."


    "Really?", asked Greg a bit confused and a whileter he continued, "Then why do my friends feel differently?"


    "Well, it''s because..."


    Feeling that Alice knew something that he didn''t, made Greg a bit angry, and just as he wanted to ask her once more, suddenly cracks started to form before him, making him stop moving.


    Watching as the cracks started to spread, while tearing the space itself apart, made Greg feel that something was amiss.


    It was amon fact that when a dimensional zone forms, something simr to this will happen, but as a result, the vicinity will get destroyed depending on the zone''s rank.


    However, incidents, where a zone appeared in a city, happened only a few times, but when it did, thousands of people lost their lives in seconds.


    And this is why he decided not to run away, but stay and look for solutions in the hope to stop another cmity to happen.


    "What should I do?"

 Chapter 56: The Unknown Hero

    Chapter 56: The Unknown Hero


    "What should I do?"


    As he was looking at the approaching cmity in the distance, Greg was thinking of solutions with which he could stop the forming of the dimensional zone.


    "My elements are totally useless here. That power can tear even space itself. However..."


    As he was thinking, suddenly an idea popped up in his head and ran into the valley on his side.


    He looked at the buildings in his vicinity and after confirming that no security cams and no lurking gazes were looking at his way, Greg summoned out his demon mask, while his body turned half transparent.


    His skin and muscles started to fade away, while his bones got clearer and clear with dim grey light.


    Seeing as his body changedpletely, Greg grabbed the mask, which was floating before him, and pushed it onto his face.


    In an instant the same strange power flowed through his body as always he uses the mask, feeling himself above cloud nine.


    "Let''s get going!", said Greg and disappeared into the shadow below his feet.


    ***


    People were walking on the street when suddenly a man screamed up in fear.


    "OH, MY LORD! DIMENSIONAL ZONE IS FROMING! RUN!"


    Everyone who heard the man''s shout stopped and looked toward him. However, the moment they saw the small cracks in the air, which started to spread slowly, made everyone run away in fear.


    Some people pushed away the others while running, while there were some who has just frozen still, unable to move because of sheer fear.


    "Mommy? Sniff~ Maaaammaaaa?"


    A small little girl with a Teddy bear in her hand cried in the middle of the street, while she looked around for her mother with tearful eyes.


    However all around her, people were running madly away from the cracks, ignoring wholly the little girl.


    Just as the little girl thought, she won''t find her mother again, suddenly between the escaping people, a woman in her twenties appeared, while looking here and there.


    "Mommy!"


    Hearing the shout, the woman turned her head toward the shout and after seeing the little girl, she immediately started to run toward her.


    However, her face instantly paled, when suddenly, behind the little girl a spark broke out from the crack and it came at her with insane speed.


    "NOOOO!"


    The woman screamed with fear in her eyes, but just as she thought her kid will die in front of her eyes, suddenly a white sh appeared behind the girl.


    *BOOOM!*


    The woman covered her eyes with her hands, because in an instant as the white light appeared, an explosion urred, while a huge shockwave broke out.


    Only after secondster could the woman put her hands down and watch what just really happened and when she did, her eyes widened in shock.


    A strange figure with a half-transparent body and a smiling demon mask on its face appeared before the girl while defending her against the spark from before.


    Seeing this, the little girl ran to her mother and hugged her thigh, while fat tears rolled down on her face from time to time.


    The stranger looked at the mother and with a slight nod, it turned around and ran toward the crack.


    Greg as he watched the crack, which got bigger and bigger with each second, sighed in relief.


    "Luckily I arrived on time. Well then, let''s see what can I do."


    In an instant, as he said that, the mask on his face released a white light toward the spreading crack and as it touched the crack, a small part of it disappeared in an instant.


    Just as Greg thought this will be the solution, suddenly the part where the crack disappeared, another crack appeared, but with a huge spark, which got fired toward Greg.


    "Interesting.", thought Greg and used the power of his mask to deflect the spark, but to his surprise, it went straight through his light and hit his arm with tremendous power.


    *BOOOM!*


    In an instant that the attack hit him, another explosion urred.


    Just as he thought that this was the end for his arm, his bone with the dim grey light on it got significantly stronger, and like a sponge in the water, it consumed the sparks like nothing.


    "So this is the Unbreakable Bone ability. Quite useful.", said Greg and used his light on the spreading crack again.


    Just like before, the white light hit the crack and made it''s a small part to disappear, but in the next second, it appeared back again and fired another attack at Greg again.


    *BOOOM!*


    Yet again, as the spark hit his body, an explosion appeared, but because of his Dimensional Ghost body, nothing happened except a bit of pain.


    Of course, if it had been his bare body, he would have died a long time ago, no matter, if his body could get stronger by attacks at the moment.


    "This zone will be a fourth-ranked one. I need to hurry up!", thought Greg and used whatever he could to stop another cmity.


    However this time, he didn''t just use a small amount of the mask''s power, but all of it. However, to use it, he needed to pour his own power into the mask.


    In his free time, he examined the mask to understand it a bit better and as he did, after a long time he realized that the mask''s power was beyond imagination.


    He couldn''t understand everything yet, but at the moment, he knew that it had the power to deflect spiritual and physical attacks, which endangered the owner itself. Also, it had a small amount of suppression ability, but because of the small amount of time he had, he couldn''t figure out the usage of it.


    But what he knew for sure is the usage of the crystal in the middle of the mask''s forehead.


    It was like a converter. It let the owner pour his or her own power into the crystal, while it transforms the power into a strange substance and in the end sends it back into the owner''s body. As a result, the power, which got transferred back into the body could be used to strengthen the mask''s power.


    And this is what Greg was doing at the moment. By pouring some of Alice''s six elements into the mask, the crystal on the mask-like a bottomless pit started to consume it.


    However, with each drop of power that the crystal consumed, Greg''s body shined brighter and brighter.


    As time went by, Greg''s body was like a small sun. It shone with a blinding light, while everyone in the proximity stopped running and looked in his direction with shocked expressions.


    "Let''s end it!", said Greg and raised his hand.


    In an instant, as he did that, the white light on his body got released and like aser gun, it shot toward the crack.


    As the white light touched the crack, an amazing scene happened.


    The space around the crack started to twist from time to time, while the crack itself started to shrink slowly.


    When the crack was smaller than a football, the white light engulfed it like a cover and coercively made it shrink to the size of a golf ball.


    However instead of making it disappear it just floated toward Greg gently and vanished into the crystal.


    And the moment it did...


    *BOOOOMM!!*


    "What the hell?!?!"


    Greg''s body trembled insanely, while he felt small explosions urring in his head from time to time.


    Just as he thought his head will explode, the feeling suddenly disappeared and a quiet, but deep voice sounded from the mask''s mouth.


    "Dimensional Zone consumed. Remaining zones to consume for personal Universal Creature is 9 more."


    "What in the world? The mask can talk? And what is this thing about Universal Creature? What is even happening?", thought Greg confusedly.


    "I know what is it, so I will exin itter, but firstly, I think you need to get away from here as soon as possible.", said suddenly Alice in his head.


    "Get away from here? Why?", asked Greg Alice, but instead of her answer, a white circle appeared above his head.


    Looking up, Greg instantly knew who''s ability this was, so without hesitation, he activated the mask''s power and started to run away with max speed.


    "No, this time you won''t!", said a familiar sound, and in an instant the vicinity around Greg halted.


    Even Greg''s figure stopped moving. Feeling this Greg looked to his side to only see Nick''s figure slowly approaching him with an ice-cold expression.


    "Not good!", thought Greg and poured everything he got into the mask''s crystal.


    Nick saw as the stranger''s body before him started to get shinier and shinier, while his body started to move again.


    He wanted to use his powers for another time, but just as he wanted, a blinding light broke out from the stranger making him unable to watch what was happening.


    Only when the light disappeared could he open his eyes, but when he did, the stranger has already escaped, making his face look incredibly scary.

 Chapter 57: Universal Creature

    Chapter 57: Universal Creature


    Inside a small room, a ck shadow suddenly grew wider and a secondter, a man with a half-transparent body and a demon mask on his face came out.


    After his body was fully out from the shadow, his body turned back to normal, while he took off the mask from his face and put it away.


    "That was close yet again.", said Greg as he swept away the sweat from his forehead.


    Sitting down on his bed, he let Alice out. While watching as she was jumping here and there, he asked, "Hey Alice. What happened back there? What was this thing about zone consuming and Universal Creature?"


    In an instant, as he asked that, the familiar girlish voice sounded in his ear, "As you know, after a zone break, the core in it will evolve into a so-called Dimensional Creature. With them, humans can surpass their limits and broke through the sixth rank."


    "Yeah, I knew that, but ranking up a creature like that is very risky no? I mean, they said that there is a very high chance that when the creature ranks up, it can overpower its owner, resulting in death."


    "Yes, that''s true."


    "Then what is a Universal Creature?", asked Greg curiously.


    After a small hesitation, Alice''s quiet voice sounded in his ear, "Do you know where the creaturese from and what they really want?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, Greg was a bit confused, but in the end started to think too, because this was a really good question.


    He knew that the truth behind the zones sudden appearance is a huge mystery and there are a lot of assumptions.


    There were some who thought creatures and zones came alive because of humanity''s imagination, there were some who thought they are, as the name suggests, from different dimensions, and some who thought it''s someone''s experiment.


    Of course, there is no telling the truth without solid evidence, so people just guessed.


    Hearing Alice''s question made Greg quite curious, so he shook his head and asked Alice to tell him.


    "Humans thought that they were all alone in the vast universe and other lifeforms couldn''t exist. They even thought that everything around them worked by physicalws and supernatural existence are only in fairy tales. However, everything they thought so far had been proven wrong after the appearance of the creatures from the dimensional zones."


    "Yeah... That was kinda known so far even for me.", said Greg with a nod.


    "But what do you think, where do all of the creaturese from? Were they summoned or they came from another dimension? No, all of these are false, the answer, however, is easy. They were already here even before humanity''s appearance, but because you were so weak and primitive, the Higher Beings didn''t care about you."


    "Higher Beings?", asked Greg with a confused face.


    "Yes. Beings with unfathomable power. Humans before them are just a speck of dust in a desert and a drop in the ocean. However, there was once a man, who could rival of those terrifying beings. He killed a lot of terrifying existence and also stole something he shouldn''t have. And because of that, he was killed by the Higher Beings without mercy. No one knows what his identity was or where he came from, but they think he was one of the humans and this is why dimensional zones appear on the surface of this."


    Hearing this, Greg was a bit shocked and said instantly, "So they want to kill everyone on earth, just because of revenge? If they hated him this much, why don''t theye here personally? That would be much easier."


    Listening to what Greg just said, Alice started tough.


    "What?", asked Greg as he listened to herugh.


    "Haha! Do you think traveling to a ce, which is millions of light-years away is as close as your neighbor? Feel yourself lucky, because if those creatures were that close, this wouldn''t exist a long time ago. This is why they use their powers and technology to use the so-called rifts to create Dimensional zones here. However, to make one, they need three things."


    Hearing this Greg started to listen carefully.


    "First, they need an insane amount of energy to make a rift. After that, they need a core, which can keep the rift stable without it copsing. But the core itself isn''t powerful enough for that role, so what they need is a third thing. And that is a Universal Creature''s essence."


    Hearing this, Greg was confused.


    "So... Universal Creatures are only useful to make dimensional zones? That''s it?"


    "Oh no, not at all. Besides of that, for humans, the Universal Creature''s ranking process is much smoother than that of the Dimensional Creature''s. There is no risk and no fear of death, while it can surpass even the sixth rank."


    Hearing this, Greg was quite surprised. What he knew so far was that normal Soul Creatures can rank up smoothly, but can''t break through the sixth rank. On the other hand, Dimensional Creatures could, but with a huge risk. It was like a ticking bomb, which could explode at any moment.


    However, Universal Creatures were wholly different. They not only could rank up smoothly, without the risk of death, but can also surpass the rank, which humans and normal Soul Creatures can''t.


    "Amazing.", thought Greg and thought back the moment, where he consumed the zone and in an instant, a chill run down on his spine.


    That feeling was almost like someone put micro bombs in every corner of his body and make them explode at the same time. Just the thought made his body tremble a bit.


    "However this is my first time ever seeing an artifact, which is able to consume zones and theoretically create a Universal Creature. If it''s true, that mask is valuable than I thought before.", said Alice in a quiet voice.


    Greg nodded in agreement and thought, "Yeah, that mask is full of mystery."


    ***


    [In the Soul Association]


    *BAM!*


    After walking into an office, Nick angrily mmed the door close, making the whole room tremble a bit.


    Sitting down in his chair, Nick turned on hisputer and started to browse between video recordings.


    After watching hundreds of recordings one after another, Nick leaned back into his chair and watched a specific video.


    On the screen, people were walking peacefully, when suddenly a crack started to form slowly in the middle of the air.


    As it started to spread slowly, more and more people noticed it and in the end, everyone started to run away in fear.


    As Nick watched the recording his face never showed even a bit of expression. He didn''t blink even once, making his face look both scary and determined.


    The video finally arrived at the point, where a little girl was about to be killed by a ck spark, but suddenly a masked stranger appeared out of nowhere, protecting the kid with his power.


    Nick watched as the man used some kind of strange power to make the crack smaller and smaller and in the end, it turned into a white ball, which vanished into the mask.


    After that, the body of the man started to tremble, but a whileter it stopped. Just as the man wanted to go away, Nick''s power appeared, but a secondter the recording turned snow-white, and when it turned back normal the man disappeared from sight.


    Nick stopped the video and reyed it from time to time, looking for any clue who that man could be or what he used to escape from his power.


    After hours of reying, Nick turned off hisputer and leaned back into his chair, while tapping slowly on his desk.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at the phone on his side. After a small hesitation, he picked it up and called a number.


    Secondster, the line finally connected to the other side and a woman''s calm voice sounded on the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Nichs. I need your help."


    ***


    In the next morning, a video with the title of ''Demon, Hero or both?'' appeared on the making every people think it was some kind of joke, but after they clicked on it and watched what it was, people were bbergasted in an instant.


    In the video, a man with a half-transparent body and with a mask on his face, which represented a smiling demon, was standing behind a little girl protecting her from a terrifying attack, while behind him, huge cracks started to form slowly.


    "Oh my lord. T-that''s a dimensional zone?"


    "Don''t tell me..."


    People were shocked by the fact that a zone appeared in a city, but as they continued to watch the video, their expression grew more and more dumbstruck.


    When the video ended, because of the blinding white light that made the man disappear, everyone stayed speechless.


    "He... He just stopped a zone to form only by his power alone? How?"


    "Did you see how powerful he was? And that mask! So cool!"


    "Who is he? Where is this city?"


    People started to talk with curiosity and the video started to spread like wildfire, making the views on it reach hundreds of millions only after a week.


    And just like that, the name of the Demon Hero slowly started to be known all around the world.

 Chapter 58: Registering For The Tournament

    Chapter 58: Registering For The Tournament


    The next morning, Greg walked into the Arena and after seeing his friends in the distance he smiled and walked toward them.


    However, as he was walking toward them, he saw as two girls on his side were watching a video on their phones with an excited expression while talking from time to time.


    First, he thought it was just those kinds of girlish videos as every girl likes to watch, but as he continued to walk, he saw more and more people watching the same video, making him quite curious to know what it was all about.


    So the moment he arrived next to Joe and the others, he pointed toward all the people watching their phones and asked, "What are they watching?"


    Joe took out his own and handed it to Greg while saying, "Just watch it and you will understand."


    Greg took the phone from Joe and looked at the screen on the phone. However in an instant, as he did, his face changed to surprise in a second.


    In the video was him, showing as he was stopping an attack while protecting a little girl. As the recording went on, it showed as he used his mask''s power to stop the dimensional zone to form and in the end make it disappear.


    The video was only a few minutes long and was out less than a day, but the views have already reached an earth-shaking number, going above the 10 million lines.


    "Holly molly! Who is that?", said Greg with shock, but inside he blessed the gods that no one knew he was the one behind that mask.


    As Joe took back his phone he said with a shrug, "Don''t know, but everyone talks about him a lottely. They call him the Demon Hero, because of his appearance and that mask. There are even people from all around the world, who came into Nexus city just because of him. But who he really is, no one knows."


    Greg nodded and thought, "Luckily I had my shapeshifter ability and the mask. If not, I would be busted for sure."


    As the two were talking, Chris came in and after a small talk, he started the PGF. People went up onto the tform and fought one after another, making the PGF as exciting as ever.


    There were a lot of interesting fights, especially the fourth fight. It all started with William''s challenge against Gerald just to see who was the strongest. Everyone knew that William was a bit jealous of Gerald, because of his strength and this was why he challenged him.


    As the fight started, William''s body grew twice as huge and muscr as before, making everybody around quite shocked.


    Joe looked at William''s appearance and said seriously, "It seems he finally reached the third rank. I''m curious about how strong he became."


    Gerald watched the change happening before him, but his expression was ice cold.


    William saw that Gerald didn''t do anything and in an instant, he started to walk toward him.


    *TREMBLE!!*


    Like a walking mountain, William was so heavy that every step he took, a huge footprint stayed in the tform below his feet.


    When everyone thought he will just walk before his opponent, William suddenly started to speed up. In a second he was running toward Gerald, making the tform and even the surroundings shake crazily.


    Gerald watched all of this with an expressionless face and when William was an inch away from him, his body suddenly tensed up.


    *KA-BOOOOM!!*


    With an insanely huge explosion, William''s colossal body hit Gerald''s chest, creating a huge crater below their feet, while the air around them trembled visibly.


    But the most shocking scene wasn''t these, but the fact that Gerald''s body was motionless. Like the most stable and unbreakable pir in the world, he wasn''t faced at all after getting a direct hit from William.


    "?"


    William looked quite confused by this fact, but a secondter his face changed dramatically. And it wasn''t just him, but Chris, Greg, Joe and everybody else in the Arena. Their face showed utter disbelief.


    The reason why they looked like that was because after the hit, suddenly Gerald''s body started to shine with dim grey light, making his skin look a bit metallic.


    "C-Creator Rank??!", screamed up someone, while looking at Gerald on the tform.


    Greg looked as shocked as everyone else, but in the end, his face turned back to normal, and thought, "He definitely was a third rank, when I fought with him, so it means he ranked up this morning or yesterday. But if it''s true, then that means he is a freak. What a talented kid."


    "He didn''t rank up fully.", said Joe suddenly as he looked at Gerald''s body with a serious expression.


    Hearing this, Greg was quite surprised and asked, "What do you mean he didn''t rank up fully? He shows the power that only a Creator ranked fighter has."


    "Yes, but look closely. His body didn''t turn fully metal, but only halfly. And also the proximity around him isn''t showing any changes at all, so this means he just stepped into the doorstep of the fourth rank but didn''t go through it yet."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded in the end and looked back at the fight on the tform.


    However, Gerald on it looked expressionless. He watched as William was struggling to push him away, so he raised his hand and put it on his wrist.


    "I''m not in the mood to y with kids."


    In an instant, as he said that, a shocking scene happened.


    As he grabbed William''s wrist, he spun around, while William''s huge body followed him like a towel from behind, and with a smooth move, he threw him off the tform, making his body to explode onto the wall in the distance.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Watching this, everyone around stayed dead quiet. Even a pin drop could be heard, that''s how silent the Arena became.


    "W-Winner: Gerald Charon, Points: 42", said Chris from the side aftering back to his senses.


    Hearing his points, Gerald wasn''t satisfied at all, because he knew that he had this much only because Greg and Joe were away for a week. If they weren''t, then they would have had the same amount of points, if not more as he had.


    As he was thinking, he looked up in the direction of Greg, but in the end, he just walked away without a word.


    Greg saw this act and just scratched his neck slowly.


    "I don''t know. If I fight with him again, I think I would definitely lose against him in pure power.", said Greg quietly as he watched Gerald''s back.


    After this fight, everyone knew that a guy at the age of 17 reached the fourth rank, making him a genius.


    However as life, neither the PGF stopped because of one small surprise. It continued and after everyone challenged someone, the PGF ended for the day.


    As Greg stood up, he looked at Joe, M, and Emma and said, "Let''s go and register ourselves as a team into the Soul Tournament."


    Joe and the two girls hearing this nodded and followed him down toward Chris. After arriving before Chris, Greg told him that they wanted to participate in the Soul Tournament as a team.


    Hearing this, Chris looked at the four and after a small hesitation he nodded and handed over Greg a paper to fill.


    They filled it out in minutes and after all of them wrote their signature on it, handed the paper back to Chris.


    After confirming everything was right, Chris nodded and said, "Perfect, with this, you are the second team so far."


    "Second? Who is the other team?", asked Joe from the side.


    "Steve, Gerald, Eric, and Roy. They form Team A for our Academy."


    Greg and the others knew the first three, so they weren''t surprised, but thest name made them quite confused.


    "Who is this Roy guy?", asked M curiously.


    Chris looked at her and said after thinking for a while, "Well he is an Academy student, but because of some important matters he can''t attend to the PGF. However, somehow the principal made an exception for him and he can continue as a student in the Academy no matter if he reaches the 50 points line or not."


    Hearing this, Greg and the others were quite surprised. It was amon fact that everyone needs to reach the 50 point line to continue as a student at the Academy. If not there could be grave consequences, which no one wanted.


    After they gave the paper to Chris and asking a few more questions, the four walked away.


    When they walked out of the Arena, Greg looked at the others and asked, "Wanna go and clear some zones?"


    Hearing the question everyone nodded and M said, "Sure let''s go. After seeing Gerald, I''m really fired up!"


    Greg heard the reply smiled and said, "Well I would lie, if I say I''m not, so let''s go."


    With that, the four started to walk toward the Soul Association in the hope to get a few free dimensional zones, which they could clear.


    ***


    Days after days went by and Greg spent every spared time he had to make his body reach the next level, but in the end, after two weeks, he could only reach the third level.


    The reason was because there was no one with the same ability as Gerald, so the tempering process was much slower than before.


    But except for this, finally, the moment, which everyone waited for has arrived.


    In the Arena, Chris walked in and said happily, "Wee everyone! The day you all waited for has arrived. The Soul Tournament will begin the day after tomorrow on Sunday morning."


    Hearing this everyone in the hall was excited, however, Chris''s next sentence made everyone instantly quieten down.


    "But unfortunately, the rules state that the participants need to walk there, without any external help."

 Chapter 59: Departing

    Chapter 59: Departing


    "We need to walk to the capital without any external help? But it will take us days to reach the city from here!"


    Hearing theints made Chris to smile and said, "Well you need to think for a solution then. However remember, if you cheat or use any kind of help except for your power, you will be instantly disqualified from the tournament. Oh and onest thing. The tournament will be a week-long, so prepare yourselves well."


    Listening to this, everyone was angry, but they couldn''t do anything against it. The rules were rules and they couldn''t change them no matter how angry they be.


    Greg however, after hearing this looked at Joe and asked, "Should we start going today?"


    After thinking for a bit, Joe nodded and said, "Yeah that would be the best. The capital is one and half a day away if we go on foot without stopping. If we want to be there on time we should at least leave right after this PGF has ended."


    Greg nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s talk about how and we should go."


    After the PGF ended, which was around 3 pm, everyone started to run out of the Arena with excited expressions.


    Not long after almost everyone ran out, Greg and the others finally walked out.


    "Okay, as we said, let''s meet at the city gate after half an hourter.", said Joe and with that, he turned around and left.


    M and Emma knew also that they didn''t have time to waste, so both of them ran away.


    Greg watched this and could only smile slightly while thinking, "Well, except for clothing, I don''t think there is anything that, which could be useful. But I also need to hurry, so let''s get going."


    With that, Greg used his eleration ability and in less than half a minute, he was already standing before his house''s door.


    Unlocking the door and walking in, Greg looked around and started to pack his stuff. After he finished packing for a few minutes, he looked around to see, if he forgot something.


    "Nice, everything is ready."


    ***


    Greg was ying on his device before the city gate, when Emma, M, and Joe finally arrived with huge bags on their backs.


    "Wow, that''s a lot of stuff.", said Greg with surprise as he looked at the huge package on them.


    Joe just smiled and said, while he started to walk away, "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and started to follow Joe and the two girls from behind, but after a few steps, he stopped and looked back.


    "Hm?"


    He stopped because he felt like someone was looking at him, but only for a moment. As he looked around, he didn''t see anyone else, which made him quite confused.


    "Hey! Let''s go!"


    Hearing Ms voice in the distance, Greg shook his head slightly and after looking back for thest time he turned around and started to follow the others.


    However, when the four were well in the distance, suddenly the air before the city gate started to vibrate and a man and a woman appeared out of thin air, looking at Greg and the other''s leaving figure.


    Greg would have instantly recognized the man because it was no one else but Nick. However, the woman on the side was another question.


    She looked like she was in her mid-twenties with a slender body, deep ck colored hair, and dark green eyes. But the most shocking aspect however wasn''t there, but the fact that in her beautiful eyes, small shining stars appeared from time to time, making her eyes the most attractive thing to watch.


    "So, what do you think?", asked the woman in a charming tone.


    Hearing the question, Nick started to think and a whileter he said, "I don''t know. It was really surprising that he noticed us even after using your camouge. If it weren''t for your ability we would have been busted that''s for sure."


    "Yes. So after this, don''t you think he is a bit suspicious?"


    "I don''t know...", said Nick honestly as he was watching the four figures in the distance finally disappearing from his sight.


    ***


    Greg and the others were walking for almost 10 hours without stopping when suddenly Emma stopped.


    She was sweating a lot, while her breathing was so rapid that if she doesn''t stop, she could end up fainting.


    "Let''s stop for a bit. It''s already dark, so let''s eat fast and sleep for an hour and we will continue our trip.", said Joe as he started to put his heavy bag down onto the ground.


    "Aaahhh!!! FIINAALLY!!", sighed up M as she sat down in an instant.


    Greg just smiled and sat down too, but as he did he used his firepower to make a small campfire before him, making the temperature around them a bit warmer.


    "How far are we?", asked Greg, while he looked at Joe on his side.


    Looking at the map in his hands, Joe looked deep in thought and after calcting for a bit he said, "With this speed, we will arrive there in less than 19 hours."


    Hearing this Greg nodded, but the two girls on the side weren''t this calm.


    Emma and M looked quite shocked after hearing that they needed to walk this distance almost two more times.


    Just as M wanted toin, however, suddenly strange sounds started to appear around the four, making them stop what they were doing at the moment.


    The sounds were like footsteps, which wereing closer and closer with each second, making Greg and the others raise their guards in an instant.


    When Greg just thought it was the moment to fight, four figures appeared from between the woods, looking at them with surprised faces.


    "Woow, look at this captain! Another team is here too!", the one who said that was a small looking boy with hair, which looked like it was electrified not long ago.


    "Russ! Didn''t I tell you before you talk show some respect?"


    *BAM!*


    A mature girl who looked very young with a seductive look appeared too, while with a smooth move, she hit the boy''s head strongly.


    "Judy, don''t do that. He is too young. Be a little bit more patient with him, will you?", said a man with a noble look, but after he looked at Greg and the others, he bowed and said, "Ah, my apologies for our rudeness. We saw the fire in the distance, so we decided toe and take a look. I hope it wasn''t a problem.", said the man with a slight bow.


    After standing up from the bow he looked around and said with a smile, "My name is Dn and they are my friends, Judy and Russ. We will participate in the Soul Tournament, however, because of some kind of stupid rule we had to start walking from Spring city. It''s a hell of a trip."


    Greg looked at Joe on his side after hearing what the neer said, so he decided to wait for Joe''s response.


    Seeing his gaze Joe''s cleared his throat and said, while he put his hands out, "Hello my name is Joe. The two girls there are Emma and M, while he is Greg. We are also on our way toward the capital, because of the tournament."


    Hearing this, Dn''s eyes brightened, and said in an instant, "Really? That''s amazing! Would you mind if we join you guys?"


    Watching the pleading look on the guy''s face, Joe didn''t know what to say, so in the end, he nodded, making him quite happy about it in an instant.


    Greg watched this and smiled slightly, but deep inside he didn''t let his guard down. He felt that the three were too suspicious for being this kind. There should be something that he didn''t notice yet, making him quite nervous.


    "I will just keep an eye on them and nothing will happen.", thought Greg and with a smile, he put his hand out too and introduced himself.


    "So you guys told me earlier you came from Spring City. Isn''t that really far away?", asked Emma curiously as she looked at the three.


    Hearing the question, Dn smiled and said, "Yeas, we came from there and we walked 13 hours straight. That was why I told you this trip was like hell itself."


    Hearing this Emma looked surprised and after thinking that they only walked 10 hours, made him instantly bless the gods that it was ''only'' just that much.


    "And you guys? Where are you from?", asked Judy from Dn''s side, while she looked at Greg and Joe with a smile.


    "We are from Nexus City.", replied Joe with a smile.


    However, after hearing this, the three neers were surprised and asked in an instant, "Did you guys meet with the Demon Hero?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, the four was a bit surprised, but in the end, they just shook their heads.


    "Nope. Unfortunately not. We heard about him, but didn''t meet him yet."


    Hearing the answer, the three looked quite disappointed.


    "Well, nevermind. At least they say he will participate in the Tournament, so I hope I will have the chance to meet him in person", said Judy calmly, while she looked at the moon up in the sky.


    However, after hearing what Judy just said, Greg and the others looked speechless.


    "They say what?"

 Chapter 60: Arriving At The Capital

    Chapter 60: Arriving At The Capital


    "They say what?", asked M in surprise.


    Judy after seeing the shocked expressions of the others, she smiled and said, "Didn''t you hear? Experts after analyzing the video stated that the Demon Hero is almost 100% just an Academy student. Because of this experts and even some big shots started to watch the Academy from all around the world in the hope to figure out who that mysterious guy could be. The Soul Tournament will be very special this year for sure."


    Greg listening to Judy''s talk, looked quite surprised and thought, "Even with my shapeshifter, experts could easily identify my age and who knows what more they could know so far. I need to be much more careful next time."


    "But even they know that he is a student, that doesn''t mean he will participate in the tournament, no?", asked Emma from the side curiously.


    "Yes that''s true, but Mistress of Fortune stated he will definitely be participating.", said Russ on the side with an excited expression.


    "Mistress of Fortune? Even she got curious about a boy like him?", asked Greg with shock.


    He knew what that meant. Mistress of Fortune was a legendary figure. At the age of sixteen, she got her red Soul Stone with a Guardian, which can bless her with incredible luck. Everyone thought that was a trash ability, but with her knowledge and power, she disproved everyone and now she was at the summit of humanity.


    Now that she said the Demon Hero will be there it will be definitely true. People believed in her this much because there were a lot of cases when she predicted cmity beforehand only by using her Guardian''s ability.


    "Amazing!", said Emma with awe.


    After they talked for a bit more, all of them went to rest for an hour.


    At 5:30 am, Joe stood up and pped his hands, "Wake up guys, we need to hurry up."


    Hearing his voice, the six started to wake up one by one and slowly started to pack their stuff.


    They were ready in no time and following Joe, they started to set-off toward the capital.


    During their trip, they didn''t meet anyone else or any obstacles. They walked for almost a day and around 3 am in the next day, they finally arrived before the capital''s city gate.


    The gate was almost 10 meters high, while the city wall itself was ten times asrge reaching more than 100 meters in height. The length of it was so long that on both sides Greg couldn''t see the end even after stepping back a few meters. And to make the sight much more awe aspiring, the walls were decorated with different sized and coloredmps, giving a beautiful sight to everyone who watched it from the outside.


    "Wee to the city where everything could be real, Mythbreak!"


    As Greg was looking at the gigantic wall before his eyes, suddenly a voice sounded before him, making him to turn his gaze toward that direction.


    Not far away from them, a man in a white suit with a ck tie and a white hat on his head walked toward them, while he was swinging a thin stick in his hand here and there.


    Greg and the others saw the guy and didn''t know what to say. His appearance was wholly out of normal. He looked like those singers from the 1960s even before when Altars appeared on earth.


    Seeing that the kids before him didn''t say a word, the man stopped and with a graceful motion, he took down his hat and bowed.


    "Oh where are my manners, I forgot to introduce myself.", said the man and with a smooth move, he threw his hat up into the air, which fell perfectly on his head.


    "My name is Cloud, and I will be your guide until the tournament ends. Pleased to meet you, but before I could say anything more, please follow me.", said Cloud and turned around, walking toward the city.


    Greg and Joe looked at each other, but in the end, they started to follow Cloud from behind, but just as they walked through the gate, an amazing sight appeared before their eyes.


    From the outside, because of the huge city wall, they couldn''t see a thing, but in an instant, as they stepped inside the city, a beautiful sight opened before their eyes.


    Like the scenery from a painting, Mythbreak was awe-inspiring.


    Shops and restaurants with tons of people going in and out of them from time to time, people on the streets in different kinds of dresses showing their difference in cultures, and a huge mountain in the distance with a gigantic mansion on top of it.


    "It''s nothing like Nexus city.", said M with a wide-open mouth as she looked around.


    Cloud didn''t stop, but started to talk, while he walked, "Mythbreak is the home for everyone. Irrelevant if you are from a different culture, if you are weak or strong, rich or poor, here you can achieve greatness if you have what it takes to be one!"


    Listening to this, Greg was even more amazed. Everything around him was just first tier.


    They were walking slowly and looked at the different buildings on the side, while hundreds of people passed by them when suddenly Cloud stopped before a hotel.


    "Here we are. This will be the ce for you to stay under the tournament. Oh, and here are your identity cards. Remember, without this, you cannot enter the tournament no matter what."


    Hearing this Greg was surprised and asked, "And what if they steal it?"


    Cloud after hearing the question smiled and looked at Greg.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. No one can steal it."


    Greg and the others heard this and were confused, but a secondter Cloud took out a card and threw it at Dn.


    Dn saw this and wanted to catch it, but the moment as his hand touched it, it got electrified in an instant.


    "Auch!"


    Seeing this, everyone was surprised. Seeing their surprised expressions, Cloud bowed down to pick the card up, while saying, "As I said, no one can steal it, so you don''t need to worry. Well then, if there is no more question, I will go on my way. Remember, the tournament''s ceremony will begin at 2 pm. Be sure to be on time."


    With that Cloud turned around with a smooth move and started to walk, while he spun the stick in his hand.


    Greg looked at the card in his hand and turned it around. On it, his face and his data were written on it.


    While he was watching the silver card, Joe said from his side, "Let''s go and rest. We deserve it."


    The others hearing this nodded and walked inside.


    After getting their room key, they stepped into the elevator and pushed the number 3 on the panel.


    In a moment, they were on the third floor and after saying goodbye to each other, they left to their room.


    Greg was holding a key with the number 311 on and started to search.


    "333, 332, 330... 311. Finally."


    Greg wanted to put the key into a hole, but after he looked at the door for moments, he didn''t find any.


    Just as he thought it was some kind of bad joke, suddenly the numbers on the key started to shine, and in an instant, a click could be heard from the interior of the door.


    Watching as the door automatically opened, Greg was surprised, but after a second he pushed the door open and walked in.


    After closing the door behind him, he looked around, and slowly, his mouth started to open up slightly.


    "Wooow...."


    Greg was speechless. The room before him was like a small apartment. Everything could be found in this ''room'', from the kitchen to a bathroom. It was amazing.


    As Greg looked around, he walked toward the window and pulled the curtains away.


    Just like when he first walked into the city, the same breathtaking scenery waited for him, making him utterly speechless.


    After mesmerizing in the view for a bit, Greg pulled back the curtains and jumped onto his bed.


    *Paff*


    "Ahhh!! Incredible!", thought Greg and in seconds he fell asleep.


    ***


    *Knock~Knock*


    Greg was sleeping soundlessly when suddenly someone started to hit his door.


    *Knock~knock!*


    "Coming!", said Greg and started to climb out of his bed slowly.


    Standing up, he walked toward the door and after unlocking it he opened it.


    Before him, Joe and the two girls were standing, while they looked at him with stern expressions.


    "What?", asked Greg as he started to yawn slowly.


    Joe heard this and his eyes flinched slightly, but in the end, he sighed and showed him his watch.


    "It''s 13:32. Twenty-eight minutes and the opening ceremony will start. What do you think, why are we here? The Arena isn''t in the vicinity."


    Hearing this, Greg stopped yawning and looked at the time on his watch.


    "Sh*t!", thought Greg and instantly ran back into his room.


    In a minute, Greg changed his clothes and took everything that he thought important, including his identity card.


    "Sorry.", said Greg as he closed the door behind him.


    Seeing his apologetic expression, M, Emma, and Joe sighed and turned around.


    "Let''s go, we need to hurry.", said Joe and started to walk toward the elevator.


    And just like this, the four began their very first Soul Tournament in Mythbreak.

 Chapter 61: Opening Ceremony

    Chapter 61: Opening Ceremony


    Greg and the others after a little more than 15 minutes of hurried walk, finally arrived before an enormous Arena, which size was twice as huge as the biggest football Stadium from the past in the world.


    "Wow, it''s huge. I think it is 5 times bigger than the one in our city, if not more.", said Greg as he looked at the building before him.


    Joe and the others nodded in agreement. After they looked at the Arena for a bit more, they started to walk again, but just as they wanted to continue their way forward the entrance, suddenly Cloud appeared before them from a white mist.


    "Hello! I hope you have slept well and feel as energetic as ever!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the man in his same white suit, the others looked at each other, but in the end, they could just nod slightly.


    "Amazing! Then, please take your cards out and show me.", said Cloud as he threw the stick smoothly from one hand to the other.


    Doing as Cloud asked, Greg and the others took their cards out and showed them to him.


    Looking at the cards, Cloud did something with his hand and a bitter he nodded and stepped to the side while saying, "Wee to the Arena! Please walk inside, take a seat, and enjoy the ceremony."


    With that, Cloud raised his hand and threw something before him, creating a huge mist before Greg and the others.


    "Cough~Cough... He is a strange guy.", said M as she swung her arm here and there to make the mist to vanish.


    When the white cloud finally disappeared, the four continued to walk forward and after stepping through the gate and walking up on the stairs, a huge field with an enormous tform in the middle appeared before them with hundreds of thousands of people, who were already sitting excitedly on the spectator seats.


    Joe looked around for a free seat, but no matter what, he couldn''t see even one.


    "It seems we need to stand and watch.", said Joe and looked slightly at Greg.


    Greg saw this and scratched his neck while smiling because he knew it was his fault that they didn''t arrive in time.


    As the four looked around, enjoying the huge amount of people before their eyes, suddenly the tform below them started to raise up high into the air.


    Seeing this everyone around stopped talking and watched the scene with excited expressions.


    Greg thought that it couldn''t be that everyone here was excited just because of a floating tform, so he looked closer up into the sky and suddenly his mouth opened slightly.


    *BOOOOM!*


    With a huge explosion, a figure exploded onto the tform from the sky, while making the air around it tremble visibly.


    When the figure stood up and showed itself to everyone, suddenly everybody cheered up at the same time, making a deafening roar.


    Greg looked at the sky with awe. The one who was before his eyes were none other than the one and only man on earth who reached the summit of humanity with the first-ever white Soul Stone in human history.


    Gossips say he is already on the verge of breaking through the sixth rank, but no one knows for sure if it was valid or not. But at the moment the most important thing was that, that the man, who was a legend was right before him.


    Just as Greg wanted to say something, suddenly another light came toward the tform from the sky and exploded onto the tform.


    When that someone stood up, it appeared that it was an old man with a stick in his hand.


    "The Saint! Oh my Lord!", screamed up suddenly someone not far away from Greg, but he wasn''t the only one who was that shocked.


    As Greg wanted to ask who was this Saint guy, another light came from the sky, but instead of exploding onto the tform like the previous two, the figure just gently fell onto the tform, giving the onlookers a feeling like they were looking at a move of a fairy.


    "Mistress of Fortune!", said M with stars in her eyes as she looked at the woman on the tform.


    As they watched the three legend before them, suddenly a few more figures came down from the sky, making the spectators all bbergasted. It was because every one of them, who stood on the tform, were on the summit and they were the best in their field making everybody feel respect toward them.


    When no more people appeared from the sky, suddenly a white mist appeared on the tform and a whileter Cloud walked out of it.


    After he looked around, he raised his two hands high up into the sky, while talking spiritedly, "Wee everyone here in Mythbreak, the city where everything is possible!"


    In an instant, as he said that each and every man on the bleachers cheered up again with raised hands.


    Cloud hearing the ps and the cheers smiled and shouted with a smile, "Hahaha! That''s the spirit! Like all of you, I also waited for this moment. The 100th anniversary, when we remember back that our world changed to a new and better one and also the 25th Soul Tournament, which gets to be held here in Mythbreak, where it all began!"


    *WOOOOOAAAHHHH!!!*


    As the screams continued, Cloud touched his hat with his right hand and said, "Well then! Let''s not waste any more time and let me tell everyone here what will happen in the following."


    As he said this, the tform started toe down from the sky and a huge hologram with the shape of an orb appeared above in the air in the middle of the Arena.


    As people watched it with curiosity, suddenly 3 column appeared on it with one word in each. Solo, Duo and Team. These were the three words, which appeared with huge letters on the hologram.


    "As you can see, there will be three different events, where the participants can register to. And as to how they can, here it is."


    As Cloud said that, he pped and in an instant, several lights broke out among the spectators.


    Greg, Joe, M and Emma watched as the cards they got started to shine with a silver light and looked at it with suprise.


    Greg looked at the card in his hand and saw as a sentence appeared on it.


    Please choose, which event you want to participate in.


    Solo: Participate


    Duo: Participate


    Team: Already registered as Team 77!


    Watching the card in his hand, Greg was quite suprised and thought,"Who knew this little thing can be useful in so many ways."


    After reading the the information on the card, Greg saw as the Team part has already been registered so he nodded slightly, but he didn''t know what to do with the other two.


    "Joe, what do you think?", asked Greg as he looked at Joe next to him.


    Joe looked deep in thought and after a secondter he said,"If our aim is to win the tournament, then we need to focus on the Team event. Maybe we can participate on one more, but not on all of them, that''s out of the question. Honestly I''m not interested in anything other than the Team event, so you can choose whatever you want, but remember, if you overwork yourself it can backfire on the team."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and started to think for a while. Just as he wanted to decide next to Solo, suddenly Emma on the side stepped forward and touched Greg''s sleeve.


    "Hm?"


    Feeling the tug Greg looked down and saw Emma''s blushful expression and was abit confused.


    "C-Can we participate in Duo?"


    Hearing her unexpected question, Greg was a bit suprised, but after thinking for a while he nodded and smiled.


    "Sure, why not."


    "Are you sure? Emma is a healer. If something happens with her then we are doomed.", said Joe on the side as he looked at Greg seriously.


    Greg thought for a while, but before he could say anything Emma looked at Joe and said,"Maybe I can''t fight as good as you guys, but I can protect myself. I appreciate your worry, but nothing will happen with me."


    Joe looked at Emma seriously and after seeing the determination in her eyes, he sighed and said,"Okay, do as you please."


    In an instant as Emma heard this, her eyes brightened and looked at Greg.


    Greg just smiled and without any further hesitation he pressed the Participate word on the card and as he did, another question appeared before him.


    Please choose the second member:


    Dia Joseph


    Emma Moore


    M Darnell


    Greg pressed Emma''s name and in an instant the card in his hand shined even brighter.


    A whileter the shining started to dissipate and another sentence appeared on the card.


    You have been registered as Duo 9.

 Chapter 62: First Match

    Chapter 62: First Match


    You have been registered as Duo 9


    In an instant as the information appeared on the card, a silver light shot out from it into the air and the moment it touched the hologram above, the word ''Duo 9'' appeared in the Duo column.


    As Greg and the others watched this, more lights shot up into the air from all around the Arena right toward the orb in the sky.


    ''Duo 13''


    ''Duo 56''


    ''Solo 4''


    ...


    Watching as hundreds of silver lights shot up into the air at the same time made everyone around amazed by the sight, which looked like shooting stars at night.


    "Wooow!So beautiful!", said a little girl not far away from Greg.


    She wasn''t the only one who appreciated the sight in the sky. Everyone in the Arena was speechless by the happenings before their eyes.


    After a few secondster, the number of the silver lights started to decrease and in the end, when thest silver light dissapeared into the orb everything ended.


    Cloud seeing this smiled and pped his hands together.


    In an instant, the hologram above the sky shrunk in size and flew into Cloud''s hand.


    "It seems everyone registered without a problem. Well done! Now that this is done, we can finally start the main course."


    In an instant as he said that, the huge tform started to shake and a secondter it divided into three sections.


    No one knew what power controlled those gigantic objects, but only one section of that tform had the size of a football court, if not more, which could weigh more than a few tons.


    After the tforms stopped moving, Cloud shook his hand and three white lights flew out of his palm, each flying above one stage and forming a same looking hologram as the one before.


    In each, one word from the three from earlier appeared, indicating that each event will take ce at a different tform.


    Cloud and the experts behind him were all in an estrade looking down onto the hundreds of thousands of people and the field with calm gazes, making every spectator around feel respect toward them.


    As Cloud started to walk forward, out of nowhere seats appeared behind the experts making them to sit downfortably and enjoy the subsequent show before them.


    Standing at the edge of the estrade, Cloud put both of his palm on top of his stick and said,"Let''s start the show then, shall we?"


    In an instant as he said that, different words appeared on each hologram.


    ''Team 4 vs Team 56''


    ''Duo 9 vs Duo 43''


    ''Solo 167 vs Solo 223''


    Greg looked at the holograms and after seeing the number 9 next to the Duo word he was suprised, but this feeling only got a level deeper, when suddenly the card in his hand started to shine and a secondter it engulfed his body.


    "Huh?"


    When he opened his eyes again, he noticed that he and Emma were now standing on top of the tform, while two unknown guy were in the distance, while looking around confusedly.


    Just as Greg wanted to ask something from Emma, suddenly a strange transparent shiled started to appear around all of the stages, while Cloud''s voice sounded through the Arena.


    "As you can see, the first participants have been already selected for each event, how exciting! But before we start, let me tell some important rules. Firstly, killing is strongly prohibited, but anything else is allowed. Secondly, if somehow someone gets selected for two or more event at the same time, that person can freely choose, which one they want to participate firstly in, but after the end of the fight they need to instantly begin the other one. The third rule is, if one cannotpete, because of some kind of grave injury or iste from the beginning of the match, then unfortunately that person is instantly disqualified from the fight and also from that event. Fourthly, Team fights are fought in 3 against 3, so if something happens like I said earlier, the Team has the chance to substitute in the fourth member. If they have no fourth member in their team, then they have the chance to continue the fight 2 against 3 or 1 against 3. Andstly, all of the fights will be overseen by me."


    As he finished his speech, Cloud''s body started to tremble, while white mist came out from him. In less then a second, the white mist formed two identical looking Cloud, making everyone around seeing this dumbstruck in an instant.


    Without any hesitation, each Cloud jumped toward one tform and stood still on the side.


    After confirming that everything was ready, the Cloud in the middle raised his stick up into the sky and said,"Let''s start our very first match then!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    In an instant as Cloud''s stick hit the ground, every team on the stage started to fight, making all the spectators in the Arena shout with spirit.


    Greg watched as the two in the distance before him were running at them, he stepped closer to Emma and said quietly,"Stay behind and support me. I will take care of them."


    Hearing this, Emma nodded and stepped behind, while she cast her healing abilities, ready to help Greg anytime.


    Up in the estrade, a skinny man with a hoodie on looked at the fights below with a bored face and said with a small yawn,"Let''s see what will happen in the tournament. I hope it won''t be a waste of time likest year."


    Hearing what the man said, the old man, who was called The Saint, smiled slightly and said,"I hope too, but if Mdy told us right, that interesting kid will show up in this tournament, am I right?"


    Feeling the old man''s gaze, the woman who was called Mdy by the Saint, looked down onto the stages, opened her beautiful red lips and started to talk,"Yes, I''m sure he is here somewhere, but unfortunately I can''t tell who is he in person, so I need to... Huh?"


    Hearing her sentence to halt suddenly, a lot turned their heads to her direction and saw as she was looking at the left stage where two pair of kids were fighting.


    It was the fight, where Greg was inbat with the two guys, from which one used a huge axe as a weapon, while the other one used metal chains in the hope to bind him from time to time.


    But instead of getting into a disadvantageous position, Greg was in a tie against the two, which was quite suprising.


    "What is it Mdy?", asked a young looking man next to her as he looked at the fight on the left. He was confused by the fact that someone like the Mistress of Fortune would be this serious after seeing a kid''s fight.


    And he wasn''t the only one who thought this way, but everyone around her too.


    However hearing the question the woman didn''t answered, but instead her gaze sharpened with each second and asked,"Who is that boy, who fights against the two?"


    In an instant as she asked that, a white mist started to form and less than a second, Cloud appeared next to the woman and said,"His name is Greg Hyed. He is from Nexus city, has a ck Soul Stone, however the Academy records states that he has a Guardian, which can control the six elements, making him unbeatable on the PGF so far."


    Hearing what Cloud just said, now made everyone around suprised even more and they looked at Greg who was fighting with his bare fists against the rapid attacks. Even the man, who is the legend that everyone talks about turned his gaze toward Greg''s direction, but a secondter he started to frown.


    And it wasn''t just him. The woman, The Saint and a few more looked at Greg with confused expressions.


    "Why doesn''t he uses his powers?", asked the skinny guy as he looked at Greg, but suddenly a muscr guy behind him leaned forward and smiled.


    "He is developing his physical strength."


    "What? He does what? Hahaha! He is in a tournament not on the practice field. What does he think?", said the skinny guy withugh, but a secondter that smile froze on his face.


    *<strong>BOOOOM!*</strong>


    With a huge explosion, the guy with the chains flew away as fast as lightning after Greg hit him in the chest, making the guy with the axe suprised for a second.


    However this one second was enough for Greg to appear before him and hit the guy on the chin with his knee, making the guy''s body to fly up high into the air and without hesitation Greg kicked him in the waist with the same power as he did with his teammate.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    And just like the other guy seconds ago, his body flew away with insane speed hitting the transparent shield in the distance, making it tremble visibly.


    "What the hell?"


    The skinny guy and the others couldn''t believe in their eyes and were instantly dumbstruck.


    However the woman wasn''t. She wasn''t shocked, but instead she looked confused, very confused.


    "What is this disturbing feeling, when I look at him?"

 Chapter 63: Flip A Coin

    Chapter 63: Flip A Coin


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    As the guy''s body exploded into the transparent shield around the stage, Greg put his hand down and looked above him.


    ''Round 1, Winner: Duo 9.''


    In an instant as the announcement appeared above on the hologram, silver light started to engulf Greg''s body and a secondter he found himself back where he got teleported from.


    "Amazing!", thought Greg as he watched as the silver light on his body turn back into his card in his hand.


    Looking at the card in his hand, Greg saw as small words started to form slowly on it.


    ''DUO: Qualified for Round 2''


    "Hmm... I wonder how many rounds will be in the future.", thought Greg and looked at the stages in the middle of the Arena.


    Watching so many people, who were cheering this spiritedly just because of the fights, made Greg heated up even more.


    "We will win for sure!"


    As he thought about that, suddenly Joe stepped next to him and smiled.


    "Congrats on your victory."


    "Thank you. By the way what do you think, can we go anywhere in the city until it''s our turn?"


    Hearing the question, Joe wanted to answer that he didn''t know, but suddenly out of nowhere, Cloud appeared between the two and with a smile he said,"Of course you can. The card you possess will automatically teleport you onto the stage, when it''s your turn to fight, so until then you can do whatever you want."


    M, Emma, Joe and Greg after hearing this was pleasantly suprised. This was the very first time they heard about an object like the card, which can not only repel any other force except of it''s owner, but it can also teleport anyone to far distances.


    "Then let''s go somewhere, I''m hungry as hell!", said Greg as he put his hand so on his stomach and turned around to walk away.


    However, just as he wanted to step forward, Cloud''s voice sounded in his ear, making his movements to stop.


    "I''m sorry, but your meal needs to wait for a but."


    "Huh? Why?", asked Greg with confused expression as he looked at Cloud.


    However Cloud didn''t give him an answer, but bowed and stepped closer to Greg, while looking at Joe and the two girls.


    "Please forgive my rudness, but I need to borrow your friend for a while.", said Cloud and just like that, he dissapeared with Greg into a white mist.


    Emma looked at M and asked in a worried expression,"Will he be alright? Isn''t it too sudden that he got taken away at the first day like that?"


    M looked deep in thought, but in the end she could only just shook her head helplessly.


    "Don''t know."


    As the two girls were talking however, Joe was looking at the estrade in the distance with an expressionless face.


    ***


    Greg felt as a strange force appeared around his body and everything around him turned white.


    But this feeling was temporarily and a secondter, the whiteness started to dissapear, however when everything around him turned clear, his eyes widened in utter shock.


    He was standing on top of the estrade and before him, the world''s legendary figures were sitting proudly, while all of them looked at him with a calm expression. But even that calm gazes put a lot of pressure on him, making his body tremble a bit all of a sudden.


    "Wee kid. How do you feel?"


    Hearing the question, Greg looked at the around and aftering back to his senses, he bowed in an instant and thought, while small sweat drops started to roll down from his face,"Damn! These are all the big shots. What the hell is happening here? Why am I here?"


    Seeing as Greg bowed at them like that, the old man smiled and said with a chuckle,"Oho, you don''t need to be so formal with us. Just rx."


    Hearing what the Saint said, Greg nodded and stood back up and looked at all the experts before him.


    Seeing as Greg was looking at them, a woman stood up slowly and started to walk before Greg.


    Greg saw this and looked at the woman before him and was instantly dumbstruck.


    "Beautiful...", thought Greg as he looked at the approaching figure before him.


    She looked just like a rose. Beautiful on the outside, but at the same time danger also. Her curves and slender body, with her night-dark hair, made her look the most seductive woman that Greg saw so far.


    "She must be Mistress of Fortune. What does she want from me? Does she know that I''m the one with the mask.", thought Greg anxiously, but he made himself look very calm on the outside.


    When the woman was a step away from Greg, she stopped and stared at him with a serious expression.


    Seeing her charming brown eyes, made Greg feel more and more awkward, but just as he thought it won''t end, suddenly the woman put her palm out and said to Greg,"Flip it."


    "?"


    Seeing Greg''s confused expression, the woman looked as calm as before and said again,"Flip it."


    Greg looked down and saw a golden coin was in the middle of the woman''s palm.


    Looking up, he saw as every expert behind the woman looked at him with sharp gazes, so without any hesitation he took the coin away and looked at it.


    It was a normal coin that everyone could find on the street.


    One side on it was the image of Mythbreak, while on the other one a mimic of a Soul Stone.


    "I just need to flip it? Why do they want me to do this?", thought Greg, but in the end he decided to do as the warning said.


    In an instant, he threw the coin high up into the air making it spin as it flew up.


    As the experts watched the coins fly up into the air, the old man smiled slightly and and said quietly,"Let''s see. Will he be the one or not? Heads is him, but if it''s tails then not. "


    As the coin flew up and finally reached the point where there was no more, it stopped for a moment and started to fell with a rapid pace.


    Greg watched as the golden coin fell rapidly down toward the ground, but the moment the coin was before his eyes, suddenly he felt that something was off with that coin.


    As he was thinking what was happening, all of a sudden the mask in his consciousness started to tremble a bit, but the next second it stopped moving.


    Not knowing what just happened, Greg looked confused, but when the coinnded on the ground, his confusion change into utter disbelief.


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    Just like in a movie, the coin after touching the ground, it''s edge stuck into a tiny little crack making the coin itself to stand still, without falling on neither of it''s side.


    "?!"


    "What the hell is this?", thought Greg not believing in his eyes. The scene before him was almost impossible or if it had any chance then it''s 1 in a billion if not 1 in a trillion.


    All of the experts around looked shocked too, but the only one who wasn''t was the woman. Her expression looked ice cold.


    Just as Greg thought he made something very wrong, suddenly his body started to shine with silver light and less than a second it got teleported away down onto the middle stage.


    The old man looked down and asked the woman,"What is the meaning of that Mdy? Is he the one?"


    The woman stood still, while lookimg at the coin and only just after a few seconds did she leaned down to pick up the coin and said,"I didn''t think someone like that would appear here, how unfortunate."


    "What do you mean under ''someone like him''?", asked the skinny guy with a serious expression, while the previous boring look this time couldn''t be seen anywhere.


    The woman looked at the coin and a bitter turned her gaze down toward Greg and said,"I didn''t think that a kid this young would posses a Soul like that."


    Hearing what the woman said the skinny guy frowned and asked,"A Soul like ''that''? Can''t you just tell us what does that mean?"


    The woman turned around and looked at the guy with an ice cold expression.


    Seeing her chilling gaze, the guy instantly shrink back into his seat and said,"It was my fault, forgive my rudness."


    Feeling that the air dropped down a few degrees, the man next to the Saint suddenly talked up.


    "What did you see?"


    Hearing the man''s voice, the woman''s expression softened a bit and said,"I didn''t test whether he is the one behind the mask or not, but instead I was curious about his Soul. Head if he was weak, tails if he was strong. Each answer would have been enough to determine one''s potential, but there is that one tiny possibility. A possibility, which shouldn''t even exist that how tiny it was."


    "And that means what?", asked the man, while he turned his gaze back down toward the middle stage, pretty much knowing what the answer will be.


    The woman looked at the coin in his hand and said calmly,"It means that his potential is unknown."

 Chapter 64: A Monster

    Chapter 64: A Monster


    Greg couldn''t believe what just happened moments ago.


    He was taken away by Cloud to the most legendary figures in the Federation and one of the most influential woman on earth just said him to flip a coin.


    "What the hell has happened? What did she want by me flipping that coin and why did the mask respond that way?", thought Greg with hundreds of questions in his mind, but he had to halt his thinking because Joe put his hands on top of his shoulder.


    "Are you all right? You look quite troubled.", asked Joe as he looked at the other team in the distance.


    Hearing Joe''s question, Greg after a small hesitation nodded and said, "Yeah, kinda. I will tell everything, but first, let''s beat those."


    Listening to what Greg just said, Joe started to smile, while suddenly Cloud''s clone started to talk on the side, "Wee to both teams! Please, both of you choose your substitute, while will need to stand here next to me."


    Joe hearing this turned around and looked at Emma.


    "You will be a substitute. I hope it''s not a problem."


    "No, not at all.", answered Emma with a smile and walked next to Cloud.


    The other team did the same and sent a girl as a substitute, while the other three guys looked at Greg and the others with sharp res.


    "Perfect! Well then, let''s start the fight, shall we?", said Cloud and after confirming that both teams were ready, he raised his stick slightly and hit the ground with it.


    In an instant, as the signal was heard, two out of the three from the team in the distance started to run toward them, while the guy, who stayed behind raised his hands up.


    As his hands were high in the air, immediately yellow light appeared around the two of his teammates, making their speed incredibly fast.


    In less than a second, the two were a few meters away from Greg, Joe, and M. One was a guy with twin daggers in his hands, while the other one used some kind of power to make his body blurry, giving his opponent a feeling that there was more than one body.


    "Interesting.", said Greg, but before he could do anything, a huge fireball passed by his ear and hitting the guy with the daggers with immense power.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    The moment the fireball touched the guy''s clothing, a huge explosion urred, making Greg, Joe, and everyone else look at the sight with shock.


    *<em>Paff*</em>


    <em></em>


    As they were surprised what just happened, the guy who got hit fell onto the ground unconsciously with charcoal ck skin. It was a shocking sight to watch that was sure.


    Greg after seeing what just happened turned around and looked at M, who was happily smiling at him.


    "She got this strong only after a month? I wonder how far she could get in the future if she continues like this.", thought Greg, but suddenly his Silver Wolf''s sixth sense turned on automatically, making his neck feel all numb suddenly.


    "!"


    Without any hesitation, Greg jumped to the side by using Alice''s wind ability to boost his speed and the moment he did, a cold glint passed by where he stood a millisecond ago.


    Seeing as a small sharp object fell to the ground, Greg turned his gaze from where the attack came from and saw that the guy with the blurry body looked at him with a smile.


    "Then it''s settled. I will fight y... ?!"


    Just as he wanted to say something, suddenly Joe appeared behind the guy and with the side of his palm, he hit him on the neck, making the guy to fell to the ground unconsciously just like the other one.


    "Really? Can''t you at least leave me a little bit of fun too?", asked Greg as he didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    Joe hearing this just simply shrugged and turned around to face thest guy.


    Seeing that he was thest one standing from his team, the guy didn''t know what to do, so in the end, he put his hands down and surrendered.


    ''Round 1, Winner: Team 77''


    The moment when those words appeared on the hologram, the same silver light appeared around Greg''s body and made him teleport back from where he came.


    "That was fun!", said M as she punched into the air with her small fist.


    Greg saw this and could only sigh slightly. He couldn''t say anything orin. He has already had a match with Emma, so it was only natural that Joe and M wanted to fight too.


    "Well, we won that''s the only thing that matters.", thought Greg, while he looked at the card in his hand.


    ''TEAM: Qualified for Round 2''


    Just like what appeared before, same looking words appeared on his card one by one, but the difference this time was the Team word instead of the Duo.


    As Greg was looking at the card, Emma stepped next to him and asked with a shy smile, "Hey. Are you still hungry? If you think we can go and eat something."


    Hearing the word food, Greg started to drool a bit and nodded.


    "Sure, let''s go. Do you guys wannae?", asked Greg from Joe and M as he turned toward them.


    Hearing the question, Joe wanted to say something but was suddenly stopped by M from the side.


    "No, we are not hungry, so you guys can go and eatfortably. However, if you could find some snacks for me, I would appreciate your kindness."


    Greg hearing this nodded and turned around with Emma, walking away toward the exit slowly.


    Joe looked at M with a confused expression, not knowing why she did that.


    Feeling his gaze, M just rolled her eyes and said, while turning toward the stages, "You guys never understand girls."


    ***


    Walking on the street, Greg was looking here and there looking for a ce where they could eat, while Emma was by his side.


    She nced at Greg from time to time, not knowing what to do. Just as she wanted to ask something from him, Greg caught her hand and pulled her toward a building.


    "Huh?"


    Getting caught by surprise, Emma''s head instantly turned red, while she followed Greg into a restaurant.


    "Wee. How can I be on your help?"


    The moment they stepped inside, a woman in a nice uniform walked before them and looked at them with a gentle smile.


    Greg looked around, while still holding Emma''s hand, making her blush even more with each second, and asked, "Can we have a seat for two?"


    "Sure, please follow me.", said the woman, and with that, she turned around and started to walk forward.


    Greg started to follow her while pulling Emma behind her.


    After walking for a while, the woman stopped before a table and gestured at it.


    "Will this be okay Sir?"


    "Yes, perfect. Thank you.", answered Greg and sat down next to the table with Emma.


    The woman smiled and walked away, but a secondter she came back with two small books in hand and gave them to Greg and Emma.


    "These are today''s offer. There are a lot of delicious meals from, you can choose from so please take your time and when you have chosen please call for me."


    And with that, the woman walked away, leaving Greg and Emma all alone.


    Greg opened the book and watched all the foods with an excited expression, which made him instantly drool.


    However, Emma on the other hand didn''t. She just looked down at the table, while her hands were clenching her shorts a bit.


    After a while, Greg noticed this problem and put down the book.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?", asked Greg, while looking at Emma.


    Emma looked up, but the instant her eyes met with Greg''s eyes, she immediately looked back down, while her face got even redder.


    Greg didn''t know what was happening, so he wanted to ask Emma again, but suddenly three guys stopped next to them and the one in the middle put his hand on the table.


    "Hi kiddo, I hope it''s not a problem that we disturbed you in the middle of your meal, but I and my friends saw youe in with this beautifuldy and we thought, if it''s not a problem, we would like to invite her for a drink."


    Looking up, Greg saw three guys with tattoos, piercings, and gangsta hairstyles stood next to him, while the guy, who just talked looked at Emma with a hungry expression.


    Emma the moment as she noticed the man''s gaze instantly paled. She wanted to sit a bit further away, but unfortunately, she was sitting next to the wall, so there was no more space for her to sit, which made her quite helpless.


    Seeing this, the guy on the right smiled and stepped a bit closer to her. When he was ready to put his hand on Emma''s shoulder, suddenly a hand grabbed his wrist from behind.


    "Wh- huh?"


    The guy wanted to curse out loud, but the moment he turned around to see who was so brave to grab him, his mouth stopped moving, while suddenly fat sweat drops started to form on his face slowly.


    The one who grabbed his wrist was Greg, whose ice-cold face was inches away from the guy''s face.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that."

 Chapter 65: Terrifying

    Chapter 65: Terrifying


    ''If I were you, I wouldn''t do that."


    Hearing Greg''s threat, the guy on the left side stepped forward with a pissed look and started to talk angrily, "Hey kid. What do you think you are doing, ha?"


    As he said that, the guy slowly started to pull out a knife from his pocket, making Emma, who saw this a bit worried.


    Greg saw this and the expression on his face looked even colder.


    "I don''t think you want to f**k with u--."


    *<strong>BOOOM</strong>!*


    Just as the guy wanted to say something to Greg, he got punched in the face, making his whole body fly away in an instant and explode onto the wall behind.


    People hearing the explosion turned around and the moment they noticed as Greg hit a guy onto the wall, all the guests stood up hurriedly and started to run out one by one.


    "YOU PIECE OF SH*T!"


    The guy who was the one who talked to Greg before instantly got angered and punched toward Greg''s face. However it wasn''t just a normal punch, but one with a special power in it.


    Greg looked at the iing fist and calmly stepped to the side, letting it pass by his head, and the moment it did...


    *<em>Crack</em>*


    He grabbed the hand with both of his palms and with a smooth move he kneeled the guy''s elbow powerfully, making it bend toward a direction, where it couldn''t normally.


    "AARRGHHH!!!!"


    With a loud scream, the guy fell to the ground, while he clenched his distorted hand in pain.


    As Greg was watching the screaming guy on the floor, suddenly the skin on the back of his neck turned numb, making him know that an attack came at him from behind.


    Without any hesitation, he bent forward, while he kicked backward with his left leg with insane speed and power.


    The guy, who just shed at Greg with a penknife, saw as the terrifying kick came in his way and didn''t know what to do. Just as he thought it was the end for him, suddenly out of nowhere, a stick appeared between him and the feet, making it stop to a halt, like it was nothing.


    *<strong>BAM</strong>*


    "?"


    Greg looked at the one who stopped his kick like that, but the moment he did, his eyes got round.


    "Fighting is prohibited in the city and could be severely punished."


    The one who said this was Cloud, but this time, the smile on his face nowhere could be seen, but only sheer seriousness, which made one instantly think twice before doing anything.


    Greg put his leg down and stood up, while he looked at Cloud calmly.


    Seeing that Greg calmed down, Cloud put his stick down and looked around. A guy, whose body was unconsciously lying in debris below a cracked wall and another guy who was screaming desperately on the ground, with his arm distorted.


    Seeing this sight, Cloud didn''t know what to say, but before he could say anything, he crouched down next to the guy on the ground and touched his forehead.


    At the moment as he did that, the guy''s screaming started to quieten down and less than a secondter, he fell asleep.


    Standing back up, Cloud looked at Greg and looked at him with a questioning look.


    Just as he wanted to exin himself, Emma stood next to him and bowed at Cloud.


    "We are very sorry and will take bear any punishment fall on us."


    Cloud hearing what Emma just said was quite surprised, but a momentter, the expression on his face softened, and said, "In Mythbreak, fighting outside the Arena is severely prohibited, but at the same time self-defense is allowed. I saw everything, so you don''t need to worry. I was just curious about your response."


    Listening to this, Emma sighed in relief and pushed Greg''s back forward to make him bow and said, "We are appreciated by your help and we promise nothing like this will happen again in the future."


    As a response, Cloud just smiled and said, "Not a problem at all, however, this doesn''t mean you don''t need to pay out the damage you made."


    Greg and Emma hearing this flinched a bit, but in the end, nodded.


    "Well done. Then you can go, I will take over the things from here. As for the payment for the damage, you just need to wait and I wille to find you personally."


    "Thank you!", said Emma and pulled Greg away hurriedly, not waiting for Cloud to change his mind.


    Cloud watched as the two left the restaurant and smiled, however, the moment Greg''s figure disappeared in the corner, he looked down onto his hand, which held the stick.


    Watching as his arm was slightly trembling, he clenched his hand and smiled.


    "Interesting, yet terrifying."


    ***


    Greg and Emma were walking back to the Arena quietly. Only after a while did Emma look up at Greg and at that moment, she felt something that she has never ever felt in her life before.


    She remembered that a month ago, he was a boy, who was bullied every time by the stronger and he just beared it and didn''t do anything. He just smiled no matter what happened.


    But this time, he showed her something that she has never seen from him. His expression the moment the guy wanted to touch her and the afterward scene he did just because he wanted to protect her. Everything he did, was simply incredible and this was the moment she knew that he wasn''t the same little boy, who he used to be.


    As he looked at Greg''s face, suddenly her heartbeat quickened, while she felt as her cheeks started to redden slowly.


    "T...Thank you...", murmured Emma quietly as she looked at the ground before her.


    Hearing something from his side Greg looked at Emma and asked, "What? Did you say something?"


    Emma hearing this got even redder and said again, but this time a level louder, "Thank you. I said thank you for protecting me."


    Greg heard this and smiled while saying, "It was not a problem at all. I was just angry about the fact, what would have happened, if I weren''t there and that those bastards came at you. Only thinking about that makes me mad."


    Listening to what Greg just said, Emma blushed even more and couldn''t say anything.


    As the two were walking suddenly the cards in their pocket shone with a silver light.


    Greg and Emma seeing this instantly knew that it was their turn to fight yet again, so they stopped moving and waited for the light to teleport them to the stage.


    And just like before, less than a second the two were standing above the stage, while two girls were looking at them from the tform''s other side.


    "It seems we will fight Duo again. Emma you will stay behind and help me with your healing.", said Greg and made him ready for the fight.


    Emma saw this nodded and breathed in the deep fresh air, making her heartbeat calm down a bit.


    "Concentrate... Concentrate..."


    As Emma was breathing in and out slowly, until then the two girls looked at Greg with a mocking smile.


    "Do you really think, you can beat us all alone? Don''t make meugh, no sis?", said the one on the right. She was wearing a ck skirt with a ck thigh-high stocking, while her hair was in a ponytail, making her look a bit seductive.


    "Mhm..."


    The one, who theoretically was her sister was the other girl on the left. Her look was exactly the same as the other one, but only with the difference that her clothes were white and she had twin tails instead of a ponytail.


    Greg looked at the two girls before her and scratched his neck.


    As the two were waiting for Cloud''s response, a girl and a guy among the spectators looked down at the stages, especially the one where Greg was standing.


    The girl looked at the twins on the stage and asked with a surprise, "Did the twins from the Alchemist family came to participate in the tournament? Poor guy, who has to fight against them. He is done for."


    The guy next to the girl just stayed quiet and looked at Greg calmly on the stage.


    Only a whileter did his eyes brighten a bit and smiled a little.


    Seeing this, the girl looked surprised and asked, "What''s the matter bro? It''s are rare to see you smiling, what happened?"


    The guy just smiled and said, "You won''t understand, so just watch and wait."


    Hearing this, the girl pouted and turned her gaze back to the stage below, but deep inside her, she was quite confused.


    "Who is that guy, who made him this curious? I never saw him before."


    As she was looking at Greg, Cloud''s clone on the side raised his stick and after confirming everyone was ready he hit the ground.


    *<strong>BAM</strong>*

 Chapter 66: The Alchemist Sisters

    Chapter 66: The Alchemist Sisters


    The moment when Cloud''s staff hit the ground, the two girls started to run toward Greg and Emma.


    Watching as they were running at them like that, Greg readied himself, but suddenly, when they were close enough, the girl in the ck clothing took out a whip from behind her back andshed at him.


    Greg seeing this instantly jumped to the side, however to his surprise, the whip still continued to follow him, just like a tracking missle.


    "An annoying trick that''s for sure!", thought Greg and continued to jump here and there, dodging the girl''s every attack one by one.


    However, as he was dodging away from the attacks, he realized that the other twin wholly ignored him and just continued to run toward Emma.


    Seeing this, Greg was a bit surprised but still knew that it was his fault.


    "I forgot the most important thing in a fight. Always annihte the healer first no matter what. How could I forgot a simple thing like that?", thought Greg and wanted to go help Emma, but just as he stepped forward a whish made him stop.


    Looking at where the attack came from, he saw as the girl looked at him with a mocking smile, while waving her whip here and there.


    "Where do you think you are going huh? I''m still here, no?", asked the girl with that mocking smile of her andshed at Greg again.


    Greg dodged the attack and was about to use his speed boost ability when suddenly his eyes got round.


    The moment he turned his gaze toward Emma, he saw that she was floating above the ground with a pair of beautiful crimson red bird wings made out of not feather, but pure fire behind her back, while a red halo appeared slowly above her head. She looked like a fire angel, making the sight both beautiful and a bit terrifying.


    The girl who was running at Emma, seeing this raised her hand and shot a white mist at her from her palm. The tform below the mist has frozen in seconds, making a lot of people surprised by the fact that a cute little girl like her could be this powerful and scary.


    Emma saw this sight and pped her wings, making the mist to vaporized in an instant.


    Seeing this, Greg sighed in relief and thought, "It seems she doesn''t need my help yet, so let''s get back t-."


    However, the moment he wanted to turn back his focus to his opponent, suddenly a ck sh appeared in his vision, making him dodge to the side without any hesitation.


    *<em>Crack</em>*


    The moment the whip hit the ground, a huge crack formed where he stood a second ago, showing just how tremendously powerful the whip''ssh was.


    "Where do you think you are looking at huh?", asked the girl with a bit of an angry expression as she looked at Greg.


    "Why is she so pissed? Did I do something wrong?", thought Greg confusedly, but the next second he needed to jump to the side because another attack came at him.


    On the spectator seat the girl looked quite bored and asked the guy next to her, "Didn''t you say I should wait and watch? This is boring and look at him, he can''t even fight back."


    The guy next to the girl just smiled and said calmly, "You are wrong. It''s not about that he can''t, but instead he doesn''t want to fight back."


    "Huh? What do you mean he doesn''t want to fight back? Don''t make meugh.", said the girl as she looked at the guy with a sneer.


    The guy hearing this didn''t answer but just continued to smile as nothing happened. Seeing this, the girl pouted and looked at the fight below.


    As she watched as Greg was dodging attacks after attacks, she started to look quite confused and thought, "This isn''t right. He really doesn''t try to fight back. But why?"


    As Greg dodged to the side he looked a bit troubled and thought, "What should I do? Both of my opponents are girls. I shouldn''t just go and hit her in the face, should I? But if I don''t, it will be quite hard to just knock her unconscious. Ahhh! What a pain in the**!"


    If the girl or Joe would have heard this, they both would have strangled him to death. What the hell? Are you thinking about not hitting a girl in a fight? Are you f***ing insane?


    However, Greg couldn''t do anything about this. This was the way he felt. If it would have been a guy, he wouldn''t hesitate to punch him in the face or if he was in a life or death situation, but in a tournament, he couldn''t. He was always looking for a way to beat his opponents in the fastest way.


    "What''s the matter? Too scared to fight back? Haha! How cute!"


    *<em>Crack</em>*


    Greg dodged another powerfulsh, which left a deep scratch mark on the surface of the stage.


    Looking at Emma, he saw as she was getting more and more pushed back by the girl''s strange mist, so Greg decided and used Alice''s speed boost without further hesitation.


    "!!"


    The girl, who was fighting with Greg a moment ago, got by surprise and saw as Greg suddenly appeared behind her sister, ready to hit her neck with his palm.


    "SIS!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, the girl looked behind and was shocked to see a palming at him with insane speed.


    The girl on the spectator seat seeing what Greg wanted to do and sneered.


    "He has a death wish for sure."


    And just after she said that suddenly the girl''s body before Greg turned snow white and with an explosion, the insane amount of mist exploded onto Greg''s body.


    *<strong>BOOOM</strong>*


    In an instant, Greg''s body started to freeze at a rapid pace, making his body look more and more like an ice sculpture.


    On the estrade, the skinny guy looked at the happenings below and said with a mocking smile, "See? He isn''t good at all. He is just a cocky little brat, who thinks he can beat anyone with his physical strength. How stupid!"


    The Saint on the side just smiled after hearing this, but the woman shook her head and said, "Didn''t you remember what Cloud said to us? His Guardian can use six elements and if I''m right he will use..."


    Just as the woman could finish her sentence, Greg''s body started to shine with a bit of crimson light, while the ice on his body started to melt with a visible speed.


    The twins and the girl on the spectator seat looked at this sight with disbelief.


    "He is a fire user? Then why does he fight only with his physical power? This is illogical!", said the girl with a bit of a shocked expression, but the guy next to her just smiled.


    Seeing as things weren''t going as nned, the girl with the whip raised her hand and said, "Sis, get away from there!"


    Hearing this, the girl with the twin tails jumped back and looked at her sister with a calm expression.


    In her hands, slowly green smoke started to form and with each second it grew in size.


    "Let''s give him a bit of a surprise.", said the girl and like a professional baseballer, she threw the fist-sized green smoke ball toward Greg.


    Seeing this Emma wanted to do something, but she was too far away to do anything, so she could only watch from the distance.


    The green smoke ball was flying toward Greg with insane speed and the moment it touched his body...


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM*</strong>


    An insanely huge explosion urred, making the stage and shield around tremble crazily. Huge dust-storm filled the full interior of the shield, making the spectators around look at this sight with shocked expressions.


    The girl next to the guy after seeing this leaned back into his chair and said, "I told you. He had a death wish and what happened was only because of his ignorance."


    As always, the guy next to her just smiled, but this time he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Are you sure?"


    "What do you mean, if I''m sure? Can''t you see that... Huh?"


    Just as the girl wanted to finish her sentence and prove that she was right, suddenly the whole tform started to shake crazily.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    As she looked at this with a confused look, the dust started to dissipate slowly revealing what was happening inside and the moment she saw it, her eyes widened in surprise.


    On the tform, Greg was standing still, while the twin''s body wasying on the ground next to his feet unconsciously.


    "Round 2, Winner: Duo 9!"


    Hearing the announcement, the girl was utterly shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    "B-but how?"


    As she was thinking about what could have happened, Greg''s body got teleported away by the silver light, leaving the girl with answers.


    ***


    Back in the street, Emma and Greg appeared out of nowhere.


    When the light disappeared and the Qualified word appeared on his card, Greg looked at his body and smiled.


    "It seems I finally leveled up into the fourth level. Nice!"

 Chapter 67: Fight Again

    Chapter 67: Fight Again


    Back in the Arena, Greg and Emma walked back to Joe and M, and together they watched the fights below.


    There were a lot of interesting matches, especially the one where Gerald''s team was fighting.


    Back in Nexus city, Chris told them that they weren''t the only team from the Academy who will participate in the tournament. There was another team, which members were Gerald, Eric, Steve, and the mysterious fourth guy Roy.


    It was already their third fight and Roy was the one who started as a substitute.


    "Maybe he is a healer? Or some kind of supporter?", thought Greg with a confused face as he looked at the guy next to Cloud''s clone.


    He was an average looking guy with a calm expression. There wasn''t anything special about him, which could tell the reason why the principal was so fond of him.


    "Hey Joe, did you see him before?", asked Greg as he tried to remember back.


    Joe looked at Roy and a whileter he shook his head.


    "No, never. This my first time to see him too. But somewhat I feel he isn''t as simple as he looks."


    As the two were thinking, suddenly M next to Joe started to talk.


    "Now that I see him like that, I feel like I saw him before, but where?"


    "Where?", asked Greg curiously.


    However, M couldn''t answer this question and could only shrug.


    "Don''t know, but I''m pretty sure I saw him once."


    Hearing this, Greg was a bit disappointed, but because he couldn''t do anything he just turned back his gaze to the fight below.


    On the stage, Cloud started the fight, however, the moment his staff hit the ground, Gerald''s team just stood still.


    "Why aren''t they doing anything?", though Greg with a confused expression, the next second he gaped in surprise.


    Suddenly Eric and Steve''s figure disappeared from sight making not only the spectators confused but the other team too.


    As they were thinking about what they should do, things were already toote.


    Eric and Steve appeared behind the two of them and hit them unconscious, while the third member of the team got hit by one of Eric''s needle.


    And just like that, without Gerald''s help, they won easily.


    "Round 3, Winner: Team 141"


    Seeing the easy win, Joe and Greg were a bit surprised, but after they thought about it, it was only natural.


    Eric''s invisibility was top notch if it came to surprise attacks, while Steve''s imitating ability makes everything even worse. He can easily copy anyone''s power, but only for 50%. However, only this 50% is already enough for him to use Eric''s invisibility ability and knock the other team out easily.


    "Interesting strategy that''s for sure.", said quietly Joe on the side.


    After Gerald''s match fights after fights went by and finally it was their time.


    However the moment the silver light teleported them to the stage, Greg''s and Emma''s eyes widened in surprise.


    In the opposite team before them, out of the four, they recognized two. They were the twins from the Duo fight, one in ck, while the other one in white clothing.


    Next to them, there were two more, both of them were guys. One wore nothing but ragged shorts, showing his muscr upper body, while the other guy held a strange-looking book in his hand with an expressionless face.


    When the twins noticed Greg and Emma, their expression darkened in an instant.


    Seeing their reaction, the muscr guy looked where they were looking at and asked the girl in the ck clothing, "Is he the one you have talked about Sandra?"


    "Yeah, he is the one."


    Hearing the answer, the guy nodded and asked the other twin, "Can you remember anything that he did to beat you, Sarah?"


    The girl named Sarah started to think, but in the end, she could only shake her head.


    "No. The only thing I remember is that he somehow appeared behind me and hit my neck with his palm. Other than that, nothing."


    The guy hearing this nodded and put his gaze on Greg''s body.


    "He doesn''t seem to be physically strong. He uses some trick to enhance his physical ability, but except for that and his firepower with his good dodging skills, there''s nothing else. Just leave him to me. The other guy and the female are yours.", said the guy as he looked at the twins, and the next moment he looked at the guy with the book.


    "As for you Noah, this time you will be our substitute, understood?"


    The guy named Noah looked up slightly and without a word, he started to walk toward Cloud''s clone.


    Seeing as they chose their supporter as a substitute, Joe looked at Emma and nodded.


    Knowing what he meant under the nod, Emma smiled and walked to Cloud''s side too.


    Seeing that both sides were ready, Cloud raised his staff as always, and with a hit on the ground, he started the fight.


    In an instant, as the signal was heard, the twins started to run toward M and Joe, while the guy just calmly looked at Greg.


    "He wants to fight me 1 on 1? Why?", thought Greg and looked toward Joe''s direction.


    "You go and fight that guy. If I''m right he is in the body system, so the best match against him is you. M and I will fight with the twins, you don''t need to worry about us."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and started to run toward the guy, but the moment the guy saw this, be started to smile with a wild grin and said, "Come!"


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <em>*CRACK*</em>


    The moment he said that the tform below his feet cracked and a terrifying aura broke out from his body, while a transparent red dragon appeared behind his back.


    "What the hell is that?", thought Greg as he looked at the creature, but he couldn''t think for too long, because suddenly the guy appeared before him out of nowhere.


    "?!"


    With incredible reaction, Greg dodged to the side, but he was a bitte and the punch, made a small wound on his cheek, making it bleed slightly.


    "Just only by that punch? What is this guy''s ability? It''s definitely not as simple as a physical enhancement.", thought Greg and jumped to the side again, dodging another crazy punch.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    *<em>CRACK</em>*


    Just like before, a huge crater appeared on the stage, while another wide wound appeared on Greg''s body.


    As the continuous explosions happened one after another, more and more people started to look toward their stage with excited expressions.


    He doesn''t want to use Alice''s powers, because that way he couldn''t temper his body and make it to level up to thest level.


    While he dodged attacks after the attack, making wounds one after another on his body, Joe and M were fighting too against the twins.


    M used her fire abilities against Sarah''s mist, while Joe used his lightning to counter Sandra''s whip attacks.


    Both sides seemed to be equal, but of course, Joe was the one who held himself back. It wasn''t sure why, but it seemed he was looking at Greg''s direction from time to time. Maybe if he was in a dire situation, so he could help him in an instant, but there could be another reason too.


    As he used his thunderbolts to deflect all of Sandra''s attacks, the experts looked at him, while the Saint squinted his eyes and said, "Is he the one?"


    As he asked this, Cloud appeared next to the old man and nodded.


    "Yes, he came from the same ce as his friend, but he has the legendary white Soul Stone, which can control thunder, storms, and even weathers, but thest one was just a gossip."


    As he said that, Cloud looked at the man next to the Saint. He was the legendary figure who had the same white Soul Stone, so he was curious to see that man''s reaction.


    However, he needed to be disappointed, because the man was as calm as ever and only looked at Joe''s direction once and the next second looked away like he just saw something boring.


    Down on the stage, Greg dodged all the punches and kicked from the guy, but no matter what he always came out with a wound somewhere on his body. Slowly there was no part on his body where he wasn''t bleeding from.


    "This can''t go on like this. Hey Alice, what do you think, should I try and catch his attacks head-on?", asked Greg from Alice as he dodged again from a kick.


    As an answer, Alice didn''t answer instantly but stayed quiet, and only after a while did she started to speak.


    "His Guardian''s power gives him power from Ancient Dragons. With them his physical power is unimaginable and if I''m right he only uses half of his power at the moment."


    "So does that mean I shouldn''t try?", asked Greg with a bitter smile.


    "No, on the contrary, you should try. Breaking through the fourth level into the fifth is much harder than the previous three attempts. With an opportunity like this, maybe you won''t level up, but it will help you a lot."


    Hearing this,Greg nodded and stood still in an instant.


    The guy seeing this was surprised a bit, but still didn''t hesitate to kick toward Greg.


    Watching as the huge leg came at him with tremendous power and insane speed, Greg readied himself for the impact, while he crossed his arms before him.


    And the moment the leg hit him...


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!!*</strong>

 Chapter 68: Ancient Dragon

    Chapter 68: Ancient Dragon


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!!</strong>*


    The moment the guy''s leg hit Greg''s side, Greg''s body flew away in an instant like a cannonball.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    With a huge bang, Greg''s body exploded onto the shield in the distance, making the whole stage shake like crazy.


    Sandra seeing this smiled and said aloud, "Deserves him right. After that kick that bastard won''t stand up for sure!"


    Joe hearing this just smiled, while he shook his head slightly.


    "You are wrong."


    Sandra after hearing what just Joe said made her a bit confused, but even like that she didn''t stop her attacks.


    "What do you mean I''m wr-, huh?"


    The moment she wanted to finish her sentence, she noticed that in the distance where Greg''s lying body should have been, there Greg was standing proudly with a small smile etched on his face.


    "Huh? But... but how??!"


    While a lot of people were surprised by the fact that he survived that scary hit, Greg put his hands down and looked at the guy in the distance.


    "Holly Molly! This guy is nuts. I thought I would die!", thought Greg as he tried to stay as calm as he could.


    The moment he got kicked, the bones and muscles in his body where the guy just hit him got twisted and deformed, showing just how scary that guy''s attack could be.


    Luckily he had his strange Guardian and Soul Stone, which let his temper and refine his body, so the deformed bones and muscles healed almost instantly.


    "Now can you see it? This is one of the advantages to have a Pure Soul. Your body can regenerate broken bones or torn muscles if they are not fatal. If you reach the fifth level and break through the Soul Grade, more and more shocking things will await you."


    Hearing Alice''s voice, Greg gulped and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s a wonderful fact, but the feeling is horrible. If I could choose, I would rather not try this again."


    "Well, if you fight against monsters like him, you need to be used to it."


    The guy seeing as Greg was okay, looked a bit confused, but a momentter a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing that smile, Greg knew that nothing good will happen, so he readied himself for the worst.


    And just like he thought, the body of the guy started to change, while the transparent dragon behind him started to disappear inside his body.


    Small horns, a pair of dragon wings and a dragon tail formed out of his body, while his eyes turned crimson red with a vertical split in the middle.


    Sarah and Sandra feeling the changes looked behind and the moment they saw what was happening, their expression changed in an instant.


    "Oh no! Juan is going to form!"


    Looking at Greg''s direction, M and Joe saw as the guy named Juan''s body started to turn into a human-looking dragon, while his presence grew more and more terrifying with each second.


    "Is he really just a third rank fighter? How can he have such a scary power?", thought Joe and made up his mind.


    In an instant, he used some kind of eleration power to appear behind Sandra and raised his hand.


    "Huh? Whe-"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Like a footballer, Joe kicked the girl in the waist making her fly away in an instant. Seeing this Sandra''s sister got angry and the next moment her whole body started to change snow white.


    Joe knew what was about to happen and readied himself, but suddenly M appeared next to the girl and touched her shoulders.


    "I''m still here little girl."


    In an instant, as she said that, a thinyer of fire bubble appeared around Sarah''s body trapping her inside.


    Sarah''s body didn''t stop to turn white, but after seeing the sight around her, she looked quite confused.


    Just as she wanted to release her attack, suddenly the temperature started to increase to a terrifying level, making her whole snow-white body turn back normal bit by bit.


    "What? How?"


    Sarah didn''t know what was happening. The normal fire couldn''t melt her power away when she starts using the Ice Mist Field, but somehow M''s fire powers could.


    Seeing the surprised expression, M smiled and said quietly, "Congrats. You are the first one to make me use my Purgatory for real."


    Hearing this, Sarah was surprised and tried her best to use her ability, but the more she tried the hotter it became inside the bubble.


    M saw as the girl couldn''t fight back, she looked at Joe and said, "Go and help him. I will be okay here, she won''te out of there."


    Joe hearing this nodded and turned around, but the moment he did, a shocking scene appeared before his eyes.


    Before him only a few inches away from his face, Juan suddenly appeared with an ice-cold expression and said calmly, "So you like to kick others, huh?"


    M was surprised too because a moment ago Juan wasn''t there. It happened too fast.


    Just as Joe could react, Juan''s leg came at his waist to the exact same ce where he kicked Sandra not long ago.


    Joe wanted to jump away from the kick, but somehow he felt that as a strange power made him unable to do so.


    "What is this?"


    Just as he thought the kick will hit him, suddenly Greg appeared between him, however instead of stopping the attack, the leg made both of them fly away in an instant.


    *<strong>BAM!!</strong>*


    Hitting the shield in the distance, Greg stood up and looked at Joe on the ground.


    "Are you okay?", asked Greg while putting his hand out to help Joe stand up.


    As Joe looked up and saw that Greg was unscathed, which made him a bit surprised, but still grabbed his hand and stood up slowly.


    "Thanks."


    Greg hearing this nodded and turned his gaze toward the guy, who was looking at them with an ice-cold expression.


    However, instead of attacking them, he looked at M not far away from him with a smile and punched her.


    "Not good!", said Joe and suddenly thick thunderbolts rolled everywhere on his body. In less than a secondter, he was next to M, and with her, he jumped away.


    *<strong>BOOOM</strong>*


    Just where they were a second ago a huge crater appeared on the ground, shocking not just Joe and Greg, but even the experts above.


    One of the experts behind the Saint looked a bit surprised and asked, "How can be a third rank fighter this strong?"


    "His Guardian is one of the Ancient Dragons, which can give him a tremendous amount of physical power. Unfortunately, he is too young and cannot control it well. How unfortunate", said Mistress of Fortune as she looked at the fight below with a calm expression.


    Juan looked at his fist and saw that the girl he targeted was nowhere before him and was a bit confused.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw that Joe was holding M in his arms, which made him surprised.


    "It seems I won''t get bored this time.", said quietly Juan and stood up.


    However just as he wanted to step forward, suddenly Greg appeared behind him out of nowhere with a raised fist.


    Looking back a bit, Juan just smiled and waited for the hit.


    "Let''s see how strong you are."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    "Huh?"


    The moment Greg''s fist hit Juan''s head, a huge shockwave broke out, while Juan''s body started to fly away a few meters in an instant.


    "Damn! He has very hard skin!", said Greg as he looked at his distorted fingers, but luckily the next moment they started to heal slowly.


    Joe and M looked at Greg with a surprised expression, but the next moment suddenly they felt as their bodies got heavier and heavier with each second.


    "What is happening?"


    The three looked in Juan''s direction and saw as he was slowly standing up, but this time the expression on his face wasn''t just ice cold, but a bit of bloodlust could be felt too.


    Emma saw this and looked at Cloud with a worried expression and asked, "Mister, shouldn''t you do something? Something bad will happen for sure."


    Hearing this Cloud smiled and said, "What is happening right now is the best for this tournament. Look around, all the spectators are looking this way."


    Emma heard this and looked up and what Cloud said was true. Each and every spectator at this moment was looking at this fight with dumbstruck, excited, and happy faces. All of them were heated up by the fight, which was happening at the moment.


    "But even.."


    "Don''t worry, if something happens I will be the first to stop them. Just enjoy the show."


    Hearing this, Emma still looked worried and turned her gaze back at Greg and the others.


    On the stage, Greg watched as Juan was looking at him with those scary eyes, while a strange power engulfed his whole body, making it heavier and heavier as time went by.


    "What is happening here?"

 Chapter 69: One Soul Two Guardian

    Chapter 69: One Soul Two Guardian


    Up in the estrade, the experts looked at the sight with a confused expression.


    All of them watched Juan turn into more and more like a wild beast, while a strange power engulfed the whole stage.


    "Is he using... Gravitational powers? But isn''t his strengthes from his Guardian''s ability, which is one of the Ancient Dragons? So how can he have a power like that?"


    As the skinny guy asked this with surprise, suddenly the legendary man, who has never spoken until now, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Dual Guardians. One Soul with two Guardians. It''s a very rare urrence, where one on the ceremony gets chosen by two different Soul Guardians at the same time. I once fought against a man who was just like that boy. It was a hard-fought victory, where I almost died."


    Hearing this, all the experts were surprised by the fact that the most powerful man on earth had a hard time dealing with someone and what''s more he almost died. It just showed how scary Dual Guardians could be.


    "So he has a Guardian, which can give him inhuman strength, while the other can affect the gravity around his opponents? Isn''t this a bit unfair?", asked the skinny guy as he looked at the fight below with a serious expression.


    "That white-haired boy is done for sure this time."


    In the spectator seats, the girl and the guy next to her watched the fight before them with calm expressions.


    "What do you think will happen, bro? asked the girl as she looked at Juan''s scary appearance.


    The guy next to him looked calm, but this time the smile nowhere could be seen from before. After thinking for a bit he looked at Greg and said, "I think Team 77 will win."


    Hearing this, the girl looked confused and asked, "That guy with the fire abilities? Why?"


    The guy as an answer just simply smiled and said, "Who said he has only fire abilities?"


    And just as he said that an explosion urred on the stage.


    Juan''s figure with a huge explosion burst forward toward Greg, while a huge crater was left below where his feet were a second ago.


    Greg seeing this, wanted to move to the side, but his body was so heavy it felt like he was carrying a mountain on his back. Every step he tried to take, made him to struggle.


    As he was thinking about solutions, Juan has already appeared before him with a creepy smile and punched toward his face with scary power.


    "I don''t have another solution.", said Greg and activated Alice''s speed boost ability, and in an instant, he jumped to the side.


    Of course, because of the gravitational power, the jump was much slower than normal, but it was still enough to dodge Juan''s attack.


    "That was close!", thought Greg and started to jump here and there trying his best not to be affected by gravitational force, but try as much as he wants, the heavy feeling didn''t vanish.


    Juan seeing this looked much more bloodthirsty and chased after Greg, trying to hit him with terrifying kicks or punches one after another.


    People all around the Arena seeing the blood boiling fight made them cheer even louder than ever before, making the whole city filled with loud cheer sounds.


    Cloud looked around and smiled slightly, "Oh my. We are only just in the third round and look at this. The morale of these people has reached such a level. Such a wonderful sight!"


    Emma hearing this didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry, but still trusted in Cloud''s words. However as she was looking at the fight on the stage, suddenly an idea popped up in her mind, and looked at Cloud.


    "Wait, can we use our Soul Creatures, or is it prohibited?"


    Hearing the question Cloud looked at Emma and chuckled slightly, while saying, "As I said, the first rule is that out of killing everything else is allowed."


    Listening to this Emma nodded and wanted to shout at Greg to use his Soul Creatures, but suddenly Cloud''s staff appeared before her face.


    "Sorry to stop you, but you can''t help him. If he wants to use them, he needs to realize that fact all alone. Of course, when the fight is over you are free to tell him, but until then no."


    Hearing this, Emma put her hands down slowly and nodded.


    On the stage, Greg was dodging every attack he could, but still, he suffered some injuries. No matter how fast Alice''s speed boost ability was the power on his body grew stronger and stronger with each second.


    As time went by suddenly Alice''s voice suddenly in his ear, "Why are you using my ability only that way?"


    Greg hearing this looked surprised and asked, "What do you mean like this way? Is there another way to use your powers?"


    "Of course there is, stupid. I wanted to wait until you reached the fifth level, but it seems I need to help you again."


    As she said that, suddenly he felt as small points opened up in his body, making the currently used power flow through those little points one by one, filling up his body with a familiar feeling.


    "This feeling..."


    "Yes, the exact same feeling you felt when you used my earth powers. Not just using the power, but manipting it wholly. Until now, you just used the other five elements as basic skills without using their true potential, but now things are different. However, the flow inside you isn''t entire, because you still didn''t reach thest level in the Body Grade, so until then you can''t really ess them fully. But still, this should be enough to get rid of that annoying gravitational force on your body. You just need to concentrate the power inside you and everything will be okay."


    Listening to Alice''s exnation Greg nodded and started to focus the power inside him.


    "Concentrate...Concentrate...Concentrate..."


    As he dodged the attacks one by one, slowly he felt as his body started to turn lighter and lighter, while the air around his body started to slowly move.


    The air all around his body formed thinyers of vortexes, from which some rotated clockwise and some counterclockwise.


    They were so thin that it could be hardly seen around his body, but for Greg, they could be seen as clear as day. Only those with very good eyesight or by special means could detect the vortexes around his body.


    By concentrating on the power inside him, he could freely control them by changing their speed or rotation direction. As for what will happen if he changes it, he doesn''t really know yet, but the feeling was like he was one with the air itself.


    "It really works!", thought Greg in surprise, while he felt as his body started to move faster than ever.


    Hearing Greg like that, Alice chuckled and said, "Hehe! Surprised yes? This is only the beginning and what awaits you will be much more surprising!"


    Ignoring Alice''s proud speech, Greg leaned to the side and let Juan''s hand pass him above his head.


    Seeing the fast and smooth move from Greg Juan was a bit surprised, but still smiled at the end.


    "You are much interested than I thought!"


    Hearing this Greg didn''t answer but instead concentrated on elerating the vortex''s rotation around his body. And as he did that an amazing scene happened.


    Like a professional dancer, with a fast move, he twisted his body and suddenly appeared behind Juan''s back in an instant.


    "?!"


    Juan saw this and was shocked by the speed and the process as Greg appeared behind him. He saw as Greg''s fist wasing at his face and wanted to stop it, but it was toote.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    Just like the first time, Juan''s body exploded onto the shield in the distance, but this time he instantly stood up started to run toward Greg.


    Greg saw this and was about to punch Juan again when suddenly an unexpected scene happened.


    When Juan was meters away from him, a figure appeared behind Juan with lightning bolts rolling all over his body, while he handheld a strange-looking sword.


    "Joe!", thought Greg and watched as Joe trust that sword toward Juan''s shoulder.


    Juan saw this and with the insane reaction, he turned around and was about to hit Joe with the back of his palm, when suddenly a powerful fireball hit his hand, making it to miss Joe.


    With this opportunity, Joe used his speed and appeared before Juan and stab him in the shoulder.


    The moment the sword was pierced into the flesh of Juan, Greg saw as Juan''s terrifying aura and strength started to flow into the sword, while the gravitational force around the stage started to weaken bit by bit.


    "A Soul Creature? What a joke!", said angrily Juan and with clenched teeth, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and tried to pull it out.


    However as he tried to pull it out, he found out that it didn''t budge, so he used his strength to make it move, but the moment he did so, the sword started to crazily suck his powers away.


    Greg saw this looked at Joe and asked, "What is happening?"


    Joe still looking at Juan answered calmly, "That is a Soul Eater Bug and it''s a Creator-ranked Soul Creature. It can suck away the power of anyone after getting into contact with the target. Luckily it''s not lethal only just makes the target unable to use its power. However unfortunately I can only use this item once."


    Hearing this, Greg was shocked and watched as Juan''s power and strength get sucked away by the sword.

 Chapter 70: Party

    Chapter 70: Party


    With each second, Juan''s power and strength got weaker, while his appearance started to turn back to normal.


    In less than a minute, Juan fully lost his appearance and finally copsed onto the ground without any strength left in him.


    Seeing this happening, Sarah not far away tried to stand up, but M''s power from before left her unable to do so.


    As she struggled to get on her feet, she looked at her sister, who was lying far away. She was kicked hard by Joe in the waist, but the reason she couldn''t get up after wasn''t because of that hit, but instead of those small sparks, which appeared on her body from time to time. It could be some kind of paralyzing power, which can make its target immobile for a small amount of time.


    Cloud seeing as none of the three members could continue fighting, raised his hand, and shouted, "Round 2, Winner Team 77!"


    Hearing the announcement, the Arena exploded with loud cheers making Cloud smile in an instant.


    "Wonderful! Simply wonderful!", said Cloud as he enjoyed the loud cheers all around him with a wide smile etched on his face.


    As the loud cheers went on, Greg and the others got teleported back with a silver light, while the injured members from the other team got taken away by medical people.


    Match after the match went on. Greg fought once more a Duo and a Team fight, but both of them were easily won, so they were qualified for the fourth round.


    When thest fight in the third round was finally over, the shield around the stages started to fade away, while Cloud''s clones started to disappear one by one.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! Did you enjoy yourselves?", asked Cloud with a shout from the estrade as he looked around with a smile.


    Hearing his question, every spectator in the Arena shouted loudly, making the whole city filled with loud shouts in an instant.


    "Haha! That''s it! That''s the spirit! However, unfortunately, the tournament will end for today and will continue tomorrow morning, so until then, please be patient. However, be sure to enjoy yourselves in Mythbreak under the following week as much as you can."


    As he said that, the white mist started to form around the estrade, and in less than a second, Cloud and the experts disappeared into thin air.


    People seeing this stood up one by one and started to walk out of the Arena while talking about all the exciting and shocking things that happened that day.


    And just like that, night fell on the city and the fervent life could be felt in every corner of Mythbreak.


    As people were enjoying themselves on the streets, Greg was simply lying on his bed, when suddenly someone knocked on his door.


    *<em>Knock~Knock*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"</em>Coming!", said Greg as he stood up and walked before the door.


    Opening the door, Joe appeared before him in a nice looking ck suit. Even his hair looked very smooth and clean. If he didn''t know Joe, he would have thought he was some kind of model.


    "Woow, you look... well you look good. But why are you dressed like that? ", asked Greg as he looked at Joe''s figure.


    Hearing this, Joe smiled and thanked him and said, "Half an hourter there will be a party in the hall. All the participants will be there and if I heard it right some of the experts will attend too."


    Hearing this Greg was surprised looked down at his clothes and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, I didn''t bring any good looking clothing with me, just normal looking ones."


    Joe nodded and bent down to pick up a box, which was hidden next to Greg''s door, and said, "I knew you wouldn''t, so this is why I brought this to you."


    Handing over the box Joe smiled and said, "Take it."


    Greg was quite surprised by Joe''s kindness and looked at him.


    "What did I do to deserve this?"


    Joe just smiled and said, "Look at this as a gift for helping me in the past."


    Hearing this Greg didn''t know what to say, so just nodded in the end.


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just change clothes ande down into the hall. The girls and I will wait for you there.", said Joe and turned around to leave.


    Seeing Joe''s leaving figure, Greg walked back into his room and opened the box.


    He didn''t expect anything surprising, but the moment the lid opened, Greg''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What...the...Wooow!"


    Greg couldn''t say anything about what he was looking at.


    Taking out the clothing from the box, Greg was utterly speechless.


    It was just like Joe''s suit, but its color was snow white, while the buttons on it were like crystal-like. Golden lines ran through the end of the sleeve, the ps and the cor giving off a somewhat royal feeling to anyone, who saw it.


    Next to the suit, a white and golden colored tie could be found with the same designed trousers and with a clean shoe.


    "This is amazing. How much did all of this cost?", asked Greg himself and looked at the clock on the wall.


    "7:36. I have 24 minutes to get ready, so let''s put this masterpiece on."


    As he said that he started to take his clothes off and a whileter, he was standing before a mirror and looked at himself in it.


    Turning here and there, Greg was quite surprised by the fact that it suited him this well and thought, "How did he know the right size? I will definitely ask him about itter."


    Looking at him in the mirror Greg looked at his hair and suddenly frowned.


    In the past, everyone bullied him because of his hair, so he always tried to hide it and never thought about cool looking hairstyles.


    But this time, things were different. Not only did he gained strength to protect himself against people like William, but he also found friends that he could always count on no matter what.


    Touching his hair, which was a bit of shaggy, Greg smiled and thought,"It''s fine as it is. No one''s opinion matter."


    With that in mind, Greg adjusted his tie and nodded.


    "Let''s get goin''."


    ***


    Down in the hall, people with different suits and dresses were everywhere, while they talked with each other with drinks in their hands.


    M, Emma, and Joe were before a table and talking happily.


    Emma wore a knee-length chiffon bridesmaid dress, which had a V-neck. Its blue color was a nice match with her sky blue eyes while giving a stronger feeling to her blonde hair.


    On the other hand, M wore a much more seductive dress. It was cut on the left side and back, making her left leg and her full back almostpletely naked, which made her sexier than ever. With the red jewels in her ears and her neck, she looked like a real diva.


    Next to them, the twins and Juan were looking at them. After the fight, all of them got first aid and healed in under an hour, so they had no problem attending this party.


    Sandra was looking at Joe with an angry expression and said, "If it weren''t for my carelessness, I wouldn''t have been that pathetic."


    Juan hearing this didn''t say anything but looked here and there like he was looking for someone.


    As he looked around, a pair walked in. It was the girl and the guy who spectated the fights from the seats.


    When the two walked in, all the eyes looked at them, but after seeing them a whileter all of them stopped looking in their way.


    The two walked before a table and ordered a drink, while the guy too looked around in the hope to see someone.


    As people talked, suddenly the elevator''s door opened and a figure walked out of it. As he walked closer and closer, more and more eyes fell on him, making everyone to stop talking.


    His white clothing with the beautiful design and those golden lines on the suit gave everyone a kind of noble feeling, while the guy''s unique hair color and style made a lot of women attracted almost instantly.


    "Wooow. Who is he?"


    "I don''t know, but he looks quite good no? What do you think should I go and try to talk to him?"


    People, especially women started to talk with each other as they looked at Greg''s approaching figure.


    Greg after stepping inside the huge hall filled with people looked around and saw as everyone was looking at him with awe and shock, which made him quite surprised.


    Not know why everyone was looking at him like that he looked around in the hope to find Joe and the others, but just as he could start looking a muscr body appeared next to him.


    Looking to his right, Greg saw that the one who was standing before him was the one he fought before in the second round.


    Not knowing what he wanted Greg frowned and waited patiently for what the guy to start talking.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t need to wait long, because the guy put his palm out and said, "Juan Tyson from the Alchemist family. It''s my pleasure to meet you, can I know your name?"

 Chapter 71: Lets Play a Game

    Chapter 71: Let''s y a Game


    "Juan Tyson from the Alchemist Family. It''s my pleasure to meet you. Can I know your name?"


    Hearing how polite did Juan introduce himself and talked, Greg was quite surprised. Because of the outside, everybody would have thought that he was a merciless fighting machine, but it seems nothing as it looks like.


    "Never judge a book by its cover, huh?", thought Greg and after putting his hand out to shake Juan''s hand, he said, "Greg Hyde. Nice to meet you too."


    As the two started to talk with each other, Joe and the girls slowly walked next to him.


    "Hey, Greg, you look amazing! Where did you get that?", asked M as she looked at Greg from up to down with a smile.


    "Ah, I just got this from a dear friend.", answered Greg and looked at Joe with a thankful expression.


    Joe just smiled and didn''t say anything, but instead looked at Juan and put his hands out.


    "Dia Joseph from the Dia Family. Nice to meet you. You fought really good."


    Juan hearing this smiled and shook Joe''s hand and said, "Nice to meet you and thanks. And about the sword", said Juan and took out a rusty small sword and continued, "Here, it''s yours. I tried to use it the way you did, but I couldn''t. What is this?"


    "It''s a Soul Creature. It can take away it''s target''s power after physical contact. Unfortunately, you can only use it once, after that it will turn into a normal metal sword. Out of its exceptional sharpness, it will be useless, so you can keep it."


    Juan after hearing this nodded and wanted to ask something, but the twins also walked toward them, so decided to ask itter.


    Sandra after seeing Joe and Greg looked a bit angry but still introduced herself.


    "My name is Sandra and she is my sister Sarah. Nice to meet you."


    Greg heard the simple introduction and thought confusedly, "Why does she sound so angry?"


    As Greg was thinking about this, suddenly the lights went out, while only one remained lit above a small stage not far away from them.


    On it, Cloud''s smiling figure could be seen, in his same white outfit and staff in his hand.


    "Ladies and Gents, it''s my pleasure to see all of you here. I hope the first day of the tournament was an enjoyable moment for all of you.", said Cloud with a smile and continued, "This beautiful night is all about enjoying ourselves to the fullest. But before we start to do so, let me introduce you to tonight''s guests."


    As he said that, he pped his hands and anothermp lit up next to him and two figures walked out.


    One was the woman that Greg saw on the estrade, she was Mistress of Fortune. She wore clothing, which wasn''t too luxurious nor toomon. It was perfect for those, who didn''t love eye-catching dresses, but still wanted to look good as much as they could.


    The other one was the legendary expert, who reached the summit of humanity with his white Soul Stone and legendary Guardian. A lot of people said that he was on the verge of a breakthrough, but all of these were just mere gossips, and there were no shreds of evidence at least not for now.


    He wore a ck suit, which was simr to Joe''s, but with the difference that it had small sewings on it.


    Both of their presence made everyone in the hall to instantly feel respect toward them while making the fire in their heart to reach their level someday even bigger.


    "I hope after seeing these two will be enough motivation for the remaining days of the tournament, so please enjoy yourselves in this beautiful night to the fullest!"


    And just like that, all the lights turned back on, while a piece of pleasurable music started to y in the back.


    Seeing that everyone started to go to a table and sit down, Greg looked at Joe and the others and asked, "Let''s go and take a seat."


    Hearing what Greg said, Joe, Emma, and M nodded and started to walk toward a table, while Juan and the twins followed them from behind.


    As they walked Sandra looked at Juan and asked with an unsatisfied tone, "Why are we following them? Can''t we just go and sit somewhere else?"


    Juan hearing this shook his head and said, "Strength and talent always need to be respected, no matter if it''s an enemy or friend. And it''s not a bad thing to befriend with those two. Of course, if you want you can go and sit somewhere else, I won''t stop you."


    After looking for a table, Greg finally found a free one. It was a huge, circr-shaped table, with 12 chairs all around it, making it the perfect one for their group to sit.


    As the twins and Juan sat down Greg wanted to sit down too, but before he could, he saw as Joe pulled the chair out and helped M sit on itfortably. Seeing him behave like a real gentleman was a very surprising act from him.


    Thinking for a while, he looked at Emma who was standing next to him. With a smile, he pulled out the chair before him and gestured at Emma.


    "Please have a seat mydy.", said Greg as he looked at her with a gentle smile.


    Seeing Greg like that, especially in that suit, Emma''s face instantly turned crimson, while her heartbeat quickened, but in the end, she still nodded and sat down slowly.


    Seeing this, Greg slowly started pushing the chair under Emma, making her sit on the chair just perfectly.


    Seeing the two boys behave like two gentlemen, everyone around them looked at them with awe. Particrly women. Some of them looked at Emma and M with awe, but there were a lot who watched them with jealousy.


    Sandra seeing this rolled her eyes and looked away, but after looking at Joe and Greg for a second time she said quietly, "Well... They don''t look bad..."


    After taking his seat, Greg wanted to start a conversation, but suddenly a guy with a girl came walking toward them and stopped before their table.


    Both of them were the same age as him. The guy was wearing a royal blue suit with a white shirt under it and a ck bow-tie on his neck. He looked quite elegant that''s for sure.


    On the other hand, the girl was quite unique. She wore a pink dress which was somewhat simr to that of M''s dress, but with a difference that it was off-shoulder. Also, her clothing was much tighter than that of M''s, which showed her curves much better.


    "Can we sit here?", asked the guy as he looked at Greg and Joe with a smile.


    "Sure, no problem.", said Greg and gestured them to sit down.


    The guy nodded and after helping the girl to sit down in the same way as Joe and he did, he sat down and said, "My name is Jonathan and she is my sister Laura."


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Greg, next to me they are my friends, Emma, M and Joe.", said Greg then pointed at the twins, "And they are Sarah, Sandra, and Juan. They are from the Alchemist Family."


    Hearing this, Jonathan nodded at Juan and the twins with a smile and turned his gaze back at Greg.


    "I watched your fights and what can I say. You were amazing! Especially when you used that move to get behind Juan at the end of the fight. How did you do that?"


    Hearing the question, everyone around the table looked at Greg with curiosity.


    Seeing so many curious gazes at the same time, Greg smiled awkwardly and scratched his neck. However, just as he wanted to answer, suddenly the light went off again and Cloud appeared on a small stage not far away with Mistress of Fortune next to her.


    "Before we start our feast, please let us y a small game. The winner will get a generous reward, so it''s definitely worth trying", said Cloud and tapped lightly on the ground with his staff.


    In an instant, everyone''s card lit up with silver light and suddenly strange symbols on it.


    Everyone had different symbols. One had a star, another one had a triangle on it but there was even one who had an animal on the card.


    Before Greg, a symbol appeared too, which represented a hand.


    As he looked at the hand before him, Cloud continued to talk.


    "In this game, the goal will be very easy. In my hand here you can see a pack of cards with the same symbols drawn on them that you have. Next to me, our dear guest will open the pack and will choose two cards and those who have the symbol wille up here. Between those two will it be decided, which one gets the better reward."


    As he said that, he handed the pack over Mistress of Fortune and said with an excited expression, "Well then, let''s see those lucky ones, shall we?"

 Chapter 72: Game Of Luck and Two Cards

    Chapter 72: Game Of Luck and Two Cards


    Taking over the cards from Cloud, Mistress of Fortune looked at the cards in her hand with a calm expression.


    Thinking for a while, she looked around and looked at everyone, but for a moment, her eyes stopped on Greg''s face, while her eyes brightened for a bit. However it was for only a bit.


    After looking at each and every person in the hall, she opened the pack and started to shuffle the cards.


    After shuffling for a moment, she stopped, grabbed the edge of a single card and started to pull it out slowly.


    When it was fully out, she raised her hand and showed it to everyone, while Cloud on the side said with a smile,"It''s the symbol of fish. Who has this one? Please stand up."


    As he looked around, suddenly a guy in a casual clothing stood up in the left rear corner and raised his hand.


    "Splendid! Pleasee up here.", said Cloud and looked at Mistress of Fortune to go and choose another card.


    Seeing Cloud''s eyes, she nodded and started to shuffle the cards again, but as she did that her eyes looked at Greg''s direction and with something in her mind she pulled out another card.


    When she raised her hand with the card between her fingers, Joe and the others looked at Greg with a smile, while Cloud''s voice sounded in the hall.


    "It''s the symbol of a hand! The one who has it pleasee up to the stage."


    Greg saw as the symbol on the card was exactly the same as the one he had, stood up and started to walk toward the stage.


    As he did that almost every eye fell on him, making him a bit ufortable, but on the outside he still showed confidence.


    After the two walked up onto the stage, Cloud smiled and said,"Thank you. Well then, before we decide the ultimate winner let me show you all what the rewards are."


    As he said that, two boxes made out of ss, appeared behind him. In each, a strange looking card cloud be found, but the difference between the two was the material and the color they were made out.


    The one on the left was made out of emerald, which was half transparent, which gave it a very unique look. However the one on the right was tottaly different. It was made out of several unknown materials, while it had almost every color in it from blue to pink, making it look like a beautiful rainbow.


    "These two are special cards. Each has different advantages, but before I say anything else about them, first let''s finish the game."


    As he said that, he took off the hat from his head and put his other hand in it.


    When Greg saw that Cloud''s hand was almost fully inside and only his shoulder could be seen he thought with suprise,"Amazing! It''s just like my shadow, which can store things. I wonder how big the space inside that small item could be."


    As he thought about it, Cloud started to pull out his hand, while holding a strange looking dice.


    It''s color was ck and it had 12 faces with each having a number carved on it.


    "As you can see, I''m holding a dice with numbers on it from 1 to 12. The rules are very simple. I will throw it up and the two of you only need to say that if the number in the end will be odd or even. The one who is correct will have the chance to choose first from the two cards here next to me. However there''s another rule. If your opponent chooses to say a number and ends up being correct, then it''s no matter that you were correct or not, the other one will win both of the cards here automatically. Any questions?"


    "And what will happen, if I choose to say a number, but I''m not correct?, asked the guy next to Greg with a raised hand.


    Hearing the question, Cloud smiled and said,"Then you lose and instead the other one will win both cards."


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall looked suprised.


    "So basically I have a fifty-fifty chance, but I can also take a risk and tell the exact number to win or lose everything. Interesting.", thought Greg as he looked at the dice in Cloud''s hand.


    Seeing as the two looked at him without asking, Cloud spun the dice on his finger and said,"Well then. Until the dice doesn''t hit the ground, you have time to choose what you want to say, but the moment it touched the ground, no matter what you said after it, you lost."


    And just like that, Cloud threw the dice high up into the air, making everyone in the hall watch the dice and the two on the stage with visible excitement.


    "Odd", said the guy next to Greg without any hesitation.


    Greg looked at the dice in the air and he thought,"Well, I don''t want to risk things, cause the chance that I will be correct is less than 9%, so let''s go with even."


    Looking as the dice stopped for a moment in the air and a secondter it started to fall, Greg opened his mouth without taking his eyes away from the dice.


    "Even"


    The moment that word left his mouth the dice hit the ground and started to bounce here and there.


    Seeing as the numbers on the top changed everytime it hit the ground, made Greg a bit nervous.


    *<em>tter*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*tter *</em>


    <em></em>


    Bounce after bounce, the dice hit the ground faster than previously and after it bounced for more than five times, it finally stopped and stood still on the ground.


    Cloud seeing this walked next to it and picked it up slowly, but the moment he saw the number on it, he started to smile and said quietly,"Yet again, Mdy was right."


    With that he raised the dice with the side, which was above on the ground and said,"It''s number 8. The winner is Greg Hyde!"


    Hearing this, Greg was shocked and looked at the number 8 on the dice, which Cloud was holding, while behind him Joe and the others started to p loudly, making everyone else follow their act.


    Cloud seeing this, stepped between the two cards and said,"Well then, let''s see what we have."


    Saying this, Cloud pointed at the colorful card on his left with his staff and said,"This one is a Crystal Card. With this, one can go into the Soul Association in Mythbreak and by showing it up, one can get a personally chosen fourth ranked Soul Creature or can choose to get a unique essory, specially made by his request."


    Hearing this, people in the room started to talk between each other in amazement.


    "However this one on my right side is a much more intriguing one. With this card, one can choose to study from one expert for an entire month! And when I say that, I mean It''s your choice to choose an expert from all around the world, from which you want to learn for an entire month."


    In an instant after hearing this, everyone in the hall was dead silent.


    "Are you kidding me? Learning for an entire month with the expert I choose? This can''t be true."


    "Oh my Lord. That guy is a lucky bastard."


    "That''s unfair! Why couldn''t it be me the one who stands there?"


    People talked with awe, shock and jealousy in their eyes as they looked at Greg.


    "Well then, Mister Hyde. Please choose one.", said Cloud as he looked at Greg with a smile.


    Hearing this, Greg started to think quietly.


    He knew real well how big an opportunity was before him this moment. It was a priceless object for which anyone would go and kill, but somehow he didn''t feel that way.


    "However I''m not the same as everyone else. I have Alice and my unique Soul Stone. Also I can''t rank up as a normal person could, so the help of an expert should be utterly useless for me. Therefore the best choice for me is the Crystal Card."


    Seeing Greg thinking like that, everyone was a bit confused. Even Mistress of Fortune and the legendary man who was standing in a corner looked at Greg with a somewhat confused look.


    "Why is he thinking so much? Isn''t it obvious which one he should choose?"


    "If I were him I wouldn''t hesitate to choose the emerald card. It''s too obvious!"


    As people started to talk, Sandra looked at Greg with a confused look and asked in an unsatisfied tone,"Now why is he standing there like an idiot?"


    It wasn''t just her, but Juan and everyone else looked at Greg with a confused look too.


    As they were thinking for solutions, why Greg would hesitate, suddenly Joe next to the started to smile and a whileter he started to chuckle.


    Seeing as everybody was looking at him confusedly, Joe tried to stop hisughter and said,"Haha. My apologies, but I couldn''t bear it. I needed tough. Ah, that guy always suprises me with something."


    Hearing this, Jonathan and the others didn''t know why Joe said that, but the next moment they heard as Greg stepped forward and pointed at the colorful card on his right.


    "I will choose this one."


    In an instant after he said that, silence descended on the hall.

 Chapter 73: An Unforgettable Night

    Chapter 73: An Unforgettable Night


    "D-did he just say..."


    "Yeah, he really said it."


    "Hit me now. I think I just heard it wrong."


    People were utterly shocked by Greg''s choice. He just threw his biggest opportunity before him like it was nothing, but just a piece of trash.


    Cloud looked at Greg a bit surprised and asked, "Are you sure about your decision?"


    Seeing as Greg nodded as an answer Cloud looked at Mistress of Fortune on his side and a whileter he sighed.


    Walking behind the ss, which was containing the Crystal Card and after touching the lid he opened it.


    Taking it out with a careful move, he gave it to Greg and said with a calm expression, "I hope you have your own reasons to choose this way."


    "I appreciate it, but I think that card would be only waste in my hands. I think it will be much more useful in the hands of that guy.", said Greg as he looked at the guy next to him.


    Hearing this, Cloud''s mouth opened slightly, but in the end, he still smiled and said, "If this is what you really think, I can just only wish the best of luck for you and I hope you won''t regret your decision in the future."


    Taking over the card from Cloud, Greg smiled and said calmly, "I won''t."


    With that said, he turned around, and with a smile still on his face, he walked back slowly where he came from.


    Cloud, Mistress of Fortune, the man, and everyone else looked at his figure, still not believing that he choose a single Soul Creature instead of a lifetime opportunity.


    "Well then, as the rules stated, the remaining card will be yours. The only advice I can give, is that you need to choose wisely from which expert you want to learn.", said Cloud to the guy as he handed him the emerald card with a smile.


    Taking the card over, the guy''s eyes brightened in an instant and after a bow, he started to walk back to his seat hurriedly.


    Seeing as the two sat back to their seats, Cloud pped twice and said, "Well, that was surprising and unforeseen. But as time goes on as will this party too. So let''s start our party, shall we?"


    The moment he said that waiters started to walk out from the doors with different kinds of meals and drinks in their hands one by one.


    As they put the food and drink before the people, Emma looked at the card in Greg''s hand and asked, "Why didn''t you choose the other one? That was a once in a lifetime opportunity!"


    Hearing her question, everyone else around the table looked at Greg with a curious look.


    "Well, I thought that kind of teaching wouldn''t be useful for me, so instead I let the other guy have it. There wasn''t anyplicated reason behind my choice, but simply this."


    Hearing the unexpected answer, everyone was dumbstruck except one guy.


    "As always, you know how to make others shocked.", said Joe with a chuckle as he looked at Greg with a smile.


    Jonathan looked at Greg with a strange look but still smiled in the end.


    "This guy is much more interesting than I thought."


    Time ticked by minute after minute and after half an hourter, finally everyone finished their meal.


    After eating thest bite, Greg leaned back into his chair with a satisfied smile and said, "Ah... That was heavenly. I haven''t eaten this good food in years"


    Hearing this, Laura looked at Greg and asked, "Since years? I don''t think that it was anything special. Don''t you have anyone else who can cook for you? Like your parents or someone else?"


    The moment she asked this, Emma, M, and Joe froze still around the table, while Greg''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    Jonathan knowing what just happened, instantly hit Laura''s head and said with a slight bow, "I''m really sorry what my sister said, she didn''t mean it."


    Greg looked at Jonathan and with a wry smile, he said, "No it''s not a problem at all. She couldn''t have known it."


    Sandra hearing the conversation between the two looked surprised and asked slowly, "Can... you tell us what happened to your parents?"


    "SIS!"


    Sarah next to her looked very shocked by her sister''s question and tried to stop her, but Greg nodded.


    "Well it''s not a secret, so there is no problem to tell it. It all happened when I was 7 years old. My parents and I went for a nice forest tour, you know, just like every other normal family should once in a while."


    As Greg started to talk, it could be felt as everyone around him started to listen very carefully, not wanting to miss any details.


    "We were deep in the forest when it started to get dark, so my father told us it was time to go home, but I and my mother insisted. We said to him he can go back and wait at the car and that''s what he did. However that was when everything turned upside down.", said Greg and after a bit of hesitation he continued, "When my mother decided it was really time for us to walk back, she was suddenly got caught by... a Gene nt."


    Hearing this, Sandra looked confused and asked, "What is a Gene nt?"


    Jonathan on her side closed his eyes and exined, "Gene nts are mutated nts, which are born only when a zone break urs. They are highly intelligent, so if one appears and it catches you, you are..."


    "Dead for sure.", said Greg as he looked at Jonathan and continued, "Gene nts feed on their prey''s genes. First, they change the DNA sequence of their prey for their taste and then they start to consume them. For the nt, it''s a slow, steady, and enjoyable process, however for the victim... it''s hell in itself."


    Jonathan nodded and looked at Sandra, while saying, "Yeah, just imagine as someone tries to cut off your skin, then sew it to another ce on your body. And all of this while you are awake, so I bet it wouldn''t be a nice feeling for sure."


    Hearing this, not only Sandra was terrified, but everyone else too.


    Seeing as all of them looked at him to continue, Greg sighed and continued in a shaky voice, "The moment my mother was caught, I didn''t know what to do. I was terrified and scared. I looked around, thinking about what should I do, but I couldn''t. I just stood there and watched as my mother''s body slowly started to turn into something unrecognizable, while in her eyes only horror could be seen. She couldn''t talk or move, because that thing was all over her body. She tried to tell me to run, but that thing didn''t let her. Even at this moment, I can clearly remember her face and the way she looked at me."


    Listening to his story, everyone was dead silent.


    "I tried to move, but the moment I did, that creature grabbed me too. Right at the top of my head. In that instant, I felt like someone tried to rip my head apart from the inside, while the nt used something to intensify that feeling even more. It also didn''t let me fell unconscious, so it was even worse than death. When I thought I will die just like that, suddenly my father came out of nowhere and he was the one who rescued me. After cutting the nt off my head, he instantly brought me back to the car, but instead of running away, he just simply ran back into the forest. Unfortunately, after that, everything turned blurry and the next thing I could remember was that I was all alone in the hospital, while the nurse said I was the only one who survived."


    As he finished his story, everyone around the table was quiet, while all of them looked sad and shocked.


    "So...The reason why your hair is like that, is it because of that creature,?", asked Sarah a bit shyly.


    Greg looked up and after touching his hair he said, "Yeah, this is that creature''s doing too."


    "T-too?", asked Emma next to Greg with a confused look, not knowing what he meant under the ''too''.


    Realizing that he said something he shouldn''t have, Greg looked up only to see Emma and the other''s confused look.


    "Yes... this too.", said Greg with a sigh and raised his hand toward his eyes slowly.


    Seeing this act, everyone looked confused as they watched Greg put his two fingers in his left eye. A momentter he grabbed something and with slow motion, he started to pull it out.


    When Greg finally took it out, the others saw that it was a strange-looking contact lens, which size was thrice as a normal lens has.


    However, the moment he opened his eyes, everyone looked shocked, while their mouth opened extra wide. Even Joe''s face looked dumbstruck by what he was seeing.


    Greg''s eyes were something they didn''t see before. The outer part of his eyeball was fully ck, while the iris''s color was not monochromic, but instead colorful. The sight was beautiful yet bizarre at the same time.


    Seeing their shocked faces, Greg put his lense back into his eye and after blinking a few times, his eye turned back to normal.


    "This is also that creature''s doing. Doctors said if I don''t use these special lenses my eyes could be 5 or even 10 times as sensitive as it normally should. Also, it''s the best way to avoid scaring other peoples.", said Greg with a wry smile as he looked at the others.

 Chapter 74: Mythbreak Soul Association

    Chapter 74: Mythbreak Soul Association


    Seeing Greg''s wry smile, everyone around the table looked at him without speaking.


    The story he just told them and the consequences he needed to bear after what happened just because of an unexpected incident, made all of them utterly speechless.


    Just think about it. One day you wake up thinking that finally, you can be with your loved ones, but because of an unexpected event, all of them die, leaving only you alive with the unforgivable regret and thought that why didn''t you were the one who died instead of them.


    Living with that regret until your final day could be worse than death.


    Emma next to Greg put her hand on his shoulder and said quietly, "I''m really sorry about what happened with you and your parents."


    Greg looked at Emma and smiled as thanks, but didn''t say anything.


    Feeling the gloomy atmosphere around the table, Jonathan pped lightly and said with a smile, "Come on guys, cheer up. Unfortunately what happened sadly has happened, so we can''t do anything about it. Don''t let it influence your mood or anything else. This also goes for you too Greg. I''m really sorry about your parents, but time still goes on. If you just stay still and think about what you were supposed to do to save them, it will just make things even worse. Just try to look at what is before you and one day everything will turn for the better, I guarantee it."


    Hearing this, everyone around nodded in agreement and looked at Greg.


    Seeing their gazes, Greg smiled slightly and said, "All of you. I really appreciate your kindness, but there are sometimes things that you can never forgive no matter how hard you try."


    With that said Greg stood up and after putting the chair back to its ce, he looked at the others and said, "It has been a pleasure, but if you excuse me I will go back. Tomorrow will be a long one."


    As he said that, he bowed slightly and started to walk toward the elevator.


    Seeing his lonely back, Sarah looked at Sandra angrily. Seeing her gaze, Sandra was surprised and said, "What? How was I supposed to know he had such a sad past?"


    "That''s why you need to think before asking.", said Juan, while he put a slice of meat into his mouth and started to chew on it slowly.


    Joe, M, and Emma looked at each other, but couldn''t say anything. What Greg told them was just as surprising even for them as to anyone else.


    "To think that he had such a deep secret until now...", murmured Joe and watched as the elevator''s door closed behind Greg''s back.


    The following hours went smoothly. Everyone enjoyed their time with their friends and acquaintances, but around midnight, people slowly started to go back to their room one after another.


    ***


    The next morning, Greg opened his heavy eyes slowly and looked at the time on the wall.


    ''5:48''


    Sitting up, he looked down onto his body, only seeing that he was almost fully naked and the clothes he got from Joe were all over the floor.


    As he looked around he touched his cheek, only to feel it somewhat wet. As he raised his fingers before his eyes he sighed and thought, "It seems I fell asleep after crying my head off. What a crybaby I am."


    With that in mind, he stood up and started to pick up the clothing from the floor one by one and started to clear up the dirt in the room. After cleaning everything in the room, he walked into the bathroom and took a nice hot shower.


    10 minutester he walked out with the towel around his neck and suddenly noticed the card he won yesterday.


    Thinking for a while he looked at the time and smiled.


    "6:32. The tournament starts at 8, so I have almost an hour and a half. Let''s change clothes and see what this card can do."


    With that, he hurriedly put on his clothes and a pair of shoes and when everything was ready he walked to the card and picked it up.


    "Let''s see what you can give me.", as he said with a smile, he walked out of the room.


    ***


    After walking for 15 minutes in the city and asking people about the location of the Soul Association, Greg finally found the building he was looking for.


    "Well, it''s definitely huge.", said with awe as he looked at the enormous edifice before him.


    In height, it was about just as huge as the wall around the city. Its shape was circr, and the material it was made out of was unknown.


    Greg touched the surface after the building and was a bit confused.


    "This doesn''t look like it''s anything like metal or jade and it''s definitely not normal rock. I have never seen anything like this."


    Taking his hands away, he looked at the building for once more and walked inside.


    As he stepped through the gate, he looked around with amazement.


    Just like in Nexus city, the interior was as breathtaking as ever. However the ceiling instead of a sky filled with stars, it was space in itself.s, moons, stars, and meteorites with the different colored clouds all around them made anyone seeing this speechless.


    However the most shocking thing wasn''t just that, but the moment Greg looked down.


    "Holy Cow!"


    When he walked in he didn''t notice it first, but the moment he looked down before him, his heart missed a beat.


    Below his feet was just like above. Only the vast space is filled with different kinds and shaped objects.


    "But...How?", thought Greg as he put his feet a centimeter forward seeing that what he was just seeing was really true.


    When confirming that under his feet there was really solid ground, he sighed up and started to walk forward, while looking at the amazing sight all around him.


    "How can I be onto your help Sir?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Greg turned his gaze before him and saw a young-looking woman in a nice looking uniform simr to that of the stewardesses.


    Greg after looking at the woman put his hand into his pocket and pulled out the Crystal Card.


    "Can I use this now?"


    The woman looked at the card in Greg''s hand and in an instant, the smile froze on her face, and said, "Sir, please wait for a moment. I need to call my superi-."


    "You don''t need to."


    Hearing the voice behind his back, Greg turned around, but the moment he did, his eyes turned extra wide. And it wasn''t just him, but the woman who just wanted to finish her sentence.


    Before him, a familiar-looking woman in a long white dress was standing calmly, while her amber eyes were looking at Greg with an expressionless face.


    "Mistress of Fortune? Why is she here?", thought Greg with a shocked expression, but before he could say anything, the woman behind him said hurriedly, "M-my Mdy. I can''t do that. To use a Crystal Card one of my su-"


    "As I said, I will be the one who helps him choose, so at this moment I''m your supervisor. Just show us the way."


    The woman didn''t know what to do, but after seeing the pair of sharp eyes on her skin, she gulped a big and nodded.


    "Okay, I understood. Please, follow me."


    Not knowing what was happening and why one of the most influential experts on earth came to help him, but still followed the woman from behind, while Mistress of Fortune walked beside him.


    The woman showed the way toward an elevator, which surface was the same cosmos looking and after pushing a button the door opened up.


    Stepping inside she looked at Greg and said, "Please hand over the card."


    Greg did just as the woman said and handed her the Crystal Card and watched as she put the card inside a small hole.


    With a strange light, suddenly the doors closed and a robotic voice sounded.


    "Entry epted. Descending to Floor S."


    With that, the elevator suddenly moved and Greg felt as they started to move downward.


    After God knows how many seconds or minutester, the elevator stopped moving and the doors slowly opened.


    Greg wanted the woman to step out firstly, but she shook her head and while giving the card back to Greg she said, "This is where my help ends. From here on, the AI will show you the way, so be sure to follow whatever it says to you."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded, and with Mistress of Fortune on his side, he stepped out of the elevator.


    Just as his feet left the elevator, the door behind him closed, leaving him all alone with Mistress of Fortune.


    As he looked around he started to get somewhat confused because all around him nothing could be seen, but just pitch-ck darkness.


    However, when he wanted to ask something, suddenly the same robotic voice sounded above his head.


    "Entry epted. Wee to Floor S."

 Chapter 75: Floor S

    Chapter 75: Floor S


    "Entry epted. Wee to Floor S."


    The moment the robotic voice stopped talking,mps turned on everywhere, revealing an incredibly huge space before Greg and Mistress of Fortune.


    Before him, multiple rows of walls appeared with hundreds of lids on them, making the enormous room look quite packed.


    As Greg looked around in awe, suddenly the robotic voice sounded again above their heads.


    "Card Type: Crystal. Guest can choose one 4th ranked Soul Creature. Please follow the red light toward the electoral panel."


    In an instant, a dim red light in the shape of a line appeared below Greg''s feet, show him the way forward.


    Before doing as the AI said, Greg first looked at Mistress of Fortune, but the moment his eyes met with hers, he instantly turned back and gulped slightly.


    "It''s so awkward. She not only doesn''t want to talk but still looks at me with that ice-cold expression.", thought Greg, not knowing what he should do.


    Just as he thought they will stand there like that forever, Mistress of Fortune looked at him and opened her mouth.


    "Aren''t we going?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, Greg looked at the woman, but seeing her strict questioning look he didn''t dare say anything, so he just nodded.


    "Sure.", answered quietly ashe started to follow the red line on the floor, while the woman followed him from behind.


    After 5 minutes of silent walking, the two finally arrived before a huge touch screen, which size was about two meters.


    As Greg looked at the screen before him, the AI''s voice sounded above his head, while a small hole appeared on the right side.


    "Please insert the card."


    Doing as the voice said, Greg put the colorful card into the hole.


    However, the moment the card touched the edge of the hole, it got sucked in almost in an instant, making Greg feel a bit surprised.


    Just as he thought that the AI will talk again and help him to choose, suddenly different-looking creatures appeared on the screen one after another.


    As he looked at the vast variety of creatures appearing before him, one word started to appear on the top of the screen slowly.


    "Choose... So these are all the Soul Creatures I can choose from. Nice, then let''s look at the bid."


    Clicking on the very first creature, which represented a snake with wings on it''s back, data popped up one after another before his eyes.


    {Winged Serpent}


    Race: Monster


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Wings


    Powers: Sharp Feather, Soaring, Sky Dance, Toxic Feather


    Requirements for next rank:


    Energy Crystals: 0/5000


    Serpent Scale: 0/10


    Wind Crystal: 0/1


    Seeing the pieces of information before him, Greg thought, "So, Soul Creatures not only need energy crystals to rank up but other things too. Just like us humans."


    Scrolling through the different types of creatures, Greg started to check each of them one by one.


    From healing types of creatures to attacking ones, Greg saw almost a hundred of them, but unfortunately, none of them was his taste.


    As he was standing before the screen, behind his back, Mistress of Fortune looked at him, while her face looked deep in thought.


    Greg scrolled through tons of creatures when suddenly his fingers stopped moving.


    {Shapeless}


    Race: ???


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Weapon(s)


    Powers: Metamorphosis, Home of Attributes, Size for Price, Duplication


    Requirements for the next rank: (Unknown)


    "What the hell is this?", thought Greg confusedly as he looked at the data on the screen.


    Before him in the photo, a staff with a deep ck color could be seen.


    Its length was about a meter, while through on it''s surface strange-looking carvings could be seen with a golden color. Each carving represented something, but as to what, Greg didn''t understand.


    As he looked at the photos and the data on the screen, suddenly the AI above his head started to talk.


    "Dear Guest, do you need any help?"


    Hearing the question, Greg nodded and pointed at the screen, while asking, "What is this? Why does it say that its race and requirements for ranking are unknown?"


    After a small silence, the AI answered, "That is a newly found type creature, so our information about its race and requirements is almost close to 0."


    Hearing this Greg nodded and said without hesitation, "Then I choose this."


    Mistress of Fortune behind him hearing this frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    "Are you sure about your choice?", asked back the AI with a calm voice.


    "Yes."


    "Very well. Please put your hand on the screen."


    Doing as the AI said Greg put his palm on the screen and the moment he did, a white light enveloped his hand, while a familiar feeling went through his body.


    While feeling the familiar sensation, Greg suddenly heard information in his head.


    ''Soul Creature: Shapless''


    ''Rank: Creator''


    ''Weapon type: Shapless Dream''


    Hearing the announcement in his head, Greg was quite surprised.


    "Shapless Dream... Interesting name.", thought Greg and suddenly started to smile slightly.


    When the process was finished and the light, which enveloped Greg disappeared, the AI''s voice sounded again.


    "Thank you for your visit. Please follow the red light back to the exit."


    And just like before, after the AI said that, a red light appeared on the floor showing the way they came from.


    Greg looked at the woman behind him and a whileter he started to follow the line.


    Mistress of Fortune looked at Greg''s leaving figure and frowned even deeper, but a secondter she still started to follow him from behind.


    Just like before, after walking for 5 minutes, they arrived before the elevator.


    When both of them stepped in the doors closed before them and just like that, the two were up on the main floor in seconds.


    Greg walked to the woman at the reception to thank her for help and after that, he started to walk toward the exit.


    However, the moment he stepped outside, like a phantom, Mistress of Fortune''s figure appeared before him out of nowhere, making him flinch for a moment.


    "H-how?", thought Greg as he looked behind him because he remembered that when he walked out a second ago, the woman was definitely behind him.


    Turning his face back at the woman, he didn''t know what to do, so he just smiled awkwardly in the hope that she will step to the side.


    "Why didn''t you choose the other one?"


    Hearing the question, Greg stopped smiling and looked at the woman before him with a confused face.


    "The Emerald Card from yesterday. Why didn''t you choose that one? What made you choose this?", repeated her question Mistress of Fortune as she looked at Greg with a sharp re.


    "So this was the reason she came to find me.", thought Greg and after straightening his back he said with a calm expression.


    "I really appreciated the opportunity, but I thought there was no one, who knows me better than me myself. I want to be strong by myself and only by my own power."


    Not expecting such an answer, Mistress of Fortune looked at Greg with a surprised expression.


    She knew really well that an expert''s help for a month could be very tempting even for those on a higher level. But this boy before her just simply refused that help and instead said he wanted to be strong only by his power.


    That was really an unexpected answer.


    Thinking for a while, Mistress of Fortune nodded without saying anything and turned around to leave.


    "I will look forward to the future.", she said calmly without looking back, while the end of her clothing fluttered gently in the wind''s breeze.


    When the woman was fully out of Greg''s view, she took out a gold coin and threw it up high into the end.


    With a few flips in the air, the coin slowly started to fall toward the ground, but the moment it was about to touch the ground, suddenly a bird came out of nowhere and with a fast and smooth move, it stole the coin in mid-air.


    Watching as the bird flew away with the coin in its beak, Mistress of Fortune smiled and said quietly, "Still the same answer, huh? How intriguing."


    ***


    When Greg walked into the Arena, the fights have already started.


    He looked around in the hope to see his friends, but try as he wants, between the hundred thousand people finding them was as hard as finding a needle in an ocean.


    When he was about to just give up and go find a seat, suddenly a deep voice he never heard before sounded behind his back.


    "So you are Greg Hyde, Am I right?"


    Turning around, Greg saw Steve, Gerald, Eric, and the mysterious guy named Roy standing before him, while all of them looked at him with a sharp re.


    The one who talked to him was none other than the guy named Roy.


    Looking at him, Greg just nodded but didn''t say a word.


    Seeing the unfazed expression of Greg, Roy just smiled and walked past him.


    However, the moment he did, Greg''s eyes widened in an instant, while a sudden realization struck him like lightning.


    "A Creator ranked fighter?!"

 Chapter 76: Shapeless Dream

    Chapter 76: Shapeless Dream


    Greg turned around and watched calmly as Roy and the others walked away slowly.


    "He really reached the Creator rank.", thought Greg with shock, still not believing that a guy at that age could really reach that level.


    If someone heard that a person at the age of 17 reached the 4th rank, then there''s only one thing that woulde to their mind.


    "He is a monster."


    As Greg was thinking about all of these things, suddenly a palm appeared on his shoulder, making hime back to his senses.


    Looking at the palm''s owner, Greg saw Joe as he smiled at him, while the two girls were behind him too.


    "Hey, guys. I was just looking for you."


    "Yeah, we were waiting for you in the hall in the hotel, but the woman at the reception said you have already left a long time ago. Where were did you go?", asked Joe as he looked Greg curiously.


    "I went and used my card that I won yesterday. And I think I have chosen a very good one.", answered Greg happily as he showed them his new Soul Creature''s data on his device.


    Joe, M, and Emma after stepping closer to Greg, started to read the pieces of information.


    When they finished reading, they looked up at Greg with visible surprise, while M on the side said with amazement, "Holy Cow! If the abilities are what I really think they are, you have found a hidden gem, Greg. Can I see what it looks like?"


    Seeing as the three looked at him pleadingly, Greg chuckled and put his palm out.


    In an instant, a ck colored staff with strange golden carvings on it appeared in his hand. The length was a bit more than one meter, but it''s grip was just simply perfect.


    Greg looked at the staff in his hand and suddenly he felt like he understood the carvings on the weapon. However, it was just a simple feeling and he didn''t really know the real meaning behind those symbols.


    Joe, M, and Emma looked at the staff in Greg''s hand and they started to observe it real close.


    "Hey, use its first ability. That thing called Metamorsomething.", said M with brightened eyes, as she straightened her back.


    "That''s called Metamorphosis, but okay.", answered Greg with a sigh, but still he did as she asked. He was also curious about that ability.


    "Let''s see... How do I use this?"


    He started to activate the staff''s first ability, but strangely nothing happened.


    "?"


    Greg looked quite confused and tried again, but still, nothing happened.


    "Why is nothing happening?", murmured, but just as he wanted to try again, a sharp and loud sound, like two metal hitting each other sounds from the stage below.


    Greg and the others turned their heads toward the sound and saw as two guys with swords were fighting against each other, while huge shockwaves formed around them from time to time.


    As Greg wanted to enjoy thebat for a bit more, suddenly Emma''s shocked voice sounded in his ear.


    "Guys, look!"


    Looking at Emma, who was pointing at his''s hand, Greg looked down only to find that the staff has disappeared and instead he was holding a longsword.


    "Isn''t this..."


    Thinking about something, Greg turned his head down onto the fight and looked at the sword in one of the guy''s hand.


    "That''s the same!", thought Greg in surprise and turned his gaze back at the sword in his hand.


    The shape and length were exactly the same as the one on the stage, but with the only difference that it''s color was the same deep ck with those golden carvings on it.


    "What did you do?", asked Joe confusedly after noticing the same thing as Greg.


    Greg wanted to shake his head as he didn''t know, but before he could do that, an idea popped up in his head.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Without any hesitation, he started to think about the staff from a moment ago, and the moment he did...


    "What the hell?", thought Greg shockingly as he watched the sword in his hand turn into the ck and golden liquid and a secondter turn back into the staff from a minute ago.


    It wasn''t just him who was surprised by this. Joe, M, and Emma, all of them looked at the weapon in Greg''s hand with round eyes.


    To make sure he was right, in Greg''s head the image of the Ice Python dagger appeared.


    And just like before, the staff turned into a ck and golden liquid, and almost instantly it turned into the same looking dagger that he got from Joe as a gift.


    Joe saw this looked surprised and looked at Greg.


    "Does this thing takes the form of a weapon you think of?"


    Hearing the question Greg nodded, but instead of answering he thought, "This Soul Creature can turn into any kind of object I think about, but can only form one piece. Then the ability of Duplication is..."


    In an instant, he activated the Soul Creature''s 4th ability, and the moment he did, the dagger''s side started to melt with the same ck and golden color.


    Seeing this Greg saw as the dagger''s size started to shrink, while in his other hand a same-looking dagger started to form slowly.


    After a few secondster, two exactly identical daggers appeared in his hand, but with the only difference that the right one was ck with golden carvings, while the left one was golden, but with ck carvings.


    "Amazing!", thought as he looked at the daggers in his hand, but a secondter his smiling face changed into a frown.


    "But it seems after using this ability, the weapon''s size got drastically smaller. Also, the time to finish the process was quite long, so in a real fight this could be a burden instead."


    As he thought about this, Emma looked at Greg and said, "You find yourself a hidden gem. This weapon is super cool!"


    Hearing this Greg smiled and wanted to say something, but suddenly a silver light enveloped him and Emma.


    "It looks like it''s your turn. Good luck guy.", said Joe as he looked at Greg and Emma with a smile.


    Greg and Emma smiled back at Joe and M and a secondter both of them got teleported down onto the tform below.


    Greg looked around and saw that everything was the same as yesterday. The same looking tform with the same half-transparent shield around it, while Cloud''s clone was standing on the side with a smile.


    Greg and Emma looked before them and saw two guys in a strange-looking suit standing not far away from them.


    Both of them were wearing a coat like dress with a hoodie on their bald head, while each was holding books in their hands.


    Just like in the other matches, Cloud made sure that the two teams were ready, and after that, he hit the ground with his staff.


    Hearing the signal, the two guys opened their books and started to chant in a strangenguage, while their bodies started to dance strangely.


    Greg and Emma looked at each other in confusion not knowing what they should do.


    The way their opponents danced while singing in that unknownnguage made them feel like they were watching some kind of ancient ritual. Only a bonfire and a few shamans missed and everything would be perfect.


    However as Greg watched this strange act before them, suddenly he started to feel dizzy, making him realize that something was wrong.


    Concentrating on the song the two singed, suddenly Greg''s eyes widened and looked at Emma to warn her, but he was toote.


    *<em>Paff</em>*


    The moment he turned his head to the side, Emma''s body fell onto the ground unconsciously, showing that she fell asleep almost instantly as she heard the chant.


    "Not good!", thought Greg and without further hesitation, he used Alice''s wind ability as a speed boost and in an instant, he appeared before the two guys.


    "?!"


    The two after noticing Greg''s figure were surprised and started to chant and dance even stronger than before.


    Feeling that the dizziness got a level stronger, Greg clenched his fist and punched toward the guy on the right.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Making the guy fly through the air, Greg didn''t wait for the other one to get the chance to react, so with a smooth spin, with the back of his feet, he kicked the other guy in the stomach, making him also explode onto the shield in the distance.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Seeing how fast he finished off his opponents, Jonathan smiled, while a silver light enveloped his body.


    "I can''t wait to fight against him."


    Laura on his side rolled her eyes and said, while her body was also covered with silver light, "Come on bro, he wouldn''t have stood a chance if the two of you start a fight since you are a genius, who got his hands on a white Soul Stone, aren''t you?"


    Hearing this, Jonathan didn''t answer but just continued to smile, while his and her sister''s body disappeared in the silver light.


    Down back on the tform, Greg cleaned the sweat off his face, while Behind him Cloud raised his hand and shouted.


    "Round 4, Winner: Duo 9! Congrattions! The two of you have sessfully got into the top 16!"

 Chapter 77: Creator Rank

    Chapter 77: Creator Rank


    After Cloud said that they sessfully got into the top 16, the two of them got teleported back from where they came from.


    The moment his vision came back to him, Greg looked at Emma, who was dizzily sitting on the ground, while holding her head with a frown.


    "Argh... What happened? I can''t remember anything at all", murmured Emma quietly as she tried to remember back what just happened with her a moment ago.


    Greg stepped next to her and helped her to stand up, while saying, "Our opponents specialized in making their enemies fall asleep with their chants. It''s a quite scary ability, especially if they use it on a battlefield. Luckily, I could knock them out in time."


    Hearing this Emma nodded and grabbed Greg''s hand and started to stand up slowly.


    Joe on their side looked at them with a thoughtful expression and said, "Those two weren''t just simply chanting some kind of sleeping spells. If so, then Emma would have remembered the things that happened. I think things could have gone real bad if you didn''t finish them off in time."


    "Then do you think one of the two had the power to erase memories just by a simple song?", asked Greg as he helped Emma to stand up.


    Joe on the side shook his head and said, "No, I don''t think he can make other''s memories disappear just with a simple spell. It''s much more like an..."


    "Amnesia?", asked M next to him.


    Joe looked at her and nodded.


    "Yes, something like that. Between amnesia and making other''s memories vanish is somewhat simr, but in the end, they have huge differences. But still, both of them are a terrifying ability, especially if there is another person, who can make your target fall asleep. Then using such power is as easy as pping."


    Listening to what Joe said, Greg thought, "Now that I think about it, my memories of the fight are a bit foggy too. I think Joe is right. Those guys were scary."


    As the four talked between each other, up on the estrade, Mistress of Fortune walked in and sat downfortably into her chair.


    The legendary man on her side, looked at her and after a small silence, he asked, "So, how did it go? Did you find out why did he refuse the opportunity?"


    Mistress of Fortune looked at the man and said, "Well yes, but you won''t believe what he replied."


    "What?"


    Before answering, the woman turned her gaze toward a direction, and with a smile, she said, "He answered, he wants to get strong only by his power. He also mentioned that an opportunity like that would be just waste in his hands because there is no one else who knows him better than himself."


    As she said this, she looked back at the man and continued with a smile, "He said the exact same words that you said to me back in our teen years. If this is not surprising to you, then I don''t know what will be."


    The man hearing this, looked just as unfazed as ever and asked, "And what about if he said the exact same things I did? That doesn''t mean anything."


    The woman smiled and said,"Maybe you are right, maybe not. We will see it."


    The Saint on their side, after hearing their conversation asked, "And what about your vision? Did it change?"


    The woman looked at the old man, but instead of answering she took out a gold coin and threw it high up into the air.


    The moment she did so, suddenly the door behind their back opened and a man in a pirate uniform walked in with a monkey sittingfortably on his shoulder.


    But the moment the monkey saw the golden coin, it instantly jumped toward the shiny object in the air and like a lightning, it snatched the coin away.


    Seeing this, Mistress of Fortune looked at the old man and said, "As you can see, it is the same."


    The Saint watched as the monkey licked the coin in its small hands on the ground and smiled.


    "Haha. What an interesting fellow."


    ***


    Fights went on one by one.


    After getting into the top 16 amongst the duo''s, Greg and Emma strangely didn''t have any more duo matches, so as a result the two of them just rxed and watched the other''s matches down below with Joe and M.


    Time ticked by hours after hours and around 2 o''clock, their cards finally lit up.


    "Ah, finally! I thought we would never get a turn.", said M with an excited expression and let the silver light to cover her body.


    Joe, Emma, and Greg nodded in agreement.


    After the four were teleported down onto the stage, Greg opened his eyes, but the moment he did, his expression froze.


    "Look who we have here. Aren''t they our school prodigy and ck sheep Joseph and Dia?"


    The one who said this was Eric, the one with the invisibility ability.


    Next to him were Gerald, Steve, and Roy. Except for Roy and Gerald, the other two looked at them with a mocking smile.


    Greg looked at Joe and said, "I met with them in the morning. That guy named Roy is a 4th ranked fighter."


    In an instant after hearing this, M and Emma looked shocked, while Joe nodded.


    "Somehow I knew it. His presence was too strange, to begin with, so the reason was because of that."


    Greg nodded and thought, "Not only that, but Gerald is also on the verge of a breakthrough. With Steve''s copying ability, we are in a very dire situation."


    As the two teams were looking at each other, up in the estrade, the skinny guy pointed at their way and said with a weird smile, "Look! That fight will be an interesting one for sure."


    Hearing what he said, all the experts around him turned their gazes toward where he was pointing at and waited for the fight to begin.


    Roy looked at Greg and Joe and said calmly, "Eric you will be our substitute this time."


    "What!!?"


    Hearing what Roy said, Eric got instantly angry, but the moment his eyes met with Roy''s, his whole body stiffened.


    "I... I understood."


    With a face as white as a sheet of paper, Eric turned around and started to walk next to Cloud.


    Joe saw this and without looking behind he said, "Emma, please."


    Knowing what he meant, Emma nodded, and like before she ran next to Cloud and waited for the fight to begin.


    Joe looked at Greg and asked, "How much time do you need to beat Steve first?"


    Thinking for a while, Greg smiled and answered, "I think they already know that our first target will be him, so with your and M''s help, it should be about... 3 seconds."


    Hearing how confident Greg sounded, Joe was a bit surprised and asked, "3 seconds? Didn''t you just say, they know our target will be him? Then how is it 3 seconds?"


    Greg just smiled and after turning his gaze back at Steve he answered, "Just wait and watch. When I say now, you and M only need to attack without hesitation."


    Cloud on the side after seeing that both sides were ready, raised his staff, and with a slight hit on the ground, he started the fight.


    "I don''t know what you two were nning, but it won''t matter, because we will win this time for sure.", said Steve with a smile and was about to use his ability, but suddenly he felt as something touched his leg below.


    "Huh?"


    Gerald and Roy after hearing Steve a bit surprised, turned their gaze at him, but the next second their faces turned to disbelief.


    In the distance, Greg was kneeling on the ground, while his hand was almost fully in his own shadow. As he looked at Steve, on whose ankle his hand could be seen, he smiled and with a fast move, he started to pull his hand out.


    "Come here for a second."


    *<em>Slump*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a sudden pull, Steve''s body fell into the shadow below his feet and a secondter he appeared on the other side of the stage, in Greg''s hand.


    "Joe, M! Now!", shouted Greg as he threw Steve high up into the air.


    Not knowing what was happening, Steve still looked confused, when suddenly a huge thunderbolt and an enormous fireball came at him from below and powerfully hit his body.


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!*</strong>


    A gigantic explosion, which made the whole stage and the shield around it shake like crazy, turned Steve''s body to ash ck, while his unconscious body fell heavily onto the tform below.


    Gerald and Roy after seeing what just urred were utterly speechless. Everything happened just too fast and not even Roy could think of a way to help Steve.


    The only way to counter the ability Greg just used, was extreme speed and reaction. Unfortunately, Roy''s powers weren''t specialized in those two, he couldn''t do anything.


    Up in the estrade, the experts saw what just happened and were shocked.


    "Are you kidding me? I knew he could control the six elements, but with this proficiency? Does he really only have a ck Soul Stone?", asked the skinny guy with wide eyes.


    Mistress of Fortune looked at the man on her side and smiled.


    The man seeing her gaze didn''t say anything and just continued to watch the fight below.


    The woman seeing him like that just rolled her eyes and turned her head toward the fight too, while talking to herself quietly, "Let''s see what you will do against him."


    As she said that, she looked at Roy''s back on the stage and started to smile slightly.

 Chapter 78: A Terrifying Power

    Chapter 78: A Terrifying Power


    Roy looked at Steve''s unconscious body on the floor and a whileter he looked at Gerald and said calmly,"You were right. He has some strange abilities for sure. But you didn''t tell me that he could do something like this."


    Gerald looked at Greg''s figure in the distance and answered,"Back in the Academy he could only hide in his shadow temporarily and nothing else. This is also the very first time for me te see him use his ability that way."


    Hearing this, Roy nodded slightly and started to think.


    Seeing as the two didn''t know what to do, Joe and M looked at Greg with a suprised expression.


    "Hey Greg, what the hell was that? That was cool!", said M with visible stars in her eyes, aftering back from her suprise.


    Greg looked at her and answered with a smile,"Not long ago I unlocked a very interesting aspect of my abilities."


    And what he just said was true. After he let Alice to form that strange path with his power flown in it in his body, he could ess to his abilities differently than until this time.


    It was just like thest time, when he used the small wind vortexes around his body to beat Juan''s gravitational ability and to dodge his dangerous attacks.


    Not only did his movements became faster, but he could also alter the vortex''s speed and rotation direction, making his body to be affected in strange ways.


    For example, if he kicked and made the vortexes around his leg to spin at the direction, where he kicked at, it made his speed much faster than before. However, if the attack was too obvious and could be easily defended against, he could use the vortexes to alter his leg''s direction even at veryst moment even if he wasn''t able to do that personally.


    The same thing happened this time too.


    Back in the past, he could only put things in his own shadow for exchange some extra weight or he could simply use it as a passage between two points.


    But if he wanted to use it as a ''portal'', then he needed to sink into his own shadow and find the ce where he wanted to emerge.


    For example, back in the tree pce, when he rescued Ben from the Giant''s leg, he needed to personally appear out of the shadow next to him to help him.


    But everything changed, when he concentrated his darkness ability on the flow in his body and this time he could just simply put his hand into a shadow and grab anything he wanted where a shadow was.


    "Unfortunately the path is notplete, so it takes me some time to pinpoint the exact location I want to appear. But I won''tin, it''s still too good."


    "Yes and these things will be much better as you be stronger.", said Alice in a proud tone.


    Hearing her voice after such a long time, Greg looked suprised. He was too used to her voice, because she always talked, but somehow after the fight with Juan, she strangly stopped talking. It made him quite confused.


    "What happened with you?", asked Greg as he looked at Gerald and Roy in the distance.


    "After helping you to form that little path, a small amount of my power got depleted, so I needed some time to replenish it, so I couldn''tmunicate with you. But I''m here, so let''s beat those two!"


    Hearing Alice''s spirited voice in his ear, Greg smiled and looked at Joe and M


    "Are you guys ready?"


    Joe and M looked at Greg and smiled.


    "Of course we are!"


    "That''s the talk!", said Greg and was about to activate his ability, when suddenly a cold breath appeared on his neck.


    "Where do you think you are looking?"


    "?!"


    *<strong>BOOOOM!*</strong>


    Without the chance to react, Greg got punched in the stomach, making his body to fly away in an instant.


    Watching this, Joe and M was suprised and watched as Roy stood where Greg was a moment ago.


    "Whe-, huh?"


    M didn''t know what just happened and was still in daze, when a fist came at his way.


    Just as it was about to hit her face, suddenly a thick thunderbolt appeared out of nowhere before her, defending her from the hit.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    However even after Roy''s fist hit the lighting, a huge shockwave got created, making M to step back a few meters, just because to defend herself against the shockwaves.


    Seeing as his attack wasn''t sessful, Roy looked where the attack came and saw Joe looking at him with an expressionless face.


    "Interesting.", said Roy and waived his hand, while grey light enveloped the stage from above.


    Greg not far away from them, started to stand up slowly from the ground, but the moment he opened his eyes his body stiffened.


    Above the stage, hundreds... No, thousands of different type and looking weapons hovered with a sharp glint, ready to fall down at any moment.


    The experts seeing this sight looked a bit suprised, while The Saint said calmly,"When one reaches the Creator rank, one achieves the ability to enhance his own ability in the area or to form any kind of object he desires from just only his power. Of course the process of theter one is very slow, but making one ore two shouldn''t pose a problem. But to see this many... This kid sure is a little monster."


    "What is his ability? Watching the material that weapons are made from, is it something associated with metal?", asked the skinny guy as he looked at the thousands of metal weapons in the sky.


    The Saint hearing the question couldn''t answer and just shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I already asked Cloud and he said he can say anyone''s information except of two person, from where one is him. Every data from him is safely protected."


    "What? He dares to disrespect The Saint''s favor?", asked the skinny guy with suprised expression as he looked at the old man with wide eyes.


    "No, he doesn''t dare. It''s not like he doesn''t want to say it, but more than he can''t. If I need to think why, then I would say it''s because of the leader of the Soul Association."


    Hearing this, all the experts around got suprised and looked at the old man confusedly.


    Mistress of Fortune looked at Roy and said,"It doesn''t matter what that freak tries to hide from us, but we will know everything sooner orter."


    As the experts talked among each other up in the estrade, Joe, M and Greg looked at the scary sight above their heads.


    As Greg looked up at the sky, suddenly Gerald''s figure appeared not far away from him, while he looked at him with an expressionless face.


    "It''s time to pay you back my defeat.", said Gerald and suddenly his body tuned a bit metallic, while the area around him started to shine with a dim light.


    The moment he saw this happening, his face turned to boredom. Without hesitation he activated his wind ability and in an instant small thin vortexes appeared around his body, from which some rotated clockwise, while the other counter clockwise.


    "!?"


    *<strong>KA-BOOOM!!</strong>*


    Like a personified rocket, Greg''s figure appeared before Gerald and with a strong hit, he punched Gerald in chin, making his body to fly away in an instant.


    "Maybe you are half step away from the Creator rank, but I too got stronger.", said Greg coldly as he looked at Gerald, as he was sutruggling to get up on his feet.


    Thest time they fought, he was only at the first level of the Body Grade, but since then, he always tempered his body as Alice told him to and sessfully he reached the fourth level.


    He was much stronger in physical strength than anybody else. Not even Juan stood a stand against him, so how could he? It was an utter joke, if someone tried to beat him by only raw strength.


    Seeing as Gerald was about to stand up, Greg knew that he needed to knock him out once for all. Gerald wasn''t strong because his Guardian''s power was about to enhance his physical power. No, he was strong, because his strength came from the battle process itself. The longer the fight goes, the stronger he bes, which is a scary aspect at the long run, so the very first person, who needs to be taken out is him.


    *<em>Swish*</em>


    However, just as he was about to use his speed boost, suddenly something sharp fell inches before him, making him to stop in his track.


    The moment he saw that it was a wide sword he realized again that above him everywhere, thousands of sharp weapons were floating, ready to fall on him any moment.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw as Roy wasn''t even looking at his was, but simply pointed at where the sword was, while he fought against Joe''s thunder attacks like they were nothing.


    "What.... a terrifying person."

 Chapter 79: Home of Attributes

    Chapter 79: Home of Attributes


    Watching as Roy was fighting against Joe''s and M''s attacks like they were nothing more than a mere joke, Greg instantly started to think.


    "A guy, who can control thousands of weapons with only his will and a guy who gets stronger as the fight goes on. One has a rank of a Creator, while the other is only half step away from it. No matter how I look at it, we are the ones with the disadvantage."


    As he thought about all of these, Gerald before him finally stood up and looked at Greg with an expressionless face.


    "It seems I totally underestimated you."


    *<em>Ptooey</em><em>!</em>*


    Gerald spat out a small amount of blood to the ground and continued,"But from now on, I won''t make the same mistake twice."


    The moment he said that, suddenly Gerald''s body started to turn fully metallic, while the dim grey light around his body started to solidify slowly.


    "What the..."


    Not just Greg, but everyone else in the Arena watched this sight with wide opened mouth.


    "This presence... Don''t tell me...Is he going to rank up?! During a fight?!"


    After realizing what was happening before him, Greg instantly decided.


    "I need to stop him, now!"


    Without hesitation, small vortexes appeared all around his body, making his body feel insanely light, however the moment he wanted to move, suddenly the back of his neck turned numb.


    Feeling the numbness, he looked up to the sky and watched as tons of short swords started to fly at him with a rapid pace.


    Seeing this, his expression suddenly stiffened and said a bit angrily,"Okay... What''s enough is enough."


    The moment he said this, a ck staff with strange golden carvings on it formed in his right hand.


    Looking at the iing weapons, Greg bent his knees a bit and with a strong motion he swung the staff toward the sky.


    While he did that, the golden carvings on the staff''s surface suddenly lit up and in an instant, a huge wind de with a lenght of a few meters appeared out of nowhere, which made the weapons in the sky to fall down all around him.


    *<em>Pang*</em>


    *<em>Pang*</em><em></em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Pang*</em>


    <em></em>


    Watching as the wind de made all of those swords to miss their target that easily, suprised Greg.


    Looking down at the staff in his hand, he smiled and thought,"So this is the so call Home of Attributes ability. It''s an interesting ability, that''s for sure."


    His n in the beggining was to defend against the weapons by physically hitting them to the side. However the moment he swung the staff toward the weapons, he felt that some kind of strange ability activated on it''s own, while making his currently used ability to flow into the carvings in the staff.


    Suddenly a huge wind de started to get created, just like when he used his fairy''s ability.


    "Wait... Really... Why didn''t I used my pet?", thought Greg suddenly and summoned the fairy before him.


    And just like that, the long time not seen little fairy appeared before him, while she looked at her surroundings with great curiosity.


    Watching the little fairy looking around like that, Greg hit his head lightly and thought,"Why did I forgot her? Was I too used to that she was all the time around me on her own, that I... Well, you know what. At least she is here now."


    Looking at the fairy before he pointed at Roy on the side and started to talk.


    "Can you please go and help to my friends?"


    Hearing his owner''s question, the fairy stopped looking around and with a nod, she started to fly toward where Joe was fighting.


    Up in the estrade, all the experts looked confused by his act.


    "Why is he sending a Soul Pet into a fight? Does he hate that little fairy that much?", asked a muscr guy with a long mustache confusedly.


    The other experts couldn''t answer to his question, because the next moment all of their eyes widened in suprise.


    When the pet was close to Roy, it raised it''s small hand, while a simr looking wind de to Greg started to form on his palm andless then a few secondster, the de reached a length of five meters


    Feeling that the attack was ready, the fairy looked at Roy and with a fast move, she threw the de at him.


    Roy seeing as a huge wind de came at his way with a fast speed, jumped to the side and let the attack to pass him by.


    *<strong>BAM</strong>!*


    A shortly after his dodge, the de hit the shield in the distance, while leaving a small scratch mark on the stage''s surface.


    Roy watched this happening and looked at the fairy not far away from him.


    "So that''s the pet Eric has talked about.", said Roy with squinted eyes, but the next second he needed to jump to the side, because a fireball and a thunderbolt suddenly came at him from the side.


    Greg seeing as his fairy was a help for his friends, sighed up with relief and turned his gaze back at Gerald.


    Watching as his skin turned more and more metallic and the light on his body started to dissapear slowly, Greg knew that he didn''t have much time left.


    "Let''s go.", said Greg and like rocket, he exploded out toward Gerald.


    However as he ran, all kinds of weapons started to fell toward him, in the hope to stop him.


    Short words, long swords, daggers, spears, chains, hammers, knifes, scissors and other kinds of strange looking objects started to fly toward him with rapid pace.


    Using Shapless in his hand, Greg swung it here and there without rest, while he hit the iing weapons with the wind des he created by the staff''s help.


    *<em>ng!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Pang!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*ng!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Watching as a boy fought his way through hundreds of cold weapons without sustaining a single injury, made all the spectator''s blood in the Arena to boil in an instant.


    Jonathan and Laura among the spectators, watched this happening and was a bit suprised by Greg.


    "He not only can move between those attacks with that speed, but he also has that strange looking staff. What is that to begin with?", asked Laura as she tried to figure out the origin of that weapon in Greg''s hand.


    "I don''t know either, but it''s definitely the one he chose by the Crystal card. Because he didn''t use that staff before against Juan and also his reaction, when he created that wind de tells me it''s definitely his first time using it during a fight."


    Hearing her brother''s exnation, Lauro nodded and continued to watch the fight below.


    It was the same for Juan and the twins. After seeing the fight, they also knew that the staff in Greg''s hand must be the 4th ranked Soul Creature.


    "Nice, it can create wind des, but that''s all. He threw his opportunity to learn from the best just for a simple staff."


    Hearing Sandra''s angry voice, Juan on the side shook his head and said,"I don''t think so. Greg isn''t a type of guy, who would choose something as simple as that. There should be something more behind it..."


    While Juan was thinking, Greg has finally arrived before Gerald and raised his free hand high up into the air, ready to hit Gerald in the face. But just as he was about start his punch, Gerald''s eyes shot open.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a speed, much faster than before, Gerald suddenly punched toward Greg''s chest with his metallic fist.


    Seeing the iing danger, Greg knew that he had no hope to react in time, so instead he speeded up in an instant the vortexes rotation around his body and made them rotate toward the same direction.


    As if someone had put a string on his back and suddenly pulled it, his body started fly backwards at a crazy speed, dodging Gerald''s fist with only a margin.


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    The moment after Gerald finished the punch, the stage below his feet instantly cracked, while strange metallic sounds sounded from his body.


    Seeing this, Greg instantly knew that he waste and Gerald has sessfully ranked up to the Creator rank.


    "Now we are in deep trouble.", said M and Greg in unison after seeing the sudden changes before them.


    However, strangly the one who didn''t look fazed at all on the tform, was Joe. He looked at Roy and Gerald with a calm expression, while small lightning particles started to form around his body slowly.


    The experts above on the estrade, all looked at the Gerald with great curiosity, while almost all of them thought about the same thing, however none of them wanted to say it out.


    But not everyone was shy to talk out their opinion and this applied to the skinny guy too. He sighed up and said with dissapointed look on his face,"They are done. Ah~ man! I hoped that I could see something really good this time!"


    Hearing this, the old man next to him just smiled and said,"I don''t think it''s decided yet."


    The skinny guy looked at the old man with a funny look, when suddenly pitch ck clouds with thick thunderbolts started to form slowly above the whole Arena, making everyone around look up to the sky with a confused look.

 Chapter 80: True Power Of Thunder

    Chapter 80: True Power Of Thunder


    *<strong>Rumble!!*</strong>


    *<em><strong>RUMBLE!!</strong></em>*


    Above the sky, ink dark clouds started to form out of nowhere, while thick lightnings shed up inside of them from time to time.


    Watching this scene, The Saint looked at Joe''s body, which was starting to get more and more frightening as time went on.


    "Oho~? Such a frightening presence only at the third rank. It''s almost as scary as a special someone at the same age.", said the Saint with a slight smile and looked at the man next to Mistress of Fortune.


    Noticing the changes that took ce around the stage and Joe, more and more people started to turn their attention toward there, while the cheers and deafening screams all around the Arena got several times louder than ever.


    On the stage, Joe''s body started to get covered with more and more lightning particles, while his clothes and hair started float gently high up into the air.


    Eric, Gerald, Greg, Emma and M looked at this sight with shock, but somehow Roy wasn''t fazed at all by the sight.


    Watching as Joe''s power grew stronger with each second, Greg was suprised and thought,"So until now he just used a small portion of his power? White Soul Stone''s with their Guardian''s are really something else, I''m not gonna lie."


    "Yes they are, but it doesn''t mean you are any weaker than him or anyone else. The two of you take two different paths, soparing one to another is a fool''s choice."


    Hearing Alice''s voice, Greg smiled and said,"I know, but seeing him like that, I''m not sure I can beat him, if it''s a 1 on 1 fight."


    "Well, maybe you can''t now, but don''t forget that you are still only training your body and you didn''t even begin the real cultivation part. That''s why I said, there is a very long road before you, so first..."


    "I know, I know. Go and reach thest level of the Body Grade. And that''s what I will do.", said Greg with a smile and looked at Gerald in front of him.


    Feeling a gaze on him, Gerald turned his head back and looked back at Greg.


    Seeing the metallic appearance of his opponent, Greg looked at the staff in his hand and after thinking for a while he decided to put it away.


    "With this, I can''t really achieve what I want, so for the time being let''s put it away."


    When there was nothing else, but simply him, Greg nodded started to run toward Gerald.


    Seeing him acting like that, it wasn''t just Gerald who was confused, but everyone else too.


    Sandra looked at him with distain and said as she crossed her arms before her body,"Now what is that idiot trying to do?"


    "Sis!"


    "What?", asked Sandra a bit angrily, but after seeing her sister''s eyes she sighed and said,"Okay, yeah. What happened with him is sad, but this doesn''t change the fact that he is an idiot. Who in their right mind, goes at their opponent, who is at the fourth rank, unarmed? But really, who?"


    Knowing that her sister was somewhere right, Sarah sighed and turned her head back to the stage.


    And it wasn''t just Sandra, who thought like this. Somewhere else in the Arena Laura and Jonathan, while up on the estrade the experts thought too that what Greg was doing was not a wise choice.


    It was a death wish to run at a 4th rank fighter without a weapon. Maybe if you have an undestroyable body, then maybe you can go and try, but Greg''s opponent this time was Gerald, a guy who was a real freak at closebat.


    And what followed was just what everyone thought.


    The moment Greg appeared before Gerald and was about to punch him, Gerald easily kicked him in the waist, making his body to fly away into the distance an instant.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Hitting the shield on the side, Greg felt like every bone inside his body got broken in an instant, while a small amount of blood came out of his mouth.


    "<em>rgh!"</em>


    But even after all of that, he stood up slowly and looked at Gerald with determination in his eyes.


    "Damn! The power difference really is different this time."


    As he thought about this, he felt as his body started to heal with visible speed, while feeling as his body got a bit stronger after that kick too.


    "Luckily I have this aspect of mine.", thought Greg with a wry smile and started to run at Gerald again.


    Watching this, Gerald was a bit suprised, but still, when Greg got close to him, he just simply hit or kicked him back from where he came at.


    When Joe saw as Greg was used as a punching bag from time to time, he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "This guy..."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Joe looked at Roy and asked,"Won''t you use your true power too? It won''t be fun like this, not for you."


    Roy hearing this smiled and he raised his hand up as a gesture toe, while saying,"Don''t worry about me at all. Just do whatever you feel is right."


    Knowing that more talking would be useless, Joe nodded and like someone just pushed a button on him, his whole body exploded with a scary presence, while from above the sky, a huge pir like thunderbolt descended at him with insane speed, while piercing the shield in it''s way like tofu.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    In an instant, on Joe''s body thick lightnings swirled, while on his leg and hand, a shoe and a glove, made out of pure thunder appeared.


    The skinny guy up on the estrade seeing this instantly stood up with visible disbelief on his face and asked,"Object Creation at the rank of a Soul Collecter? But he isn''t even at the Creator rank, so how???!"


    It wasn''t just him who looked confused and suprised at the same time, but everyone else too.


    The Saint, Mistress of Fortune and strangly even the legendary man too looked at Joe with wide open mouths.


    What they are watching at the moment, is something totally impossible.


    It was amon fact, that only by cultivating one''s power, while consuming enough crystals can one reach the Creator rank and achieve it''s uniqueness, which was the Object Creation.


    Just like what Roy did, those thousands of weapons were all Object Creations. Except the amount, it wasn''t such a suprising fact, because he was a 4th rank fighter.


    But as for Joe, it was a whole different story.


    He was only at the Soul Collecter rank, but still he was able to form object from his power. And it wasn''t a fake imitating ability, but a true object made out of his very own power.


    "But... How?"


    Roy looked at Joe''s hands and feet with a same suprised expression and wanted to say something, but before he could, suddenly Joe dissapeared from where he stood a moment ago and appeared behind him with a thunder like sound.


    *<strong>Rumble!</strong>*


    "I warned you."


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    With insane speed and a powerful punch, Joe''s thunder glove got buried at the back of Roy, making his whole body to fly through the stage and explode onto the stage far away.


    The hit was so strong that the shield started to vibrate, showing that only after that single hit, it was on the verge of breaking down.


    Cloud seeing this happening pped his hand and in an instant, a few more same looking shields appeared around the stage, while the previous one, which was about to copse, turned stable again.


    Gerald watched this happening was quite suprised and after punching Greg to the side he wanted to go help, but suddenly a fire ball came at his way.


    Stepping back, he watched it passing his face by only a few inches and make the grounds surface into an ash ck color.


    Turning his face where the attack came, he saw as M looked at him with a mocking smile, while saying,"I''m still here."


    Gerald looked unfazed and was about to continue his way toward Joe, when suddenly in the distance, Roy stood up with an angry look and said,"Let''s fight then that way..."


    *<strong>Tremble!!</strong>*


    In an instant, a small metal armor started to form on his body. Spikes, dragon scales and other sharp parts started to form on the armor, giving off a very strange feeling to the onlookers, who saw it.


    "An armor, which primary use is not for defense, but for attack. This guy made a very interesting armor, that''s fure sure."


    The one who said this was an expert with a hammer on his back, while his clothes was simr to these craftsmen in the city.


    Joe looked at Roy''s appearance with a curious expression and said,"Finally you showed your true self."


    The moment he said that, his whole body exploded with thunder, making everything around it to be filled with insane amount of electricity in an instant.


    Every people in the Arena saw that an exciting fight was about to happen, so each of them turned their gaze toward Joe and Roy, while their shout and scream got a level louder.


    And when the atmosphere around the stage reached it''s climax...


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!!*</strong>

 Chapter 81: Blood Tears

    Chapter 81: Blood Tears


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!!!</strong>*


    With an insanly fast speed, Joe''s leg appeared next to Roy''s head, while thick lightnings swirled around his feet.


    Roy saw the iing kick and just casually raised his hand up to to the side to defend against the attack.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    *<em>Crack!!</em>*


    In an instant the stage below Roy''s feet turned to debris, while the small rocks, which flew up high into the air, turned into ash by the lightnings that appeared around Joe from time to time.


    Roy watched Joe through his armor and said,"No matter if you are strong or if you have a white Soul Stone, in the end a low ranked fighter like you will never be able to beat someone like me, who is above you."


    *<strong>BOOOM*</strong>


    Without waiting to receive an answer, Roy''s raised hand suddenly moved and with a fast move he grabbed Joe''s leg and threw him away, making his body to fly away in an instant.


    But it was just the beginning his counter. The moment Joe''s body left his hand, his body appeared next to his flying body and raised his hand.


    In an instant, a huge hammer from the sky flew into his hand and the moment he hold a good grab on the handle he chopped at Joe''s chest.


    Feeling the danger, Joe''s body instantly got filled up with electricity and with a sudden burst his body dissapeared into thin air and appeared in the next second above Roy''s head with a raised leg.


    Looking up, Roy saw the iing kick and instantly knew that it was toote to dodge. The hammer in his hand was too heavy, so unluckily he couldn''t stop the previous attack and start a new one, while also the speed of that kick was too fast to do anything.


    Knowing all of these, Roy sighed and said ,"One."


    In an instant, the dragon scales on his right hand suddenly moved and like some sort of little personified rockets, each of them started to fly out with insane speed at Joe one by one.


    Seeing this, Joe stayed calm and again with a sudden burst his body dissapeared and appeared on the side, but this time instead of a kick, it was his right arm, which tried to hit Roy.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t finish his punch, because the scales, which were where he was a moment ago, suddenly changed trajectory and came at him again.


    However this time it wasn''t just those scales that came at him, but also a short sword, which flew at him from above.


    *<strong>BOOOM*</strong>


    Each and every of them exploded onto where Joe was standing, resulting in creating a small dust-storm on the stage.


    Knowing that an attack like that wouldn''t injure someone like Joe, so Roy waited for the dust to settle, but a few secondster, when it started to get visible what happened before him, his face stiffened.


    Before him, Joe was standing calmy, while around him, the scales and the short sword was gently floating in a rain of lightning, without the slightest sign that they could get any closer to their target than a few inches.


    Watching the metal scales and the sword before him, Joe looked a bit curious and said, while he raised up his fingers,"So these things came from the so called Object Creation. Interesting, but if you ask my opinion..."


    Before he finished the sentence, his fingers, which was covered in thunder, touched one of the scales in front of him.


    *PZZT*


    In an instant, the scale which was touched by Joe, turned into nothing more than ash and dust.


    Seeing what happened, Joe smiled and looked at Roy.


    "They are nothing special at all."


    Hearing what Joe just said, suddenly small green veins appeared on Roy''s head, but in the next second, he calmed himself down and looked at Joe with an ice cold expression, while opening his mouth.


    "Two."


    The moment he said that the scales on his left shoulder flew up.


    "Three"


    In an instant the metal spikes on his left leg fell down and pointed their sharp end at Joe.


    "Four."


    Small and tiny saw discs from around his waist started to float up into the air, while they started to spin slowly around Roy''s body.


    "Five."


    The hair thin looking needles at the back of his armor melted down, while their sharp side turned toward Joe.


    Scales, saws, needles, spikes and other sharp parts of the armor, which were on Roy a moment ago, suddenly started to fall down or fly up high into the air one by one.


    In the end, hundreds of sharp looking objects appeared around Roy, while on him only a metal armor with a perfectly smooth surface could be seen.


    Joe saw this and with a mocking smile he said,"Oh, how scary~."


    Not letting to be provoked, Roy smiled coldly and said,"Let''s see how cocky you will be after a few minutes."


    And with those challenging words, each and every sharp objects around Roy burst forward Joe with terrifying speed.


    Joe watching this happening just smiled and raised his hand, while saying,"Yeah, we shoud see it."


    In an instant, his body dissapeared like thunder, while only leaving zigzagging lightnings, which shed up here and there one after another among the rapid attacks.


    Not far away from the two, Gerald kicked Greg''s body to the side again, while he dodge another fire attack from M.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Greg''s body exploded onto the shield, while his clothes were ragged and his left leg was distorted.


    Seeing that he wasn''t standing up again, Gerald sighed up and murmured quietly,"Who knew I needed to hit him almost a hundred times, just to knock him out. I also needed to brake his leg, just to avoid him standing up again."


    Among the spectators, Sandra looked at Greg''s pathetic look and clicked her tongue displeasedly.


    "Look at him. Can you imagine it? He has so many cool powers, but still decided not to use them. No, instead he went and tried to beat a guy on the 4th rank only by using raw strength. If you don''t say that he is stupid after this, than I don''t know after what you will.", said Sandra angrily and looked at Juan and her sister on the side.


    Not knowing what to response, Juan and Sarah were also confused by what they just witnessed under thest few minutes.


    Because of something, Greg decided not to use any of his powers or his Soul Creatures. Even his fairy and that staff got summoned back the moment he started to run at Gerald, so everything was just too strange.


    Under 5 minutes, he was kicked, punched, pped and hit in several ways and times, resulting him to sustain unimaginable injuries.


    Even after thest kick, his left leg was broken and distorted, which showed just how pathetic he was at the moment, even though he wasn''t like this previously.


    Laura and Jonathan thought too that what Greg was doing currently is nothing more, but something ridiculously stupid.


    Up on the estrade, even the skinny guy started to chuckle slightly because of the funny sight.


    Mistress of Fortune however on the other hand didn''t look at this with pity or enjoyment, but instead she tried to figure out the cause of all of this.


    "Everything he does, doesn''t makes sense at all. Why would he go so far just to get himself all beaten up?"


    As she thought about different solutions, on the stage, Gerald turned to look at M, but after seeing her angry like that, he sighed.


    "Look, I don''t want to hurt you, so pl-", started to talk Gerald, but before he could finish his sentence, a sudden chill run down his spine.


    It wasn''t just him, who felt a sudden chill, but even Roy and Joe stopped moving after feeling that.


    The moment Gerald turned around, his eyes widened in shock and saw something, which was hardly possible.


    Greg who was lying in the distance, suddenly started to move, while his distorted leg started to heal and move back to it''s natural position.


    Even the small scars and injuries, which were visible with naked eyes, started to suddenly regenerate, shocking every people, especially those with healing abilities.


    Even one of the experts, who was specialized in healing, looked at this sight with wide opened mouth, because what was happening before him wasn''t just something as simple as healing, but true body regeneration in itself.


    If someone used healing powers on a body part, then it wouldn''t make it heal instantly, but just make the pain lessen, while making it bearable to move it.


    Only very professional healers at the top ranks could make something like to heal a broken bone in an instant, but even that would take a few minutes.


    And this is why it was shocking, because regeneration could only happen, when ones Guardian is associated with healing, but Greg''s Guardian wasn''t.


    Mistress of Fortune looked at Greg''s body, but suddenly she grimaced and said,"This disgusting feeling again... It''s like... Bloodlust? But how? It''s too suffocating. What is happening here?"


    It wasn''t just her, but the Saint and the legendary man too. All of them frowned slightly as they watched Greg slowly stand up.


    Gerald looked at Greg''s figure and instantly knew that if he doesn''t stop him right now, something very bad will happen for sure.


    But the moment he wanted to step forward, suddenly his leg froze in ce, while fat sweat drops formed on his face.


    And it wasn''t just him, but even Cloud and the two guys in the distance frowned, because of the strange behavior and presence of Greg.


    Not long after, Greg finally raised his head, but the moment he did, everyone''s eyes widened in suprise.


    Blood. Thin line of blood started to flow out of the side of Greg''s unfocused eyes like tears, while his expression looked sad and angry at the same time.


    Not knowing what was happening, everyone was confused, but before they could think any further, suddenly Greg clenched his head and with a loud scream he shouted toward the sky angrily.


    "WHY!?! WHY?!? WHY WASN''T I THE ONE??!"

 Chapter 82: Nightmare

    Chapter 82: Nightmare


    Darkness...


    Ice cold and pitch ck darkness...


    "Wh... where am I?"


    In a ce where nothing could be seen, felt or heard, Greg was standing in the nothingness.


    "How did I get here? Wasn''t I on the stage a moment ago?", asked Greg with a confused expression as he looked around.


    However no matter where he looked at, he could see nothing more than darkness.


    "Okay, let''s see. What could lead me here.", thought Greg and started to think back.


    What he remembered was that after seeing Joe''s power, he too decided to push his body to the fifth level of the Body Grade.


    In the beginning he was beaten to the point where his body could hardly move again, but luckily his body''s healing helped him to move forward everytime.


    As time went on, not only did he get used to it, but also felt that under that small amount of time he got kicked, punched and hit in several ways, he started to reach a bottleneck.


    Of course it wasn''t a suprising fact at all, because the one who hit him almost a hundred times so far was no other than Gerald, who was at the 4th rank and also he was specialized in the body field.


    There was no one better than someone like him, who could make Greg to push the tempering process to the verge of breakthrough under in such a short amount of time.


    "Okay, until that moment, everything is clear.", said Greg quietly and continued to think.


    When Gerald saw that he got stronger and stronger to the point, where Greg could dodge his attack almost easily, he decided to make him unable to move again, so as a result he broke Greg''s leg and punched him away.


    "And there where everything gone dark and I found myself here.", said Greg and sighed hopelessly, but suddenly something strange happened.


    Before him, slowly a white light started to form and bit by bit it grew size.


    It wasn''t long when the light before him enveloped his whole body, making Greg to cover his eyes because of the sudden light change.


    *<em>Chirp*</em>


    <em></em>


    Hearing a sound akin of a bird''s chirping, Greg slowly put his hand down and looked around, but the moment he did his eyes widened in an instant.


    All around him trees, bushes and different colored and shaped flowers could be seen with uncountable amount. Everything before him just looked incredibly beautiful and mesmerizing.


    But the reason of his shock wasn''t the breathtaking scene before him, but the three figures before him.


    One woman, one man and a child.


    He couldn''t see their faces, because all of them stood before him with their backs looking at his way, but somehow their appearance, shape and the feeling they gave at him made his eyes instantly wet.


    *<em>Drop...Drop...*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"</em>M..Mom? Dad? Is... Is that you?"


    <em></em>


    Not caring about the small teardrops on his cheek, Greg wanted to step forward and turn the two, which looked just like his parents, but when he wanted to move, strangly he found himself unable to.


    "Huh?"


    Noticing this, Greg looked down, but saw nothing strange about his body, so he raised his head back up to look at the three figures again, but when he did, his face paled.


    Before him, the previous beautiful scenery couldn''t be found anywhere, but instead something more horrific appeared.


    Just as he told on the party, a woman''s body, which looked exactly as her mother, was entangled with a strange looking nt type creature, which parts went deep under the skin, making the sight very disturbing.


    Seeing the exact same sight, which haunted him almost every night from the moment it happened, Greg wanted to move and help her mother, but just like before he was unable to.


    As he struggled deep inside to move, the body before him slowly started to deform and change shape just like at that time.


    Greg tried everything he had to move, but strangly his connection with Alice and with his Soul Stone dissapeared, leaving him unable to do anything. He was just like any other normal person.


    "Ah, wait! Where is he?", asked Greg hurriedly and looked around to find the boy, but strangly, he couldn''t find him.


    As he looked around in the hope to find the boy, who was theoretically him from the past, suddenly the woman''s eyes looked at him and her mouth opened.


    "Why...?"


    Hearing the quiet voice filled with despair, Greg turned his head to the side slowly only to see the woman''s hateful eyes looking deep into his.


    "Why...? Why didn''t you helped me? Why?"


    Hearing her mother''s exact same voice, which was filled with hate, disgust and despair, huge and thick teardrops started to form in his eyes, but because he was unable to move, he couldn''t clean them away.


    As he was looking at her mother suddenly a hand grabbed his neck from behind and a faceless man leaned close to his ear.


    "Why... Why was you so desperate to continue walking? Why?"


    Not knowing what to say, Greg''s mouth started to tremble a bit, but still couldn''t do anything.


    "Why? Why didn''t you help me? Why did you just stood there? Why? Why? WHY? IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT! EVERYTHING! IS! YOUR! FAULT!", shouted the woman angrily as she looked at Greg with deep hatred in her eyes.


    Seeing her mother like that and hearing what she and the faceless man said, Greg''s eyes let out huge drop of tears, while his mouth moved slightly.


    "I... I''m... I''m sorry... I really do sorry..."


    As he said that the scene before him turned back to the darkness, but a secondter the previous scene appeared before him again, but this time the appearance of the woman and the faceless man was much more disturbing.


    Again, they med Greg about the past, while telling him simr things as before and a whileter everything stopped and started from the beginning.


    Greg just stood there, unable to move or to do anything and watched the sight hopelessly, while tears flowed down his face as he mumbled sorry each time he was med.


    And just like that, time fly by unknownly making Greg''s expression slowly turn sour and emotionless.


    After God knows how much time went by like that, but suddenly a quiet voice started to sound in the void around Greg.


    "g... gr.... greg.... Greg... HEY GREG! WAKE UP!"


    Hearing the voice, Greg looked up to the sky emotionlessly, but after seeing a white light floating before him, a little color with a tiny confusion appeared on his face.


    "Hey, don''t let yourself to be consumed by this power. Luckily I arrived in time."


    In an instant, the white light before him exploded, while erasing the sight before Greg under seconds.


    While this happened, Greg''s expression slowly started to change back to normal, while two arms folded around his neck and a half transparent head leaned closed to his ear.


    "Sorry that I waste, but everything will be alright, I promise."


    <em></em>


    Hearing the gentle voice, Greg''s unfocused eyes and expressionless face finally started to change back to normal.


    And after a while, the scene around Greg changed back to the stage.


    As he looked around him, he found himself on the stage again, where he fought against Gerald, but with the only difference, that M, Roy and Gerald were lying on the stage unconsciously with blood all around them, while before him Joe was kneeling on the ground and looked at him with a blood covered body.


    "Wh... what happened?", asked Greg strangly, but the moment he started to move a white staff appeared at his neck out of nowhere.


    "If you move an inch, I have the right to kill you right here and now."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Greg turned his head to the side, only to see Cloud''s ice cold expression looking at him.


    Greg didn''t know what was happening and wanted to ask something, but suddenly the shield around the stage copsed, while the figures slowly walked in.


    One was the old man called The Saint, while the other was Mistress of Fortune.


    Walking close to Cloud and Greg, the old man looked around and a whileter pped his hands, resulting in several white lights enveloping the unconscious bodies on the stage.


    "Cloud, you can rest with ease. They just got driven close to death, but luckily they didn''t die. They will be alright with time, so please rx."


    Hearing what the old man said, Cloud nodded and put his staff down, but still continued to look at Greg coldly.


    Still not understanding what was happening, Greg looked around him but the sight made him utterly dumbstruck.


    Broken parts of the stage with blood were everywhere. Even Roy''s bloody metal armorid broken among the cracks and debris here and there, making Greg even more confused.


    As he was looking around, The Saint looked at him and asked in a deep voice,"So? Feel to exin yourself?"


    Looking at the old man, Greg thought for a while but in the end shook his head.


    "I''m really sorry, but I can''t remember anything. Thest thing I can remember of is that my leg got broken... Huh? Really...my leg!"


    Realizing that he was standing, Greg looked down and in an instant his mouth widened in suprise.


    Seeing that his left leg was unhurt, and it wasn''t hurting at all as he moved it here and there, he couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "What in the word just happened here?", asked himself Greg and looked at the three experts before him with a confused look.


    <em></em>


    <em></em>


    <em></em>

 Chapter 83: Suffocating Bloodlust

    Chapter 83: Suffocating Bloodlust


    [30 minutes before]


    "WHY?! WHY?! WHY WASN''T I THE ONE?!"


    Screaming toward the sky, while blood flowed down on his face from the corner of his eyes, Greg''s presence didn''t look sane anymore.


    "What is happening here? Hey, Greg are you okay?", asked Gerald as he stepped forward a few steps.


    Not caring about his question, Greg continued to scream angrily, while he looked more and more insane.


    Just as Gerald was about to step forward again, suddenly Greg stopped screaming and looked at him coldly.


    His eyes were unfocused, while his expression showed incredible hate and wrath. If someone could kill with just a look, Gerald would have been dead a very long time ago.


    Not knowing what to do, Gerald wanted to ask something, but in the next second his eyes widened with shock.


    "Wha-?"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong><strong>*</strong>


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    <em>*Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Under a mere second or even under a millisecond, Greg appeared before Gerald, with his palm covering his full face and with a powerful push, he pped Gerald head down into the floor below.


    The impact was so huge, that the stage''s surface below Gerald''s head broke into several parts, while a small cracking sound came from somewhere Gerald''s body.


    But like it was not enough for him, Greg jumped to the top of Gerald with raised hand and started to punch him on the face repeatedly.


    One punch after another, Gerald''s head was sinking deeper and deeper into the stage, while blood flowed out from his nose and mouth.


    The sight was so disturbing and shocking, that the spectators in the Arena stopped cheering and looked utterly dumbstruck.


    A boy in the third rank, who was not using any of his power was beating his opponent who was on the Creator rank to the point where he couldn''t fight back at all.


    If it happened in a way, where the two fought against each other fair and square, then no one would deny that it was a blood boiling fight, however like this...


    Sarah and Sandra watched this happening with fear in their eyes, while Juan''s and Jonathan''s face looked incredibly serious.


    "Something is not right here. That''s not him at all."


    Hearing what her brother said, Laura gulped a huge and asked, while her face looked a bit pale,"What do you mean that''s not him? What I see is definitely him beating that guy to the brink of death."


    Just shaking his head, Jonathan couldn''t answer and continued to watch the happening below.


    On the stage, Greg continued to punch Gerald with tremendous power, making his face look almost unrecognizable with blood flowing all over his face.


    Roy seeing this happening got shocked, but after a second he shouted angrily,"What the f*ck do you think you are doing?!"


    In an instant, all the metal objects, which were fired at Joe not long ago, pointed at Greg and flew toward him with insane speed. Even a few weapons from above started to fall toward him in the hope to stop him from punching Gerald again.


    Needles, saw discs, scales and spikes with all kinds of shaped and sized weapons with incredible sharpness flew at Greg in an instant.


    As Greg was punching Gerald below him, he suddenly stopped and looked up only to see several metal object flying at his way.


    After realizing what came at him, Greg didn''t dodge, but just simply stood up and let them hit his body.


    *Swish<strong>*</strong>


    <strong>*</strong><em>Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish*</em>


    <em></em>


    *Crack!*


    One after another, several attacks hit Greg''s body, making his skin and flesh to be cut wide open almost everywhere.


    The side of his neck, leg, arm, cheeks, chest and other parts of his body was full of wide open wounds, while blood flowed out of them slowly.


    Not knowing why Greg wasn''t doing anything, Mistress of Fortune and the other experts on the estrade frowned even deeper.


    Joe, M and Emma looked at this sight with shock, but just as Joe wanted to stop Roy, suddenly Greg shouted toward the sky again and as he did an incredible sight appeared again.


    His body, which was full of wounds started to heal with visible speed, while his presence grew to the point where it was more than bearable. It was suffocating.


    "What a scary bloodlust."


    Stopping his scream, Greg''s body burst forward and almost in an instant, he appeared before Roy with his leg above his head, ready to chop his head off.


    Roy feeling the immense danger, jumped to the side and after a secondter he did...


    *<strong>BOOOOM!*</strong>


    The tform which people could only crack before with their attacks or with raw physical strength, this time it cracked fully into two parts, showing the ground below it.


    Noticing that if he doesn''t help right now, things could end badly, Cloud kneeled down and touched the ground below his feet.


    In an instant, the cracked part on the stage started to glue together and started to form new parts, while also the stage started to descend to the ground below slowly, making it much easier to help the tform''s rebuilding.


    While Cloud tried to stop the stage to fall into several parts, like a mad lion, Greg after appearing before Roy he grabbed his neck and with a strong throw, he threw him into the shield in the distance.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Because of the fight between Roy and Joe, Cloud put several moreyers of shields around the stage, to make sure nothing will happen, but the moment Roy''s figure exploded onto the shield, twoyers of the shield instantly broke down, only leaving a few more.


    Cloud knew that it was not a good sign, so he raised his other hand and with a swing with his staff, several of his clones appeared outside all around the stage.


    Putting their hands on the surface of the half transparent substance, they started to cast a strange power, making the shiled to vibrate slightly, but only that.


    As this happened, Greg appeared before Roy and like a rhinoceros, he hit him, making the stage below them to broke into uncountable amount of stone, while the shield behind Roy started to shake crazily.


    *<strong>Tremble!*</strong>


    Seeing that the shield could bear the impact, Cloud sighed in relief and continued to concentrate on the tform''s reforming.


    However as this happened, Roy was getting beaten into a pulp by Greg''s repeated punches, but after a while, when Greg raised his hand and was about to smash Roy''s head, he grabbed the opportunity and rolled to the side.


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    *TREMBLE!!!*


    Hitting the shiled instead of Roy, Greg looked incredibly angry and wanted to chase after him, but suddenly lightning hit the stage before his feet, making him to stop moving.


    Looking at where the attack came from with anger in his eyes, Greg saw as Joe was pointing at him with a calm face.


    "Greg I know you, so please stop what you are doing! You are not yourself!"


    Like not hearing Joe''s shout at all, Greg looked even angrier than before, and in an instant he started to run toward Joe.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond at all to him, Joe knew that it was useless to talk to him.


    "Then I will bring you back to your past self myself."


    As he said that, thunder rolled around his body, making the vicinity around him to be filled with electricity in an instant.


    And as that happened, Greg already appeared before him, but like thunder in itself, Joe appeared in an instant behind him with raised hand.


    However just as he appeared behind Greg, for unknown reasons Greg''s eyes were already looking deep into his.


    Those eyes filled with hatred and wrath with the blood tears flowing continuously from the corner of his eyes, gave him a kind of scary and spooky feeling.


    However not having the time to think about these feelings anymore, Joe burst to the side, while letting Greg''s punch to pass by where he was a moment ago.


    Punching, kicking and pping. Joe dodged each and every attack of Greg, but still sustained a few injuries here and there even though he was the fastest.


    Maybe Greg wasn''t as fast as him, but somehow even though he looked like a madman, he was adapting to the fight with frightening speed. And because of this, he could predict the position where he should attack next, making Joe to get a few wounds.


    As the two were fighting, Roy was kneeling before Gerald''s body and looked at him calmly.


    Gerald was deeply buried in the stage''s surface especially his head. It was a scary sight to look at.


    Broken nose, deformed chin and visible cracks on his head, while blood could be seen everywhere.


    Roy put his fingers on Gerald''s neck to find a pulse and a few secondster he sighed up in relief.


    "Thank God. It''s very small, but he is still breathing."


    As he calmed down by the fact that Gerald wasn''t dead, Roy stood up and looked at Greg in the distance with an ice cold expression.


    "You will pay for what you did.", said Roy with clenched teeth and raised his hand high up into the air.


    The moment he did that, every weapon up in the sky started to move slowly.


    Shortswords, longswords, machetes, knifes, daggers, hammers, spears, arrows,and a lot of different kinds of weapons started to move and a whileter all of their ends pointed at Greg, who was fighting against Joe.


    <em></em>

 Chapter 84: Mad Man

    Chapter 84: Mad Man


    "You will pay for what you did."


    In an instant, the hundreds of different kind of weapons moved and when all of their sharp end pointed at Greg, Roy lowered his hand.


    Like dolls on a string, each and every weapon in the sky instantly started to fall toward Greg with rapid pace.


    Feeling as something was not right, Joe looked up and in an instant his eyes widened in shock.


    "Is he kidding? Does he try to kill us?", said quietly and not hesitating any further his body turned into lightning and with a sudden burst he appeared next to M.


    Noticing Joe''s behavior, Greg stopped chasing and looked high up into the sky, but what he saw when he did, was the tip of a spear, ready to pierce his chest below his neck<em></em>


    *<em>Crack*</em>


    <em></em>


    Like knife cutting through tofu, the spear easily pierced through Greg below his neck, making blood to flow out in an instant.


    However that was just the beggining of everything.


    Knifes, swords, needles and other sharp objects pierced, sliced and cut through Greg''s body continually, leaving only his head and heart intact.


    When there was no more space on his body, where he could be pierced more, the remaining weapons in the air suddenly stopped moving and hovered gently above his head.


    Watching this sight, everyone felt a cold chill run down their spines.


    Hundreds of sharp weapons went inside his body and came out somewhere else, making his body unable to move even an inch, while the ces he got pierced at, blood started to flow out of them unstoppably.


    Joe, M, the twins, Juan, Jonathan, Laura and every spectator in the Arena looked at this sight with horror visible on their faces.


    "Is... Is he dead?"


    "Did he just... killed him?"


    People started to murmur amongst each other with shock, not believing the possible fact that Roy just killed Greg in front of everyone.


    When Joe realized what just happened, suddenly his expression darkened and turned his head toward Roy. As he looked at him with an ice cold expression, suddenly on the side, Greg started to chuckle quietly.


    "ha...Ha...Haha....HAHAHAHA!"


    Hearing the madugh which got louder and louder, everyone turned their gaze at Greg with a frown, only to see him tough like a lunatic.


    "HAHAHA!! HAHAHA!!!!"


    Not knowing what was happening, Roy started to frown, but in the next second his eyes suddenly widened in suprise, while his face paled in an instant.


    *<em>Crack*</em>


    *<em>Crack*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Crack*</em>


    With brutal force, Greg freed his right hand and after grabbing the weapons on his left, which were pierced right into his flesh and bone, with a powerful grip he shattered them like ss one by one.


    And as this happened, the broken bones and the split open flesh on his arm started to heal with visible speed just like it happened before.


    When his right hand was freed and fully healed, he started to do all of this with his pierced body parts


    Under mere moments, the hundred or so weapons, which were created by a 4th rank fighter, broke into several small parts by Greg, while his body started to healed with frightening speed.


    And as these things happened, Greg just smiled andughed madly, like he was missing a few screws.


    With dead silence, people watched Greg''s crazy act like he was some kind of lunatic.


    "He is done for sure. He turned into a mad man.", said Sandra quietly as she watched Greg''s crazy act with a pale face.


    When all of his limbs were freed from the weapons and only the spear remained pierced right into his chest, Greg stoppedughing and looked down.


    After seeing the long metal spear he smiled and after grabbing the end of it, he started to pull the spear out of his chest slowly.


    With a bone chilling sound, when the weapon finally came out of Greg, he looked at Roy and with a sudden clench with his palm, the spear broke into two in an instant.


    *Katcha!*


    And as this happened, Greg suddenly smiled.


    "Oh sh*t!"


    Knowing what that smile meant, Roy wanted to attack Greg again but it was toote.


    Like thunder at a rainy night, Greg appeared before him and with a fast and smooth move he grabbed his neck powerfully.


    "?!"


    Not waiting for Roy to react, Greg raised him high up into the air and with a powerful motion, he threw him down to the ground, turning the stage below Roy''s body into debris in an instant.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Because the impact was so powerful, the stage started to shake like crazy, while the surface of it cracked into two parts.


    *rgh!*


    While coughing up huge amount of blood, Roy struggled to stand up and get out of Greg''s grab, but no matter how hard he tried it was futile. Even his armor showed visible cracks under his powerful grip, showing just how terrifying Greg''s physical strength was.


    If he didn''t had his armor on, then it was highly possible that he would have been dead long ago.


    As Roy struggled to breath and escape Greg''s grip, Greg raised his other hand while holding something.


    When the people saw what it was all of their faces turned to pale and it was also true to Roy.


    Seeing the broken part of the spear in Greg''s hand, his face turned to white, while he tried to escape even more, but unfortunately, Greg didn''t let him.


    As he was about to pierce Roy''s chest, suddenly a fireball came at him from the side, exploding in his face.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    With a bit tilted head, Greg turned his head toward where the attack came and looked at M with an angry look.


    "Stop it! It''s not you at all!", shouted M with a scared expression, but still her eyes looked determined.


    Seeing that she was about to attack him again, Greg stood up slowly, but before he did anything, with a sudden throw he pierced Roy''s stomach with the broken spear piece.


    *rgh!*


    M and Joe seeing this were instantly bbergasted and knowing it was only the two of them left they readied themselves to a fight.


    "What should we do? Can we bring him back?", asked M as she watched Greg''s unmoving body.


    Not knowing the answer, Joe just stayed quiet and waited.


    As the two looked at each other, after a moment of silence, Greg suddenly started to smile creepily.


    "Not good!", thought Joe and with a fast move, he stepped before M, while pulling her back behind his back.


    And just a millisecond as he did, with a sh, the other part of the broken spear pierced through his left shoulder making him to clench his teeth in pain.


    As he put his hand on the hole to stop the bleeding, suddenly Greg appeared before him with a creepy smile while his hand was raised high up in the air, ready to smash Joe''s head.


    Knowing that he if he jumps away now, M will be the one in danger, while also knowing that he couldn''t defend against Greg''s strength, left him with the only choice, which was to wait for the hit.


    But after a few seconds when strangly nothing happened, Joe raised his head slowly.


    Before him, Greg was standing motionlessly, while the scary presence around his body started to slowly fade away, giving Joe and the others a small hope that everything could finally end.


    After a small amount of time, the suffocating aura dissapeared, while Greg''s eyes and expression finally turned back to normal.


    Feeling the changes, Cloud instantly stood up from the ground and with a fast move, which looked like teleportation, he appeared next to Greg and put his staff before his neck.


    "If you move an inch, I have the right to kill you right here and now."


    ***


    "And that''s what happened until now. Still not remembering anything?"


    In a spacious room, Greg was sitting before three people with a shocked expression on his face.


    The three people before him were naturally were the three experts. The Saint, Mistress of Fortune and the who told him the whole story, Cloud.


    After listening to the unbelievable story, which sounded almost ridiculous, Greg didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Cloud and asked with worry filled voice,"What about the others? Are they..."


    Instead of Cloud, the old man smiled and said,"They are fine. They are under professional hands, so they will be healed without problem. However the only problem is that out of the four you hurt, 2 cannot continue this tournament."


    Knowing that the Saint talked about Gerald and Roy, Greg nodded and a bitter he asked quietly,"So this mean we are also disqualified from the tournament?"


    Mistress of Fortune and the Saint looked at each other, but in the end the one who answered was Cloud.


    "No you are not. You did not breake any rules, but because of your brutality you need to be punished. So from this moment on, if you ever do something simr to what happened today ever again, you not only will be disqualified from the tournament for the rest of your life, but will be under arrest too. It''s not because you fought like that, but because of how you behaved. You were like a lunatic who lost his mind. If something like that happens again, only God will know if you try to kill or not."


    Hearing this Greg nodded and thought,"Well he has a point. I don''t even remember what I did. I was a totally different person."


    Seeing him like that, the Saint smiled and asked,"So, are you sure you don''t know what happened?"


    Looking at the old man, Greg thought for a while and said,"No, I''m pretty sure I don''t."


    Of course he remembers faintly about the nightmare he went through, but still he didn''t want to tell them. What if because of that they take him away and put him into a cell or something even worse?


    "No, that couldn''t happen at all. I need to find out what judt happened all by myself.", thought Greg and determination appeared in his eyes.


    <em></em>


    <em></em>

 Chapter 85: A Sealed Curse

    Chapter 85: A Sealed Curse


    After asking a few more questions from him, Greg was finally let to walk out of the room.


    Seeing as the door closed, Cloud started tapping on the table slowly, while his expression looked deep in thought.


    A whileter he looked up and asked with a frown, "I still can''t understand it. Not only was his physical strength unbelievably inhuman, but also that regeneration ability... It doesn''t make sense at all!"


    The Saint nodded in agreement with what Cloud just told and said, "Control of six elements, physical strength, regeneration, and that mysterious bloodlust. All of these things from a simple ck Soul Stone and an unknown Guardian."


    "But it seems it''s not that ''simple'' as we think it is."


    Hearing Mistress of Fortune''s sudden talk, the two looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    Seeing their gazes, the woman sighed and shook her head, while saying, "Don''t look at me like that. I just said it''s not as simple as it looks. As for what the truth behind all of these unexinable things could be, I also tried to use my power to figure it out, but all of them ended up useless."


    "How many times did you use your ability?"


    Listening to The Saint''s question, Mistress of Fortune put her index finger up, showing a one.


    "One?", asked Cloud with a frown, but the Saint shook his head and said, "No, it''s ten or a hundred. Mdy used her power a hun-"


    "One thousand times."


    "!!"


    The moment she said the unbelievably huge number, the two expert''s eyes widened in an instant. They couldn''t believe that Mistress of Fortune could have used her powers a thousand of times until now in a short amount of time just to find out the truth.


    "T-that... But Mdy, how did...?", asked Cloud with wide eyes, but he feared to continue his question. It was only a death wish to ask one expert about his or her power in front of others, especially if it''s a woman.


    It was like some guy from school asked a girl to show him her panties in front of everyone. You can guess what will happen after that. Nothing good that''s for sure.


    Mistress of Fortune hearing the unfinished question just shook her head as an answer and turned around to leave, but before she reached the door she said quietly, "I will definitely find out what is going on here."


    *<em>Click</em>*


    Pushing the handle down and opening the door, Mistress of Fortune slowly walked out with visible confidence on her face.


    Cloud looked at the Saint next to him and asked as he scratched his neck, "Sir... Did I say something rude?"


    The Saint hearing the question chuckled and waved his hand around, while saying, "Oh, don''t worry about her, you didn''t do anything wrong. She is just like this since she was a child. She loves to uncover mysteries because it helps her refine her abilities. The harder it gets for her the better it will be in the end. As for that boy, don''t worry about him. If something like that happens ever again, I will be the one to stop him."


    Listening to the old man, Cloud nodded and with a bow, he said respectfully, "Thank you very much!"


    The Saint seeing Cloud like this just smiled and walked out of the room too, going back to the Arena to continue enjoying the blood boiling fights.


    ***


    Somewhere else in another room, Greg was standing next to two beds, where Joe and M were lying at the moment, while Emma was sitting next to thetter.


    Watching the three, especially Joe''s shoulder, Greg knew instantly that what he did was unforgivable.


    "I''m... sorry. I don''t know what happened to me back there."


    M and Emma looked at Greg and seeing that he was looking incredibly sad, they didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Joe just smiled and said, "Haha! Look at you, looking all down. Smile, will you?"


    Hearing his strange statement, Greg frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    Joe however still continued to smile and said, "Look, I don''t really care what happened back there, because watch... we are all fine. What really matters is that you are fine and you luckily came back to your senses. Nothing else matters."


    Greg after hearing what Joe said was surprised, but after seeing his shoulder, which was under heal, he still looked sad.


    "But I stil-"


    "You didn''t do anything. That wasn''t you.", said Joe with a serious expression and after a bitter he continued, "As for this, don''t worry about it, you can''t do anything. Because of something strange, the wound can''t heal normally, so it will take a few days for it to fully heal."


    "Because of something strange? Why? What happened?", asked Greg with a frown and looked at the wound on Joe''s shoulder.


    Shaking his head, Joe said, "A professional healer said that because the spear was made out of special substance, some of it is still inside my shoulder and it''s impossible to take them out with the help of Roy."


    "Roy?"


    "Yes. Because the spear was made out of his power, the one who can take the small parts out is him."


    Listening to this, Greg was surprised and asked, "Then what about the tournament? You can''t continue the fight?"


    As an answer, Joe shook his head and said, "Unfortunately until Roy doesn''t wake up and helps me, I''m afraid no."


    Hearing this Greg looked up at Emma and M and started to think deeply.


    Seeing him like that, Joe just smiled and said, "Nothing will happen. Cloud''s clone was here before you and he told us that, if you show any sign of going insane again, he will stop the fight in an instant."


    Nodding, Greg turned his gaze back at M and bowed, "I''m sorry. If you hate me after this I will understand it fully. You too Emma. I''m really sorry!"


    Instead of an answer, Emma just walked before Greg and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Seeing her act like this Greg straightened his back and looked down at her.


    Just as he was about to ask her something, suddenly she raised her and...


    *<em>p!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a strong and fast move, Emma hit Greg on the cheek, making him to turn his head to the side, while the ce where she hit him started to redden in an instant.


    "This is for Joe and M.", said Emma quietly as she looked at Greg with an expressionless face.


    Putting his hand on the ce where Emma hit him, Greg slowly turned his head back, but the moment he did, suddenly Emma stepped forward.


    Seeing her face and her act, Greg thought she will hit him again and was about to step back too, but instead of a hit Emma just simply hugged him.


    Feeling her arms around his back, while her head was buried into his chest, Greg didn''t know what to do.


    Just as he was about to ask her again, Emma suddenly talked.


    "I... we were so worried. Why did you need to do that? But at least you are back to normal."


    Seeing Emma hug Greg like that, Joe and M just smiled happily.


    After a moment of silence, Emma finally stepped back from Greg and looked around with a beet-red face, while saying quietly, "Stupid..."


    Hearing this, M couldn''t bear it anymore andughed out aloud, while saying, "Oh look at our little Emma. Isn''t she cute? Embarrassed by a little hug?"


    Seeing M''s teasing look, Emma''s face turned even redder, but this only made M and Joeugh even more.


    Seeing the three before him, Greg touched the ce where Emma hit him and started to smile.


    "It seems everything is alright."


    ***


    Time went by and luckily Greg and their team qualified to continue the tournament.


    They also seeded to get into the top 16 and just like in the Duo, the Team fights ended for the day.


    Because of the damages to the stage, Cloud announced that the tournament will pause for a day and after that everything will continue again.


    He also stated that to make the tournament much more enjoyable, only Solo fights will be on the first day, while Duos on the second and Team fight on the third. On the veryst day, all the events finals will take ce, determining the victor of each group.


    Luckily M and Joe got the permission to leave the hospital and go back to their hotel, but unfortunately, Joe still can''t do anything with his injured arm. Not if he wants to make it heal as soon as possible.


    In his room, Greg was looking at himself in the mirror.


    Watching his body from up to bottom, he couldn''t find anything strange at all.


    "Except for the flow inside me, which end and beginning finally connected to each other, I can''t feel anything strange at all."


    The moment he came back to his senses, the very first thing he noticed was that the flow, which wasn''tplete before, now finally formed a true and whole flow inside his body.


    The second thing he felt was his inhuman strength. Just clenching his hand into a fist, made him to feel the immense power behind it. It was a terrifying yet exciting feeling.


    "Hey, Alice. Can you exin what just happened to me back there?"


    After Greg asked his question, he thought he will simply hear Alice''s voice in his ear, but instead of that something much more incredible happened.


    Before him, slowly a white light appeared, which slowly started to form a human figure.


    However because the light was too shiny, it was impossible to determine the human''s appearance.


    As he looked at this sight with wide open mouth and eyes, suddenly the familiar voice he always heard in his ear this time came from the light before him.


    "What happened was that the curse, which was sealed inside your soul, got broken for a moment because of me."

 Chapter 86: The Truth Behind The Soul

    Chapter 86: The Truth Behind The Soul


    "What just happened was that the curse, which was sealed inside your soul, got broken for a moment because of me."


    "..."


    Not knowing how to react, Greg just stood there motionlessly and looked at the shining white figure before him.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Hearing the question, Greg opened his mouth and asked slowly, "Are you really... Alice?"


    "Yes, why? Who do you think I could be with this kind of voice, if not her?"


    He wanted to answer at that question, but in the end, still closed his mouth and looked at Alice in silence.


    Knowing that he was surprised by her appearance, Alice let out a small sigh and exined, "Okay, I see. Let me exin everything as clearly as I can, so please listen carefully."


    Walking to the sofa on the side, Alice sat down and after crossing her shiny legs like an elegant woman, she started to talk.


    "Firstly, let me congratte you on your sess in reaching thest level of the Body Grade. From here on, you can finally start the real cultivation."


    Listening to Alice''s praise, Greg nodded and slowly sat down onto his bed.


    "So... can you exin what just happened with me back there?", asked Greg slowly, as he tried to figure out Alice''s real appearance, but no matter how hard he concentrated, the light around her body was too blinding. It covered every corner of her skin, making it impossible to figure out her real look.


    "As I said, the seal inside your soul got broken for a moment because of me."


    "Seal? And because of you? What are you talking about?", asked Greg with a frown.


    Not answering right away, Alice stayed quiet for a bit, and only just after a moment of silence did she continue.


    "Normally, your Cultivation Art wouldn''t have appeared inside your body before reaching level five in the Body Grade. But because I helped you to force open the first flow inside you, the curse, which was sealed inside your soul got free for a moment."


    "Cultivation Art? First flow? Curse? Really, can''t you just exin everything clearly from the beginning?", asked Greg as he held his temple in pain, trying to understand all the things Alice told him so far.


    "Okay, then let me start it from the beginning. Because of your soul, which is totally different from others, you were chosen by me. And because of all these, you were qualified to learn my Cultivation Art."


    "Yours?"


    "Yes, my Cultivation Art. I didn''t tell you this in the past, but now that you reached the door of the real cultivation, I can tell you one thing. There are others like me out there, outside the void, or simply put in space. Each and all of them have different powers, which they cultivate through their Cultivation Art. That flow inside your body is my Art and that is called the First flow."


    Listening to this, Greg''s eyes widened in an instant and waited for Alice to continue.


    "Now that the First flow is opened, you can finally start the real cultivation. As I said, you need to practice all the six elements respectively, while also consuming enough energy crystals. You need to practice one element at a time until the First flow with that element won''t solidify and create another neutral flow, which will be called the Second flow."


    Nodding, Greg looked deep in thought and asked, "So, in the end, I will have six different elements flow inside my body. And after that what? How will I get into the Soul Grade?"


    "It''s simple. After the Sixth flow appeared, you will automatically get into the Soul Grade. However, before that happens, it''s very important that you need to be far away from any danger that could possibly be around you. So, if you are on the verge of a breakthrough, but you are in a fight, no matter what, it''s very important that you NOT continue the practice. Understood?"


    Feeling the serious tone behind Alice''s words, Greg nodded hurriedly.


    "Perfect, then let me continue to exin the other things. Where was I... Um... Ah, yeah, the Curse. I didn''t want to tell you before, because I thought something like this wouldn''t happen, but it seems I was wrong."


    After a moment of silence, Alice sighed and continued, "Each being that has a Pure Soul has a curse deep inside them sealed away. I don''t know how or why it is there, but I know for sure that those whose seal gets broken, will go insane and will have an insane amount of bloodlust and thirst for killing, while also getting some kind of inhuman ability. They will turn into a lunatic, who finds enjoyment in others pain."


    Greg''s face after hearing this, instantly turned pale.


    Seeing this Alice waived her shiny hand around and said calmly, "Don''t worry about it. Until I or someone else from the outside don''t force your cultivation, that seal won''t break and you won''t turn back into that mad man as you were."


    "But let''s say it somehow happens again. Then what? Can''t we just simply erase this curse away or something?", asked Greg in an instant.


    "If the seal breaks, then the only thing we can do is hope that you can resist against the temptation. But for that to happen is close to nill. As for the part where we should erase it, just simply forget it. Until you don''t want to die, don''t even think about it."


    Not knowing for sure what she meant under that statement, Greg frowned and wanted to ask her, but before he had the chance she suddenly talked with ice cold seriousness.


    "But as I said, something like this won''t happen ever again. I will promise."


    Hearing Alice sound that serious, Greg sucked back his words he wanted to ask next.


    After a while, when thinking through all the things Alice told to him, Greg nodded and asked, "So... you said there are others like you. Why didn''t humans seen any of them so far?"


    Hearing the question, Alice chuckled and said, "Because just like I said, they are out in the space and none of them cane onto earth''s surface. You and I... we are the very first ones on earth. However, just because of this, we can mean huge danger for all humanity."


    Nodding Greg said, "Because our power can draw those higher beings attention yes?"


    Chuckling Alice said, "Yes, you are right. This is why it''s very important that you use only a small amount of my abilities."


    After talking with Alice for a bit more about the curse and his cultivation, Greg put her back into the Soul Stone andid down onto the bed.


    As he was looking at the room''s ceiling, suddenly his eyes turned serious, and said quietly, "Altars, Guardians, a strange curse, other races out in the space and those unknown beings... Everything is covered in mystery."


    Thinking about this, Greg closed his eyes and a whileter he suddenly smiled.


    "I can''t wait to find out what is truly happening here."


    ***


    In the next morning at around 9 o''clock, Greg slowly climbed out of his bed and went into the bathroom.


    After a fast shower and cleaning, he changed into his clothes and walked down into the hall to get his breakfast, however the moment he stepped foot inside the dining hall, suddenly everything turned silent.


    A pin drop could be heard clearly, that''s how silent the whole ce became.


    Looking around, Greg saw that everyone before him inside the hall looked at him with scared and terrified eyes.


    "Come one, this is a bit too exaggerated. I''m not that scary... Or maybe I am?


    Thinking about this, he was about to walk forward, but suddenly someone behind him pinched his waist, making him flinch in an instant.


    "What th-, Joe! You almost scared me to death."


    After turning around, Greg saw as Joe was smiling at him, with his hand in a bandage.


    "I knew you would wake up thiste, so I waited for you. The girls have already finished eating and now they are out in the city shopping."


    Hearing this, Greg smiled wryly and said, "I''m sorry. I slept away again."


    "Not a problem at all, at 7 o''clock I wasn''t hungry, to begin with, so that''s why I waited for you. Also, I knew this would happen, so I didn''t want to leave you all alone."


    Knowing that he was referring to the silence behind his back, Greg nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Joe hearing this just smiled and started to walk toward the tables, which were full of delicious looking food.


    "Let''s go, I''m starving."


    Seeing Joe like this even after what happened with him made Greg to smile slightly, but still, he started to follow him from behind.


    Eggs, bread, different kind of meats and drinks, Greg and Joe put one food after another onto their te, while talking with each other spiritedly.


    After taking enough food on their tes, they looked for a free table, and when they found one they walked there and sat down.


    However just as the two wanted to start to eat, suddenly a loud voice sounded from the hall''s entrance.


    "Where are you?! Which of you f*ckers was the one who destroyed the wall in my ce?"


    Greg, Joe, and everyone else there turned their gaze from where the loud shout came from, only to see a man standing on the stairs in tight clothing, showing his shockingly muscr body to everyone around.


    He had a ck dragon tattoo running from the side of his neck down to the side of his left shoulder. He was wearing a long sword on his back, which looked like a katana, with which brave warriors fought with in the past.


    As the man looked around, suddenly his eyes met with Greg''s and in an instant, he pointed at him, while talking in a strict matter, "You there... Come here! NOW!"

 Chapter 87: Do It Or I Kill You!

    Chapter 87: Do It Or I Kill You!


    "You there... Come here! NOW!"


    As he pointed at Greg in the distance, the man''s face looked ice cold.


    Everybody in the dining hall started to followe the man''s finger, but the moment they saw who he was pointing at, all of them started to murmur between each other.


    As the people talked quietly, Greg looked at the man with a confused expression, not knowing what was really happening here.


    Seeing that Greg wasn''t moving, the man frowned slightly, but after thinking for a moment he opened his hand into a palm and started to talk calmly word by word,"I. Said. NOW!"


    In an instant as he said that, suddenly Greg''s body flew up into the air and like someone pulled him on a rope, he started to fly toward the man''s palm with insane speed.


    In less then a second, his body was floating before the man without the chance to move even an inch.


    Just as he tried to say something, the man turned around and started to walk out of the hall, leaving everyone else behind with a shocked expression. Even Joe couldn''t do anything, but watch this scene with wide eyes.


    "W-wait. What is happening here? I didn''t do anything! Can''t we just tal-", just as he was about to ask the man to let him go, suddenly the katana, which was on the man''s back appeared before his neck.


    "If you don''t shut up right here and now, I will be sure to skin you alive without a second thought."


    Hearing what the man said without even turning around, Greg shut his mouth up in an instant, but still started to think for a way to escape from this strange power, which held him in one ce.


    "Well... I could use the mask''s power to repel this strange force, but if I do that, there will be a possibility that I get busted. What should I do?"


    As he was thinking about a solution to get out of that position he was in, suddenly the man walked toward a restaurant.


    Looking at the structure of the building, Greg frowned and thought,"Isn''t this... Isn''t this where Emma and I were? Why is this man bringing me here?"


    Not knowing what the man''s purpose was, Greg waited to see what will happen.


    The moment the man walked inside the building, he undid the force around Greg, making his body to fell to the ground heavily.


    *<em>Paff</em>*


    As Greg looked around, the man turned around to face him and started to talk witn an ice cold tone.


    "Repair the destroyed wall and repaint the whole ce. I give you 1 hours, if you don''t finish until then..."


    Standing up slowly and cleaning the dust away from his clothing, Greg looked at the man with a frown and said,"Sir, I-"


    "You have 59 minutes and 47 seconds left."


    Hearing the strict voice and that ice cold re, Greg took back his words and looked around.


    "This really is the ce where Emma and I were. Then the reason he brought me here is...", as he thought about this, he turned his gaze to the left, but the moment he saw the wall in the distance his mouth opened slightly.


    "That''s where I threw the guy, but at that time there was only a crack. How did a hole appear there?"


    As he looked at the huge hole on the wall, the man brought out a thick cigarette from his pocket and with a lighter he lit the end of it.


    After sucking into the other end of it, the man looked up to the ceiling and blew out the smoke, while saying,"59 minutes left."


    Greg turned to look at the man and with a frown he said,"Sir. That hole wasn''t my doing, s-"


    "58 minutes and 43 seconds left."


    Frowning, Greg knew that he couldn''t talk to him, so he just simply turned around and started to walk toward the exit.


    "What I hate the most is to be used as others think. I thought I could talk with this man normally, but it seems he thinks I''m some kind of servant he could order around as he please. If he asked me normally topensate for it I would say okay, bute on... It wasn''t me who put that hole on the wall. And also, why should I repaint the whole building? He must be kidding."


    As he thought about all of this a bit angrily, the man''s expression behind him instantly turned dead serious.


    Raising his hand, he held his palm toward Greg and said,"I said do it or I will kill you!"


    Hearing the man saying this, suddenly Greg''s neck turned numb, while he felt that something very bad was approaching him with rapid pace.


    Feeling this, Greg''s eyes turned serious too and thought,"I won''t fall to the same trick twice."


    With that in mind, he instantly activated his newly obtained Cultivation Art for the very first time.


    The flow, which was quietly inside his body, suddenly turned into a a half transparent state, while it''s speed got insanly fast.


    It was his wind ability that he used all the time to boost his speed. And just like before, small, half transparent vortexes appeared all around his body, while each started to spin in different directions.


    Before, he could only manipte the direction of the rotation and speed limitedly, but after he reached the peak of the Body Grade andpleting the flow, he could control them without limit.


    Of course, if he tried and made the vortexes to spin with insanly high speed, it would be unknown if his body could bear the pressure or not.


    But one thing was sure. He could be much faster than ever before.


    And just like that, he made all the vortexes around his body to spin to the right, making his body to appear on the side in an instant.


    From the man''s perspective, it looked like that Greg''s body suddenly flew to the side, without him moving his leg even an inch. It was like he was some kind of snake or fairy, who was able to change direction anytime he wanted.


    Seeing this happening, suprise appeared in the man''s eyes, but only for a moment. In the next second, he turned serious again and raised his other hand too.


    "No matter what trick you try to use, you won''t go anywhere until I say so!"


    Just like before, Greg''s neck suddenly turned numb, while he felt that if he doesn''t move now, he will get caught without getting a second chance to escape.


    "I don''t believe you are faster than me.", thought Greg with a serious face and he elerated the vortexe''s rotation even further, making his body to fly to the side again, but this time with a faster speed.


    However as he did, suddenly he noticed something moving next to him on the ground. However the moment he looked down to see what it was, his eyes widened in an instant.


    On the floor, a shadow which looked like an arm, moved toward his direction, trying to catch his own shadow below him.


    "So he has the ability to control others through his shadows. So that''s why I couldn''t move before. But wait... how did I levitate then?"


    While thinking about this, Greg started to concentrate on the shadow on the ground in the hope to dodge each and every attempt of it.


    Of course, it wasn''t an easy task, because he not only needed to concentrate on his own shadow to not get caught, but also the one, which tried to catch him.


    Dodging one attempt after another, Greg used his ability to control his body in an inhuman way, in the hope to get as far away from the shadow arm as possible.


    "Luckily I didn''t try to run away by my shadow ability. It would have been only a death wish."


    Seeing as Greg easily dodged his attempts and realised his tric, the man smiled slightly and said quietly,"Interesting. Let''s see then what you will do if I do this."


    As the man said that, suddenly the whole building got covered in ck, making the interior isted from the outside.


    Seeing as this happened, Greg''s eyes widened in an instant and thought,"Core Territory? This man is on the Cmity rank or even worse he is above it!"


    ***


    In a luxurious room, Mistress of Fortune was holding a golden coin in her hand, while a few experts around her were talking spiritedly amongst each other.


    As time went on, suddenly all the experts raised their heads up and turned their gaze toward the window on the side with aplicated expression.


    Cloud on the side noticed something too and was about to move, when suddenly the old man, who was called The Saint, put his hand on his shoulder and smiled at him kindly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just Kuragari. I think he just found someone interesting for himself. Nothing will happen I promise. I know him real well, so instead of standing there why don''t youe and y with me some chess?"


    Looking at that smile, Cloud didn''t know what to say, but in the end he could just sigh and sat back down, while starting to y chess with the old man.

 Chapter 88: Escaping

    Chapter 88: Escaping


    "Core Territory!? He is on Cmity rank or even worse he is above!"


    Seeing as the whole building got covered with pitch ck darkness, making the interior look like a dark room, Greg stopped moving and turned around to look at the man.


    "What will you do now? If I want, I can easily trap you here for an eternity, making you plea for my forgiveness. However I can give you one more chance. So... Do. As. I. Say!"


    Hearing this, Greg didn''t react at all, but just stood in one ce, while looking into the man''s eyes expressionlessly.


    Seeing his gaze, the man sucked into the cigarette in his hand and after blowing the smoke out into the air, he looked at him and asked,"So? What is your answer kid?"


    Instead of answering, Greg looked around and noticed that each and every corner of the restaurant was covered with solid darkness, making him unable to escape.


    However, when he turned his gaze below his feet, he saw that somehow even in this darkness, his own shadow could be faintly seen. It was only visible for a tiny bit, but it was there for sure.


    Thinking of something, Greg eye''s brightened slightly and thought,"So even with his Core Territory, he needs to leave a portion of other''s shadow, if he wants to control them, just as he did with me before. This could be a very dangerous, but this is my only escape route."


    Knowing that using his darkness ability in front of an expert, who is specialized in controlling shadows, was a very foolish act, but he didn''t have another option.


    Maybe if he tried to use his mask''s power, he could get rid of his power for a moment and escape, but if he does that, he would be busted in an instant.


    "Well, if I don''t try it, I won''t know if it could work or not."


    With that in mind, Greg switched to his darkness element, making the flow inside his body to change from a half transparent state into an ink ck color, while it''s fast speed crawled to an almost stop.


    "Let''s see what my darkness element can do after my breakthrough."


    In an instant as he said that, a small ck pit appearing below his feet and suddenly his body sunk into his own shadow, leaving the man behind with a suprised face.


    After realizing that Greg was about to escape in front of his eyes, the man''s look suddenly turned angry and pointed at the shadow, where Greg just disappeared a second ago.


    The moment he raised his hand, shadows from all around the ce representing different looking and shaped hands started to emerge from the pitch ck walls one by one.


    When the number reached almost a thousand, the man clenched his teeth and hissed quietly,"Go!"


    Like soilders following theirmander''s order, each and every shadows around the man, started to fly toward the hole where Greg vanished into.


    The hand, which was the closest was able to sunk into the shadow and a secondter with a pulling motion it started pull something out of the shadow.


    The man''s expression seeing this softened a bit, but still with an angry tone he said quietly,"Just get into my hands you little prick, I will show you what real hell is!"


    However the moment he said that, suddenly the hand which was about to pull Greg out, suddenly tightened and stopped moving.


    Seeing this, the man squinted his eyes and said,"I don''t know what you are doing now, but if one is not enough then here''s a few more."


    And just like that, a few hundred more hands went inside the shadow and a momentter they started to pull again slowly.


    Watching as this happened, the man smiled and was about to suck a mouthful into the cigarette in his hand, however in the next second, suddenly his body foze up.


    Like cutting a rope with a knife, one hand after another started to get severed by an unknown force, making the number of the hands to decrease with a rapid pace.


    Wothout hesitation, the man was about to send a few more shadows to help, but just as he was about to that, suddenly all the hand got cut, while the dark hole where Greg disappeared to, vanished in an instant.


    Seeing this happening, the man just looked at the ground with an expressionless face, but after a few seconds, suddenly a huge vein appeared on his hand, while the cigarette in his hand turned to dust under a second.


    "YOU LITTLE-!!!


    *<strong>BOOOOM!</strong>*


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    ***


    Inside the same luxurious room, where all the experts were talking amongst each other with drinks in their hands, Cloud and the old man were ying chess.


    However it couldn''t be said that it was a calm ''match'' for Cloud at all.


    It was because, on his face fat sweat drops could be seen rolling down on the side of his face, while the old man was just looking at the chess pieces on the table with a calm expression.


    Cloud looked at his remaining three pieces before him, which were a single knight, the queen and his king.


    Seeing his mere three chess pieces, everyone knew with a single nce that the old man was visibly on the advantage. Except of a few pawn and a single bishop, he had all the pieces on the chess table.


    As Cloud was thinking about what his next move should be, suddenly his eyes brightened and with a sudden move he put the queen in the same row as the Saint''s king.


    "Check."


    The old man looked at Cloud''s move with a calm smile and said,"Even though you know that leaving the king all alone without the only piece that could save you, you went and attacked my king instead. Brave choice, but unfortunately not the best."


    With that said, the Saint raised his hand and put his remainingst bishop before his king, obstrucing Cloud''s queen in it''s attack.


    Seeing this Cloud wanted to make the queen to retreat, but just as he was about to touch the chess pieces, suddenly the shadow behind his feet grew in size.


    "?"


    Looking down with a confused look, Cloud wanted to say something, when suddenly a body climbed out of the shadow hurriedly, making not just Cloud''s, but even the Saint''s eyes to grow in size.


    When the body was fully out, Cloud saw that it was no other than Greg, whose face was a bit sweaty.


    Climbing out of the shadow fully, Greg patted his clothes and with a sigh he said, calmly,"That was close. I don''t know who that freak was, but he sure is strong. I... was.... lucky..."


    As he said hisst words, he suddenly started to talk slowly, because the moment he raised his head up to look around, he saw that a ton of sharp res were watching at him quietly.


    Amongst the curious, but sharp looking faces, there were even a few he recognised in an instant.


    "Cloud, The Saint, Mistress of Fortune and... Sh*t! Even the other experts are here! Where did Ie?", thought Greg with a kind of pale face as he realized that just how what position he got himself into right at that moment.


    After seeing that all the experts were looking at him without talking, Greg scratched his neck and with a wry smile he said,"Um... Sorry to disturb your free time. I just identally used my power and it seems that the ce I was transferred to was here. I promise it won''t happen again."


    After he said that, he was about to use his darkness power, when suddenly a shadow appeared in the middle of the hall with a scary presenceing out of it slowly.


    "Kid..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Greg knew instantly who it was, so without any further hesitation he wanted to use his ability again, but before he could, suddenly a tons of shadowy arms appeared around his body, making his body to be trapped in one ce.


    As all the experts saw this happening, a muscr figure emerged from the shadow with a dragon tattoo on his shoulder and a ck katana hanging on his back.


    "Now I''m done for!", thought Greg the moment he saw the man''s ice cold expression, while his eyes felt like they wanted to look deep inside his soul and tried to tear it apart from the inside.


    Just as the man was about to step toward Greg, The Saint pped his hand and with a smile he said,"Kuragari, my dear friend! How long has it been that we saw each other! You look as young as ever."


    Hearing the somewhat familiar voice, the man called Kuragari turned his head to the side.


    The moment he saw the old man''s smile however he looked suprised and said,"Old wreck, you are still alive?"


    Listening to what Kuragari said, everyone in the room froze up in an instant.


    Greg too looked at this sight with a shocked expression and thought,"He... He just said ''old wreck'' to one of the strongest experts on earth like it was nothing? Did I hear it wrong or am I going crazy?

 Chapter 89: Awkward Moments

    Chapter 89: Awkward Moments


    Hearing what Kuragari said to the Saint, the whole room fell into silence.


    Greg, who was trapped by the man''s shadow ability, looked at this sight with a shocked expression, while thinking, "Did he just say ''old wreck'' to one of the strongest experts on earth? Did I hear it wrong or am I going crazy?"


    And it wasn''t just him that thought this way. Everyone else in there looked at Kuragari with wide-open eyes, not believing that he just said what he did.


    But the old man, even after hearing what Kuragari said at him, just looked at him with the same calm smile and said with a chuckle, "Haha, look at you. You are just as rude as ever. What have you been up till now? Why are you chasing that poor boy, to begin with?"


    Listening to the old man''s kind words even after Kuragari''s quip, everyone felt a bit strange.


    "Strange. Maybe this Kuragari guy is the Saint''s long seen friend or something?", thought Greg with a confused face and continued to watch what will happen next.


    Kuragari after thinking for a while pointed at Greg and said, "I thought I will teach this kid how to behave after breaking others possession, but who knew he would just run away like a child. That''s why a followed him all the way here and captured him. So if you don''t have anything else to say, I will take him away."


    As he said that he turned around and walked toward Greg with a creepy smile.


    "As for you kid... Haha, it will be a pleasure to tea-"


    "Wait."


    "Now what... huh?"


    Hearing the feminine voice Kuragari turned around and was about to say something, but after seeing Mistress of Fortune''s imposing look he stayed quiet in an instant.


    "Eliana? What are you doing here?", asked Kuragari, while his cocky attitude, which was around a second ago instantly vanished.


    As he was about to step forward and greet her like an old friend should, suddenly the legendary man stepped next to Eliana and looked at Kuragari calmly.


    Seeing the man, Kuragari stopped moving and looked at him quietly.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be somewhere else?"


    Looking at the man, Kuragari looked scarily cold and said, "Well, is this your first question after seeing me a long time ... Zane?"


    Feeling the tense atmosphere between the two, Greg felt like only a small spark needed and the two before him would instantly jump at each other''s neck.


    "Why do I feel like they kind of hate each other? Is there a mysterious rtionship between the two?"


    As Greg tried to figure out the cause of the icy attitude between the two, suddenly Eliana stepped between them and said, "I don''t think it''s the perfect time for this you two. Instead, tell us why did you chase Greg all the way here?"


    Hearing her voice, Kuragari''s face softened a bit and after looking at Zane one more time, he started to tell them his story.


    Listening to the end, Eliana nodded, and just as she was about to say something Cloud on the side stepped forward, and with a deep bow, he started to talk.


    "Sir Kuragari, it''s my pleasure to meet with you. Sorry for my rudeness that I just talk all of a sudden, but I have something to tell before you do anything."


    As he said that, he started to tell his story about Greg and Emma, who tried to eat peacefully together when a group of hooligans came in and tried to take Emma away with force. And that''s where Greg came in and beat them up.


    He also told him that the hole on the wall wasn''t his doing, but those hooligans, who came back and vented their anger on the restaurant.


    After listening to the story, Kuragari nced at Greg and asked in a calm voice, "Is this really the truth kid?"


    Seeing Kuragari''s ice-cold re, Greg nodded and said, "Yes Sir, that''s really what happened."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Not knowing if he should cry orugh, Greg stayed quiet and after a while, he opened his mouth.


    "But... I di-"


    "Well nevermind. The point is that it wasn''t you who destroyed the wall in my ce, so you are free to go."


    Not waiting for Greg to finish his sentence, Kuragari undid his binding on Greg and said, "Well then, I have other matters to tend to. So if you excuse me..."


    As he said that, the shadow below his feet grew twice asrge as it was and with a slow-motion, his body started to sink down into the shadow.


    However, before his whole body was about to vanish into the darkness, he looked at Eliana in the eyes and suddenly a kind of sadness appeared in his eyes.


    As he looked at her face, he sighed and after shaking his head slightly, he fully disappeared, leaving Greg all alone with the experts.


    Feeling as all the gazes were now directed at him, he looked at Cloud, and with a hurried bow he said, "Thank you very much, it was a lifesaver."


    "No problem at all, but please next time be a little bit more careful. If Kuragari thinks and targets you again, I don''t think I could help you again."


    Understanding what Cloud meant, Greg nodded and said, "Okay, I will try to be much more careful. Then if you excuse m-"


    "Wait."


    Turning his head to the side, Greg saw Eliana''s face inches away from his face, making his body to flinch in an instant.


    "Whe..."


    "Quiet."


    Hearing the sudden order, Greg instantly closed his mouth and waited for Eliana to finish whatever she was doing.


    Mistress of Fortune looked at Greg without the slightest expression, while slowly circling around his body.


    After walking around Greg for a full circle, she stopped moving and asked, "Did you just ranked up to the Creator rank?"


    Listening to the unexpected question, not just Greg became surprised, but everyone else in the room too.


    The Saint after hearing what Eliana asked, squinted his eyes and a whileter he said calmly, "Now you say it, I notice it too. He has an aura, which is definitely on par with a 4th rank fighter, but somehow... it''s different."


    Feeling tons of eyes on his skin, Greg felt like he was a naked woman before hundreds of men on an ind. It wasn''t a pleasurable feeling at all.


    Not knowing how to answer at Mistress of Fortune''s question, suddenly Alice in his head started to talk.


    "After leveling up to thest level in the Body Grade and obtaining my Cultivation Art, others will feel like you have ranked up to the 4th rank, so just simply say yes."


    Understanding the reason why Eliana asked him that question, Greg nodded and said, "Yes ma''am, I was lucky enough to rank up yesterday night."


    Squinting her eyes, Eliana looked deep into Greg''s eyes and after a while, she sighed and said casually, "Then congrattions. I only wanted to ask this question, so you can go now."


    Hearing her say that, Greg was a bit surprised and thought, "I thought she will ask me a few more questions, but it seems she didn''t get suspicious at all."


    As he thought about that, he bowed and said in a polite manner, "Well then, I take my leave now. It was my pleasure to meet you."


    After bowing, he activated his ability, and just like Kuragari a moment ago, he disappeared into his own shadow, while leaving all the experts in the room with aplicated look.


    Seeing as Greg finally went away, The Saint stepped next to Eliana and asked, "What did you find out?"


    Thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, "I don''t how he has a 4th ranked fighter''s aura, but he didn''t rank up that''s for sure."


    Hearing this the old man got surprised for a moment, but in the next second his calm look came back and asked, "How are you so sure about it? What I could tell that his aura was definitely on the 4th rank. He didn''t y any tricks."


    "The moment he appeared in the room, I instantly noticed the change around him, so I used my ability. Firstly when I tried to figure out if he ranked up or not, what happened was just like always. My power was useless. However when I used my power to see how many 4th ranked fighter was in the room, the answer was..."


    "0"


    Listening to Eliana''s exnation, the old man looked deep in thought and after a while, he said quietly, "It''s really interesting. This kid is much more mysterious than I thought."


    Nodding, Eliana turned around with an excited expression and said, "And that''s why I will figure out what is really happening here."


    With that said, she walked out of the room, leaving the other experts in the room without saying a single goodbye to them.


    ***


    In a corner of a hotel, where no one was looking at, a shadow suddenly started to grow in size and after a moment, Greg''s body started to emerge from it slowly.


    When his body was fully out of the darkness, Greg sighed up in relief and said quietly, "That was too close."


    As he was about to walk forward, suddenly Emma and M appeared not far away from him. After the two noticed him they waited at him with a smile and walked before him.


    "Where were you? We just got back from shopping, when Joe said you got carried away by a scary guy, so we were about to look for you."


    Hearing what M said, Greg smiled wryly and told them what really happened under thest hour he was away.


    Listening to the unbelievable story, M''s and Emma''s face looked more and more shocked with each second, while their mouth and eyes opened wider and wider.


    When Greg finally arrived at the end of his story he scratched his neck slowly and said, "So... that''s what happened."


    Looking at Greg''s unfazed expression, M looked even more surprised and asked, "Why are you acting as nothing happened? You just met the second strongest men on earth!"


    Looking confused after what she said, Greg frowned and asked, "With... the second strongest? What do you mean?"


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, she said, "The one you just met was The Uncrowned King, Kuragari!"


    Greg after hearing M said with q kind of angry tone, started to frown slightly.


    "The... Who?"

 Chapter 90: The Uncrowned King

    Chapter 90: The Uncrowned King


    "The... Who?", asked Greg with a confused face.


    M hearing Greg''s question and seeing his ignorant expression, didn''t kniw whether tough or cry.


    "The Uncrowned King, Kuragari. The puppet master of the shadows and one of the strongest sword fighter in existence. The man with two Soul Stones, who is on the verge of breakthrough to thest rank! Don''t tell me you never heard about him."


    Seeing that Greg had no reaction at all after she said who Kuragari was, she hit her head softly and with a long sigh she asked,"Where the hell are you living? Under a rock or what?"


    Emma on the side stepped forward a bit and asked,"Then I think you didn''t hear about his fight where he got the title of The Uncrowned King, am I right?"


    Looking at Emma, Greg shook his head and said with a wry smile,"Unfortunately... no."


    The girls looked at each other after hearing Greg''s answer and after a sigh, M started to talk.


    "The man who reached the summit of humanity with his white Soul Stone, Zane. The young and beautiful woman with her heaven defining powers, Mistress Of Fortune or you can call her Eliana. Andstly, the man who had obtained two Guardian''s powers, The Uncrowned King, Kuragari. These three has a legendary story, which everyone should know or should have heard about it at least once."


    As M started to tell her story, Greg started to listen very carefully, because he really wanted to know what this tale really was about. Maybe he can understand the reason behind why the three acted that icy toward each other as they did back there.


    "Back in the past, when they were only teenagers, those three were best friends since the beginning. They were like a real family, who looked and cared toward the other with kindness."


    Listening to this, Greg frowned, but instead of asking anything he continued to listen.


    "The three of them fought together in life and death situations and broke through the ranks with each other''s help. The three were geniuses, who were meant to reach the peak of humanity, however nothing is perfect in this world and there will be always hardships for everyone sooner orter. And this is what happened to the three."


    M after taking a deep breath looked at Greg and continued,"The two men had feelings toward the woman and because of this their rtionship started to get worse as time went on. They vied in every matter just to show Eliana who was the best choice for her. Everything started with small things like gifts and helping her as much as they could, but there came a time, when Eliana started to notice these changes and she too admitted that she has feelings, but can''t choose between the two."


    Feeling where this stroy was going on, Greg looked a bit shocked, but still continued to listen.


    "And because that she admitted she can''t choose, the two men made a bold deal, which was a fight between the two and the one who lost, should never meet Eliana again, while the winner gets the opportunity to fight for her heart."


    "Eliana wanted to stop them, but before she could have the chance to do so, the two have already went into the Forbidden Lands and started their fight."


    Hearing this, Greg opened his mouth slightly and asked with disbelief,"The Forbidden Lands? Are they crazy?"


    Greg was shocked, because he knew what that ce meant. It was a very restricted territory, where multiple zone breaking urred with thousands of different ranked and type of creatures inhabitating that ce. Those who wished to walk in there below the Ascender rank or at least at the top Cmity rank, needed to prepare themselves for death.


    "That ce isn''t for sightseeing or for simple battles like those two have done. What have they thought?", thought Greg with shock, not believing that the story was real.


    "Yes, the Forbidden Lands.", said M with a nod and continued,"They went there and fought against each other for almost a week without rest. Both of them sustained grave injuries and there were times when they killed the other one, but in the end they couldn''t, because they still felt like they were friends and not enemies."


    "And who won?", asked Greg curiously after seeing that M didn''t continue the story after finishing her sentence.


    M looked at Greg and after thinking for a while she said quietly,"It ended in a draw."


    "D...Draw?! What?", asked Greg with a frown, not understand how it could be a draw.


    However M still nodded and said,"Yes. A draw. After fighting for so long, when the victor was about to be decided, Eliana suddenly appeared and protected Zane. Seeing that Eliana choose Zane to protect, he was a bit disappointed and simply chose to walk away without determining a winner. After that, no one knew where he dissapeared to or what he did until now. After so many years he finally showed up and you were lucky enough to see him in person!"


    Understanding now why the atmosphere between the three were so strange, Greg nodded and was about to say something, when suddenly a voice, which made his body to froze up in an instant, sounded from behind him.


    "That story is nothing but a mere joke."


    Turning their heads toward where the voice came from, M''s and Emma''s eyes widened, while Greg started to sweat slightly.


    Before the three, Kuragari was leaning against the wall, while he was holding a small cigarette in his right hand and blowing the smoke out into the air.


    "Now why is he here?", thought Greg a bit annoyingly as he looked at the man before him.


    Watching the three kids before him, Kuragari sighed and after throwing the cigarette in his hand into a shadow below his feet, he stood straight up and said,"That tale you just said is not wholly true, but to tell the truth I don''t really care about it. What happened has happened and you can''t change the past no matter how much you want to."


    Looking at Greg he said,"However what you can change is the present and future, because everything you decide to do is fully up to you.", after saying that he looked at Greg from up to bottom and continued,"Kid, unfortunately I couldn''t see your fights, because I was somewhere else, but after seeing how you escaped from me, I went and asked a few about you and..."


    Seeing as he walked closer and closer, while talking, Greg steadied himself and waited. After Kuragari''s robust body finally arrived before him, he felt like his already grown height before this man was like an ant before an elephant.


    As he waited for something to happen, suddenly Kuragari raised his hand, making Greg to tense up instantly.


    But what happened the next second wasn''t an attack that he expected, but just a simple handnding on his left shoulder softly.


    "And what I can say is that I like you kid! I want you to be my student."


    "Huh?"


    Not knowing how to react at that, Greg just stood there with a confused expression, while Emma and M watched him with their mouth wide open.


    Kuragari seeing Greg''s stupid expression smiled and said,"Don''t ''huh?'' to me. I said I want you to be my student and no, you didn''t hear it wrong."


    Listening to this, Greg looked at Kuragari''s face and thought,"This is some kind of joke? Not long ago he wanted to kill me and now he wants to teach me? What is he even thinking?"


    Thinking for a while, Greg raised his head and said,"Sir, I know it will be sound crazy or strange, but I don''t think you can help me get stronger with my Guardian''s power. It''s a bit special."


    Hearing this Kuragariughed and said,"Haha! I know kid, but who said I want to make you stronger by your Guardian''s power?"


    Frowning, Greg was about to ask something, but suddenly Kuragari''s expression became serious.


    "Everyone has secrets and past, so I don''t want you tell me why it''s special. I also don''t want you to tell me the cause behind what you did yesterday. I know that you have a strange Guardian and also have powers that not even the wisest man on earth can exin, so that''s why I say, I don''t want to make you stronger by your Guardian''s abilities, but instead I want you to be better in another way."


    What Kuragari said made Greg frown slightly, so he asked,"In another way? What that supposed to be mean?"


    Smiling, Kuragari stepped back a meter and said,"Kid, what I heard is that you are using too much of your physical strength, while ignoring the fact that you have extreme talent with weapons."


    "Extreme talent with weapons? But didn''t Sir just say he didn''t see Greg fight before?", asked Emma on the side with an embroiled expression.


    Turning his head to the side, Kuragari smiled and said proudly,"Maybe it''s not so obvious, but one of my abilities are rted with cold weapons and I can instantly tell if one has a talent with them or not."


    As he said that he looked at Greg again and after pointing at him, he continued with a smile,"And what I can say for sure, is that you kid have incredible potential, which is so big that you can''t even imagine it!"

 Chapter 91: Practicing

    Chapter 91: Practicing


    Hearing what Kuragari said, the three stayed quiet for a whole minute, not knowing how to react to that statement.


    Kuragari seeing them like thatughed and asked, "So what do you think kid?"


    Seeing his smile, Greg thought for a while and asked, "So if I understand it right, If I be your student, you will teach me how to fight with weapons?"


    "Yes."


    "But why? I mean, it doesn''t make sense to me that one of the strongest experts on earth juste and choose me as his student. It''s strange.", said Greg with a frown as he looked at Kuragari.


    However instead of answering, Kuragari just smiled quietly, however, this act made not just Greg, but the two girls too that something here wasn''t quite right.


    A whileter, Kuragari stopped smiling and with a shrug, he said, "It doesn''t matter why because this is my decision. If I want to do something, then I will do it and no one can stop me."


    Knowing that there was a bigger picture in the background behind this ''decision'', Greg started to think.


    "Well, it''s not a bad decision to have someone to teach you how to fight. And if it''s true that he only wants me to learn his skills that would be okay. Also, it''s not like he could help me with my cultivation. However, why do I feel that I miss the bigger picture here? Well nevermind, we will figure it out sooner orter."


    After thinking about all of these things for a while, Greg finally decided what he wanted and looked at Kuragari. Seeing that he was waiting for his answer Greg bowed slightly and said, "It would be my pleasure to learn from you... Master."


    Hearing this, Kuragariughed loudly and while he patted Greg on the shoulder a few times, he said, "Nice! Nice! Splendid! Haha! Well, let''s start your training then."


    Saying that out loud, the shadow below the two grew in an instant and with slow-motion, they started to sink down into the darkness.


    Knowing that he didn''t have too much time left, Greg looked at Emma and M and said, "Tell Joe that I''m alright, so don''t worry about me. I will be alright and will try toe back as soon as I can."


    While listening to what Greg said, M and Emma watched as his body finally vanished into the shadow on the floor before their eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, M finally came back to her senses and said with awe," Wow... Everything just happened a bit too... Fast?"


    Nodding in agreement, Emma looked at the ce where Greg and Kuragari stood a moment ago and said, "Yeah. I still can''t believe that Greg got chosen as a student by the legendary Kuragari. It''s simply unbelievable."


    As the two talked spiritedly about the things that just happened before their eyes, Greg was already standing in a huge field somewhere else outside the city.


    All around him nothing could be seen, but just vast green grass everywhere. Not even a small bush or a tree could be found, that''s how big the area was around him.


    "Where are we?", asked Greg a bit worriedly, because even if he had abilities with which he could travel faster than anyone else, if he didn''t know his location it was useless.


    Kuragari, who stood not far away from him looked around calmly and said, "We are in the outskirt of Mythbreak. Don''t worry, we are not so far away from it, it''s just a few miles."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and asked, "So Master, what sword skills will you teach me today?"


    "Who said I will teach you sword skills?", asked Kuragari with a frown after hearing Greg''s question.


    Seeing his frown, Greg was a bit confused and asked, "But, didn''t you sai-"


    "I said I will teach you how to fight with weapons, but I did not say that it will be associated with swords. As I said, I have an ability, which can tell if you have talent with weapons, but unfortunately to what type it is that you are talented with is unknown. But don''t worry about it, because this is why we are here."


    Saying this, Kuragari waved his hand and as a result, a few shadow figures appeared next to him one by one.


    After waving his hand for a second time, the shadows started to change shapes and size, while they slowly solidified in mid-air.


    Sword, knife, daggers, hammers, and other kinds of weapons were floating in the air next to each other with a deep ck color.


    "Maybe they are not real weapons, but it should be enough to find out what weapon type is suited for you. So go on choose one and try to do some tricks with it."


    Understanding now why Kuragari summoned a different kind of weapons, Greg nodded and walked to a sword, which was the closest to him.


    Its shape was exactly the same as any other longsword with the only difference that''s shape was totally ink ck.


    After inspecting the sword for a while, Greg raised his hand and after grabbing the weapon''s hilt,he started to swing it here and there.


    Looking at Greg swinging that sword like that, Kuragari shook his head and said, "It''s definitely not a sword, so go and choose another one."


    With a wave with his hand, the dark sword dissipated into nothingness, making Greg to find a new type of weapon.


    Walking to the second one, Greg looked at the pair of short swords before him. The des were curved and thick, while the hilt was short and thin.


    Grabbing them one after another, Greg felt like holding them was a very strange feeling. But even after that feeling, he still raised his hand and started to demonstrate attacking skills into the air.


    However the moment he started to move, he felt as that strange feeling grew stronger with each second, making his body feel incredibly ufortable.


    Kuragari after seeing Greg''s expression waved his hand and while making the short swords disappear, he said calmly, "Next."


    Hearing Kuragari''s words, Greg nodded and walked toward the next weapon.


    Hammer, longsword, bow, axe, daggers, boomerang, spears, and other unique types of weapons. Each and every weapon that Greg tried to fight with, made his body to feel incredibly strange.


    It wasn''t a feeling that made him unable to fight with those weapons, but simply it made him feel strange.


    It was like a bodybuilder tried to wear an S sized T-shirt. Maybe he can put it on, but as time goes on the feeling won''t be a pleasurable one that''s for sure.


    On the side, when Kuragari saw that Greg tried almost a hundred of different weapons, but still not found the one that suited for him, he frowned.


    When thest weapon, which represented a scythe vanished from his hand, Greg looked a bit disappointed and looked at Kuragari.


    "And now what?"


    Looking at Greg''s questioning look, Kuragari looked a bit confused and started to rey the previous scenes one by one.


    "Strange... The only weapon, which looked better in your hand than the other ones was the spear, but even that looked a bit clumsy after you started to swing it. Maybe because of it''s long and straight shape."


    Greg after hearing what Kuragari just said, made his eyes brighten in an instant and asked, "Master, you just said shape?"


    Looking at Greg''s expression, Kuragari frowned and said, "Yeah I said that... Why?"


    Not knowing how to exin it, Greg decided not to answer and put his hand out.


    Seeing him act like that, Kuragari grew a bit curious and waited for him to finish what he was doing, but the moment when a ck staff with strange golden carvings on its surface appeared in his hand, Kuragari frowned.


    Just as he was about to ask Greg what he wanted to do with that, suddenly Greg''s eyes widened, and murmured, "After touching and holding so many weapons, this is the very first time that I feel that it''s... perfect."


    Just like the first time, when he summoned the staff before his friends, he felt that it was just an amazing feeling to hold it in his hands.


    The grip, the shape, the weight, and the size... Everything about it was just simply fabulous.


    Back then, he thought that he felt this way because it was his Soul Creature, but now after thinking about it, he realized that it wasn''t the case at all.


    Kuragari seeing his excited expression smiled too and shouted with a smallugh, "Haha! You sure are an interesting fellow kid!"


    The moment he said that suddenly a shadow not far away from Greg''s feet grew in size and without any warning, something flew out of it with insane speed.


    Seeing the iing danger, Greg knew that he didn''t have time to dodge, but strangely the hand which held the staff suddenly moved and deflected whatever came at him with a smooth move.


    *<em>ng!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Hearing the strange sound and that something fell down after he defended himself, Greg looked down only to see an iron sword lying motionlessly before his feet.


    Seeing the cold weapon, which flew at him a second ago in the hope to pierce his chest, Greg didn''t know how to react at all.


    <em></em>


    Everything happened under a mere second, making him to feel quite surprised by the fact that his body just moved subconsciously.


    "It seems that you finally found what is suited for you kid! That staff is your weapon!"


    Turning his gaze toward Kuragari, Greg didn''t know whether tough or cry at the fact that he was almost killed a moment ago.


    However just as he wanted to say this out loud, suddenly Kuragari before him started to smile, making him to feel that something was amiss.


    Seeing that Greg was looking at him confusedly, Kuragari continued to smile and said slowly, "Let''s start it then!"


    And just like that, suddenly tons of shadowy figures started to appear one after another on the huge green field, making Greg to feel that the following minutes and hours won''t be an enjoyable moment for him.

 Chapter 92: Size For Price

    Chapter 92: Size For Price


    In the vast green lea, hundreds of ck dots could be seen moving with incredible speed, while chasing a single person without a single moment of stopping.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    While using the vortex''s speed boost around his body, Greg swung the ck staff in his hand from time to time, making the closest shadowy figures to him to be sliced in half in seconds.


    However no matter how hard he tried or how many times he tore them apart, somehow they always regenerated and came at him again, making the fight grow harder and harder as time went on.


    But even like this that hundreds of enemies with insane healing powers were all around him to eliminate him, he was doing quite well.


    "This staff is much better than I thought. It''s almost as easy to use as breathing the air in. Unfortunately, I couldn''t use it against Roy, but now that I have finally reached thest level of the Body Grade, everything will change."


    Using the staff in a way he never believed that he could, Greg swung it around his body, while tearing each shadowy figures apart in his way.


    On the side, Kuragari just stood motionlessly with a wide smile etched on his face and said to himself, "Just like I thought. Only under a few hours his efficiency with that staff reached an amazing level. I can''t wait to see what he will achieve only after a year."


    Spinning, swinging, trusting, pulling, and shing. One move after another, Greg felt like the staff started to merge with his body, while making every attack he performed feel incredibly easy and enjoyable.


    No matter how many enemies came at him at once, they couldn''t get any closer than a meter to him. Even if one sessful broke through his attacks, they couldn''t do anything about his reaction and speed.


    After he reached thest level of the Body Grade and got his Cultivation Art from Alice, it was simply impossible to touch him. Only those could attack him properly, who was faster or had the same attack speed as him, but luckily there was no one yet who couldpete with him in speed under the Creator rank.


    Seeing that it started to get easier to attack and move for Greg among the hord of enemies, Kuragariughed and said loudly, "Haha! You are doing well kid! You didn''t disappoint me at all!"


    Saying this, he raised his hand and with a flick of his wrist, suddenly the hundreds of shadows started to duplicate, making their numbers reach over a thousand or even more, while their aura became even stronger than before.


    Noticing the sudden changes, Greg started to sweat a bit and thought, "Does he try to kill me or what? One of his shadows has a rank close to the Creator rank!"


    Until now he just fought against low ranked shadows, so except for their vast numbers it wasn''t a danger for him at all. However after Kuragari''s move, not only did their numbers increase, but even their rank jumped higher. This kind of power was simply ridiculous.


    "Well, if I thinking about it, it''s not surprising at all. Sith he was the one who almost won against that man, so I can say he is still going easy on me."


    Thinking about this, Greg''s eyes turned firm and steadied himself, while holding the staff before his body.


    "Let''s figure out yourst power, shall we?", said Greg with a smile, while activating his Soul Creature''s 3rd ability.


    He already knew what the other three did so far. It can change shapes, can use the owner''s elements and also have the ability to duplicate itself. But there was this one ability he didn''t have the chance to try.


    And that was Size for Price.


    "Betting from its name, it can grow in size, but what I don''t understand is the word price. What will happen if I start to use it? Let''s find it out!"


    In an instant, as he said that, the golden carvings on the staff started to shine, while the whole weapon started to shake like crazy.


    Seeing this Greg frowned and just as he was about to check if he really activated the staff''s ability, suddenly a scary power invaded his body, making him feel as he was about to explode from the inside.


    "What... The..."


    With clenched teeth, Greg tried to resist the bone piercing pain, while the staff in his hand trembled crazily with a golden light.


    On the other hand, Kuragari just watched all of this happening with a calm smile and said, "Let''s see what you are up to."


    As he said that he raised both of his hands and suddenly all 10 of his fingers started to move with insane speed.


    And as the moment his fingers started to move, all the shadowy figures started to move, but with the only difference that now they followed some kind of strategy.


    One-third of them surrounded Greg, one-third summoned a weapon simr to a bow and arrow, while the remaining third just stood before Kuragari like some kind of bodyguard.


    Greg saw this happening, but no matter how hard he tried to do something, he knew that if he moved even an inch there could be fatal consequences.


    Feeling as the swelling power inside him finally started to move back to the staff, while the crazy trembling quietened down a few levels.


    "It seems before I can use this ability, I need to bear this insane power inside me. In a life and death battle, using this is only a death wish.", thought Greg and after a while, he looked at Kuragari.


    Seeing that Greg was finally ready, he smiled and said, "Finally! Took you long enough!"


    Hearing what he said, Greg shook his head helplessly and thought, "He is still going easy on me. If he wanted to he could have easily finished me off."


    Thinking about this, Greg bent his leg a bit and after raising the staff he said with determination in his eyes, "Come!"


    "That''s what I like to hear!", said Kuragari and just like before, his fingers started to dance hear and there with insane speed, while the shadow clones around him started to move.


    From every possible angle, hundreds of shadows started to run at him with much more human-like movements, while the ones in the distance fired at him arrows, which came at him from above.


    Hundreds of enemies all around him, while hundreds of arrows from above. If someone saw this from the outside, they would think it was simply an impossible feat to defend against this attack. Maybe if you had an indestructible shield, then maybe you had a chance, but like this...


    Greg looked at the iing army and attacks and smiled slightly.


    Seeing his smile, Kuragari didn''t why he was so confident in the middle of a battle, where he was visibly the one on the disadvantage.


    However, the next second something incredible happened, which made Kuragari''s eyes widen in an instant.


    Greg raised the staff high above his head and started to spin it with inhuman speed.


    But this wasn''t the reason why Kuragari was so surprised. No, the reason why was because each spin the staff in Greg''s hand started to grow, while a fire tornado started to form high in the air.


    *<em>Swirl!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swirl!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With each second the staff grew in size, the fire tornado grew also in size. Under a few seconds, it was so huge that it easily engulfed every arrow in the air and burned them into nothingness.


    Seeing that his defense was a sess after using two abilities, which let the staff grow in size, while also making it to use his fire ability, Greg was quite satisfied.


    Turning his gaze before him and after noticing that the shadow clones around him were almost in close range his eyes brightened slightly.


    "Perfect!", said Greg loudly, and with a firm hold on the staff, he lowered it to the level of his waist and started to swing it powerfully.


    Because the weapon in his hand has reached a monster like length, over ten meters, it was an easy task to cut the shadows, which were a few meters away from him.


    And also this ten meters didn''t stop there and continued to grow, while the fire on it burned even more.


    With the shining of the golden carvings, the fire wasn''t red anymore, but instead, it had a mix of golden and crimson. It looked beautiful yet scary at the same time.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em></em>Just like a knife cutting through butter, the burning staff in Greg''s hand tore each shadow clones in its way, while making them burn with a golden fire even though they were just solidified darkness.


    Seeing as the shadows got utterly destroyed by that burning staff in Greg''s hand, Kuragari squinted his eyes and said quietly, "What is that weapon? I have never seen anything like that."


    As he was thinking about what type of weapon was in Greg''s hand, suddenly he felt a sudden dangere at him, making him tilt his head to the side.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    A secondter he did, the burning staff''s end flew by where his head was a moment ago, making Kuragari a bit surprised.


    Seeing that he missed the target, Greg scratched his neck said, "Ah, damn... Almost!"


    Hearing what Greg just said, Kuragari suddenly started to grin creepily and looked at Greg coldly, while a small vein appeared on his forehead.


    "You sure have a lot of guts, kid!", shouted Kuragari angrily, and putting his hand on his sword''s hilt, he pulled his katana out of his scabbard.


    Seeing Kuragari pulling his sword out, Greg started to smile wryly and said," I... I was just kidd-"


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    <em></em>

 Chapter 93: Invitation For A Dance

    Chapter 93: Invitation For A Dance


    In a spacious and luxurious hotel room, the door unlocked with a click and was slowly pushed open.


    In the corridor, Greg was standing motionlessly with ragged clothes and disheveled hair.


    After walking in with that ridiculous look of his, he closed the door behind his back and slowly slid down to the ground with his back to the door.


    "What... Just happened?", murmured Greg quietly, not believing what just happened with him not long ago.


    Looking at the wooden floor before him, Greg started to reimagine the happenings that urred with him.


    He was fighting against Kuragari''s shadow clones and with his staff and it''s unique abilities, he was easily able to defend against them, while also doing a few counter-attacks.


    However, everything changed after he tried to aim one of his attacks at Kuragari. His n with that attack of his was to stop the end of the staff right before his master''s face, but unfortunately, he still couldn''t control it well and he failed to halt the staff''s growth.


    Luckily Kuragari was able to tilt his halted in time, but because of this, he misunderstood everything, which ended up beating him up very badly.


    The only thing he could remember after that was that Kuragari used his shadow ability to appear behind him and knock him unconscious with the hilt of his katana.


    When he woke up from his slumber, he noticed that he was still there, where he fought, but the only difference that, it was alreadyte night with a small letter on his side.


    After he picked up the letter and read the content of it, he was given an instant surprise.


    It stated that if he doesn''t win the tournament then he can forget to meet him again, but of course all of this with a few ribald words. It was just like how Kuragari would talk when he is angry.


    And from there the story was quite obvious. With his power, traveling a small distance like that wasn''t a problem at all, but instead, the time he needed to figure out the direction, but in the end, he still seeded to find the right way.


    "That speed and power... If he didn''t use the sword''s hilt, I would have died just like that. I didn''t have the time to react at all."


    As he thought about this, suddenly a gentle knock sounded on his door, making hime back to his senses.


    *<em>Knock~knock!</em>*


    Standing up from the ground, Greg grabbed the handle and opened the door.


    When the door was finally pulled fully open, Greg saw as Joe was looking at him with a slight frown as he looked at his exhausted appearance.


    Waving his hand scarcely, Greg just sighed and said, "It''s a long story, so don''t bother with yourself with it."


    Knowing slightly what or who could have made him look like this, Joe nodded and said, "I saw you walk up here with your current look, so I came here to wait for you."


    "Wait for what?", asked Greg with a frown after hearing what Joe said.


    "Wait as you get ready. It''s almost 8 o''clock, so it''s dinner time. Also, there will be a chance to dance, so make sure you will look good."


    Hearing this, Greg wanted to say that he didn''t have the mood to go now, but seeing his friend''s anticipated look, he signed and said, "Okay then I will try to be fast. Until I get ready juste in."


    Joe nodded and said, "Perfect! Then if you excuse me..."


    Seeing his wide smile, Greg shook his head helplessly and turned around to get ready for the night.


    Watching as Greg walked into the bathroom, Joe just sat down to the side in the corner and asked, "So? How was the training with the Uncrowned King?"


    Because of this question, Greg instantly knew that Joe heard what happened and answered, "He thought me how to fight. Also helped me choose a good weapon type and who knew it would be a staff. Interesting no?"


    Listening to Greg''s excited voice, Joe could imagine what could have transpired and with a smile asked, "Staff? What kind of staff?"


    "It was the one I chose by the Crystal Card. You know that ck one with the golden carvings on it. It was simply an amazing feeling to use."


    "Interesting that''s for sure."


    As the two talked about Greg''s time with Kuragari, outside the window in the balcony, a shadowy figure appeared and after he made sure that no one saw him except Joe, it started to talk in a quiet tone.


    "Young Master, should I go and report back to your father about this incredible news?"


    Hearing what the figure said, Joe asked a question from Greg and while he started to talk, he turned his head and answered, "I don''t think it would be a very good choice. As I know that greedy old man, he will try and use Greg as a connection just to get into contact with that man and use it to his advantage. I suggest waiting with this first."


    Nodding in agreement, the shadow bowed slightly and with a sudden move, he disappeared from the terrace.


    At the same time he disappeared, Greg walked out of the bathroom with his white suit on and with his hair cleaner than before.


    Noticing that Joe was looking out of the window, Greg turned his head toward there too, but after seeing that there was nothing special except the breathtaking view he tilted his head to the side in confusion and asked"What are you looking at?"


    Looking at Greg and seeing that he was ready, Joe stood up and with a small smile, he said, "Nothing, just the great scenery. But as I see you are finally ready, so can we get going?"


    "Sure."


    With that, the two walked to the door. Opening it, Greg let Joe out and walked after him, but before closing the door, he made sure to look at the window for onest time.


    Seeing that no one was there he frowned and thought, "Strange. I would bet that I just felt a strong presence a moment ago."


    "Are youing?"


    Hearing Joe''s voice, Greg nodded and said, "Yeah, on my way."


    Pushing it slowly to a shut and turning the handle, Greg finally closed the door and looked at Joe.


    "Let''s go. I''m starving."


    ***


    Inside the dining hall, tons of people were walking here and there with food and drinks in hand, while spiritedly talking amongst each other.


    Greg and Joe walked in and looked around calmly. A whileter Joe pointed to the table where they were sitting before and said, "Look! M, Emma, and the others are already there."


    Turning his head where Joe was pointing at, Greg nodded, and with Joe on his side, he started to walk toward there.


    Just like thest time, Greg''s and Joe''s presence drew almost everyone''s, but with the only difference that this time, they weren''t looking at them with admiration, but simple fear.


    They were scared not because of Joe, but because of Greg. His performance from yesterday made all of them think that he was a crazy madman, who looked innocent from the outside, but on the inside, he was a savage beast.


    When the two walked to the table, Greg and Joe greeted the others around the table.


    M and Emma smiled at them warmly, but Jonathan, Laura, Juan, and the twins looked at them without an expression.


    Feeling the awkwardness in the air, Greg didn''t know what to say, so he simply sat down next to Emma. Joe on the side knew that what happened would make things even moreplicated, so he too followed Greg and sat down next to M.


    Seeing as the two didn''t say a word, Jonathan just sighed and started to eat quietly, while Sandra on the side looked mad.


    And just like this, everyone started to eat quietly.


    Minute after minute, time passed by slowly, making the atmosphere around the table even more and more ufortable.


    Knowing that this couldn''t continue like this, Greg wanted to say something, but suddenly the lights went off and Cloud appeared in the middle of the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! I hope you are enjoying every moment of this beautiful night. As I can see, almost everyone finished the meal they got, so let me make this night a bit more special with a little dance. But before that, I need a pair to show what I mean under the ''special'' part."


    Looking around, Cloud waited for two brave people to start, but unfortunately, no one wanted to.


    Just as he wanted to choose someone, who could help him, suddenly a body stood up not far away, making everyone look there.


    However, the moment they saw who it was, all of their faces paled a bit, making the hall to turn even quieter than before.


    Seeing Greg stand up Joe looked surprised and asked, "You? Why?"


    Hearing the question, Greg just shrugged and said, "I''m just tired of this awkwardness that hangs around the table, that''s the only reason."


    Sandra hearing this frowned and asked loudly, "And what do you think, who''s a fault, is it?"


    Greg looked at Sandra with a calm look and said coldly, "I know it''s because of me, I''m not stupid."


    Listening to this Sandra nodded in agreement and wanted to say something, but before she could, Greg continued to talk.


    "Nobody is perfect in this world and everything that happens has its reason. Also, before you judge someone, first look deep inside you and that doesn''t just apply to you, but all of you."


    As he said that, he turned his expressionless gaze toward everyone around the table, making them feel the weight of his words.


    After looking into each of their eyes, he didn''t care about them further and turned toward Emma. Putting his hand out gently toward her he started to smile and asked calmly, "Would you like to dance?"

 Chapter 94: Practice Makes The Master

    Chapter 94: Practice Makes The Master


    "Would you mind being my dancing partner?"


    Seeing Greg''s gesture and warm smile, Emma looked at M, but after seeing her teasing face, she instantly turned her head back toward Greg.


    After thinking for a while, she nodded, and with a slight blush, she answered, "Sure."


    With that, she grabbed Greg''s palm and stood up slowly.


    Cloud in the distance smiled and said happily, "Splendid! Well then, let me demonstrate how this ''special'' dancing moment will look like."


    Putting his hands before his chest, he pped twice, and suddenly a small amount of mist appeared below Greg''s and Emma''s feet while making the two of them fly high up into the air.


    "Won''t! What is happening here?", asked Emma with a surprised expression, while she hugged Greg''s arm tightly and watched as her legs went further and further away from the ground below.


    On the other hand, Greg looked as calm as ever and waited for Cloud to finish whatever he wanted to do.


    While the two were raised high up into the air by those clouds on their feet, Sandra looked at Greg and said angrily," What does he think, who is he? Saying that don''t judge people simply as I did? To begin with, he was the one who almost killed, while going insane and not me. It''s simply ridiculous."


    Jonathan on the side looked high up into the air and after thinking for a while, he sighed and said, "You are wrong. What he said was true. We should have simply asked him about that matter instead of ostracizing him, making the atmosphere around him that disgracious."


    Seeing that Laura, Sarah, and Juan nodded in agreement with Jonathan Sandra looked a bit mad, but still, she couldn''t say anything that could rival that statement.


    While this happened, in the air, Greg and Emma finally stopped rising and stood motionlessly above everyone in the hall.


    Cloud looked at the pair and with a smile, he said, "Let''s start dancing!"


    As he said that, suddenly a slow and steady song started to be yed, making the whole hall feel much festive than before.


    Noticing that Cloud and everyone else was looking up at them, Greg smiled and after making Emma stop hugging him, he stepped back.


    Feeling that Greg suddenly put her hand away, she started to panic and was about to shout, but the moment she saw that she didn''t start to fall and she was standing just as perfectly as she would below on the ground, she looked at Greg with a surprised expression.


    Catching a glimpse of his carefree smile, she realized that she overreacted the whole thing, which resulted in her face to turn instantly crimson red.


    Seeing her act like that, Greg started to chuckle. Naturally, he knew from the beginning that the mist on their feet was Cloud''s ability, which let a person travel on air and that''s why he let go of Emma.


    However, he didn''t think that after letting her go, she would react in this way, which was truly a funny sight to behold.


    Chuckling for a second, Greg smiled and with a gesture toward Emma, he asked, "Shall we dance then?"


    Calming herself down a bit, Emma looked at Greg''s hand and a whileter she said quietly, "I... I can''t dance properly"


    Hearing this Greg smiled even more and said, "It''s not a problem at all. Just follow my lead and everything will be alright."


    Seeing his confident smile, Emma nodded barely and grabbed Greg''s palm and wanted to ask him what to do next, but before she had the chance, Greg pulled her closer and put his hand around her waist.


    This act made her flinch in an instant, but after feeling that this was all, she gulped slightly and put her hand on his shoulder, and looked at him with a small blush.


    "Are you ready?", asked Greg quietly and after seeing Emma''s nod, he smiled and started to move with the music''s rhythm.


    Emma tried to imitate Greg''s move, but no matter how hard she tried, there were asions when she made a wrong step here and there.


    Seeing her feeling a bit ufortable with the dancing, Greg smiled and said, "Look here."


    Doing as he said, Emma raised her head and looked at him calmly.


    "Just look into my eyes and follow my steps. Don''t bother with anything else and just simply close the outside world out."


    With a nod, Emma tried to do as he said and looked into his eyes, while she tried to close her surroundings out of her mind.


    As time ticked by second after second, she felt that looking into those eyes of his, made her somehow rxed andfortable.


    Feeling all of these positive things, she felt as her mind slowly started to drift away from reality, leaving only her and Greg there dancing.


    Greg after seeing that Emma finally let her go and she started to enjoy the moment, smiled, and said quietly, "Let''s start the real dance then."


    In an instant, as he said that, his steps started to quicken, while a cute little fairy appeared next to him, who also started to fly around the two while making the two''s body shine slightly.


    Like a professional dancer but with the only difference that they were in the air, Greg started to dance with Emma gracefully, while doing different kinds of dance poses with her from time to time.


    The sight as Greg made her spin gently around him or the moments when he threw her slightly up and a secondter catching her without dropping her down, made not just Cloud, but everyone else in the hall to feel an urge to go and join them.


    The two were like two love birds, who flew around the air here and there without the slightest sign of bothering with the others below them.


    They were in their own, separated little world, where nothing else existed only them.


    It was especially true for Emma. She was so mesmerized by Greg and his eyes, that she didn''t have the time to bother herself with other things. She was simply enjoying the moment she was in.


    M looked at Emma''s happy look sighed slightly, but suddenly a hand appeared next to her.


    Seeing that the hand belonged to Joe, M looked slightly surprised and asked, "What do you want?"


    Joe after hearing the question just shrugged and answered, "I don''t know. Maybe inviting you for a dance?"


    "But I thought you can''t use your hand. So how do you n to dance?"


    Joe just smiled and said with confidence, "The doctor said I can''t fight, but he didn''t say I can''t use it for a little dancing."


    Hearing this, M didn''t know whether tough or cry, but in the end, she sighed and grabbed Joe''s hand.


    With a smile, she said, "It would be my pleasure to dance with you."


    Cloud seeing as two more stood up to join, he pped his hand, making small mist float around their legs in an instant.


    As the two flew up into the air just like Emma and Greg and started to dance too, more and more people stood up, making Cloud smile slightly.


    "Splendid! Simply splendid!"


    Watching as more and more people started to dance high up in the air, Cloud started to smile more and more, while his expression looked incredibly happy.


    And just like this, time started to go by invisibly, making the night a very special and enjoyable one for everyone who was there.


    ***


    On the next morning at around 10 o''clock, Greg woke up slowly with a tired face, because the sun was shining onto his face.


    Seeing that it was 10:11, Greg''s eyes popped out, and said in an instant, "What the... It''s already thiste? I won''t have time for breakfast if I don''t hurry up!"


    Jumping out of the bed he ran into the bathroom and after a fast shower and cloth changing, he went down to the dining hall.


    However the moment he stepped inside the hall, he noticed that there was no one else there except for one person.


    "Juan? Are you here too?"


    While asking the question, Greg walked toward Juan and sat down next to him.


    Seeing his carefree attitude toward him after what happened, Juan didn''t know how to react, but in the end, he still decided to put his hand out, while saying, "About yesterday... I want to apologize. What you said was true, I should have asked before behaving that way as I did."


    Hearing the unexpected apology, Greg was a bit surprised, but still shook Juan''s hand and with a smile, he said, "It wasn''t such a problem, but the next time please ask. I''m not the type to get mad, because someone wants to get answers for unanswered questions."


    Listening to this, Juan smiled and said, "I see, then that''s a relief."


    A whileter Greg looked around and seeing no one was around he looked at Juan and asked, "You are not participating in the Solo event?"


    Shaking his head, Juan grabbed the ss before him, and before drinking, he said, "No, I don''t. However the twins yes."


    "I see, that''s a good thing.", said Greg and after thinking for a while his eyes brightened, and asked," Then... do you want to be my practice partner?"


    *<em>PFFFTTTT*</em>


    <em></em>


    Hearing Greg''s question, Juan spits out the milk that he wanted to drink and looked at Greg with a shocked face.


    "Your... What?"


    <em></em>

 Chapter 95: Juans Help

    Chapter 95: Juan''s Help


    "Your... what?", asked Juan with a frown after hearing Greg''s question.


    "My practice partner.", answered instantly Greg and after thinking for a while he continued," I try to practice with my weapon, but unfortunately there is no one who could help me. Joe is injured and Emma is a healer. Maybe M could help me, but she is not here, so that''s why I asked you. So?"


    Listening to Greg''s exnation, Juan nodded and turned his head back to the food on the table and started to think.


    A whileter he grabbed a tissue and after he cleaned up the milk on the table, which he spit out a moment ago, he looked at Greg calmly and asked, "When do you want to start?


    ***


    Outside the city on top of a small hill, Greg and Juan we''re standing before each other.


    "So... What is your n? How do you want to practice?", asked Juan as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    Greg put his hand out and after Shapeless appeared in his palm he said," I want you to attack me with everything you got. You can use whatever trick you think is right."


    Seeing the ck staff with its golden carvings on its surface, Juan instantly remembered that this was the same weapon Greg used to deflect Roy''s attacks.


    Thinking for a while Juan nodded and after taking up an attacking posture he said with confidence, "Be prepared. Now that there are no unique swords to stop me, I won''t hold back!"


    Seeing those determined eyes with a visible fire burning in them, Greg smiled and after bending his knee slightly, while holding the staff next to his body with two hands, he said calmly, "I''m ready."


    In an instant, a red half-transparent dragon appeared behind Juan and slowly started to melt into his body, and just likest time, his body started to transform into a strong, dragon looking humanoid.


    While this happened, Grey felt as the gravity in the vicinity started to grow stronger and stronger, while making his feet to sink deeper into the soil below.


    "Just as terrifying as before.", said Greg with a smile, and without any hesitation, he activated his wind ability.


    In less than a second, thin wind vortexes started to appear around his body, making the pressure on him to weaken dramatically.


    Seeing that Greg wasn''t struggling against his power Juan smiled and said," It seems you still can resist my ability."


    With a shrug, Greg smiled and said, "Your powers are strong yes, but instead of chit-chatting can we start the fight?"


    Smiling, Juan started tough and with a sudden burst, he appeared before Greg with a raised hand, ready to punch his chest powerfully.


    However, before his fist could have finished the move, suddenly the staff in Greg''s hand grew in size and like a bolt of lightning, it appeared before his face with small wind des around it.


    Seeing this, Juan instantly switched from attacking to defense and tilted his head to the right side, making the staff pass by next to his ear with only an inch.


    Greg knew that he couldn''t win without using the staff''s original size, so before the fight, he has already activated the Size for Prize ability of Shapeless, so the moment the fight started, he was already able to use it.


    But what he didn''t expect that Juan will react this fast even though he was this close to him.


    As this happened and Greg thought about how surprisingly fast Juan''s reaction was, Juan before him has already raised his left leg into the air and kicked toward his waist.


    Feeling the iing danger, Greg instantly made the staff in his hand back to its original size and with a swift motion, he put the ck weapon between him and Juan''s leg.


    And the moment they met with each other...


    *<strong>BOOOOM!!</strong>*


    *<strong>Tremble!!</strong>*


    Without moving an inch, Greg''s body was as solid as a mountain, while the surroundings around him were filled in an instant with the debris and small pieces of rocks, which flew high up into the air from below.


    Seeing as his attack was so easily defended, Juan was surprised a bit, but not wasting any more time because of this, with a fast move he spun in the opposite direction, aiming to kick Greg''s other side.


    However, Greg''s reaction was also amongst the best on his level.


    The moment he saw what Juan tried to do, he switched the staff in his right hand to the left, and just like a moment ago, he defended against Juan''s kick.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    Feeling as the staff in his hand had incredible durability, Greg smiled and said calmly, "Grow."


    Because the staff was a bit tilted toward Juan and wasn''t wholly vertical, it was a perfect opportunity to do a counter-attack.


    So the moment he said the word ''Grow'', the staff''s end suddenly grew in size again and like a bolt of lightning, it appeared below Juan''s chin with small wind des flying around it.


    Knowing that if he lets the staff hit him, it will mean the end for him, with inhuman reaction, Juan jumped back with insane speed, letting the staff grow into the air, reaching almost 10 meters in height.


    Looking at the ck weapon with its golden carvings, Juan felt as this weapon gave out a kind of majestic aura. However, this was only a feeling and nothing else.


    Turning his gaze at Greg, he smiled and said, "You found a very interesting weapon. What is it called?"


    Hearing the question, Greg straightened his back and while he made the staff sink in size, he answered, "Shapeless."


    "Shapeless... How intriguing. However, as I can see, It has a very good shape, so that name is kind of funny."


    With a smile, Greg just smiled and suddenly the staff in his hand started to change shape.


    From a regr stick, it changed into a long and sharp looking spear, which looked very simr to the legendary trident.


    Seeing this, Juan''s eyes widened slightly, but the next second his serious face came back and said, "If you find anything simr like your weapon ever again in the future, I hope you won''t hesitate to call me. I would be exhrated to obtain such a weapon."


    "I won''t.", answered Greg with a small smile and continued," Let''s continue."


    With that said, Greg appeared before Juan, with the staff raised above his head, and with a fast move, he shed at his head.


    *<strong>BOOOOM!</strong>*


    ***


    After fighting for hours, which resulted in totally destroying the proximity around them, Greg and Juan were lying on the ground while sweating like crazy.


    "I... I lost...", said Juan quietly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Greg on his side justughed slightly and said, "No... It''s your win. That punch of yours in thest second, if you don''t go easy on me I would he st away."


    Hearing this, Juan just smiled and after standing up he said, "Then let''s agree on a draw, what do you think?"


    Looking up at Juan''s smiling figure Greg chuckled and after standing up too he said, "Sure, so I hope we can fight again and decide the winner."


    Laughing Juan nodded and said, "That''s just natural. Well then, let''s go back. I''m curious about the solo winner."


    As he said that he turned around and was about to start walking, but suddenly Greg talked.


    "Hey, I have a faster route."


    Looking back at Greg, Juan saw as the shadow below his feet suddenly grew in size, while his leg was almost fully inside the darkness.


    Remembering back how Greg used this ability of his to pull that guy''s body through the darkness in hisst match, Juan shook his head and murmured, "How could have I forgot about this? Thinking about it now... He still went easy on me."


    Looking at Greg''s smiling face, while his body was half in his own shadow, Juan shook his head and walked toward him.


    Seeing as Juan stepped inside his shadow, Greg nodded and said, "Let''s get going then."


    And with that, the two disappeared into the shadow, while leaving the ce where they fought a moment ago in total destruction.


    ***


    Before the Arena''s gate, Greg and Juan appeared from a shadow, making a few passersby flinch with surprise in an instant.


    Juan looked around and after hearing the sheer silence from the Arena, he frowned and asked himself, "Are wete?"


    However, after seeing the time above the gate, Juan shook his head and said, "No that can not be. We are on time."


    With that said, he gestured at Greg to go and started to walk toward the Arena.


    Following him from behind, Greg also noticed the strangeness about that there was not even a single cheer that came out from the whole Arena and was curious too why.


    However, the moment he walked in, suddenly the mask in his consciousness started to tremble like crazy while covering Greg''s body with a gentle light.


    Noticing the strange change, Greg didn''t understand what was going on, so he wanted to ask Juan, but the moment he turned his gaze to look at him, his eyes widened in an instant.


    Juan next to him was frozen in one single ce, showing as he wanted to walk forward, but strangely he didn''t move. It was like some kind of power, which froze time and space around him, making his body unable to move.


    "What the..."


    As Greg wanted to say something, he noticed that it wasn''t just Juan who was like this, but every single person in the Arena.


    Every one of them was frozen in a single posture, showing what they were doing the moment before this strange thing urred with them.


    Walking closer to the spectator seats, Greg wanted there was something below the stage, but the moment he saw what was there, his eyes widened in an instant.


    "J...Jonathan??!"

 Chapter 96: A Scary Guy

    Chapter 96: A Scary Guy


    "J...Jonathan?!"


    With a shocked expression, Greg looked toward the stage, where Jonathan was walking toward a guy, who was also frozen just like everyone else.


    Watching as he was walking slowly toward the guy with his hand before his body with an open palm, while above it was an orb-shaped white light, with strange numbers swirling around it from time to time.


    Looking at the strange-looking phenomenon above his palm, Greg looked confused, but before he could think of anything that could give him any exnation, suddenly he saw a strong lighting from his side.


    Turning his head toward that direction, he saw as on the estrade, where the experts were sitting, a skinny guy was using some kind of ability to fight back against Jonathan''s power.


    As the light got stronger and stronger around the estrade, more and more experts got back the ability to move, but the moment they realized what had just happened, they were all surprised.


    Eliana looked around and seeing as Jonathan walked toward the guy on the tform like he was just taking a simple stroll, she looked shocked and said, "The power of time! His Guardian can control time?"


    Because of the distance between them and him, Greg easily heard what Eliana just said and thought with awe, "Controlling time? Just like Nick back in Nexus ci... No. His power is not this powerful. Also, he can only stop time around one''s body for a limited time and in a small area, but this... Jonathan stopped time itself! Not even the experts realized what happened with them and what''s more it happened with the whole Arena!"


    As he thought about all of this, Greg got a bit terrified by the fact that Jonathan was only in the Soul Collector rank.


    "What will happen if he reaches the 4th rank or gets even higher? This is simply ridiculous!"


    Up on the estrade as Eliana thought about just how powerful Jonathan''s ability was, suddenly something started to move on her side, which made her turn her head toward there, but what she could only see was only the frozen people all around the Arena.


    "Strange... Was I just imagining things?"


    Behind a thick pir, Greg was hiding, while making the light around his body as dim as he could.


    Feeling Eliana''s searching gaze, he made sure to use everything he could to hide his presence not wanting to get caught. If he gets busted here not even God could help him to exin himself.


    Just as Eliana wanted to use her ability to search even harder to find out if she hallucinated or not, suddenly Jonathan finally stopped walking and looked at the guy before him.


    Watching the frozen body before him, he looked at him from top to bottom and a whileter he sighed a bit disappointingly.


    "I thought you will be the one, but it seems I was wrong yet again."


    With that said, he raised his other hand, and with a powerful move, he hit the guy in the neck.


    After as he did that, the light above his palm suddenly vanished, and at the same time, everything turned back to normal.


    The guy before Jonathan fell to the ground unconsciously, while the people in the Arena finally came back to their senses, but instead of continuing cheering, they looked around with confused faces.


    "What happened?"


    "Didn''t those two fight a moment ago? So why is that one of them is on the ground all of a sudden?"


    While people started to talk amongst each other not understanding what just happened to them, suddenly colorful lights broke out all around the tform with confetti-like things flying all around in the air, while above Jonathan''s head on the hologram, one sentence could be seen with huge words.


    ''Solo Winner: Jonathan nwing!"


    Watching as this happened everyone was dumbstruck not understanding what the hell actually happened. However as time went on, suddenly a guy started to p loudly and just like starting a wave, more and more people joined and a whileter the whole Arena was buzzing with loud ps and cheers.


    As this happened, the skinny guy undid his ability, which fought against Jonathan''s power, and exhaustedly dropped back into the chair behind him.


    While he cleaned the sweat away from his forehead, his face showed utter disbelief.


    "Is... Is he really just on the Soul Collector rank? No matter how I look at it, I have never seen such scary power as this."


    The Saint squinted his eyes and the smile he was always wearing on his face this time couldn''t be seen, but only ice-cold seriousness.


    "It seems he too possesses the best Soul Stone, but what is strange is his Guardian''s power. This ispletely terrifying."


    Zane next to Eliana''s side looked also a bit serious because of Jonathan''s power, but that was all. Not even ament could be hearding out of his mouth.


    As the experts looked at Jonathan below with intense res, Eliana still looked in a specific direction, showing as she was looking for someone.


    Zane saw her strange behavior and asked quietly, "What did you find?"


    However, even after hearing his voice, Elian didn''t answer and just looked here and there among the bystanders like an eagle looking for its prey.


    Greg, behind the pir, knew that if he stays any further, he will get caught for sure, so without any hesitation, he used his ability and disappeared into his own shadow.


    Eliana felt like the presence that she was about to catch somehow disappear looked a little irritated, but still turned her head back to the stage and said calmly, "Nothing. I just thought I saw something."


    Zane hearing this nodded slightly, but somehow he understood what could have happened, which made Eliana that serious.


    Somece else in the Arena, Greg appeared from a small shadow and looked up at the estrade.


    Seeing that Eliana wasn''t continuing her search, he sighed up with relief and thought, "That was close. However, this mask... It gives me more and more surprise. It can even resist pure time control. What in the world are you?"


    As Greg was thinking about what this mask''s origin could be, suddenly on the stage Cloud appeared before Jonathan, and with a golden card in hand, he said, "Ladies and gentlemen! Let me introduce this tournament''s winner in the Solo Event, Jonathan nwing!"


    Like a sudden explosion, wild cheers and shouts broke out from every person in the Arena with neverending pping.


    As Cloud looked around with a wide smile he turned his gaze at Jonathan and raising the golden card in his hand he said to him, "Congrattions on the victory. With this golden Card, you can have one request. No matter what it is, until it''s possible to achieve, we and especially I will try our very best."


    Seeing as Jonathan took the card away from his hand, Cloud looked incredibly happy and said loudly, "Splendid!"


    Turning around, he raised his hands and said, "Ladies and Gents! Did you enjoy yourself?"


    Hearing the same response as always, Cloud smiled, and with a slight bow, he said, "I hoped that your answer will be such a satisfactory one, but unfortunately, that''s the end for today. However, we will continue tomorrow with the Duo fights!"


    Listening to this people started to p and shout even harder. Seeing this Cloud smiled and after turning around he bowed at Jonathan and said, "Your performance was a very interesting one. I hope I can enjoy it once again tomorrow."


    Knowing what he meant under that statement Jonathan smiled and after turning his head toward a specific area he nodded and opened his mouth.


    Among the spectators, while Greg was looking at Jonathan and Cloud below on the stage, he noticed as Jonathan suddenly turned his head toward his direction and said something to Cloud.


    Greg tried to figure out what he said, but because of the loud cheers and shouts, it was impossible to figure out even a single word.


    As he was thinking about what he could have said to Cloud, suddenly a hand touched his shoulder making him flinch slightly with surprise.


    Turning around, he realized that the owner of the hand was no one else, but Joe with M and Emma behind his back.


    "Where were you? You missed the final fight.", said Joe with a slight smile as he looked at Greg from up to bottom, but after seeing the small injuries on his skin and his dirty clothes he frowned.


    Seeing his questioning look, Greg scratched his neck slowly and said, " Sorry I woke upte, and seeing that everyone was already here I decided to practice. Juan helped me too."


    M hearing Juan''s name looked surprised and asked, "Juan? Did you fight against him again?"


    Nodding Greg smiled and said, "Well it couldn''t be said as fighting, but instead simple practice for both of us. He wasn''t using his full power and neither I. However, it was perfectly fine. I learned a few new tricks."


    Looking at his friend''s frown Greg looked a bit confused and asked, "What? Did I say something wrong?


    Emma and M looked at each other and whileter Emma sighed and said, "No you didn''t. It''s just that... You know. It''s new to hear that you started to practice. Don''t misunderstand me, it''s not wrong at all, instead, it''s a good thing, but it''s just a bit strange."


    Seeing M and Joe nodding in agreement Greg just simply shrugged and said, "New or not, that''s what I did. But back to the tournament, what just happened a moment ago? What did Jonathan do?"


    Hearing the question Joe stepped next to Greg and after looking for a while at Jonathan''s figure on the tform he shook his head.


    "I... don''t have any clue. But one thing is for certain. He has inhuman power, more than you can imagine."

 Chapter 97: Fight For The Finals

    Chapter 97: Fight For The Finals


    After Jonathan''s win in the Solo event, everyone remembered his name and face.


    That mysterious and magical moment, when everything just simply ended in an instant, made everybody in Mythbreak guess what could have really happened.


    However, there were a few exceptions while knew exactly what had really transpired at that moment.


    Out of the experts the only one who knew just how terrifying Jonathan really was, was Greg.


    Sitting on his bed with a frown, he was in deep thought since he arrived back in his hotel room.


    A whileter he put his fingers on his forehead and started to massage it slowly while talking to himself.


    "I can''t think of any solution to counter his powers except for my mask. But if I use it, it will be clear as day who the mask''s owner really is. Aaahh... Such a pain in the a**"


    ***


    The following morning after taking a fast bath and having a nice breakfast with the others, Greg walked inside the Arena with Emma, Joe, and M.


    Seeing as there were already more than a thousand spectators ready for the Duo event, Greg was still dumbfounded.


    "No matter how many times I see it, but this sight is still amazing.", said M out loud just what Greg wanted, while sitting down onto a free chair.


    Joe, Greg, and Emma nodded in agreement and they too sat down and started to talk, while waiting for the event to start.


    As they talked amongst each other spiritedly more and more people walked into the Arena and sat down, filling up the spectator seats almost to the brim. It only took a few minutes to reach the point where there were no more free seats.


    The number of people Greg could see around him made him feel a bit dizzy. It was simply a crazy sight to see so many people put in one building.


    As he looked around with awe while enjoying as the people cheered and shouted like crazy, with an explosion, Cloud finally appeared on the stage with wide-open arms.


    "Welle back, everyone!"


    Hearing his shout the already loud cheers exploded onto another level, making the whole Arene to be filled with crazy shouts. It was so loud that even those outside Mythbreak could hear everything as clear as day.


    Feeling the craziness in the air, Cloud showed a satisfied grin and after he spun his staff in his hand he put his hand on his hat and said, "Feeling everyone''s anticipation of the uing event, I won''t waste any more time, so let us start!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Greg''s and Emma''s cards flew before their faces, and just like before, with white light, they were teleported onto the tform.


    But when they saw what waited for them, all of their eyes widened in surprise.


    They thought that everything will be just like before and what they need to do was to battle their way through everyone to reach the finals, but what they saw at the moment refuted everything they thought so far.


    Besides them, there were 15 other pairs all around the stage, from which one pair was Jonathan and Laura.


    It wasn''t bee for him that those two were in the top 16, but instead what made him somewhat surprised a bit was why were all 15 pairs on the stage at the same time.


    However, after seeing that all the 16 teams were ced on the stage perfectly with the same distance between each other, Greg instantly realized what will happen.


    Cloud on the side looked at each of them one by one and a whileter he pped his hands and just like that, several half-transparent protection appeared around the huge tform proving what Greg thought in an instant.


    "The final pair remainingst will be the winner huh?"


    Cloud after seeing that each and every one of them realized what will happen, smiled, and said, "Well then, let''s start our special event! As you can see all pairs who reached the top 16 are here in one ce. The rules are simple. Thest two pairs, who remain on this stage will get into the finals."


    Hearing this, Greg understood instantly and thought, "It seems it is not really like thest one standing wins, but a better version of it. Basically, if Emma and I wait here, there is a chance that we can get into the finals without raising even a single finger. That''s good news for sure."


    As Greg thought about all of these, Cloud smirked and raising his staff into the air, he said, Let''s start it, shall we?"


    With that said, Cloud hit the ground with his staff.


    *<em>ng</em>!*


    In an instant after hearing the signal, not even a second ticked by, but the whole stage turned chaotic.


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    <strong>*Tremble!!!*</strong>


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    Explosions, insane shakings, different kinds of chemical reactions by different powers, sharp metal sound hitting against metal, and even more crazy sights broke out in an instant, making Greg and Emma watch this scene with dumbfounded expressions.


    "This... This is simply ridiculous."


    That was the only word that came into Greg''s mind, not believing that no one thought about the possibility that they could win without fighting.


    Watching people after people got hit by terrifying abilities, knocking them unconscious in an instant with grave injuries made Greg feel that he wasn''t in a tournament anymore but on a battlefield.


    "This is madness!"


    As he was thinking about all of this, suddenly a sh appeared on his side and aimed at his head.


    Feeling the approaching danger, Greg''s eyes turned ice cold in an instant. With insane reaction speed, he summoned Shapless into his hand, and after he raised it before his head hale deflected whatever came at him.


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    Seeing as an iron throwing star fell before his feet heavily, Greg turned his head to the side, only to see a guy in a ninja-like coat looking at him not far away with sharp eyes.


    Knowing that this guy wasn''t as simple as he looked, Greg stepped closer to Emma and said quietly, "Stay as close to ma as possible. If we get separated no one will know what will happen."


    With a nod, Emma turned around and after stepping a bit closer to him, while protecting his back, she said, "Sure."


    Seeing the battle below on the stage, people went crazy with insane cheers and loud shouts making the atmosphere in the Arena as heated as ever.


    Up on the estrade, as the experts looked at the fights with an expressionless face, the skinny guy talked up suddenly and asked, "Let''s make a bet."


    Hearing the sudden sentence some experts got curious and the guy in a pirate uniform from before looked at the skinny guy and asked, "What bet? And what are we betting?"


    The skinny guy turned around and put his finger up he said with a slight smile, "We will bet for the winner of this tournament. We will wager with one of our precious items and whoever guesses correctly the victor, will have the right to get all of the losers bets."


    Listening to this the guy in the pirate uniform nodded and taking out a solvepass he said, "I will bet my World Finder and I choose that Jonathan guy as a victor."


    A muscr man stood up and took out a hammer made out of like diamond and put it before him while saying, "Me too! That Jonathan guy will certainly win. I put my Crystal Hammer on the line!"


    Experts after experts stood up and started to bet with their items. Each of those items could be sold for thousands if not millions of golden coins, but those experts simply used them as a form of a wager.


    If any normal human saw this happen, they would go insane in an instant that''s for sure.


    As the experts started their bets almost all of them on Jonathan''s side, Zane looked at the loads of stuff on the ground and after thinking for a while he took out a single crystal.


    The skinny guy''s eyes after seeing it instantly free wide and said, "Holy Cow! It''s an energy crystal from a God ranked creature! And it''s a High-ss one! With just that alone is sufficient to max out your energy bar and reach the next rank."


    As the experts looked at Zane with greed in their eyes, he started to talk, "I bet for Jonathan too. He will win for sure."


    Hearing this, those who chose Jonathan too now had zero chance to get that crystal for sure. But on the other hand, those who didn''t couldn''t wait for the victor to be decided.


    As Zane put the crystal next to his chair, suddenly a ck orb flew before hi Zane''s feet, making not only him but almost everyone else in there to be surprised in an instant.


    "It''s a Sealed Core from a God ranked zone. I bet this for Greg. He will win for sure."


    Seeing the ck orb, which radiated the aura of a God rank creature, everyone turned around to see who said this, but the moment they saw the muscr body with the dragon tattoo on his shoulder, almost every expert''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Eliana, The Saint, and especially Zane after seeing Kuragari''s confident look, they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Just as Eliana could ask him the reason why he was here, Kuragari took out a cigarette from his pocket and after putting the end of it on fire, he put it into his mouth.


    As he did that, he looked at Zane not far away from him and after taking the cigarette out from his mouth and blowing the smoke into the air, he suddenly started to smile.


    "Sup, you son of a b*tch."

 Chapter 98: Kuragaris Prediction

    Chapter 98: Kuragari''s Prediction


    "..."


    The moment the people heard what Kuragari just said to the strongest person on earth, they didn''t know how to react at all.


    On the other hand, Zane was looking at Kuragari''s smiling figure with an ice-cold expression.


    If it was anyone else, he would have killed them without hesitation, but the situation was a bit moreplicated with Kuragari.


    He knew him the best. He was like a ticking time bomb, which could explode at any moment. Even a small spark could be enough for him to turn the whole Arena upside down.


    Also what made Zane hesitant was two things. One was that when Kuragari disappeared after their fight, no one knew what he did and how much stronger he became. He became stronger than before that''s for sure because if not, he wouldn''t have just used a priceless treasure as a bet in a wager.


    Those who can clear a God rank zone and bring its core with a seal on it, couldn''t be any weaker than him. And what''s more, who knows if he did that all alone or not.


    "Why are you here?"


    Hearing Zane''s emotionless tone of voice, Kuragari blew another load of smoke into the air and after chuckling slightly he walked toward the skinny guy.


    Arriving next to the skinny guy, Kuragari looked at him with a murderous look and said angrily, "Get off."


    The skinny guy looked at Kuragari, but after realizing the immense danger if he doesn''t do what he was told, he would get into a very dire position for sure, so as a result he nodded and stood up hurriedly, giving his seat to Kuragari without a word.


    Sitting down onto thefortable seat next to The Saint, Kuragari looked down toward the fight below and said, "For nothing special. I just came to watch my student''s fight."


    "?!"


    Not just Zane, but everyone else on that estrade looked at Kuragari with a shocked expression, not believing what they just heard.


    It was especially true for Eliana and Zane. Because the two of them were very close until that sad moment, they very well knew what person Kuragari was.


    They once asked him if he will find himself a student that he can teach, but his answer was...


    "I would rather jump into the middle of hundreds of God ranked creatures without my weapon, than teach kids for the rest of my life. That would be hell in itself."


    After recalling those words of his, Eliana was even more shocked by the fact that Kuragari chose someone as his student.


    The Saint on Kuragari''s side started to smile just like always and asked calmly, "And which one of is your student? Is that boy with the time control, Jonathan?"


    Laughing up loudly, Kuragari nced at the Saint and said, "That? Haha! How funny! That guy is nothing more than a clown. Controlling time? Come on. Even a loser who gets such a Guardian could be as amazing as him. No, no, no. My student is nothing like him. The one I chose is right there."


    Following where Kuragari pointed at, each of the expert''s eyes grew wide in an instant, while their faces turned quite confused.


    "Him? That defect? He is a boy who couldn''t even control his sanity and went insane almost killing his friends and you still chose him? How funny.", said the skinny guy from behind Kuragari andughed slightly.


    Kuragari after hearing this turned around and looked at the guy with a calm expression.


    Seeing those calm yet dangerous eyes, not only the guy but almost every expert seeing him like that started to sweat in an instant.


    "Yeah, I chose him. But let me tell you something. He is not only a guy with incredible hidden talent with his strange Guardian but also much stronger than you think."


    Turning toward the guy fully Kuragari''s smile grew wider and wider, while the skinny guy''s body shrunk smaller and smaller with each second.


    "Tell me, when did he use his power to the fullest so far? Did he ever use all six of the elements that his Guardian can control? I don''t think so. Also, let''s not talk about the fact that maybe he has another trump card that not even I know. So far as I can tell, that Jonathan guy is nothing more than a mere joke before him, so just wait calmly and watch the show, little guy."


    With that said, Kuragari turned back toward the stage and left the skinny guy with his scared look and trembling body behind his back.


    Eliana saw how confident he was in Greg and after thinking for a while she asked, "When you said hidden potential... What did you me-"


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    Before she could finish her words, a huge shaking appeared on the stage, making the shield around the tform tremble visibly.


    Kuragari looked down and after seeing Greg standing as steady as a mountain with his ck staff in his hand inside a small crater, he pointed at him and said loudly, "When I said hidden potential I meant exactly that."


    The Saint seeing what Kuragari meant, squinted his eyes and asked quietly, "What happened just now?"


    "He is a born genius who not only will reach the summit of our rank but one day he will beat everyone else here, including me and you too, Zane."


    Listening to Kuragari''s words, Zane frowned slightly, but he didn''t say a word.


    "What is this ridiculous joke? Best all of us one day, including you and Zane? What are you talking about?"


    Looking at Eliana, Kuragari smiled gently and said, "You will see it."


    And a secondter...


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    Hearing the loud explosion Eliana and the other experts turned their gazes toward the stage, only to see Greg standing next to a guy in a ninja-like suit, while his staff was on the guy''s chest.


    "That was close.", said Greg to himself as he looked at the unconscious body before his feet.


    What happened a second ago made him quite surprised. The throwing star this guy threw at him had a strange power infused in it, which could make anything it touched to explode in a second.


    And that''s what happened to him a moment ago. After deflecting the guy''s attack a strange print appeared on the staff and the next second he saw was a sudden sh.


    Luckily he could jump away from Emma in time, because if not he didn''t know what could have happened. She didn''t have a solid and strong body like him, so that explosion could have ended poorly for her.


    Unfortunately, this guy met the wrong person. After reaching thest level of the Body Grade small explosions like this couldn''t injure Greg so easily. It inflicted some damage, but except for a small scratch or a little wound, which could heal almost instantly, nothing dangerous happened.


    Turning his head back at where he left Emma, Greg sighed slightly with relief that she was fine, but the next second his face froze in an instant.


    It was because, behind Emma, another guy in strange ninja-like clothing appeared with a small knife in hand.


    Seeing this, Greg raised the staff in his hand and was about to use his power to boost his speed, when suddenly behind Emma''s back a pair of beautiful wings made out of fire appeared, protecting her from the guy''s assault.


    The guy seeing the sudden change instantly regretted his move and tried to turn around, but it was toote.


    With a sudden spin, Emma flew behind the guy and after grabbing him by his neck he started to fly high up into the air.


    Within a few seconds, she was already below the shield and when her head almost touched the bottom of it, she looked down at the guy.


    The guy also looked down and after seeing the they were almost a hundred meters high, he looked up at Emma with innocent eyes and started to talk, " I di-"


    But before he could finish his words, Emma smiled and with a gentle move, she let the guy go.


    "AAAAHH!!!!


    With a loud shout, the guy started to fall at a rapid pace, but when he saw his friend who Greg knocked out started to wake up slowly he stopped his scream and started to shout toward him.


    "Hey! Help m-"


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    However unfortunately he couldn''t finish his shout, because Emma appeared behind him in the air, and with a powerful hit, she kicked the guy into the other one, making the tform below the two to form cracks.


    Greg on the side seeing as Emma stood atop two unconscious bodies like a queen, his mouth opened extra wide open in an instant.


    Feeling Greg''s gaze Emma cleared her throat and after stepping off from the bodies she said with a slight blush, "Well, he came from the back. Never surprise ady from behind, because you never know what will happen, especially if it''s with me. I hate when strangers try to approach me from behind."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded in agreement and thought, "Well she can be aggressive sometimes too. That''s good to know."


    Thinking about this, Greg looked around and watched as more and more people started to get knocked out as time went by.


    "We are very close to the finals for sure.", thought Greg with determined eyes and turned his gaze toward Jonathan and Laura, who were standing calmly in the distance.


    Feeling his gaze, Jonathan turned his head to the side, and after meeting with Greg''s gaze he started to smile.

 Chapter 99: The Two Strongest

    Chapter 99: The Two Strongest


    Greg knew that he didn''t know Jonathan so well since they only met with each other for about a few days, but that smile told him everything.


    That smile which looked so gentle and warming felt like it was nothing more but a huge lie. Greg somehow felt that under that weing grin, there was a hidden ulterior motive. It was such a bizarre feeling that he thought he could throw up at any moment if he continued to watch it even more than a second.


    Turning his face in another direction, Greg shook his head and thought, "It seems I totally misunderstood him from the beginning."


    On the stage, more and more people got knocked out. Watching as the team''s number started to decrease as time went on, Greg felt somewhat strange.


    Except for those two guys in the ninja suits, there was no one else who attempted an attack on them.


    There was one team who threw an attack at them, but the moment they saw that it was Greg, both of them halted and ran away with terrifying expressions in an instant.


    The two just stood on the side and watched the show just like any other spectators in the Arena. They just simply enjoyed the other team''s battles before their eyes without even moving an inch.


    On the estrade, Kuragari smiled and said loudly, "See? All the others are so afraid of him that they didn''t have the guts to approach him."


    The skinny guy grimaced slightly hearing Kuragari''sment and said quietly, "Yeah they are afraid, but not because of his power, but clearly because he is a crazy bast-."


    But before he could finish his sentence, he stopped talking, because before him Kuragari turned behind and started to look at him with an ice-cold expression while his eyes pierced right through his body.


    Seeing those terrifying eyes the skinny guy just simply shut his mouth and decided not to talk anymore. Before Kuragari every word he said could end with his death.


    The Saint seeing Kuragari''s expression chuckled and asked, "By the way, you didn''t tell us why you chose him. What was that made you decide him as your student?"


    Hearing the old man''s question Kuragari turned back and said, "What aspect of him made me choose him? Hmmm..."


    As Kuragari started to think, on the other side of the estrade even though Zane didn''t look his way it was visible that his ears were sharpening waiting eagerly for the answer.


    And it wasn''t just him, but Eliana and the other experts too. All of them were curious about what could have made The Uncrowned King, who disappeared for years, suddenlye back from unknownnds and choose himself a student, which he stated in the past that he will never have.


    As Kuragari started to think he looked at Greg and thinking for a while he said, "It''s very interesting, because not even I know what made me choose him. Maybe those determined eyes of his with his confident attitude. Even though he knew that he was against a far stronger enemy than him, he didn''t start to panic and thought about a way he could survive. Haha! Now that I think about it, I would bet that if we weren''t in the city at that time, he would have attacked me right away."


    "Just like you when you were young.", said the Saint with a wide smile as he listened to Kuragari''s talk.


    "Haha! Exactly. Luckily now that I have grown up, I''m not as reckless as I was."


    "As...", said Zane quietly after hearing what Kuragari said.


    Hearing Zane''sment Kuragari turned his head toward him and with a scary smile he said, "Yeah, I''m not AS reckless as I was. But if you don''t like it I can show you just how heedless I can be."


    Turning his head to the side, Zane met with Kuragari''s sharp re, and without the slightest expression visible on his face he said, "I would love to see it. At least you give me a reason to teach you another lesson... Just like that time."


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    As the two looked at each other, slowly a terrible aura started to appear between the two making the ground below their feet form small cracks one after another.


    Knowing if the two continue like this nothing good could happen, Elian sighed and with a strict tone, she said, "Can''t you two stop being childish even for a single moment? We are in the middle of an event and we and especially I would like to watch it till the end in peace. So if you want to fight this much, you are free to go somewhere else."


    Listening to what Eliana said, Kuragari''s expression softened a bit and after looking at Zane for thest time he turned his back toward the stage below.


    Zane seeing as Kuragari stopped his act, was a bit surprised, but still, he too stopped acting like that and turned back his head toward the fight.


    The Saint next to Eliana smiled and looking at her he said with a nod, "Thank you."


    With a wave of her hand, Eliana shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. On the other hand, it seems that the fight on the stage reached a very crucial point."


    And just as she said, on the tform only three pairs remained, while all the others who were knocked unconscious or put into a miserable position because of their injuries were all teleported away.


    Greg and Emma looked at the other two pairs before them, from which one was Jonathan and Laure, while the other one was two unknown guys in a ck coat with hoodies on their head, covering their faces fully.


    As the three looked at each other, the atmosphere in the Arena reached bigger altitudes in an instant. Louder cheers and shouts could be heard all around, making the wall to tremble slightly just because of the sound.


    "Those two are not as simple as they look, so stay behind me.", said Greg with a lowered voice to Emma as he looked at the two hoodies guys before him.


    With a nod, Emma stepped back a meter and waited for the fight to begin.


    On the other hand Jonathan just simply smiled at Greg, while fully ignoring the two figures on the side.


    Seeing his strange behavior Greg didn''t know how to react, but just as he was about to think what he should do, the two guys suddenly moved.


    One went for Jonathan and Laura, while the other one went for Greg and Emma. Seeing their strange strategy, Greg couldn''t think of anything else but one thing.


    "They are crazy. One against two is simply a death wi... Huh?"


    As he was looking at the guy before him, suddenly he realized that the scenery around him turned into a desert, while the spectators with the Arena vanished without the slightest sign.


    However, as he was looking around, he noticed that even though he was standing in the middle of the desert, it wasn''t hot at all. Only the scenery around him changed, but that was all.


    "So this is just a simple illusion. I almost thought he teleported us for real. But where is Emma?"


    Noticing as Emma was nowhere near him, he looked at the guy in the hoodie. When he was about to step forward and ask him about Emma, suddenly the guy before him started to talk.


    "You are in danger."


    Stopping in his steps, Greg tilted his hand to the side and looked confused.


    "What do you mean I''m in danger? What danger? And by the way, where is Emma?"


    "You are in danger."


    Listening to the same answer Greg became even more confused and asked, "Hey Alice, can you understand this guy?"


    After waiting for a moment, Alice''s voice finally sounded in his ear, "I have a guess, but the chance that I''m right is almost impossible to happen. Ask him again."


    Following what Alice said Greg nodded and asked, "What danger? Can you please tell me clearly?"


    However, even after his question, the man just shook his head and after saying that he was in danger he waved his hand.


    In an instant, the scenery around him changed back to the Arena. As this happened the guy jumped to the side and raised his hand.


    "I surrender!"


    As he said that the other guy appeared next to his friend and with the same act as his friend, he said, "Me too!"


    Hearing the two to say this, Greg looked even more confused, but he couldn''t say anything because the next second Cloud on the side pped and with a silver light, the two guys vanished from the tform.


    Seeing as in the end there remained finally two pairs, the Arena exploded with a wave of cheers and ps.


    On the stage, Greg turned around hurriedly, but the moment he saw Emma''s questioning look toward him, he sighed with relief and asked, "What happened just now?"


    "What... What do you mean what happened just now? If you ask about why the guy suddenly stopped running at us and jumped back to the side, while surrendering, then I don''t know the answer."


    Hearing what Emma just said, made Greg a bit surprised, so he wanted to ask again, but before he could, Cloud on the side started to talk.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! It seems our finalists have been ultimately decided for this event! Let''s see which of them will rise to the top and be The Strongest Duo!!"

 Chapter 100: Lauras Power

    Chapter 100: Laura''s Power


    The moment Cloud said those words, thunderous pping and shouts continued all around in the Arena.


    Feeling the heated anticipation in the air, Cloud smiled and raised his hand, "Let''s start the final fight then!"


    Knowing that it was a signal for the beginning of their fight, Greg looked at Jonathan and thought, "Let''s see what your next move will be."


    As he said that he raised the staff in his hand, while a cloak made out of purple mist slowly appeared around his body. "What is that? A Soul Creature?", asked Eliana with squinted eyes as she looked at the cloak on Greg''s body, but the moment she figured out the rank of it she looked slightly disappointed.


    "That''s an Awakened rank Soul Creature, so it can''t be anything powerful. And if I''m right it''s from a zone where the monster''s type was a Mist Bat.", said the old man next to Eliana calmly as he looked at the cloak on Greg''s figure too.


    "But why is he using such a weak creature? Wouldn''t his fairy be a bigger help for him?", asked the skinny guy from behind with a frown.


    However, the Saint just shook his head and said, "No definitely not. And why? Just watch."


    Turning his gaze toward Greg, the skinny guy saw as he summoned his fairy out and said something to it. A whileter the fairy nodded and after flying onto Emma''s shoulder, she started to swing her little legs here and there.


    "What is he doing?"


    Kuragari on the side nodded like he understood something and said, "Nice choice. He understood in an instant that this time the girl is a healer in the first ce and not a fighter. Also knowing that his opponent this time was someone who can control time itself, while the other one''s power was unknown to him, he chose to use his pet as a helper for that girl. That was a wise choice indeed."


    "But why did he summoned that weak Soul Creature? This doesn''t make any sense at all."


    Hearing the skinny guy''s question Kuragari stayed quiet too because he also didn''t have any clue why Greg summoned that cloak.


    As the experts tried to figure out the cause behind that mysterious choice, Greg looked at Jonathan and asked, "So? Will you attack me or will we just watch each other like this?"


    With a smile, Jonathan shook his head and looked at his sister.


    "Please."


    Knowing what his brother wanted Laura nodded and with a calm expression, she started to walk toward Greg slowly.


    Seeing this, Greg frowned slightly, but in the end, he smiled and said, "Well... At least we will figure out her power."


    With that in mind, Greg activated his cloak''s ability, and in an instant insane amount of purple mist filled the whole stage.


    Watching as the stage got filled to the brim with purple most blocking all sight from the onlookers, Cloud frowned and wanted to use his ability to let the spectators watch the fight without any issue, but suddenly all the fog vanished.


    Just as fast as it appeared, it disappeared just as fast.


    However, when everyone saw what could be seen on the tform everyone''s eyes widened in an instant.


    On the stage, Laura''s hand was on Greg''s back in a rxed manner. And while this happened, the purple cloak on Greg''s body and the ck staff in his hand started to fade away slowly, leaving Greg without a single Soul Creature.


    Greg felt that the moment Laura touch his body, all the Soul Creatures which he used, suddenly went back into his consciousness without the chance to summon them back again.


    Also, he felt as the flow inside him started to go crazy while giving him a strange feeling that he was under restriction, but at the same time not. It was a very weird feeling for sure.


    "A power that can seal others'' Soul Creature while limiting the Guardian''s ability? Interesting power. Luckily you have a unique Soul and you have already obtained my Cultivation Art. If not, you would have been in a very dire situation now."


    Listening to what Alice said into his ear Greg was surprised and thought, "So Jonathan knew the ability of Shapeless and my cloak, so he used Laura''s power to take them out of the game. But who knew Laura had such terrifying power. These siblings are very scary."


    The experts on the estrade looked at this sight with dumbfounded expressions, while Eliana said, "Jonathan nwing and Laura nwing. A boy who can control time, while a girl has the power to seal others'' power by physical contact. These two will be terrific characters in the future."


    Looking at Kuragari on the side Eliana sighed and said, "I''m sorry, but it seems your student is not as strong as you think. He lost."


    Kuragari looked at Greg on the stage and wanted to say something when suddenly he saw Greg''s eyes.


    Seeing those sharp and determined eyes with the will to fight burning in them visibly, Kuragariughed and said, "I wouldn''t say such a thing so soon!"


    Not understanding why Kuragari said that Eliana frowned and opened her out to say something when suddenly the temperature dropped down in the Arena.


    "What the..!?"


    On the stage, Laura looked incredibly surprised as she noticed that the air around Greg suddenly felt insanely cold.


    Knowing that it couldn''t mean anything good, Laura wanted to escape, but before she could Greg grabbed her hand and turned around slowly with a wide smile.


    "What is the hurry? Didn''t youe here to say something?"


    Seeing that gentle smile, only one thing appeared in Laura''s mind, before the unexpected happened to her.


    "I underestimated him."


    And just as that sentence appeared in her mind, her whole body froze into an ice sculpture, making everyone in the Arena immediately dumbfounded.


    Cloud on the side turned angry in an instant and was about to stop the fight and punish Greg when Laura''s frozen body started to melt out from the ice.


    When her body was fully out of the ice Greg hit her without a second thought, making her instantly unconscious.


    Putting her gently on the floor Greg put his fingers on her neck and a whileter he nodded and turning toward Cloud he said, "She is alive, you don''t need to worry."


    Hearing this Cloud waved his hand and in an instant, Laura appeared in his hands. After checking her pulse and feeling a slight heartbeat, his expression softened in an instant.


    With a nod, Cloud looked at Greg and said, "Continue the fight."


    Jonathan in the distance saw all of this happening in a few seconds and didn''t know what to say. He was just as surprised as anyone else or even more because no one knew Laura''s power more than him.


    Her Guardian could seal anyone''s power and their Soul Creatures after physical contact for a limited time. There was not a single moment since she got her Guardian, where she had a problem to use her ability. Not a single one.


    However, somehow Greg was able to repel this ability. He didn''t know how, but he knew for sure that he too underestimated him from the beginning.


    With a smile, he looked at Greg''s standing figure and said to himself, "It seems I will have a very enjoyable moment."


    ***


    Somewhere in the colorful space, six different looking creatures were flying with inhuman speed, making the space around their bodies distorted.


    The one on the front suddenly stopped moving, which made the other five behind him to halt too and wait for a signal.


    Watching as the man with a sword in hand turned his head toward a specific direction, a woman which looked like a fairy with a colorful crown upon her head flew next to the man and asked, "What did you see?"


    The man pointed toward where he was looking at and said, "I feel her power rampaging because of something. However, the distance is too far and with our speed, we need at least a few years to arrive there."


    Listening to what the man said, a creature with ash ck skin and crimson red eyes flew before the man and said in a creepy voice, "If that''s the case, let''s make a gate for a limited time. If we make one, one of us can go there and take her here."


    "Grrrrr."


    The devil looked at the creature which looked like a mix between a wolf and a lion, the devil said, "Even he agrees with the idea. So? What do you think?"


    The man with the sword looked at the other five creatures one by one and after thinking for a while he nodded.


    "Let''s do it."


    Hearing the answer the devil smiled creepily and said, "Perfect."


    After that, the solid creatures made a shape of a pentagon with the devil in the middle.


    The man looked at the creature and said with an expressionless face, "Remember you have only 5 minutes. We can''t sustain more than that, because the distance is too great. If you don''t have an opportunity to bring her back, it''s not a problem, but at least try to figure out how far she cultivated her powers."


    With a nod, the devil started to chuckle in a creepy tone and said, "Sure. It will be my pleasure."


    "Well then... You know what to do."


    With that said, the man released his power making the space around his body to be distorted in an instant. The other four creatures followed his act and did the same as him releasing their power one by one.


    As their power flowed below the devil, slowly a pitch-ck circr-shaped portal started to form making the devil smile in an instant.


    "Then I''m off to go!"


    And as he said that, the creature touched the darkness, resulting in his body to vanish in an instant.

 Chapter 101: The Power Of Time

    Chapter 101: The Power Of Time


    Looking at Greg who used his ability to froze Laura into an ice statue, Eliana was rather confused.


    "What is happening here? The moment that girl used her ability I could clearly feel that she sealed his power and the ability to ess his Soul Creatures. So how is he able to use it now?"


    As she was thinking about this, the skinny guy pointed toward Emma and with a frown, he asked, "Why is that pet still on that girl''s shoulder? The seal''s time limit has already been lifted?"


    Looking where the guy was pointing at, Eliana and the others saw as the fairy that Greg summoned at the beginning was still on Emma''s shoulder and was looking around with a rxed expression.


    "Okay... That''s it! I give up. I can''t understand this guy anymore.", said the skinny guy as he started to massage his forehead as his expression looked rather troubled.


    Kuragari looked at the fairy on Emma''s shoulder with a calm manner, but after a while, he started to smile and said, "That brat! Haha! He hit the jackpot for real."


    The Saint looked at Kuragari and asked, "What do you mean he hit the jackpot?"


    Kuragari just smiled at this question and said, "There are urrences when a zone starts to mutate, resulting in the creatures and the core in there to go through a so-called mutation process. With that, they will get stronger by going up a rank or two, while obtaining a few unique skills."


    With a nod, the old man looked at Greg and said, "Yeah, those are very rare happenings. If someone is in the zone while the process is ongoing, not even God would know what will happen. The chance to survive is really low."


    "Yes, but there is an even rarer asion. The moment this mutation hase to its end, there is a likelihood when someone obtains the zone''s core, the creature they get will have its own will."


    "Will?", asked Eliana with a frown hardly believing what Kuragari was telling them.


    "Yes, a will. And as time goes on the creature will gain more strength, while it will form its own personality. And in the end, it will be a separate and free being, which can choose its own decisions in the future."


    The expert in the pirate clothing behind Kuragari leaned forward and said with a nod, "Yes he is right. Once I met with a guy also who possessed a simr creature as that boy but with the only difference that it was on the Cmity rank and it had it''s own will and personality. They attacked me and my crew, and the result was..."


    "Total annihtion. Except for me and Little C, no one was able to survive."


    Looking at the pirate as he was stroking the little monkey on his shoulder, Eliana didn''t know what to say.


    "But how do you know if it wasn''t just another person with a shapeshifter ability?", asked the skinny guy from the side.


    The pirate turned his gaze at the guy and after thinking for a while he asked, "Would another guy with a shapeshifting ability appear and vanish into another person''s Soul Stone just like any other Soul Creature? Because I don''t think so."


    Hearing his story Kuragari nodded and said, "He is right and that is why I said, Greg has hit the jackpot for real. If he can rank up that pet, he will have a terrifyingly loyal servant in the future, which will be able to make its own decisions and fight without hismand."


    "So the reason that fairy is not sealed away, because it has already formed a kind of independent aspect?", asked Elian with a serious expression from Kuragari.


    With a nod, Kuragari smiled and said, "I start to get incredibly curious what other mysteries this boy hides from me."


    While the experts talked amongst each other, on the tform Greg was looking at Jonathan, while thinking about what his next move should be.


    "What should I do now? I still can''t ess my Soul Creatures because of Laura''s power. Even though I can use my powers it still feels a bit strange."


    As he thought about this, Jonathan before him suddenly smiled and raised his hand.


    Seeing this act Greg instantly prepared himself and waited for an attack.


    As he raised his hand a small white orb started to form above his palm with strange numbers flying around it.


    As this happened, Jonathan looked at Greg and said, "It wouldn''t be kind of me not to pay you back what you did to my sister."


    With a frown, Greg tilted his head to the side and wanted to ask a question, but before he could suddenly his eyes widened.


    It wasn''t because of a sudden attack, but instead because Jonathan without the slightest warning appeared behind Emma, while he reached his hand toward her back.


    "When?!"


    Seeing Jonathan''s sudden appearance, the fairy on top of Emma''s shoulder suddenly turned angry, and after flying up into the air she waved her little hand toward him.


    Seeing this, Jonathan hesitated a bit, but after noticing that nothing special happened he just smiled and continued his move.


    The Saint up on the estrade saw as this happened and suddenly his eyes brightened and said seriously, "Bad choice."


    And just as he said that suddenly a strange scene happened.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    "Argh!"


    Jumping back in an instant, Jonathan held his fingers with clenched teeth, while a small amount of blood started to flow between his fingers.


    As he did that Greg appeared before Emma, protecting her from Jonathan''s sight and attacking line.


    "What happened?", asked the skinny guy confusedly.


    The Saint looked at the fairy and said, "That pet can create wind des so thin that they are almost invisible. If I didn''t have paid enough attention I wouldn''t have saw it either. Mutant pets are really something else."


    Hearing this, a few experts were surprised and concentrated even more than before, but no matter how hard they tried to look, they didn''t see anything. Only a small vibration in the air could be seen where Jonathan''s fingers were about to touch Emma.


    Greg looked at Jonathan who was looking at his cut fingers. From out of the five fingers, four were cut so deeply that the bones under the skin were fully visible to the eyes.


    "Interesting. An ability, which can put an almost invisible wind de around a specific area. The best way to annihte careless opponents."


    As he said that he raised his palm with the strange white orb above it and said calmly, "Rewind"


    In an instant, as he said that word, the strange-looking numbers around the white orb flew toward his wounded fingers, and the cuts on his fingers started to heal.


    However, it wasn''t a simple regeneration because the sight was muchplicated than that.


    The wound didn''t heal, but simply went back in time. It was like ying a move backward because the parts that were cut by the fairy''s attack flew up from the ground and attached them back onto Jonathan''s finger.


    In less than a second, the finger was just as fine looking as it was a moment ago.


    "However before absolute power, it is nothing more than a mere joke."


    The moment he said that he straightened his back and pointed at Emma behind Greg and said, "Let me demonstrate it for you what I mean under this statement."


    Seeing what Jonathan was about to do, Greg wanted to stop him, but before he could Jonathan talked.


    "Halt."


    In a single second, Greg''s body froze in one spot. However, it wasn''t the same as yesterday, because, at that time, Jonathan used his ability to froze time itself, making everyone in the Arena unable to remember what happened.


    But this time it was different. The moment his body was frozen in the air, Greg noticed that even though he couldn''t move he saw and heard everything clearly. It was just like Nick''s power, but a bit more powerful.


    Seeing that Greg was trapped by a strange power Emma stepped forward and was about to order the fairy to help her when suddenly Jonathan looked at her and said calmly, "Stop."


    In an instant, the white light lit up above his hand again and suddenly numbers appeared around her body.


    As this happened Emma looked quite confused, but the next second, like losing her strength somehow, she fell to the ground while clenching the left side of her chest.


    Seeing this Greg started to get worried and tried to move, but no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t.


    Jonathan seeing as Greg struggled he smiled and said, "I will stop and restart her heart functioning from time to time until you don''t use ''that power''. But don''t worry, I won''t break the rule and kill her. I will just make her suffer a bit."


    As he said that he waved his hand and in an instant, the numbers stopped moving around Emma, making her body rx in instant. However, even like this, her face looked quite pale.


    Looking at Emma''s painful expression Greg started to get angry, but still, he couldn''t do anything. He had the mask''s power to free himself, but that would result in him being busted in an instant.


    Watching Greg was not doing anything, Jonathan smiled and waved his hand again, and just like a second ago, suddenly Emma clenched her chest while her face showed as she was struggling against unimaginable pain.


    Watching as Jonathan yed with Emma''s heart like a toy made all of the people in the Arena to turn quiet in an instant.


    Among the spectators, Joe and M looked incredibly angry as they looked at this sight. On Joe''s hand, even small lightning bolts could be seen appearing from time to time, showing just how angry he was at the moment.


    Somewhere else in the hord of people, Juan looked at Jonathan with a frown and said, "That guy... He is much crueler than I thought. But what could possibly be the reason behind his behavior?"


    Cloud on the side wanted to stop Jonathan''s torture, but no matter how hard he thought for a reason to stop him, there was none. It was because Jonathan didn''t break any rules, because except for killing, everything was epted.


    The experts up on the estrade looked at this sight with different expressions too. Some looked confused, some looked angry, while some looked expressionless.


    Theter one was Kuragari and a whileter he said quietly, "He is just looking for his death."


    Turning their heads to the side, Eliana and the Saint looked rather confused, but before they could ask the reason why Kuragari said what he said, suddenly a blinding light broke out from the tform.


    The moment people turned their heads to see what was happening, all of their eyes widened in an instant. Some of them even stood up with wide open mouths not believing what they were just seeing at the moment.


    Not far away from him, Cloud looked at Greg''s figure as he was gently holding Emma''s unconscious body in his arms, while a ck mask, which represented a smiling demon was slowly appearing on his face.


    "What the..."

 Chapter 102: Absolute Power? What Is That?

    Chapter 102: Absolute Power? What Is That?


    "That... That mask. Is he the Demon Hero? The one who saved hundreds of people in Nexus city from a forming zone?"


    "He is the one?"


    "Quickly! Someone! Take a photo of him!"


    Realizing what was happening before their very eyes, people started to go crazy one after another. Some took out their devices to take photos of Greg, while some started to scream with excitement in an instant.


    However, not everyone was as excited as most of the people in the Arena. Especially not Joe and M.


    As they were looking at the mask on Greg''s face they didn''t know how to react at all. It was a total shock for them. One of the most famous guy known as a hero in the world suddenly turns out to be their closest friend. He was the one who saved hundreds of people from an approaching cmity and from the beginning they didn''t have a single clue.


    While Joe was looking at Greg with aplicated expression, suddenly a familiar voice appeared in his ear, "I''m sorry Young Master, but it seems that I need to report this back to the Master."


    Feeling as Shadow''s presence which was all the time around him suddenly disappeared after the said sentence made Joe close his eyes slowly.


    "This isn''t good at all. Now that everyone knows his real identity, not only will my father try to use him for his own advantage, but all the other four families will try to contact him and get him no matter what. Argh... Greg... What have you gotten yourself into?"


    Up on the estrade, Eliana stood up and looked at Greg on the tform with a dead-serious expression. And it wasn''t just her who looked like that, but all the other experts behind her. Even Kuragari frowned slightly as he looked at the mask on Greg''s face.


    "His presence... His presence got significantly stronger. What is that mask on his face?"


    "It''s an artifact.", said the Saint as he squinted his eyes and continued, " However, I never saw something simr to that. The oldest artifacts that I know are only a few hundred years old, but even those don''t have such a scary presence like that one."


    Eliana looked at Greg with sharp eyes and decided to activate her power. In an instant, as she did, her eyes suddenly turned into a golden color while her presence reached a suffocating height.


    However, even like this as she was looking at Greg, she suddenly started to frown and said, "I... I can''t use my ability on that mask."


    "What? What do you mean you can''t?"


    Looking at Elian who sat back into her seat with a frown visible on her face, Zane who was all the time quiet and calm suddenly looked at Eliana with a shocked expression.


    "Just as I said, I can''t use my ability on it. That mask... It''s repelling somehow my power. No matter how hard I try, I can''t calcte even a small prediction on it."


    Zane who was looking at Eliana with a frown represented on his face, couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    It wasn''t because of the mask''s power, but simply because he knew really well what kind of power Eliana had.


    She was someone whose Guardian was able to alter luck itself resulting in calcting or doing things that not even others could. Saying that she wasn''t able to evaluate a simple mask''s power could only mean one thing.


    "That artifact''s power is stronger than mine. It''s above the God rank."


    "!!!!"


    Kuragari looked at the mask on Greg''s face while he was visibly deep in thought.


    As for Greg, he was gently holding Emma in his arms and with a fast speed, he appeared before Cloud and said, "Please."


    As he looked at the mask on Greg''s face Cloud felt as behind that cover there was a wave of unexinable anger.


    Seeing Cloud''s hesitation Greg put Emma''s body before Cloud and said quietly, "Don''t worry, I won''t go berserk. I will just show what real pain feels like."


    Jonathan on the side seeing as Greg was handing Emma over to Cloud smiled and said happily, "I knew it! Haha! Yesterday, when I used my ability, I felt that someone was able to fight against my power. I had a hunch that it could be you, but I would have never believed that the legendary Demon Hero, who stopped a zone forming in Nexus city will be you. It is simply amazing. Haha!"


    Turning around, Greg looked at Jonathan, and in a toneless voice, he said, "I don''t know what made you to do this in a simple tournament, but what you did to Emma is unforgivable."


    With a wide smile, Jonathan opened his arms and said, "What made me behave like this you ask? Haha! I just simply love fighting that''s what. When I feel that someone is stronger than me, I just can''t stop myself to fight against them. Haha!"


    As Jonathan was talking to Greg with a maniac like smile etched on his face, Laura next to Cloud suddenly sat up.


    "Argh... What... What happened?"


    Cloud who was on the side looked down at Laura and was a bit surprised, but still, he helped her up.


    epting his help Laura stood up slowly while holding her head in pain, but the moment she saw Jonathan her eyes contradicted and started to run toward him.


    However, just as she wanted to step forward, she was stopped by Cloud''s hand making her unable to move even an inch forward.


    "Let me go! It''s important! I need to stop Jonathan or..."


    "Or what?", Cloud looked at Laura with a frown, waiting for her to finish the sentence she wanted to say.


    Feeling that she had talked too much Laura stayed quiet and after thinking for a while she said, "I need to stop my brother or Greg won''t... Huh? Who is that?"


    As she wanted to finish her sentence by pointing at Greg suddenly she realized that she couldn''t find Greg anywhere, but only a guy in a demon mask who gave her a somewhat simr presence as Greg not far away from her.


    "Is he... Greg?"


    "Yes, he is.", said Cloud calmly as he watched Laura''s every move with sharp eyes.


    "But... Why has he a mask... Wait. Isn''t that the same mask as the guy from the video?"


    Cloud wanted to say something at Laura''s question, but before he could, Greg put his hand to the side and in an instant, a ck staff with golden carvings appeared in his palm.


    Seeing the simr-looking staff before her eyes, Laura''s mouth widened immediately, and said, "He is the Hero?"


    While Laura was looking at his figure with a shocked expression, Greg pointed his staff toward Jonathan and started to talk in an inexpressive voice.


    "If you love to fight that much I will give it to you. But don''t think I will go easy after what you did to Emma. I will make you suffer."


    Jonathan hearing this suddenly stoppedughing and with a dead-serious expression, he said, "I would love to see how y-"


    But before he could have finished talking, Greg''s face which was covered by the mask, appeared before his face without a single warning giving him an unpleasant surprise.


    "Your voice is irritating."


    "!?"


    *<strong>BOOOOM!!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    With perfect aim, Greg threw Shapeless''s end into Jonathan''s stomach and with a powerful thrust, he made Jonathan''s body fly away with insane speed and hitting the shield in the distance.


    "Argh... Cough~"


    Standing up while coughing up a small amount of blood, Jonathan looked a bit angry, but before he could do anything, the shadow below his feet gree in size.


    "I''m not done yet.", said Greg calmly in the distance, and with a smooth motion, he pulled Jonathan through the darkness just as he did with Brian and threw him high up into the air.


    "!?"


    In the air, Jonathan was unable to do anything, so he wanted to stop time, but before he could, Greg appeared next to his body with his staff raised above his head.


    "I don''t think so.", said Greg angrily, and with inhuman strength behind his arm, he shed at Jonathan''s chest, while the staff in his hand started to burn with crimson fire, making it look even scarier.


    And just like a personified rocket, Jonathan''s body after Greg''s powerful hit started to fly toward the ground with terrifying speed.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!*</strong>


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    With a loud sound that even the deaf could hear, Jonathan''s burning body exploded onto the tform, creating an insanely huge crater below his body after the impact.


    No matter how strong you or your body was, surviving a hit like that was almost impossible without sustaining a grave injury.


    The power behind the hit and the amount of impact that the body needed to bear was simply so big, that there will be definitely a few broken bones if not death.


    Greg appeared next to Jonathan''s body, which was buried deep inside the huge pieces of stone and looked at him quietly from above.


    "So? Where is that so-called ''absolute'' power of yours?"


    "rgh..."


    Coughing up an insane amount of blood, Jonathan looked at Greg and a whileter he started to smile.


    Seeing that smile, Greg felt that something was wrong, so he wanted to do something, but before he could, suddenly Jonathan talked.


    "R...rewind."

 Chapter 103: Approaching Calamity

    Chapter 103: Approaching Cmity


    "R... Rewind"


    *<em>Tremble!*</em>


    <em></em>


    The moment the word left his mouth, the strange white orb with the numbers around it appeared next to Jonathan''s injured body, and with dim light, it started to cover his body.


    <em></em>


    And just like pushing the yback button on a television controller, Jonathan''s body and the surroundings around him started to heal and repair in an instant.


    Laura seeing this happening looked up at Cloud and said, "Please! If you don''t stop him not only will Greg will be in danger but everyone in the Arena."


    But even after saying this Cloud just simply shook his head and answered, "There will be no problem at all. Just watch."


    "But..."


    "No but. Just stay quiet and watch. Until I''m here, nothing will happen, I will guarantee it to you."


    However, no matter that she saws Cloud''s sharp yet determined eyes, Laura wasn''t rxed at all.


    It wasn''t because she didn''t trust Cloud, but simply because she was the only one who knew just what kind of guy Jonathan was.


    Throughout the day he was a kind and gentle brother that every sister wanted in their life, but when the word ''fight'' came into his ear everything could change in an instant. Especially when the fight was against someone who he thought could be a threat to him in the future.


    Jonathan was a guy who had two totally different personalities. One at themon times which was kind and one during fights, which was very cruel.


    Thetter came only at times when he thought that his opponent was incredibly strong or when he was simply hungry for a fight.


    Looking at his rapidly healing body and that wicked smile of his, Laure looked worried and said quietly, "I hope the past won''t repeat itself again."


    Greg on the stage saw that Jonathan wasn''t trying to move and instantly knew that this was an incredible opportunity for him to attack him. So without any further hesitation, he activated his earth element.


    In an instant, the flow''s color turned brown while the all the time flowing river like substance inside his body solidified into a rock hard material.


    Because he never used this element after he got his Cultivation Art, the feeling he was feeling at the moment was a very strange one.


    It was like every cell, muscle, and bone inside him turned solid, giving him a feeling as he was like stone itself. But naturally, it was only a feeling, so with clenched teeth, he raised the staff in his hand and shed toward the ground.


    As the staff descended toward the ground, Greg activated the Home of Attributes ability on his weapon, and in an instant, the surface of the staff started to turn rocky.


    And the moment the whole staff in his hand turned from ck into a stick which looked like it was carved out from a rock, the staff hit the ground.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!!!*</strong>


    Just like an aftereffect of a huge explosion, the whole stage started to shake like crazy, but with the only difference that insanely huge parts came out of the tform, and like an avnche, it approached Jonathan''s healing figure.


    Jonathan in the distance saw as enormous pieces of the tform came at him like a tsunami smiled and raising his hand he said calmly, "Stop"


    In an instant, the orb in his hand lit up and fired a white light at the iing attack, ready to stop it just as he did with Emma''s heart before.


    However, Greg expected this to happen, so after spinning the staff around his while making it turn back to its original look, his body disappeared into his shadow and from Jonathan''s shadow he appeared next to him.


    "I knew you would this.", said Jonathan, and jumping to the side he raised his hand toward Greg and said, "Stop"


    White light with strange numbers was shot at Greg, but just as it was about to touch his body, the mask on his face released a silver. After covering Greg''s body with the light, Jonathan''s attack was unable to affect him.


    "Your power won''t work on me.", said Greg and in a second thin, almost invisible wind vortexes appeared around his body, and with a sudden burst, he arrived before Jonathan with his staff ready to hit his chest.


    Seeing the sudden speed change, Jonathan smiled and said, "elerate."


    But strangely after he said that word, this time his target wasn''t Greg but instead himself.


    Like starting a video with a speed twice as it''s original pace, Jonathan got incredibly fast, while dodging Greg''s attack sessfully.


    Seeing as his attack was dodged, Greg wanted to continue his chase, but suddenly Jonathan''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "elerate"


    Speeding up his already fast-moving figure, Jonathan speeded up one more time, giving Greg a hard time to follow his figure.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>Bam!*</strong>


    Unable to react in time, Greg got hit by a first in the back making his body fly away a few meters, but just as he stopped his body to fly away even further he heard Jonathan''s voice again.


    "elerate"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Bam!*</strong>


    "elerate!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Bam!*</strong>


    "ACCELERATE!"


    *<em>SWISH!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Words after words, Jonathan''s body became faster to the point where his body and attacks were nothing more but a blur.


    Hit after hit, Greg sustained more and more hits from Jonathan, making his body to stagger here and there after each hit.


    Zane on the side smiled and said, "I told you. That boy is nothing special at all before someone like Jonathan. Before time, everything bes futile."


    Kuragari not far away from him just chuckled and said in a determined tone, "I don''t think so."


    Turning their head to the side, Eliana, Zane, and the Saint frowned waiting for Kuragari to exin what he meant under that statement.


    However, Kuragari just simply gestured toward Greg who was repeatedly beaten and said, "Fire, Wind, Earth, Ice, and Darkness. Five elements out of the six. What do you think is the remaining one?"


    Hearing this the old man nodded and said, "It will definitely be the element of light, but that can''t help him against someone who has the power of time."


    Kuragari hearing this just smiled and nodded, "the element of Light not, but did you forget that he has that mask on him? With an artifact that can nullify time control the only thing that he is missing right now is..."


    "Speed. And the fastest thing in the universe is light.", said Eliana on the side seriously and looked at Greg on the stage.


    And just as she said that Greg sighed and said like he was disappointed, "Your power is nothing special at all."


    Jonathan hearing this snorted and in an angry tone, he said, "You think so? But as I can see, the one who is all beaten up is clearly y-, huh?"


    Just as he wanted to finish his sentence while hitting Greg in the face, suddenly Greg''s hand grabbed his fist and looked at Jonathan.


    "I wouldn''t say something like that so soon."


    In an instant, as he said that, his whole body got cover in blinding white light, while the flow''s speed inside him became inhumanly fast.


    Feeling that something was wrong Jonathan wanted to escape, but just as he moved, Greg first appeared before his taste with insane speed.


    *<strong>BAM!!*</strong>


    With the strength that he obtained through tempering his body and with the speed of his light element, Greg hit Jonathan on the face, making his body to explode onto the shield, making a fewyers of it to copse in an instant.


    "What... What just happened? I didn''t see anything.", asked the skinny guy on the estrade with a shocked expression, not believing that with a rank of an Ascender, he wasn''t able to see the speed of 17 years old boy, who was on the third rank.


    "I... I don''t know. It was too fast even for me too."


    "Me too."


    "Same."


    Experts after experts started to talk up honestly withplicated expressions, not believing what they just saw.


    However on the other hand Kuragari just smiled and said to himself with a bit of shock in his voice, "Haha! That brat is amazing!"


    And it wasn''t just Kuragari who thought like this, but Joe, M, Juan, the twins, and even Cloud. All of them looked at Greg with awe, not understanding just how he could have be so strong in such a short amount of time.


    It was especially true for Joe and M. Both of them knew that at least a month ago Greg was just a simple guy with the ability and rank of an Awakened one. Under a mere month or a bit more, he reached such a frightening height that even they could hardly believe it.


    While people looked at him with amazement, Greg looked at Jonathan while the light on his body dissipated slowly.


    "It seems I can use my other six elements freely, but not this one. How strange."


    As he thought about this, he started to walk toward Jonathan, but only after a step, his head started to hurt like hell.


    "Arrghh...."


    Clenching his head in pain, Greg felt the same feeling as he did after the fight against Kragnas, but with the only difference that it wasn''t as unbearable.


    "What happened? Why is he clenching his head?", asked M from Joe a bit worriedly.


    Not knowing what to answer, Joe just stayed quiet and hope that it wasn''t the same that happened on the family mission.


    While he clenched his head in pain, Jonathan slowly stood up from the ground, while blood flowed out from his mouth.


    "rgh..."


    After vomiting up an insane amount of blood, he started to heal his body with his power and slowly started to walk toward Greg.


    "How dare you!"


    As he said that he raised his hand above his head and made the orb to grew in size, while more and more numbers started to fly around it.


    As this happened, suddenly his presence and power broke through the Soul Collector rank right into the Creator rank, making Eliana and everyone else to turn instantly dumbfounded.


    Jonathan looked at Greg angrily, while his presence was still growing.


    "Let me show you what real despair is."


    With that said he was about to start his attack, when suddenly the whole Arena turned pitch-ck, while a bolt of ck lightning out of nowhere struck the shield around the stage, making it to break like a piece of ss.


    As people looked at this sight with shocked and confused expressions, suddenly a voice, which could make anyone feel terrified in an instant started to sounde from the stage.


    "Keke! What an amazing feeling it is to be here~!"

 Chapter 104: Ozron

    Chapter 104: Ozron


    "Keke~! What an amazing feeling it is to be here~!"


    With a deep sniff into the air, a creature which looked exactly like those devil type monsters from the dimensional zones turned around slowly and watched as thousands of people around him looked at him with fear.


    "Keke~, look at all these weak ants. Only just looking at them I feel like throwing up. Let''s kill some of these ants to lessen this unpleasant feeling."


    Saying this in a creepy voice, he raised his disgusting looking hand, and after pointing toward the left side of the Arena, he started to smile wickedly and said, "Die."


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    From the tip of his finger, a rumble of thunder with a color of the deepest abyss burst toward the spectators in the seats, ready to blow them away with half of the Arena.


    However just as it was about to explode onto the onlookers and cause hundreds of casualties with a single blow, several blinding lights appeared suddenly from the sky, blocking the insane attack from the innocent people.


    *<strong>KA-BOOOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!!*</strong>


    Following the insane attack of the creature, a huge explosion urred, resulting in several parts of the Arena to be destroyed, while half of the tform before the devil turned into nothing more than dust.


    As this happened the people on the other half of the Arena couldn''t bear it anymore and they turned chaotic in an instant. With loud screams and fearful expressions, all of them started to run away, not waiting for the devil to choose them as his first prey.


    "Hmm... Did I get rusty over the years?", asked the devil as he looked at his ash ck arm which had several sharp nails on it.


    While the creature examined his arm and reimagined what had just happened suddenly an angry voice sounded from the drift of dust.


    "Hey, you piece of sh*t! What the f*ck is with you? That was dangerous!"


    Turning his head toward where the voice came from, the devil squinted his eyes and saw 4 humans standing next to each other not far away from him in the ck smoke that his ability caused not long ago.


    An old man with a staff, a woman in a beautiful dress, a man in a casual suit with an expressionless face, and a man with a ck katana in his left hand.


    All of them looked at the devil with ice-cold expressions, waiting for the creature to answer Kuragari''s question.


    "Ohh~? It seems humans could really reach the door of the Evolution step in the end. That bastard was really right no matter how I look at it, how captivating. However...", as the devil started to talk his eyes fell on Zane''s body on the side and continued, "Somehow their bodies aren''t capable to handle the process of thest step with ''them''. Should it be a problem with the Soul itself? Hmm..."


    Hearing what the devil was talking about, a vein appeared on Kuragari''s forehead, and said angrily, "Hey, can''t you see that we are here? Stop talking to yourself like a lunatic and tell us why you are here or I will kill you!"


    This sentence of his made the devil to stop looking at Zane and after turning his gaze toward him, he started to smile creepily.


    Just as he was about to say something, suddenly he felt something and his expression changed in an instant.


    Turning his head to the side, the creature saw as Jonathan was standing not far away from him with his ability above his head.


    Feeling his power and the strength behind that orb-like ability, the creature looked quite surprised and said, "So it seems, in the end, there is at least one among them who has the potential to break through the Evolution step."


    As he was looking at Jonathan with a creepy smile, suddenly a ck katana, a white staff, two hands, and a red knife appeared before his neck from different angles, making him incapable of moving an inch.


    Cloud, Eliana, Zane, Kuragari, and the Saint, all of them surrounded the creature from all angles with their weapons around its neck.


    "I. Said. Talk."


    Putting his eyes on Kuragari who just talked with a dead-serious expression, the devil just simply smiled creepily and said calmly, "I wouldn''t havee this close if I were you."


    And just as he said that...


    *<strong>BOOOOM!</strong>*


    Several huge lightning bolts with a color of death appeared from the sky and with immense power they struck all five experts at once, making them to shout up with pain in an instant.


    "AARGH!!! YOU... BASTARD!"


    With clenched teeth, Kuragari used his shadow power to transport everyone away from the devil, and at the same time, he shed at the creature''s neck.


    "Keke~ Not a wise choice.", said the devil and with a speed that was faster than sound, it appeared behind Kuragari with a raised hand, ready to chop his head off with a single move.


    Feeling the immense danger approaching Kuragari tried to escape, but he knew that it was toote for him.


    Watching the iing hand, Kuragari was about to activate his power to the fullest, but just as he wanted, a sh appeared next to his body, and with a smooth motion, he got pulled away in an instant.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    As the scary-looking hand passed through nothing but air, the devil looked a bit surprised and looked at the direction where Kuragari was taken by the mysterious second figure.


    Kuragari looked up to see who saved him, but when he saw it was Greg he smiled and said, "Thanks kid, you saved my a** there."


    "Well that was close I won''t lie, but I made it in time."


    With a nod, Kuragari stood up and looked at the devil before him, while Eliana and the others, who were transported away by him appeared on his side. Even Joe, M, Juan, and even the twins appeared from the viewing area and stood behind the group ready to help them at any given moment.


    As for Jonathan, he just stood there motionlessly in the distance, while looking at the creature''s back with aplicated expression.


    "He... he is... strong.", muttered Jonathan quietly, and with a smile, he was about to shot his attack that he wanted to throw at Greg, but before he could, Laura appeared behind him and after putting her hand on his back she sealed his power instantly.


    Feeling as his ability started to vanish, Jonathan turned around angrily and was about to say something, when suddenly a loud shout appeared from behind him.


    "You! Where did you get that mask!"


    Turning around Jonathan saw as the devil was pointing at Greg with an incredibly angry expression like he just saw his family''s killer.


    Those eyes that felt like they could pierce through the Soul, Greg felt like if they could kill, he would have died thousands of times already.


    Just as he was about to say something, Alice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Stay qui... Oh no..."


    Hearing this Greg wanted to ask what happened, but before he could the devil squinted his blood-red eyes and said, "It''s you! I found you!"


    The moment he heard this Greg felt like suddenly everything around him turned extremely dangerous, while his sixth sense ability turned on suddenly making his neck feel numb in an instant.


    As he thought about what he should do, suddenly an ash ck palm appeared before his face out of nowhere ready to grab his head.


    Kuragari who was the closest to Greg reacted the fastest and shed toward the creature''s arm with his katana.


    Seeing the iing attack the devil snorted and said angrily, "F*ck off! All of you!"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!!*</strong>


    With a huge explosion, ck fire appeared around the creature and separated himself and Greg from the others.


    Kuragari seeing as the ck fire after contact made his sword to melt away in an instant let go of the weapon and jumped backward.


    Watching as Greg was all alone with the devil inside the fire, Kuragari tried to use his ability to go there by his shadow teleportation, but strangely he couldn''t ess any shadow inside the circle of fire.


    "What is happening here? Why is there no shadow in there?"


    Eliana next to him tried to look at the fire with her golden eyes, but a secondter she suddenly held them and small drops of blood started to flow out between her fingers.


    Zane on the side seeing this stepped next to her without hesitation and after taking out a bottle which was full of a strange-looking liquid he made Eliana drink it in an instant.


    Drinking the whole bottle, her eyes started to heal in an instant, while the expression on Eliana''s face rxed a level.


    "Don''t use any power close to those mes. They are cursed and they are on a terrifyingly different level. I have never seen a cursed fire this strong before.", said the Saint in a cold voice as he looked at the eerily ck mes before him.


    Turning their gazes toward Greg who was inside the fire, none of them knew what they should do to help him.


    Especially Joe and M looked insanely bothered. They wanted to help him, but they knew deep inside that their power here wasn''t even sufficient, to begin with. They were like mere ants before an elephantpared to that devil looking creature.


    Inside the circle of wild mes, Greg looked at the creature before him and started to think for ways to escape this hell like situation that he was in at the moment.


    As he was thinking, the devil pointed at himself and started to talk in a harsh voice, "Human! I, Ozron, one of the Six and a being who was given the title of The Cursing Mage, order you to give me your Soul Stone!"


    After saying that he suddenly started to smile creepily and continued.


    "Or if not, your death won''t be a pleasant one."

 Chapter 105: Unknown Help

    Chapter 105: Unknown Help


    Somewhere in the colorful space, five different-looking creatures were standing in the nothingness, while forming a pentagon-shaped formation.


    All of them were releasing their suffocating power, fueling a deep ck-colored hole in the middle of their array.


    As they were using their power with a somewhat struggling expression, the creature which looked like a fairy with a colorful crown on top of her head turned her face and looked at the man with the sword.


    "How much time does it take for him to arrive there? Because even with our powers sustaining a gate to such a long distance for a very long time is almost an impossible task."


    Looking at the fairy the man started to think a bit and a whileter ha said, "Don''t worry, Ozron has already arrived there and he is busy finding her. As for the time...", turning his gaze at the ck hole he continued, "In the Universe time flow is different everywhere, so let''s hope time there goes slower than here."


    The fairy after wasn''t looking satisfied with the answer that the man gave to her, but she couldn''t say anything about it at all. What the man just said was true and unfortunately, she couldn''t argue with that.


    Looking at the gate in the middle of their array, the fairy snorted and said quietly, "He better bring ''her'' back or I will skin him alive."


    ***


    Back on earth, Greg was watching the devil before him without saying a single word and asked Alice in his mind, "What should I use? That thing is simply too strong, I can''t beat him with my current strength."


    "Just make sure not to answer his questions or don''t even try to talk to him. He is only using a small portion of his ability right now.", answered Alice quietly to Greg.


    Ozron before Greg squinted his eyes and said while pointing at him, " No matter how hard you try to hide your presence, every time you talk your powers leaks out from that human. Just simply give up and give yourself to me. You will be in better hands than in that weak human."


    However even after the devil said this, Alice didn''t talk back to him and simply ignored his presence.


    Not understanding fully the situation, Greg was totally confused. But he knew one thing for sure.


    "That creepy bastard is definitelying for Alice. Should he be one of the Higher Beings?"


    "No, he isn''t. He is just their dog, but even like this he is much stronger than any of you, so I wouldn''t try to make him angry. When ites to torture, he is a master."


    As Greg was listening to what Alice was saying to him, Ozron''s smiled suddenly disappeared, and said in an ice-cold tone, "I don''t know what she is saying to you, but to tell the truth I don''t really care."


    Saying this, the devil raised his hand before his chest, and after chanting quietly something a ck fire appeared around his palm.


    However, it wasn''t like the other mes around them because this one was much deeper in color while smoke and lightning burst out of it from time to time.


    "Last warning. Hand her over now or die. You have 5 seconds."


    "Five"


    "Four"


    Greg saw as each time the creature talked, the mes around them started to shrink with each second making the space between him and the circle of fire to grow smaller and smaller.


    Looking at this, he started to think about using the mask''s power to escape the devil''s me, when suddenly Alice sounded in his head.


    "If I were you I wouldn''t try something so stupid like that."


    "Three"


    "Why?", asked Greg Alice in an instant after hearing what she said in a strict voice.


    "Two"


    "Maybe the artifact can protect you from these mes and other temporary abilities, but it can''t save you from permanent powers. If those mes touch you, you are as good as a lump of dead meat."


    While listening to what Alice said, Greg stepped forward because of the approaching mes and looked at the devil before him.


    Ozron seeing as Greg wasn''t doing anything and just simply looked at him without saying a single word waved his hand and in an instant, the mes stopped shrinking, making the space between him and Greg to halt around two meters.


    With the same creepy smile that he always used to show, Ozron looked at Greg and said slowly, "On-"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    However, just as he was about to use the strange fire on his hand to attack Greg, suddenly a huge explosion urred, resulting in blowing the ck mes away.


    This sight not only surprised the devil and Greg, but even Alice''s voice sounded visibly shocked inside Greg''s head.


    "H... How?"


    While Ozron couldn''t believe his eyes that there was someone who could make his ability to disappear that easily, suddenly two people with hoodies covering their faces appeared on both sides of Greg.


    Eliana, Kuragari, Zane, and the others looked at the two mysterious figures on Greg''s side and didn''t know how to react.


    "Weren''t they the ones...", started to ask M quietly as she looked at the two next to Greg, but couldn''t finish her sentence, because one of the two suddenly talked.


    "Leave now or don''t think for any mercy. Anyway, the restriction will soon affect you, so you won''t have any choice but to leave."


    Hearing what the guy said, the devil frowned arm asked, "What restriction? There is no natural restriction on this. And also, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first before talking to me ignorant being?"


    The man on the side hearing this didn''t answer, but just slowly raised his hand and with a waving gesture he said calmly, "You don''t need to know who I am, so just get lost."


    The moment Ozron saw the man''s gesture, suddenly his smile froze onto his face and with an eerie look, he raised his palm and said, "Oh~? I hope you will be this cocky when I go and skin you alive!"


    "I will, but before that...", said the man calmly and pointed behind the devil.


    Looking at that gesture, the devil turned around, but the moment he did, his eyes widened instantly.


    What appeared before his eyes, was a golden gate with a snow-white door in the middle of it. Its size was several times as big as the whole Arena itself, making the top of it to touch the bottom of the clouds above in the air. It looked almost like that giant tree that Greg saw in the past with Joe.


    "W... When?"


    Sandra looked at the enormous thing before her eyes with a dumbfounded expression, not understanding just how in the world did such a monstrous object appear before them without a single warning.


    And it wasn''t just her, bet everyone else too. Even the thousands of people and the other experts who helped them to escape from Mythbreak stopped moving to turn around and look at the massive gate with wide-open eyes.


    Not even Eliana, Zane, and Kuragari, the three best experts presently on earth''s surface could understand what that gate could possibly mean. They met with different kinds of strange phenomenon throughout their lives, but this was their very first time meeting something like this in their lifetime.


    However, on the other hand, the devil looked incredibly shocked and asked, "How could this appear here? This has no natural restrictions!"


    Hearing the question, the guy on Greg''s left side said in an instant, "Who said that this a natural one?"


    "What?", asked the devil in a surprised voice and wanted to turn around, but suddenly the door started to open.


    "It seems it''s time for you to go.", said the other man next to Greg in a cocky manner and pped his hand.


    *<em>p~p!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a loud bang, the gate''s door burst open, showing breathtaking scenery on the other side of the gate.


    A colorful space, hundreds ofs, and thousands if not millions of stars. Everything behind that gate was just as mesmerizing as terrifying at the same time.


    " It''s time for you to leave.", said the man on the right side and pped another time.


    *<em>p!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em></em>Knowing that it could mean nothing good for him after all of this, the creature tried to turn around and attack Greg with his power, but the moment he started to move, the gate''s golden surface lit up.


    "Oh no!", said Ozron loudly with a panicked face and wanted to hurry up and grab Greg''s body, but only after taking a few steps forward, suddenly his body halted and started to fly toward the gate at a rapid pace.


    "YOU BASTA-!!*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    However, Ozron wasn''t able to finish his swearings toward the two men next to Greg, because the massive gate shut its door closed before his face, trapping him inside the unknown.


    Feeling that everything finally turned back to peace the man pped his hand again slowly.


    *<em>p~p!</em>*


    The moment his slow pping was heard, the huge gate in the middle of the Arena started to slowly turn transparent and in less than a second it vanished from sight, leaving behind no evidence at all.


    Everyone inside the Arena seeing this didn''t know how they should react, but one thing was sure. Finally, everything calmed down.


    "That scary bastard has eventually vanished from here. At least we can rx a bit for now.", said Kuragari with a sigh of relief, and a bitter he started to walk toward Greg and the two mysterious men in the distance.


    But just as he was about to take his first step forward, suddenly both men grabbed Greg by his arms, and just like the gate did, they too vanished into thin air with him, leaving behind no hint at all that they were there a second ago.


    "..."

 Chapter 106: Mysteries One After Another

    Chapter 106: Mysteries One After Another


    In the same colorful space, the five creatures in the pentagon-shaped array were using their power to make the ck hole in the middle work as long as they possibly could.


    Even one of the creatures that had the shape of a human-sized centipede started to look extremely exhausted even though it was only utilizing its power for little more than a few minutes.


    As time ticked by second after another, suddenly the ck hole in the middle of their formation started to vibrate crazily.


    "STOP USING YOUR POWERS!", shouted the man with the sword with a shocked face, and without any hesitation, he retreated a few hundreds of meters.


    Following his order and doing just as he did, all the other creatures stopped fueling the gate with their powers and jumped away from the array as fast as they possibly could.


    And just a secondter as they that...


    *<strong>BOOOOM!!</strong>*


    An explosion that twisted the whole space in the surroundings exploded out of the ck gate from the middle of the array, making the five creatures to fly away even further than they wanted to.


    There was even a small meteorite in the proximity that turned into nothing more than dust only just by the st''s shock wave.


    Because of the unexpected eruption and its insane shock wave, all the creatures used whatever power they could do to protect their lives.


    "What the hell has happened?"


    "GRRRR!"


    Not understanding what could have made this eruption to ur, the man used his sword as a shield and said loudly, "Just bear with it a bit more! It''s almost over!"


    Just as he said that another explosion, bigger than the first one broke out from the gate, ready to wipe out every living being in the vicinity.


    "Not good!", said the man instantly feeling the immense danger, and with a swift move he shed at the gate while his sword was still in the scabbard.


    "<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>SLASH!</strong>*


    As the man shed with his weapon, a strange and invisible power broke out of the tip of the scabbard, and at a rapid pace, it started to fly toward the gate.


    Cutting everything in its wake, the attack arrived before the ck hole and in an instant in enveloped it like a nket from every direction, trapping it inside an orb-shaped form.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!!!*</strong>


    Loud outbreaks one after another broke out from the hole, but because of the barrier like power around it, no matter how strong it was, it couldn''t break out in the end.


    With a raised hand, the man clenched his teeth and used everything he got to sustain that barrier around the outbreaking cmity. Even small drops of sweat could be seen slowly flowing down his face, showing just how hard he tried not to let the barrier to copse from around the gap.


    After a few minutes when he started to reach his limit and he was on the verge of giving up, the ck gap suddenly started to shrink and under a few seconds, it finally disappeared into nothingness.


    Lowering his hand, the man looked incredibly exhausted and looked at the ce where the hole was a second ago and didn''t know what could have happened.


    ***


    Somewhere on earth in a destroyed building somece in the middle of nowhere, with a sh, three figures appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course, they were Greg and the two men with the hoodie covering their faces and whole body.


    "Where are we?", asked Greg without any hesitation as the two men released his arms and stepped to the side.


    "We are in the middle of the Forbidden Lands, so no one will disturb or follow us. This would be the veryst ce they want to find you."


    Hearing this, Greg''s body froze still not believing the statement of the man.


    "That''s impossible. The Forbidden Lands are hundreds of miles away from the capital and I''m sure we just spent a few seconds traveling here."


    Both men after hearing what Greg said, looked at each other and after a small hesitation the one on the left started to talk, "Look kid, we know that everything that just happened could confuse you, but you need to listen carefully. From now on, you ceased to exist in this world."


    "..."


    Looking at the man who just said that what he did a moment ago, Greg was dead quiet.


    Not knowing what his facial expression could be because of the mask on his face, the two looked at each other again and waited for him to start to talk.


    After a few seconds of processing the sentence that the man just said to him, suddenly Greg opened his mouth and started to talk while he tightened his grip on his staff.


    "What do you mean under that?"


    Feeling that he was ready to fight any moment, the man on the right raised his hand and with a slow motion he took off the hoodie from his head.


    After revealing his face, what Greg could see was a man in his mid-thirties, with a normal andmon facial look.


    Following hisrade''s behavior, the other guy did the same and took off the cover from his head. However even after taking the hoodie off, what Greg could see was only the man''s eyes, because his most was covered with a strange gas mask.


    While he was analyzing the two men before him, the one on the right started to talk calmly.


    "Rx kid, we are not your enemies."


    "And should I believe that after what your friend said and after you took me here without a word?", asked Greg in an ice-cold tone as he was still on his guard.


    Knowing that he had a point the man with the gas mask said, "You need to believe us because we are really not your enemies, but those outside there."


    "Yes just as he said. The biggest evidence for this is that creature that wanted to kill you. Luckily it didn''t know that after such a long time, humanity''s technology reached a terrifying level, so we got him by surprise. Haha! He was totally scared after he saw the Passage to the Unknown, what a poor bastard."


    "Passage to the Unknown?", asked Greg confusedly, because this was his very first time hearing this name in his life.


    "Yes, Passage to the Unknown. Some of thes all around the universe have such a thing called like this, by their sizes, shapes and colors always differ. Unfortunately, our earth didn''t have such a thing, but because of the appearance of the Soul Stones and the Guardians, we could build one."


    "Build one? You mean you built something that huge and powerful only by Guardian''s power? How?", asked Greg instantly not understanding how could humans construct something like that only by Guardian''s power.


    That thing was incredibly massive that not even those on the God rank could achieve. And also it''s power as it pulled the devil inside the space... Maybe if there were hundreds of people on the God rank, there was a tiny chance they could achieve something like that.


    Waving his hands, the man in the gas mask said calmly, "You don''t need to know the details yet, but simply put until we have that gate, none of the lower and middle ranked creatures could step onto earth''s surface."


    Nodding in agreement the other man said, "Anyway, what is the most important bow is that you need to understand that you are in great danger both from the human side and from the creature''s."


    "Why? I didn''t do anything that should bring me anyone''s wrath.", said Greg as he started to believe that those two weren''t his enemies.


    Seeing as Greg started to calm down, the guy on the left sighed with relief and said, "No you didn''t, but something inside you did."


    "Inside... Me?"


    "Yes. However, the reason why and especially why one of The Six from under the Higher Being''s came personally for you that I don''t know. But one thing is for sure. You are much more precious than you could ever think. And this is why we need to make people think that you are dead to avoid any further fuss in the future."


    "But didn''t you just say those creatures can''te here? You know because of that gate. So why should humans think I''m dead?", asked Greg instantly after thinking about this.


    What the two men just said to him wasn''t logical at all. Once they said those creatures can''t appear on earth''s surface, so he doesn''t need to worry, but still, he needs to pretend that he died. This two don''t make any sense at all.


    The man on the right suddenly smiled and said with a curious gaze, "Kid nothing as easy as it seems. Sometimes things can get a little bitplicated and hard. Just like you didn''t think a creature that powerful could exist, it''s the same for other beings."


    As he said that he smiled and continued, "Maybe you don''t know but there is a much stronger race out in the Universe called the Higher Beings. They have existed for millions of years and they have unfathomable power."


    Hearing this Greg pretended that he didn''t know these things and kept on listening to what the man wanted to say.


    "These creatures have thousands of ways to find and get what they want and this applies also for us. Because of a strange incident in the past, they are looking for something that neither we and they know. They only know that it should be around on this, so what is the best and sneakiest way to find what they want? Spies. A huge amount of spies all around the world looking for whatever they want to find."


    "But can''t that gate solve this problem?", asked Greg after a small hesitation, thinking that with that gate, those spies are nothing more but simple ants.


    However, the two men didn''t think this way, so instead of exining everything one by one, the man with the gas mask looked at Greg calmly and said, "Let us tell you just what is REALLY happening behind the curtains on this world."

 Chapter 107: The Reason

    Chapter 107: The Reason


    "Humanity. A race that exists only for a few millions of years and even under such a small amount of time we reach such terrifying heights that it is almost frightening. However, even like this, we are still far from being supreme.", said the man with the mask on his face, and after sitting down onto the ground he looked at Greg and continued.


    "With the appearance of the Soul Stones and their Guardians, we thought that after reaching thest rank immortality and godhood is no more a dream, but unfortunately nothing is as simple as it seems."


    With a nod, the other man sat down too and asked Greg, "What do you think the Soul Stones and the Guardians really are?"


    "..."


    Greg after hearing the question just simply stayed quiet and waited for the man to proceed on talking.


    Seeing as he couldn''t answer both men smiled and the one with the mask said, "Just like you, everyone else on this thinks that Mythical Creatures, Monsters, Gods or immortal beings are not real or if they really are they can''t die, but this is false. They really do exist and they also can die, but only a bit harder than us. However, once they die, they won''t vanish from this universe like us humans, but simply their Soul will turn into a crystal-like stone, while a fragment of their will with their power will form inside that stone and be its protector called the Guardian."


    "Yes and this is why they can''t speak. Maybe you also noticed that no matter how hard you try, except for using the Guardian''s power, you can''tmunicate with the being itself. It''s amon fact no matter how we look at it."


    "!!"


    This sentence made Greg instantly dumbstruck because until now he thought everyone else could speak with their Guardian just like he and Alice did. Hearing that no one could speak with their Guardian as he did was a total surprise for him.


    "Just pretend that you knew it.", said Alice suddenly inside Greg''s head just as she felt that he was about to say something.


    Knowing that there was a reason behind why she asked him to pretend, Greg nodded confidently at the two men without hesitation. Luckily he had his mask on his face because if not he would have been busted in an instant by his shocked expression that was visible at the moment.


    "Yes I noticed that too.", said Greg as calmly as he could.


    The man in the gas mask nodded and continued, "Now that you know this, here is the next question. What do you think will happen if you break through thest rank?"


    He knew that there was a possibility to surpass the God rank, but as to what will happen after that was unknown for him, so not wanting to say stupid things Greg just simply shrugged and said, "I don''t know."


    "Maybe you don''t know, but reaching the God rank is only the beginning. Only after that wille the real path toward godhood for us humans. And for that, the very first thing you need to do is to go through the Evolution step. After breaking through that stage, the Soul in the stone and its power a.k.a your Guardian will merge with your body. From then on you will be able tomunicate with it just like with any normal person."


    "However for that to happen is very hard and only one in a hundred can achieve that or even less than that. That''s why almost all the humans who reached thest rank so far stuck on there forever unable to break through no matter what."


    "If there is really such a solution that could help to go over the God rank, why didn''t Zane know about it yet?", asked Greg curiously.


    "Because those who sessfullypleted the Evolution step will be teleported away instantly from this, so there will be no one who can tell others this possibility."


    Hearing this Greg nodded and asked slowly, "So the two of you..."


    "Yes, we havepleted the Evolution step.", said the man in the gas mask with a nod and continued, " I know what you are thinking right now. How can we be here then, yes? Well, that''s easy to answer. Russ and I were incredibly lucky. It was extremely hard not gonna lie, but in the end, we found our way back here."


    "We wanted to tell everyone on earth the process to surpass the God rank, but when we found out what these Higher Beings real aim is with their spies we decided to wait and start to build that gate as soon as possible to help us in the future."


    "What is their real aim?", asked Greg a bit confusedly after seeing how serious the two men''s expression became.


    The man with the gas mask turned his gaze at the man named Russ and after a small hesitation, he said, "Dimensional zones, humans ranking process and obtaining more power with Soul Creatures... The Higher Beings are preparing us for an approaching event that could mean the end for all of us."


    Thinking about something that he didn''t want to hear Greg thought back at thest words that Kragnas said in the tree pce and asked slowly, "For what?"


    The man looked at Greg with a calm yet sharp gaze and after taking a small breath, he said in a cold voice.


    "For war."


    ***


    Inside a huge mansion, an angry-looking man threw a ss full of water onto the ground and said angrily, "You say that the one who stopped a zone break to ur was a 17 years old boy who has only a ck Soul Stone? And what is more that the mask he has is a priceless artifact which not even you could identify?!"


    "Yes Sir, that''s the 100% truth. No lies.", answered in an instant a man in a ck suit. He was kneeling before the man with a lowered head, not daring to raise his head because of fear.


    Looking at his kneeling subordinate before him, the man looked even angrier and asked, "Then why didn''t you bring him here?"


    "Sir, I tried it but there was this creature th-"


    "I DON''T CARE! FIND HIM AND BRING HIM HERE NOW! If not..."


    Feeling his boss'' anger, the man stood up instantly and with a respectful salute, he disappeared into thin air.


    Remaining alone in the room, the man started to slowly calm down and a whileter he took out a small device from his pocket.


    After pressing a few buttons on that device, it started to give out strange sounds one after another, while a ck screen started to appear before the man slowly.


    *Tri...Tri...Tri..*


    While the man waited for the signal to connect to the other side he waved his hand making the whole room to be shut closed in an instant.


    *<em>Ding!</em>*


    With a hash and deep voice, a faceless creature with snow-white skin and a single mouth suddenly appeared on the screen before the man and asked, "What?"


    The man after putting his pinky finger on the middle of his forehead closed his eyes and said, "Forever on the summit!"


    Doing just what the man did, the faceless creature did the same and said calmly, "Forever on the summit. So? What is the newest information?"


    After putting down his hand the man smiled with a darkened expression and said, "We are still on the search for her, but it is still unknown where ''she'' is. However, on the other hand, we have found something very interesting Sir."


    ***


    Inside a luxurious room, Kuragari was sitting on afortable sofa, while not far away from him Zane, Eliana the Saint, and Cloud were sitting quietly.


    Even though there was delicious-looking food, the atmosphere around them was not spirited at all.


    Of course, it was understandable. Under a mere hour, they found out that until now there were other people behind the shadows who were stronger than them while also there was the possibility that other creatures like that devil could be lurking around them without their notice.


    Also what made them even more speechless was that gate''s sudden appearance. That thing just showed them that the word that they thought they understood, now suddenly got much more mysterious than ever before.


    Eliana, whose left eye was under healing was quietly sitting on the side and was visibly under deep thoughts. And this applied not only to her but also to Zane and Cloud.


    While the three was deep in their thought, Kuragari suddenly stood up and throwing the cigarette in his hand he turned around and started to walk toward the door.


    "Where are you going?", asked Zane from the side with a serious expression.


    Not expecting that the one who will talk to him after such a long time will be him, Kuragari looked at him, and but a secondter he snorted and said, "Isn''t it obvious? I go and find that brat and that two strangers who took him away."


    "But we didn''t even know where they took him. He could be anywhere. You are not strong enough to find him all alone.", said suddenly Eliana from Zane''s side a bit angrily.


    Hearing what she said with her current look, Kuragari didn''t say anything but simply turned back and after putting his hand onto the door''s handle he said, "You are right. I''m still weak. I was saved by that brat. I''m pathetic, but this is why I''ll go and find him. I''ll get even stronger and show those bastards who they made angry this time."


    Opening the door, Kuragari looked at Eliana for thest time and said calmly, "You two were doing great even without me so..."


    Turning his gaze at Zane, Kuragari sighed and without continuing his sentence he stepped through the door, and with a gentle pull, he closed the door behind him, leaving the remaining four together in the room...

 Chapter 108: Camouflage

    Chapter 108: Camouge


    "War?!", thought Greg shockingly after hearing what the man said.


    He thought back to the moment when he was back in that gigantic tree pce with Joe. He clearly remembered what that creature, which called himself Kragnas, said to him before with a creepy smile while his whole body got frozen into an ice sculpture.


    "Brat, listen carefully. Maybe you won this time, but don''t think even for a second that we are finished like this. When the timees, humans will taste what real despair is, and as for you..."


    Every word that the creature said to him before he was pushed out of the zone was clearly inside his head. At that time he didn''t understand it, but now after hearing the word ''war'' insanely knew that there will be truly a huge cmity.


    Or you can''t even call it war, because with the current level of the humans it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say it will be a total massacre.


    "So that time he meant this. Now that I think about it if he wanted to he could have easily killed us there, but for some reason, he didn''t. Could it be..."


    Greg thought about a reason why that man didn''t use his full power to kill them right there and then, but that would be ridiculous.


    As he thought about this, he looked at the man on the side next to Russ and asked, "How much time do we have until then?"


    The man put his fingers before him, showing that he was calcting something. A whileter he put down his left hand and with the other one he showed a two.


    "We have two years from now on, however, if I add that one of the Six came here and failed his mission to kill you, it could decrease a mere year."


    "So what should we do now?", asked Greg calmly while he started to think about a way how he could cultivate his Art as fast as possible to the next Grade.


    "First we need to make sure that none of those spies find out your location. Like I said the best choice would be to make them believe that you are dead, but after seeing how that devil wanted you it would make things even moreplicated, so for the beginning let''s stay with n B.", said Russ from the side and pointed at the mask on Greg''s head.


    "First, we need to make sure that you won''t use that mask ever again. Or simply until you finish the Evolution step."


    "Why?", asked Greg confusedly as he touched the demon mask on his face.


    "Why? You ask why? That artifact in your possession gives out an immense amount of power and for those who want to find us just makes their search much easier, so please stop using it."


    Understanding the reason behind what Russ said Greg nodded and without any hesitation, he took it off and made it vanish back into his Soul Stone.


    As the two men saw this happening looked at each other with a surprise not believing that an artifact can behave like a Soul Creature. It was totally new for them.


    Greg saw as the two men were a bit startled so he frowned slightly.


    When Russ felt Greg''s confused gaze he cleared his throat and with a slow nod, he said, "Thank you. Now let''s get onto the second thing you need to do. Take out that ck cube you found not long ago."


    Greg''s eyes instantly grew wide after hearing what Russ said and asked, "H... How did you know that I have it?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? We gave it to you.", answered the man with the gas mask next from Russ''s side.


    "But why?"


    "It wasn''t you the only one who got something like that. Every person who we thought had the potential or the slight chance that couldplete the Evolution step sessfully got that.", answered Russ as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    "And how many did you gave out so far?", asked Greg curiously as he slowly took out the ck cube from his shadow.


    Looking at the cube in Greg''s hand Russ just simply shook his head and after raising his hand he showed four fingers out of the five.


    "Four? From how many? It should be a hundred because you said there are only a very few who can do it."


    However, Russ just shook his head again for what Greg said and answered with a dead serious face, "From more than a million."


    "..."


    Greg hearing that huge number couldn''t believe it no matter how hard he tried. Just imagine it, more than one million people and out of that vast amount, only a mere four people had the potential to sessfully break through thest rank.


    And what could be even worse than this is that this four people it''s not 100% that all four of them had what it took to finish the Evolution step.


    "This is a bad joke right?", asked Greg after a while from Russ.


    "Unfortunately no. I wasn''t joking around when I said it is very hard to seed in it. But let''s not talk about this and let me show you how to use that thing."


    Taking out a same-looking cube from his pocket, Russ started to exin, "This thing maybe looks a bitplicated to use but after you get the hang of it, it won''t be hard to utilize. The first thing you need to do is that you push this little cube here with this symbol on it."


    After turning it around to make Greg see what the symbol looked like, Russ pushed it slowly, making the whole ck cube to give out a strange clicking sound in an instant.


    *<em>Click!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Doing just what Russ did, Greg turned around the cube in his hand looking for the same symbol too.


    After turning it around here and there he finally found it, so with a slow push, he too pressed it.


    And in an instant, as he did...


    *<em>Click!</em>*


    With the same clicking sound, the cube in his hand started to loosen making it even easier to turn its sides here and there just like a professional Rubix Cube.


    "Well done, now pour a bit of power into it and start to turn the symbols into whatever position you want.", said Russ calmly and waited for Greg to do what he just said.


    With a nod, Greg did just as he was told to and started to pour Alice''s power gently into the cube.


    The process was exactly the same that he needed to do at the Guardian testing, but unfortunately at that time, he broke the device, so this was why he started to gently pour his power into the cube not wanting to break it too.


    However, the moment a very small amount of his power got inside the cube, the symbols on it lit up and suddenly Greg felt a strange power to cover his whole body.


    "Splendid, now look here.", said Russ calmly to Greg.


    Raising his head, Greg suddenly saw a mirror before his face, but the moment he saw what was inside the reflection, his eyes widened in an instant.


    " Who... Is that me?", asked Greg with shock as he saw an old-looking man with a long beard inside the mirror''s reflection.


    As he put his hand on the long and tufty beard that came down from his chin Greg''s shock grew a level bigger than before and said with disbelief, "It''s... Real? But how?"


    "We obtained this cube under our time we were looking for a way back to earth. This little thing can change your look and the only thing you need to do is to fuel it once up with an ''x'' amount of your power and from then on it will make your appearance stay as it is like now."


    While listening to Russ''s exnation Greg tilted his head here and there and asked, "Can I change my look?"


    "Yes you can.", answered Russ with a smile and continued, " The only thing you need to do is to turn one side of the cube.


    With a nod, Greg looked at the cube and started to turn its left side forward.


    In an instant as he did, a new feeling swept through him making him know that his look has definitely changed.


    Looking at the mirror again, Greg saw as his old look now was nowhere to be seen only a young man who was in his twenties.


    ck hair, smooth skin, brown eyes, and a sharp chin. Everything that could make a woman drool in an instant was looking back at him from the reflection of the mirror.


    "Amazing", said Greg with admiration as he looked at his new look.


    "Now that you know this too, if the time turns dire for you this little thing can be very helpful for you, so don''t lose it."


    Hearing this Greg nodded and after deactivating the cube''s power he put it away and asked, "Thank you l very much."


    With a smile, Russ smiled and with a wave of his sleeve a small portal appeared before him and said, "Let''s go."


    "Where?", asked Greg with a tilted head.


    Russ hearing this question stopped walking and after turning his gaze at Greg he smiled slightly and said, "To our base."

 Chapter 109: The Base

    Chapter 109: The Base


    After the happenings that urred at the Arena, Cloud and the other experts decided to suspend the tournament.


    For every team and duo that fought hard to get into the top 16 Cloud made sure to give all of them a crystal card that they can use to exchange for a 4th ranked Soul Creature to their taste.


    As for who will get the card inside the team that is totally up to them. Even this solution was the best that he could do because even like this, the Soul Association wasn''t very happy with the fact that they needed to give out more than 25 Crystal Cards to total strangers just because of a small incident.


    If something like this will happen a few more times in the future they could go bankrupt very easily and that''s why they gave a warning to Cloud. It stated that if something like this would somehow happen ever again, they won''t help him out no matter how hard he tried to beg.


    Cloud knew that the Association was right this time, so he just politely thanked them for their help and took away the Crystal Cards.


    As this happened and Cloud was a bit busy dealing with the angry people to give them the cards he promised, Joe, M, and Emma were inside a spacious hotel room.


    They couldn''t go back to Nexus city, but it wasn''t a problem at all because they didn''t want to go, to begin with. Both of them stayed because of one purpose and that is to look for a way to find Greg.


    "I don''t have a single idea which could lead where Greg disappeared to.", said Joe with a frown on his face as he thought for a way that he could track Greg.


    "Me neither. He could be anywhere, but really... Anywhere.", said M with a nod, while she looked at Emma''s thinking gaze a bit worriedly.


    As the three were deep on thought to find a way that could lead them to a solution, suddenly a sound came from the door.


    *<em>Knock~Knock!</em>*


    Turning his gaze at the door, Joe said calmly, "Come in."


    In an instant, as he said that, with a pleasant sound the door opened wide revealing the one who knocked a moment ago.


    "Roy?", asked the three in unison as they watched the half bandaged boy slowly walk into the room.


    "Yes that is me indeed.", answered Roy with a wry smile as he looked at three before him.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be resting in bed because of your injuries?", asked Joe as he stood up straight while looking at Roy with a frown.


    Hearing this Roy turned his gaze from the two girls at Joe and said, "Well the doctors said I should, but I also heard what happened, so I decided toe to find you."


    "Find me? Why?", asked Joe with a surprised expression.


    Roy before answering raised his hand and pointed at Joe''s bandaged arm.


    "I came here because of your arm. My power is still inside you so you won''t be able to heal your arm. Also, without me healing you, you won''t be able to go and help your friend no?"


    Hearing this Joe stayed quiet in an instant because he totally forgot about his injured arm that had Roy''s power in it, so he just looked at Roy calmly.


    Only after a small while did he opened his mouth and said, "I would really appreciate your help."


    With a smile, Roy slowly walked over to Joe''s side and after putting his hand onto his shoulder he said, "Not a problem at all. I wanted to fight with you again in a fair way anyway, so sooner orter I would havee to heal you."


    Hearing this Joe was a bit surprised but still, he too smiled, and with a nod, he said, "Sure. After we find Greg I would dly ept another spar with you."


    "Perfect, then we have discussed this matter.", said Roy with a smile, and in an instant, a gentle metallic light started to appear around his palm.


    Like ma attracting metal, thin pieces of silvery substances started to flow out of Joe''s arm one by one, making his face distorted instantly.


    The feeling was like someone put a thin needle deep inside your muscle and with a slow and steady motion, it started to get pulled out somewhere else.


    "Just bear with it for a bit more, it''s almost done. Unfortunately, my power got spread inside you so it will be a bitplicated to get all of them out.", said Roy with a serious expression and made the light around his arm shine even more.


    "Argh...."


    While Roy was healing Joe''s arm, suddenly the door opened wide and a man with a ck dragon tattoo on his shoulder walked in slowly.


    M and Emma seeing as Kuragari walked into the room they got dumbstruck, but the moment they saw his scary eyes with the suffocating presence leaking out from his body, all of them froze up in an instant.


    Kuragari saw as Roy was doing something with Joe''s arm on the side so he waited patiently without saying a single word.


    Time ticked by second after second and in the end after another piece of metallic substance came out from Joe''s arm Roy leaned back into his chair and said, "It''s done!"


    Joe hearing this raised his arm and with slow motion, he started to move it here and there.


    Feeling that there was only a small pain left in his arm just because of the injury, Joe looked at Roy, and with a nod, he said, "Thanks."


    "No problem at all.", said Roy with a smile, and after he stood up he continued, "Just don''t forget about our deal."


    "I won''t."


    "Nice, then if you excuse me..."


    Turning around, Roy bowed politely toward Kuragari, and with the proud look that he always wore on his face, he walked out of the room.


    When the door closed finally, Emma, M, and Joe turned their gazes at Kuragari and waited for him to start talking.


    Seeing as all the three were waiting for him, Kuragari took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit the end of it on fire. After he did this he put the cigarette before his mouth and sucking in a mouthful from the other end of it, he blew out a huge amount of smoke right into the air and said calmly, "I need your help, so tell me everything about that brat. Every tiny information about him that you know is essential."


    ***


    Somewhere in a dark ce, a white crack suddenly appeared out of thin air. After it reached a diameter of two meters, it just stayed there and floated gently in the air.


    While time went by slowly, suddenly the crack started to vibrate and a whileter three figures, two men and a teenager emerged from it one by one.


    Naturally, it was Russ, the man with the gas mask, and Greg.


    Greg looked around, but no matter where he looked at, the only thing he could see was pitch ck darkness. No color, no sound, and no object that he could identify to find out where they were.


    When all three of them finally stepped out of the crack, Russ turned around and with a smile, he looked at Greg and said, "Wee to our headquarters."


    The moment he said this, the whole scenery around Greg changed in an instant.


    The pitch-ck darkness changed into a colorful ce. A vast green field filled with colorful trees, flowers, and bushes, while in the distance a massive mountain which peak was piercing through the clouds above in the sky.


    Before the huge mountain, a hugeke could be seen, which had a small ind in its middle with a house made out of some kind of strange stone.


    The only way to that house over theke was a single bridge made out of ash ck wood, giving a scary presence to anyone who looked at it.


    "What... is this ce?", asked Greg with wide-open mouth as he looked around with awe.


    Russ hearing the question looked at Greg''s surprised look and said, "As I said, we are in the center of the Forbidden Lands. Here no one will find us or at least not those under the God rank. This ce is the safest and best spot in the whole world against those who want to find you."


    While listening to what Russ was talking about, the three started to walk toward the house in the distance.


    As they were walking forward, Greg suddenly noticed that beautiful birds started to fly all around the ce while deers, little foxes, rabbits, and all kinds of different animals started to appear around them one after another.


    The closer they got to the house the more popped out of nowhere making Greg to feel that they weren''t as simple as they looked. Somehow the way they looked at them made him knew they were extremely intelligence, but for some reason they didn''t try to attack them.


    At the time when they arrived before the wooden bridge, he saw as more than hundreds of different beasts looked at their way, not knowing what their real aim was.


    "This ce is absolutely nothing that I imagined. I thought the Forbidden Lands will be a bit more... Dangerous, I guess?"


    As he thought about this, Russ suddenly stopped an inch before the bridge and after turning around he, "Before we proceed on, cross this bridge and you will get a little gift from us. That is only if you can finish it in one piece."


    "..."

 Chapter 110: The Bridge Of Blessings And Curses

    Chapter 110: The Bridge Of Blessings And Curses


    "..."


    Hearing what Russ just said to him Greg didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Go and cross the bridge, but good luck getting to the other side in one piece? What was this, some kind of bad joke? If someone said something like this to him he would have just simplyugh and walk away but this time was different. Unfortunately, he couldn''t go anywhere else.


    "Is there something special about this bridge that I should be aware of?", asked Greg from Russ as he turned his gaze at the ck bridge before him.


    "Well, maybe it won''t be a problem to tell you, so here it is. This bridge is called the Bridge of Blessings and Curses."


    "Blessings and Curses? That''s quite a mysterious name.", said Greg quietly to Russ as he tried to figure out why it was called like this.


    "Yes, it is. However I don''t want to spoil anything beforehand, so just go and see it yourself why it is called like that. But remember one thing. You need to be careful about how you behave there."


    With a frown, Greg didn''t really understand what that could mean, but still, he just nodded and started to walk toward the bridge.


    "Be careful I don''t feel anything good about that bridge.", said Alice in a quiet voice in Greg''s mind.


    With a nod, he started to walk closer to the bridge, but suddenly he noticed that the ash ck surface of the bridge was a masterpiece in itself.


    There were a lot of things carved into the ck wood frommon animals through ancient beasts to unidentified beings that represented unknown creatures.


    However, every carving had something inmon. All of them had a mysterious powering from them that made them feel a kind of alive. The more one watched it the more it felt like they were not carvings but real living creatures.


    "Strange...", thought Greg in an instant as he looked at the different carvings on the bridge''s surface.


    While he looked at them with curiosity, he finally stepped on the bridge, but the moment he did the sixth sense ability of his turned on in an instant, making his whole body extremely numb.


    The feeling wasn''t like in the past because at that time it was just a small tingling sensation at the back of his neck, but this time was totally different. Each and every part of his body turned suddenly weak, making him feel that he could fall to the ground in any given second.


    "What is happening?", thought Greg and put his guard up in an instant.


    Looking here and there he tried to figure out what was happening, but no matter where he looked at there was nothing he could see to make him feel this scared.


    As time ticket by second after second, he turned his head back to ask Russ what was happening, but when he saw what waited behind him made his eyes widen in an instant.


    The beginning of the bridge that should be only a few inches away from his back this time could be nowhere to be seen.


    What he could see was a neverending ash-ck bridge which end only disappeared at the horizon in the distance. No vast green field, no Russ and masked man, no animals and beasts, and nothing else that should be in front of him at the moment.


    Turning his gaze back to the other side of the bridge Greg saw that the other side of the bridge was the same that he saw a second ago before him. A neverending bridge with only a vastke under its surface.


    As he was trying to figure out what was happening with him now, suddenly theke below the bridge started to bubble gently, while steam started to fly high up into the air, making Greg to turn his head in that direction.


    Watching as more and more steam started to fly high up into the air with more bubbles appearing on the surface of theke, Greg knew that something really bad was going on, so he decided to run, but just as he stepped forward a huge hand broke out from the water.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a loud bang, the hand fell onto the huge bridge making the whole object to shake like crazy in an instant. The hand that represented a kind of humanish yet beastish look, made Greg feel that whatever it was he needed to get out from here as soon as possible.


    However just as he wanted to turn around and run in the other direction another limb broke out from theke, but this time it was an insanely huge wing that was releasing an ash ck smoke from its feathers from time to time.


    Seeing that there was nowhere to run Greg stopped moving and waited to see what will happen while small drops of sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    "Human!"


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With a loud sound, theke''s surface exploded, making the bridge and Greg to be covered in an insane amount of water in an instant.


    While struggling against the powerful tsunami like flow that could smash him right off the bridge, suddenly an enormous creature with a size of several hundreds of meters emerged out from the water and looked at Greg with an ice cold expression.


    Its head and face represented a huge squid with several huge tentacles swinging here and there from his chin while from behind his back another 9 heads with insanely huge necks emerged from the water each representing a different creature''s head.


    As Greg watched this sight that could easily make him think that he was dreaming, the creature suddenly started to talk in a very deep and scary tone.


    "Human! Answer my question right and I will give you a blessing for life. Answer my question wrong and I will curse you for thousands of years."


    Hearing this Greg was surprised, but now instantly understood why the bridge was called like that.


    "Bridge of Blessings and Curses. Answer a question and you get one of them. Interesting."


    Thinking about this Greg suddenly remembered back what Russ''s warning was.


    "Be careful about how I behave... So I need to be extremely polite. Well before a creature like this, it''s definitely not surprising. Only a person without a brain would try to act arrogant before something like that."


    As he thought about this he put his left fist into his right palm and after raising it before his chest he said, "Please."


    The creature seeing Greg''s behavior nodded slightly and with a satisfied grunt, he started to talk.


    "I''m the one who looks back but can''t see thee. You saw me where I never was and where I could not be and yet within that very ce my face you often see. What am I?"


    Greg listening to the riddle from the creature started to think like crazy.


    "..."


    Greg looked up at the creature as he repeated the puzzle inside his head one after another, but no matter how he tried to think, he couldn''t find a logical answer.


    While he was thinking hard to find an answer, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his head, "Look into the water."


    "?"


    Not understanding why she said that Greg looked at the hugeke below the bridge and asked, "Why?"


    "Just do it and you will know it.", said Alice calmly to Greg.


    With a nod, Greg looked at the gigantic creature before him, but after seeing it was not moving an inch but simply looking at him with a sharp re, he gulped down his saliva and walked to the side of the bridge.


    Arriving at the edge of the bridge, Greg looked down at the water below him, but even like this, he didn''t see anything that could help him with the riddle.


    "Why did I need to look at the water? There is nothing there except of my... Wait a minute."


    "Can you see it now?", asked Alice in a somewhat interested tone.


    "I...", thinking about the riddle and the thing he saw in the water, Greg turned his gaze back at the creature and after thinking for a while he said with a confident look, "I think the answer should be my reflection, right?"


    The creature hearing Greg''s answer straightened its humongous body and with a loud grunt, it started to talk.


    "You are correct. The answer is indeed reflection. A thing that not only tells you the truth but sometimes magical lies too. A phenomenon that can show you much more than you thought and also things that you never wanted to know. A reflection can be just as mysterious as simple."


    As the creature said this, it raised its massive hand that was blocking Greg''s way and with a gentle motion, it put the end of its gigantic finger onto his forehead.


    While Greg looked at this with huge sweat drops flowing down on his cheek, the creature''s nail started to release an ash ck light, making Greg''s body to be covered with that glow in an instant.


    "Now then, I shall give you your reward for the right answer."


    And the moment it said this...


    *<em>Tremble!!!</em>*

 Chapter 111: The Blessing

    Chapter 111: The Blessing


    The moment Greg stepped onto the bridge, his body disappeared from the sight of the two men.


    Russ seeing this looked at the beasts that were waiting behind their backs quietly and asked, "What do you think Wayne, which one of these spirits will be his blessing?"


    The man called Wayne turned his gaze at the hundreds of different looking creatures behind his back and after thinking for a while he said, "If you ask me... I don''t really have a clue. That kid is just too strange for me."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wayne turning his gaze back at Russ started to think for a while and said, "Commonly, the Alpha gives people a blessing that goes for their hidden personality. But f-"


    "Yeah, that''s why your blessing that you got was a sloth, to begin with. With yourzy and boring personality, it wasn''t a surprise at all, haha!"


    "..."


    Feeling Wayne''s somewhat angry gaze on his skin, Russ cleared his throat and said, "My bad... Please continue what you wanted to say."


    With a small sigh, Wayne shook his head and said, "What I wanted to say is that things are never what it seems to be. That boy... He is nothing that could be called normal."


    As Russ heard what Wayne said wanted to say something, but suddenly the earth started to shake like crazy.


    *<em>Tremble!!!</em>*


    The power of the trembling was so great that Russ thought the ground below his feet was about to split in two.


    Even the beasts and creatures behind him started to run away one by one like they were scared because of something.


    "What is happening here?", asked Russ confusedly from Wayne, while he looked at the escaping creatures in the distance.


    Not understanding the situation too, Wayne just stayed quiet and turned his gaze at the bridge, but the moment he did his eyes got round in an instant.


    "What... The hell?"


    Russ hearing Wayne''s voice turned his head toward the bridge but just like Wayne, his eyes widened instantly by pure shock.


    "That..."


    What appeared before the two was something that didn''t make any sense at all.


    From below the bridge, the water level started to grow rapidly while from below theke''s surface an enormous head started to emerge.


    Only the head itself was almost as big as half of theke, while on it, thousands of eyes were looking here and there from time to time.


    Each eye had a different pattern and color making the sight even more disturbing than ever. Only just looking at them made one feel an insane amount of suffocation.


    As the two looked at the creature before them, the beast slowly turned its thousands of eyes toward the bridge and suddenly with white light, it vanished.


    "Did... Did that thing...", Russ wanted to say something, but before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly the air around the bridge started to vibrate and Greg appeared on the other side.


    "Woow! That was scary!", said Greg the moment he noticed as he finally appeared back where he came from and sighed up with relief.


    Russ and Wayne looked at each other after seeing Greg''s carefree attitude and both of them caught a glimpse of shock in the other''s eye.


    A small while Russ just simply cleared his throat and after starting to walk toward Greg he said to Wayne, "Let''s go and ask him what his blessing was. I can''t wait to find out."


    Wayne was also curious about what could have happened a moment ago, so after a tiny nod, he started to follow Russ from behind.


    Greg feeling the two men''s presence behind his back turned around and with a wide smile he said, "I got the blessing you talked about."


    "Perfect, absolutely amazing. So? Can you show us what you got?", asked Russ with curiosity.


    However, Greg as an answer just simply shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t."


    "..."


    Seeing their frown, Greg waved his hand around and said hurriedly, "It''s not like I don''t want to, but I really can''t."


    "What should that mean? A blessinges from the spirit that the Alpha gives you and you can also watch it on your device. Blessings are also called there Heritage, with them, you can obtain a unique power simr to those of a Soul Creature."


    "Yes, I somehow figured it out but as I said I still can''t use it. Ah, nevermind I will just show it to you what I mean."


    After he raised his hand before Russ and Wayne, Greg turned on the device on his wrist making a sentence to pop up before the two men.


    ''Heritage Sessfully Obtained''


    {Heritage: Thousand Sight} (Unusable)


    "..."


    Russ and Wayne after reading the sentence on the screen didn''t know what to say. They never saw something that stated a person can''t use the Alpha''s blessing. For them, it was the first ever thing they saw.


    "It says unusable, but as to why I don''t have a clue. I feel that it is in my consciousness, but because of something I can''tmand it to use."


    Wayne hearing this crossed his arms before his chest and after thinking for a while he said to Russ, "There are only two possibilities that I can think of at the moment. One, you are not strong enough to control the Heritage, but that would be ridiculous because the Alpha wouldn''t give you a blessing that goes beyond your limit."


    "Alpha? Do you mean that gigantic creature I saw back there? Is it called Alpha?", asked Greg with curiosity from Wayne.


    "Well the creature is called the Alpha of the Mystical Beasts, but we prefer to call it just simply the Alpha."


    Greg nodded after hearing what Wayne said and asked, "And what is the other possibility?"


    Wayne after looking at Greg he just shook his head slightly and said, "The second thing I can think of is that the spirit that the Alpha gave you as a blessing ispletely unsuitable for your body."


    "Unsuitable? How?"


    "As I said, blessingse from the spirit that the Alpha gives you. The moment you get the blessing, the spirit''s power will be yours and it will be called the Heritage. I mentioned that they are simr to those of a Soul Creature, but there is a slight difference."


    "And what is that?", asked Greg with burning interest as he saw that Wayne stopped talking for a moment.


    Seeing Greg''s burning gaze, Wayne started to exin, "While Soul Creatures are independent of your body, meaning that if the creature somehow dies under a fight then you lose their ability until then the Heritage will be fully a part of your body."


    Russ nodded in agreement and said, "For example your fairy. If somehow that little creature dies under a battle, you will lose every ability that was in connection with her."


    "However Heritage works totally different. They blend with your body making you to use it just like your Guardian''s power. You can also make it stronger with different methods."


    "So with Heritage, it''s like I have dual Guardians? That''s kind of like a cheat no?", asked Greg with a frown.


    However, Wayne just shook his head as a no at his answer and said, "Not wholly. While you can use your Guardian''s power for unlimited times until then the Heritage is only usable under special conditions. For example, my Heritage is aboutziness and sleepiness. Maybe it sounds funny, but with it, if someone tries to put me under a sleeping spell, I can''t fall asleep, but instead, I get a sudden adrenaline rush, making me super hyperactive. It''s can be quite useful, it saved my life several times."


    Understanding now what made this blessing so special, Greg nodded and after looking at the ''unusable'' signal on his device he asked, "So what should I do with this then?"


    Russ and Wayne hearing the question started to think hard, but no matter what method they tried to think of there was none.


    "Well, as time goes on we will definitely figure it out, so let''s just rx and let''s do what we havee for.", said Russ after shaking his head helplessly and started to walk toward the house in the distance.


    Wayne nodded in approval and said, "Yes, we will definitely figure it out, so don''t worry. There is nothing in this world that has no solution and this is not an exception too. Time will solve everything."


    Patting Greg on the shoulder Wayne started to follow Russ from behind leaving Greg alone on the wooden bridge.


    Watching as the two men walked slowly toward the house in the distance, Greg looked in the opposite direction, but seeing that there was nothing, he just shook his head and said quietly, "It''s not like I have a single clue which direction I should go to escape this ce, so for the time being let''s go with the flow."


    With a slight smile, he turned around and after dusting his clothes off he began to follow Russ and Wayne from behind at a steady pace...

 Chapter 112: A Mysterious Place

    Chapter 112: A Mysterious ce


    Back in Mythbreak in the same spacious room, Greg''s friends were sitting before Kuragari, who was looking at a map with a small cigarette in his mouth.


    On the huge chart, there could be seen different red marks all across its surface, while in the middle of it a huge word was written.


    <strong>''DANGER!''</strong>


    While the three kids watched the huge red word on the map with dead serious expressions, suddenly Kuragari took out the cigarette from his mouth and pointed at a red mark.


    "Knowing his personality as you said, he doesn''t like to take huge risks, so if he tries to escape he won''t go anywhere close to these ces."


    "Why?", asked M with a slight frown.


    Drawing a small circle around the red mark Kuragari started to exin, "This ce is very famous for its habitant creature. Because it leaks suffocating presence, it can make anyone below the Ascender rank to feel instantly terrified, making them avoid that ce as much as they can."


    Emma who wasn''t the type who likes to talk after hearing this nodded and after pointing at another three marks, she said, "Then we can also take these out."


    Kuragari after seeing which three marks she was pointing at, raised the cigarette in his hand and sucked into it.


    *<em>Pheeew...*</em>


    Blowing out a huge amount of smoke into the air, Kuragari started to frown and said, "Maybe it takes some time but with my power, it wouldn''t be an impossible task to find him if he is in the remaining zones. However..."


    As he said that he looked at the huge sign that said ''<strong>DANGER!</strong>'' but didn''t continue what he wanted to say.


    Joe who was all the time quiet until now, after seeing where the Uncrowned King was looking at and remembering of something, suddenly his eyes brightened and said in an instant, "How could I forget something so simple!"


    The two girls on his side and Kuragari before him after hearing this started to frown, but before they could ask why he said that, Joe stood up and pointed at a huge sign.


    "People always forget that sometimes the most impossible things that could exist could be the most obvious ones before their eyes."


    "What do you mean under this kid?", asked Kuragari with a frown, while thinking about something that he does not really want to believe could be true.


    After turning his gaze at Kuragari, Joe exined, "What I mean, what if those two strangers took Greg to a ce where we think they won''t. To tell the truth, from the moment I saw those two, I feel like they are not as simple as they look. This is true especially back when they beat that devil with that huge gate, so this is why I want to believe they are here."


    *<em>Tap</em>*


    Kuragari and the two girls the moment saw which ce he was referring to, all of their expressions showed incredible surprise.


    Raising his head up, Joe looked at Kuragari with a sharp gaze and said, "In the Forbidden Lands."


    ***


    *<em>Creeeaaaakkk*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a creepy sound, a wooden door opened wide, making the interior which was pitch ck a second ago to be filled with light in an instant.


    "Cough~Cough...This ce... Cough... This ce is much older than I thought."


    Waving the vast amount of dust that the door swept up into the air, Russ walked through the door and continued, "Let''s see... It should be somewhere here... Ah! Got it!"


    *<em>Click!</em>*


    With a gentle move, Russ pressed something on the wall''s surface and in an instant, the whole ce got bright.


    Like a chain reaction, several modernmps lit up on the walls and ceiling, making the interior clearly visible.


    Not long after as this happened, first Wayne then Greg walked in and looked around with awe.


    "Except for the dust all around the ce, I think it''s in quite a good shape.", said Russ and he too started to look around with a slight smile on his face.


    What could be seen inside there was a medium-sized, circr-shaped table with several chairs around it, while on the side a spiral staircase that looked like a snail went up to the second floor above.


    On the sides, numerous bookshelves with different sized and colored books could be seen with strange symbols on them.


    "What is this ce?", asked Greg with wide eyes as he looked around the ce that was simr to those ancient libraries from the legends, but with the only difference that it was a mini version of them.


    "What is this ce you ask?", said Russ slowly, and after thinking for a while, he continued, "Back in the past when Wayne and I were still in the process to rank up into the 4th rank, a massive meteorite exploded onto earth''s most mysterious ce the Forbidden Lands and what''s more it crashed exactly here."


    "A massive meteorite? But if you say something like that, shouldn''t the current look of this ce be... You know... Totally different?", asked Greg as he pointed at the colorful trees and bushes in the vast green field outside the door.


    Wayne knowing that Greg had a point nodded and said, "Yes it should be, but what humans didn''t expect was that after the destruction, instead of a huge crater and a cmity, what waited for the experts was this."


    As Greg heard this he started to frown and asked, "Didn''t you say this is the safest spot in the world and the best ce to hide from others that want to find us? How could a ce that every expert in the world knows called something like that?"


    Russ hearing what Greg asked started to smile and with a small chuckle said, "Because it really is. And why I say it?", as he said that he raised his hand showing two fingers and said, "Because there are two reasons that''s why."


    "?"


    Seeing Greg''s curious re, Russ smiled and exined, "First thing is that deep inside that meteorite a creature that humans never saw before was hidden and that is the creature you just met back at the bridge. The Alpha."


    "That thing was inside a meteorite? I thought it appeared on earth through a zone break. To think such a monstrosity was all the time on earth''s surface... I don''t really want to think about it.", said Greg with disbelief.


    Just think about it. What could happen if something like that suddenly chose to go out and start a rampage all around the Federation. The only word that can describe it should be utter destruction.


    "Well it is scary indeed, but luckily it decided to create its own area around this house. Since then it started to protect this ce like its territory."


    "Then how can we be here?", asked Greg with a frown.


    Russ after a bod started to talk, "Those who are under the 5th rank will get a chance to get a blessing or a curse from the Alpha. Just like you or we did, after solving the riddle, you get the Heritage, wherethrough you are allowed toe and go freely. However as for this above the 5th rank..."


    Seeing Russ''s creepy smile, Greg somehow understood what he could mean even though he didn''t finish his sentence.


    After thinking for a while Greg nodded and asked, "And what is the second reason?"


    However, instead of an answer Russ just waved his hand after looking at a simr looking device that Greg had on his wrist he smiled and said, "One second and you will understand. Just go and look out the door."


    Not knowing why Russ said that to him, Greg frowned slightly but still, he did what he was told and after turning around he looked outside the door.


    However the moment he turned around, his eyes instantly grew wide, while his mouth gaped.


    "What the..."


    Greg watched as the scenery outside the door started to slowly change.


    The vast green field and the colorful nts began to change into rot and change into an ash ck color, while different creatures appeared one after another with a presence that indicated they were above the Cmity rank.


    Everything that looked a second ago so beautiful now turned into nothing but a bleak and rotten wastnd filled with insanely powerful creatures.


    However, luckily and at the same time strangely, these changes only urred outside theke, making the bridge and the ind itself to remain just as fine and beautiful as it was from the beginning.


    Greg watched all of this wide widened eyes, while not understanding what was happening at the moment.


    "The real fun has just only begun.", said Russ and sat down onto a chair, while looking at the scenery outside with a slight smile.


    And just as Russ said those words, suddenly the ind got covered with dim ck light, making the outside world to fully vanish from sight.


    Just as Greg wanted to ask what was happening right now, suddenly the ck light started to form cracks one by one and within a few seconds after it spread everywhere, with a loud sound, it broke fully down, showing the outside world to Greg and the two men.


    However, what waited for Greg on the outside made him utterly speechless.


    "This... How?"

 Chapter 113: Starting The Cultivation

    Chapter 113: Starting The Cultivation


    "This... How?"


    The moment the backlight which was all around the ind a second ago broke down fully and showed the outside view, Greg couldn''t believe his eyes.


    After walking out and looking around with widened eyes, what waited him was a breathtaking sight.


    What appeared all around him were snow-white and fluffy looking clouds, while below them in the distance, an ash ck scenery with a rotten looking environment could be seen, indicating that he was still in the Forbidden Lands somewhere on a huge mountain.


    As he was looking around in awe, while thinking about how could this be possible, suddenly Russ walked out from the house with Wayne on his side and said, "The second reason why this ce is the safest spot on earth is because of its ever-changing location. Every 3 days around 6 o''clock that strange power appears and teleports this spot somewhere else inside the Forbidden Lands. It is almost impossible to track after it has vanished."


    "This is also the Alpha''s doing?", asked Greg as he watched the scenery behind the bridge which started to change from an ash ck surface into a beautiful green field with colorful trees and bushes materializing here and there.


    "Unfortunately, no. Except for protecting this ce or giving its blessings for others, it is doing nothing more, so we don''t have a clue who or what is doing this. However, it doesn''t actually matter no? The most important thing is that we are safe here."


    Turning his gaze at Russ, Greg couldn''t reply to that deration, so he just simply shrugged and asked, "So? What are we doing now?"


    Wayne on the side also looked at Russ and waited for him to say something.


    Feeling both of their gazes on his skin, Russ started to think, and after a while, he said, "We brought you here to avoid unwanted attention and we still don''t know why one of the Six came to find you, so we need you to stay here until you can''tplete the Evolution step or at least reach the God Rank."


    "You want me to stay here until then? I fear it will take me years to reach that rank! I can''t stay here for that long!", said Greg and continued to think, "And what is more I don''t rank up like you guys, so it''s still unknown if I need to go through that Evolution step or not."


    "You will need to too."


    Hearing Alice''s unexpected answer, Greg became a bit surprised and wanted to ask her for more information, but before he could, Russ shrugged and said, "That''s not our problem. We brought you here to make sure you are safe from the immense danger, but as to how you reach the God rank is totally up to you. We will try to help you if you have any questions, but out of that, we can''t help you."


    After he said that he turned around and before walking back into the house he said onest sentence, "However don''t forget it, there will be a war soon, so if I were you I would make everything that I could until then, because if you remain this weak..."


    Not wanting to finish his sentence, Russ just shook his head helplessly and with Wayne on his side, he started to walk back into the house.


    Watching the two men''s back, Greg stayed quiet for a while, not knowing how to react to what Russ just said.


    However, to tell the truth, Russ was on point. After what happened in the tournament it was entirely feasible that another incident like that could happen in the future, so if he goes back to them he would put not only his but all of his loved one''s life in danger and that was the only thing he didn''t want.


    However, to remain hidden from his friends and everyone else that he loved till he reaches the God rank was a bit...


    "I need to get strong as fast as I can!", thought Greg with burning determination in his eyes, and after sitting down onto the ground he asked Alice, "Alice, tell me how should I Cultivate your Art and reach the Soul Grade."


    "Sure, but aren''t you curious about other things lik-"


    "Everything wille and exin itself with time, but power won''t. Russ is right, if there is really an approaching war, then I need to get strong as fast as possible. I can not waste any of my precious time. It is especially true for me because I walk a wholly different path than anyone else."


    Alice hearing Greg''s words hummed slightly and after a small hesitation she said, "I understand it, then let me exin clearly what you need to do."


    After a small silence, she started to exin, "As I said, you need to cultivate all the six elements separately while consuming energy crystals, however, I didn''t tell you a few things."


    "A few?", asked Greg with surprise feeling he shouldn''t anticipate anything good from the following sentences.


    "Yes. To make an element to solidify as the First Flow inside you, the first thing you need is to understand the practiced element itself. You need to know everything about it theoretically and after that, you have to utilize it in real life. If you can achieve that, the flow will automatically solidify, so you can start to cultivate the next element."


    Understanding this, Greg nodded and asked, "Then why do I need to consume energy crystals?"


    "Who said that the energy crystals you need to consume will be the same as you did until now?"


    "?"


    Feeling Greg''s confusion, Alice chuckled and said, "Maybe you can remember, but when you got your staff back in that city, there were some Soul Creatures that required things to make them rank up."


    "Now that you say this, there really was one which needed a Serpent scale and a Wind Crystal to make it to rank up.", said Greg with a slight nod after thinking back the moment he was in the Soul Association with Eliana.


    "Yes, now that you understand this, it will much easier to exin things. Each element requires one energy crystal that has its affinity in it. They are needed for only one purpose and that is to make the flow that solidified inside you to make it 100% stable."


    "Wait. Stable? Why, what will happen if I don''t consume one?", asked Greg curiously.


    "What will happen? Well, that''s very easy to answer. If you don''t consume the crystal that has the affinity of the element you have cultivated, then the flow can break and go crazy inside your body, killing you from the inside. Just imagine it, you identally forgot to consume a fire crystal then you will turn to charcoal from the inside. I think that wouldn''t be a pleasant feeling that is for sure."


    Just imagining the sight as his body got sucked into the utter nothingness while giving him no chance at all to resist just because he didn''t consume a dark crystal, made Greg to feel a cold rush run through his body in an instant.


    "Well, let''s hope that something like that won''t happen in the future.", said Greg quietly and after standing up from the ground he started to think.


    "Then let''s see... Which element should I start my cultivation with?"


    Thinking about all the times that he used his powers, he realized that the element he used the most was the wind element.


    However, it was obvious because it was the only power which was the most useful he had right at the moment, while at the same time it was the easiest to use.


    Maybe the other elements were very helpful too in special situations, but against enemies that were stronger and faster than him, the most assistance that an element could give him was the power of the wind. It''s speed boost ability and the way he can utilize his attacks just because of the vortexes gave him the most help, which could decide his fate under a life and death battle.


    "Then let''s go with the wind element. Now the only thing I need to do before the start is to find an energy crystal with the affinity of wind.", said Greg calmly and without hesitation he started to think for a way he could think to get such a crystal.


    While he was thinking about a solution to find what he wanted, somewhere else in a dense ck and rotten forest, four figures, one adult and three teenagers started to appear one after another from the tree''s shadow.


    The muscr adult with the dragon tattoo on his shoulder was naturally Kuragari, while the three kids were Joe, M, and Emma.


    "If you are right, then we should start our search from here. If we follow this road right till the end of the Forbidden Lands, we will only meet with low level creatures, but there is a chance that there will a few high ones, so stay as close to me as possible.", said Kuragari calmly as he looked at his surroundings with a dead serious expression.


    Joe, M, and Emma nodded at what Kuragari said and in an instant, all of them stepped a step closer to him.


    Seeing as the three kids listened to what he said and acted almost instantly, Kuragari nodded slightly and after taking the cigarette out of his mouth, he threw it onto the ground and he said, "Then let''s get going."


    The moment he said that he summoned a pitch ck katana into his left hand and with the three kids on his side, he started to run right into the forest, without a single idea of knowing what could possibly wait for them on their way...

 Chapter 114: Search For A Crystal

    Chapter 114: Search For A Crystal


    *<em>Creaak</em>*


    With an unpleasant sound, the wooden door opened wide and suddenly Greg walked in.


    Russ who was sitting in a chair with a thick looking book in his hand looked up at Greg and wanted to ask him what he wanted, but before he could, Greg asked, "Where can I find energy crystals with element affinity?"


    Hearing the unexpected question Russ nced at Wayne who was on the side, but seeing his confused look too Russ put down the book in his hand and said, "Special energy crystals with different kinds of element affinities are not so rare, but not somon too. They can be found anywhere in a 4th rank dimensional zone or above."


    "Is there a 4th rank zone in the proximity?", asked Greg in an instant.


    Russ and Wayne seeing Greg''s sudden determination got a bit surprised, but still in the end Russ nodded and started to talk.


    "We have 3 more days until we will get teleported away, so I think it''s not a problem for you to go for a search."


    After thinking for a while Russ looked at Greg and continued, "If I''m right we are on the east part of the Forbidden Lands and what is more we are on the highest peak of a mountain on this part, so there should be several dimensional zones around the 4th rank. Zones that are higher than the 5th rank aremonly appearing around the north and west part, so I think you are free to go."


    Greg listening to what Russ said nodded and turned around to leave, but just as he was about to walk away, Russ said one more thing.


    "But don''t forget, you have 3 days. If you don''te back till then, then don''t even dream about going out of this ce alive. It''s not a threat, but just a simple warning. It is totally up to you if you adhere to it or not."


    Looking back at Russ and Wayne, Greg nodded without a word, and without any hesitation he started to walk out of the house.


    *<em>Creeak</em>*


    The moment the door got closed with the same unpleasant sound, Wayne frowned slightly and after looking at Russ he asked, "Will hee back?"


    Russ after picking up the book he was reading a moment ago looked at the door and said with confidence, "He will."


    "How can you say that with such confidence?", asked Wayne.


    "Because I know."


    Wayne hearing Russ''s answer didn''t know whether tough or cry, but still, he believed in that statement, so without asking any more questions, he just leaned back into his chair and after closing his eyes, he started to fell asleep quietly.


    While the two men stayed behind in the house without doing a single thing, Greg was already running in the wide open, looking for a dimensional zone that could give him an energy crystal with the affinity of wind.


    As he was running at an average speed, he watched as the environment around him slowly changed from a vast grassy field into a rotten and scary looking wastnd, while creatures with the presence of the Creator rank started to appear one after another.


    "This ce is just as disturbing as the stories say. Ash ck surface, rotten grasses, trees and bushes and hundreds of wandering creatures all around the ce.", thought Greg with a slight frown and turned his head to the side, but the moment he did, he stopped running and squinted his eyes.


    In the distance where he looked, he could see a creature that looked like a white tiger sitting on a cliff looking for it''s prey.


    Out of the fur that was made out of dense and chaotic white clouds with different shaped ck patterns on it, it wasn''t anything special at all.


    "A Typhoon Beast on the Creator rank. Maybe I don''t even need to find a dimensional zone to find a wind crystal?"


    "Those creatures drop only Middle- and Low-ss energy crystals and it is even rare that they drop one with an affinity with the element of the wind. Just continue on walking. If I feel it right, there will be a dimensional zone in the proximity that will have a wind crystal in it."


    Listening to Alice''s voice Greg nodded and was about to turn around, but suddenly the beast on the cliff stood up and red at Greg with bloodlust.


    Seeing those murderous res, Greg''s eyes turned sharp and in an instant, a ck staff appeared in his hand.


    "It seems first I need to kill that thing."


    The tiger like understanding what Greg just said, turned even angrier, and in an instant with a thunderous roar, it growled into the air.


    *<strong>ROOAAR!</strong>*


    Hearing the roar Greg smiled and said quietly, "That''s the spirit."


    With the activation of his wind ability and the usage of his full physical power, Greg appeared before the creature and shed at the tiger''s head.


    *<strong>KA-BOOOM!</strong>*


    The hit was so powerful that it made the whole body of the creature to sink deep into the ground in an instant while turning the proximity around it into a huge crater filled with full of debris.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    The moment Greg''s weapon hit the beast''s head, a horrible noise sounded loudly, simr to that of a bone breaking into numerous parts.


    Watching as the beast was not standing up even after minutes of his hit, Greg straightened his back and thought with surprise, "I forgot about my physical strength. Maybe it was because this was the first time that I met with such a wild creature, but I didn''t hold back anything and hit it with everything I had."


    As he thought about this he saw as the beast''s body started to turn into dust and what remained on the ground was a single shiny crystal with a chaotic ck cloud inside it which was spinning like crazy.


    "This should be an energy crystal with the wind affinity.", said Greg to himself, and after picking it up he started to consume it.


    In an instant, it started to melt into his hand and after four minutes of consuming a piece of information appeared in his head.


    ''Middle-ss Wind Crystal consumed''


    As he heard the information appear in his head, he felt a pleasant rush run through his body, making him feel somewhat rxed.


    "Hmmm... Did something change about my body after consuming this?", asked Greg from himself with curio and opened the data on his watch, however the moment he saw the screen his eyes widened in an instant.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: ???


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: (Unidentified power)


    Heritage: Thousand Sight (Unusable)


    - Physical power: ???/10


    - Body Speed: ???/10


    - Stamina: ???/10


    - Agility: ???/10


    Soul Creatures: 5 (Informations)


    Energy Crystals: ???


    "What... is this?", asked Greg with disbelief.


    What he could see before his face, was something that he didn''t expect at all.


    He remembered that thest time he watched his data was before the time when he sessfully unlocked the limiter on his body and started temper his body to reach the Soul Grade.


    At that time, everything was clearly written in his data, like his rank, the amount of energy crystals he consumed, and the numbers behind his body traits but now...


    "Except for the new aspect that tells my Heritage power, everything has a question mark, but why?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because of my Cultivation Art and the way you cultivate. After tempering your body to the fifth level, no one in the same league can beat you in pure physical strength and this is also true for your device. It can''t analyze your body structure, showing just how much you have changed since the beginning."


    Hearing what Alice said Greg nodded and said, "Then the unidentified power and the question mark behind the energy crystal bar on the screen should be because of the Cultivation Art, yes?"


    "Yes."


    "I see.", said Greg and after a small silence, he wanted to ask something, when suddenly the ground started to shake like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    Back in the house, Wayne''s eyes opened side in an instant and after standing up he asked Russ, "What is happening?"


    Putting down the book in his hand Russ looked outside the door with a serious expression and a whileter he said, "It seems that kid did something he shouldn''t have done."


    As the quake became stronger and stronger with every passing second, Greg started to notice as the surroundings around him started to slowly turn dark, even though the sun was still high up in the sky.


    Catching sight of this sudden changes, Greg raised his head, but the second he saw what was looking back at him not far away from him, he started to sweat in an instant.


    "Oh... My...", said Greg with a shocked expression as he watched a familiar looking tiger in the distance.


    However, the only difference between this and the one he just killed was that this one was several times bigger, while it''s fur not only was made out of ck and white chaotic clouds, but they even moved like crazy all around the beast''s body.


    As Greg and the beast were looking at each other without the slightest sign of movement, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in Greg''s head.


    "A Mutated Typhoon Beast. You are incredibly lucky, that creature will definitely have a High-ss Wind Crystal. However, to kill it... That''s another story."


    Hearing what Alice said, Greg gulped down his saliva and with a forced smile he looked at the tiger and said, "Hello ther-"


    *<em><strong>ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRR!!!!!*</strong></em>

 Chapter 115: Mutated Typhoon Beast

    Chapter 115: Mutated Typhoon Beast


    *<strong><em>ROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!</em></strong>*


    Listening to the earth-shaking howl, Russ raised the book in his hand a bit higher and started to smile slightly.


    "Haha, that kid..."


    *<strong>BAM!!*</strong>


    Jumping away from the huge ws of the tiger, Greg activated his wind ability, making the flow''s speed inside his body to skyrocket in an instant, while numerous vortexes appeared around him.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Like thunder exploding out from a storm, Greg burst forward by elerating the vortexes around his body, and less than a second his figure arrived before the beast.


    With raised hands, Greg was about to sh at the creature with his staff, but before he could, suddenly the tiger raised its huge head and opened its jaws.


    "Not good!!", said Greg immediately and without any hesitation he changed the vortex''s direction to the right, making his whole body to fly to the side in an instant.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Ka-Booom!!</strong>*


    Just a secondter as his body flew to the side, a massive spiral-like attack that was simr to that of a chaotic tornado came out of the beast''s maw, and with a powerful impact, it crashed into the small mountain in the distance, forming a huge hole in its center.


    "That was close", said Greg as he watched the huge hole in the middle of the mountain.


    *<em>GRRRRR!!!</em>*


    Noticing that its attack didn''t hit the target it wanted, the tiger looked a level angrier, and with a loud growl, it raised its paw.


    Greg seeing this act, frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but just before he could, suddenly a wide open maw full of human-sized teeth appeared around him, ready to tear him apart.


    "!!!"


    After realizing what was happening, Greg used the vortexes around his body and elerated them to the max level in an instant, hoping that it could save him from death''s door just in time.


    *<em>Whizz!!</em>*


    With a speed that could make an average human''s body to be ripped apart just by the pressure, Greg''s figure abruptly vanished into thin air and appeared above the beast''s head with clenched teeth.


    "I can be also fast you know.", said Greg with an ice-cold expression, and after raising Shapeless above his head, he chopped at the beast''s head, just like he did with the other one before.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    However the moment the staff hit the creature''s head, except for a small exploding sound, nothing else happened. Not even a small injury or scar.


    "Strange.", said Greg with a frown and wanted to hit the beast one more time, but before he could, suddenly a strange scene happened.


    *<strong>ROOOOAAAARRR!</strong>*


    Following the thunderous roar, the tiger''s body suddenly started to shrink in size, while the white clouds around its body became even more turbulent than ever before.


    However, this wasn''t the only thing that changed in the creature. A violent storm that was simr to that of a hurricane formed around the beast''s paws and tail, making its body to look quite frightening even though it''s size shrunk.


    While these changes urred with the creature''s body, Greg summoned the fairy to his side and used her help to make him stay floated high up in the air.


    "That tiger is truly a Mutated Typhoon Beast.", said Greg without expression and put a slight distance between him and the creature, fearing that he will find himself in the same situation as he was a minute ago.


    Also, the reason why he decided to do so was because this was the very first time he met such a beast.


    It not only was incredibly fast and lethal, but it could change its shape and form at will depending on the situation, making it quite a scary enemy to fight against.


    "Maybe it won''t change anything that I''m up here, but I''m quite curious what else this creature could do, so let''s wait for it to attack first.", said Greg calmly.


    However, the fairy wasn''t thinking the same way as him. The moment it saw the tiger, its body suddenly tensed up and it gave out an immense amount of hostility toward the beast.


    "What is i...?!"


    Watching his pet act like that, Greg didn''t understand what was going on at all. Just as he was about to calm it down, the fairy suddenly raised it''s small hand, and with a fast motion, it shed at the beast.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    The creature seeing as a huge wind de came at its way snarled angrily and without hesitation, it swung its paw into the air, firing a massive whirlwind toward the attack.


    Under a second, the two attacks reached each other, but the moment they collided, Greg noticed something very shocking.


    The wind de that could injure even a fourth ranked creature, this time was like a faint breeze before a sweeping train that has no brake on it.


    Without giving the slightest chance to resist, the whirlwind erased the fairy''s attack from sight in an instant and it continued its approach toward Greg and the little pet without stopping.


    "!!"


    Grabbing the fairy''s little body with one hand, Greg made flew to the side, dodging the beast''s attack only by a margin.


    *<em>SWISH!!</em>*


    Watching as the huge whirlwind flew past the ce with insane speed where he was not long ago, Greg was quite surprised.


    It wasn''t because the fairy''s attack was ineffective against the creature''s attack, because it was expected. Even though it was a mutated pet on the 3rd rank, it was nothing against a mutated beast on the 4th rank.


    No, it wasn''t because of that. The reason he was so surprised was because of the fact that he could have died three times already since the beginning of this fight.


    If he hadn''t concentrated even for a single second, he would have been already in the belly of that beast by now.


    "Damn... I totally forgot how it feels to dance on the edge of a knife. Thest time I felt like this was back when the zone mutation urred."


    As he thought about this, Greg looked at the fairy and said, "You need to be much more careful from now on."


    The pet hearing what Greg said to her, looked up at him with her sharp eyes, but the moment she saw Greg piercing re she flinched slightly and started to nod.


    "Perfect.", said Greg and with a gentle movement, he put the little fairy onto his shoulder and after tightening his grip on his staff, he said, "Let''s find a way to beat that ugliness."


    The beast after hearing Greg''s statement looked quite surprised, but in the next second, it turned incredibly angry and roared at him.


    *<strong>ROOOAAAR!!</strong>*


    With a sudden burst, which was faster than everything else before, the tiger vanished and appeared before Greg and with a wide jaw, it was ready to bite his throat.


    However, Greg expected this to happen, so he wasn''t surprised at all. Instead, he used the fairy''s floating and his vortex''s power to avoid the creature''s attack, and with a smooth movement, he hit the beast''s back with his staff.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<em>GRRRR!</em>*


    However, just like the first time, the only thing that happened was a quiet mming sound following a loud growl from the beast.


    "!"


    Feeling as his neck turned slightly numb, Greg''s expression stiffened, and without any hesitation, he lowered his head.


    *<em>Whoosh!!</em>*


    Just as he did that, the beast''s tail that was covered with swirling wind des and represented a rampaging typhoon swept through the ce where his head was a second ago.


    "Attack it!", said Greg to the fairy on his shoulder, while at the same time he activated the Home of Attributes ability of Shapless and shed at its head again.


    One attack toward the back and one to the front. Greg and the fairy attacked the tiger at two separate points, making the beast unable to dodge each of them in time, especially from that distance. It was too close.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<em>Swish!!</em>*


    However, even after knowing that he seeded in hitting the beast, Greg didn''t rx even for a second, instead he elerated the vortex''s speed around his body and put a great distance between him and the creature.


    The tiger seeing Greg''s act growled angrily and without any dy, it jumped toward him with eyes filled with deep bloodlust and hatred.


    Seeing this, Greg''s expression didn''t change, but simply waved his sleeve and suddenly a coat that was made out of purple mist appeared around his body, covering his whole figure.


    "Let''s end this.", said Greg calmly and activated the coat''s ability, making the surroundings to be filled with purple mist instantly.


    The tiger seeing as his vision was filled with purple mist all of a sudden, roared angrily and moved its tail powerfully.


    In an instant, all the most around it flew away, giving its sight, however, to its surprise, Greg''s figure was no further where it was a second ago, but rather it was right below its abdomen.


    "Die.", said Greg, and with a trust of his staff, he pierced into the tiger''s belly.


    Because he used Shapless''s shape-changing ability, he could turn the staff''s end into a sharp, spear-like edge, making the piercing process much easier, and also it was much more effective against this beast than those simple hits he tried before.


    *<em>Twhack!</em>*


    *<strong>ROOOOAAAAARRRR!!!</strong>*


    With an earth-shattering roar, the tiger tried to swing its paws at Greg to tear him apart, but just as it was about to do so, Greg smiled and said calmly, "It''s already toote to act."


    <em></em>


    <em>*CRACK!!</em>*

 Chapter 116: Examination

    Chapter 116: Examination


    In the wooden housete at night, Russ was calmly reading his book with a slight smile etched on his face while Wayne was soundlessly sleeping not far away from him.


    "Haha! Who would have thought..."


    While Russ was enjoying the book he was reading at the moment, suddenly the door opened wide, revealing Greg''s figure with a small fairy on his shoulder.


    Because of the door''s unpleasant sound, Wayne woke up with a frown and was about to scold Greg, but the moment he saw his expression he decided to stay quiet instead.


    And it wasn''t just him, but Russ too. The two men watched as Greg walked in slowly with a dark expression and sat down on a sofa in the corner without a single word.


    However, what was even more surprising that in contrast to Greg''s darkened expression, the little fairy on his shoulder was insanely delighted, but as to why it was unknown.


    While the two men looked at the two with a confused look, suddenly Greg raised his wrist and opened the screen on his device.


    {Wind Sailer} (Mutant)


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Wind sh, Wind Sailing, Wind Silk, Wind Area


    Energy Crystals: 0/5000


    (Can rank up with only Requirements)


    Requirements for the next rank:


    Mutated Wind Crystals: 0/2


    Looking at data on the screen Greg''s expression looked even more darkened. After closing the screen on his device he took out a small crystal from his pocket and started to inspect it.


    It was a small orb sized crystal with slight white color, while the interior of it was covered with a gentle breeze, showing that it was an element crustal with the affinity of wind.


    "Alice, will this be enough to stabilize the first flow if I start to cultivate the wind element?", asked Greg from Alice in his head.


    After a small hesitation, Alice hummed a little and said, " I think it should be enough. Maybe it''s not from a mutated creature that was on the Dimensional level, but it''s still a High-ss energy crystal thates from a 4th ranked Storm Bird."


    Listening to this, Greg looked at the little pet on his shoulder and looked at her with a piercing look.


    Just thinking about what happened a few hours ago made him want to strangle her to death, but unfortunately, she was just too essential to him to do so.


    After so many difficulties he finally killed the Mutated Typhoon Beast, but the moment the energy crystal, which was as big as a human baby, dropped to the ground, the fairy instantly decided to consume it, making her to rank up in an instant.


    Just imagine it. A fairy that was on the Soul Collector rank needed 1000 more energy crystal to rank up, but suddenly it ranked up only by one Wind Crystal. It was absurd, but at the same time, it meant that it was a priceless treasure, that could make anyone on earth''s surface go crazy in an instant.


    As Greg thought about this his mood became even bitter than before and after a small sigh he said, "At least I got this."


    As he said that he raised his wrist again and opened the screen on the device.


    {Typhoon Beast} (Mutant) (Dimensional)


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Mount (Operational)


    Powers: Size Change, Intimidation, Storm Steps, Typhoon


    Energy Crystals: 0/5000


    (Can rank up only with requirements)


    Requirements:


    Storm Stone: 0/1


    Mutated Wind Crystal: 0/4


    The moment Greg killed the beast the first thing he realized that he got a Soul Creature, which meant that the beast was not only a zone''s core in the past which became a dimensional creature after zone break, but it was also a mutated one.


    Just thinking about that such a rare urrence could happen and he was the one who killed it made Greg happy and sad at the same time.


    "Unfortunately I can''t rank it up because it is a dimensional creature. As Nick said, ranking up such a creature brings a huge amount of risk, so I won''t."


    As he said that he looked at the information on the screen and after thinking for a while he continued, "A mutated mount, which is operational... I''m curious just how good it will be."


    While he thought about this, suddenly the fairy flew up from his shoulder and she started to slowly approach the energy crystal in Greg''s hand.


    Noticing this Greg, frowned and after putting the crystal into his shadow, he said in a somewhat angry tone to the fairy, "Stop, you got enough already. This is mine. I needed to find a new creature because of you, so it''s a no!"


    The fairy hearing what Greg said, looked up at him with innocent eyes and started to talk with a small pause between each word.


    "Please! Pretty... Please!... Little... me... Will... Be... Good!"


    Wayne and Russ the moment heard the pet talk instantly stood up and looked at Greg with a wide-open mouth.


    Seeing their reaction to this, Greg sighed and after waving his hand around he said, "This is my pet. Because of a rotation, it can behave independently, and also as she goes higher in the ranks she can also learn the humannguage too. It''s a long story, so just let it go."


    Russ nced at Wayne after hearing this, but after seeing his shocked and confused expression too he decided to just stay quiet.


    For the two, this was the very first time that they met such a thing. They knew that mutated creatures could exist, but that where a pet can learn theirnguages and behave independently was totally new for them.


    Seeing the two men''s gaze on his skin, Greg swept the fairy away from his face and after standing up he said, "I will go up and rx, so if there is nothing essential, please don''t disturb me."


    With that said, he turned around, and with a pleading little fairy flying around his body, he started to walk upon the stairs slowly.


    Russ and Wayne watched as Greg''s figure slowly walked up on the stairs and a few secondster he disappeared from their sight.


    Russ turned to look at Wayne, but not knowing what to say, he just sat down and said with a small shock, "The world is really full of surprise and mysteries."


    While the two stayed down, thinking about a way how he could have obtained such a creature, Greg was on the second floor and with a hop, he sat down onto afortable couch.


    However even after he did this the fairy was still flying around him and pleading for the wind crystal.


    Looking at the fairy and it''s pleading look Greg sighed and said, "I need this one no matter how hard you plead. However I promise we will find you enough energy crystals in the and, so can you stop begging?"


    The moment the little fairy heard this, stopped talking, and asked, "Will... You... Promise?"


    "Yes I will.", said Greg with a sigh.


    Hearing this, the fairy smiled and after a delighted spin in the air, she flew before Greg''s face and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Thank... You!", said the fairy and with a smile, she sat back onto his shoulder without saying anything more.


    Seeing as the fairy finally settled down and stopped talking, Greg sighed with relief and started to think, "Now the only thing I need to do is to find a way to activate the First Flow."


    Closing his eyes slowly and sitting into a lotus-like position on the couch, Greg started to think back to the times he used the wind ability.


    The very first time he started to use it much frequently was the time back in the PGF.


    Since then, he realized that the wind ability was the only element that could give him enough support under a one on one fight, while also saving his life from immense danger.


    As time went on, he started to use this element subconsciously the most, while neglecting all the other elements. Maybe he used the darkness element the second most and the light element in the beginning, but as for the other ones, the moments he used them was almost nill.


    "Well, the time wille to use and understand them, but as for now, let''s concentrate on this one.", said Greg and started to think about ways he could utilize the element of wind.


    ***


    While Greg was in deep thoughts to activate his Cultivation Art''s First Flow, until then in a ce very far away from him, a man was standing before hundreds of people.


    Each person before the man was kneeling with a hoodie covering their body and faces.


    As the man looked over the hundreds of soldiers, he suddenly waved his hand and two holographic photos appeared in the sky and shouted, "You all know who he is! Greg Hyde, a 17 years old boy from Nexus City! He has only a ck Soul Stone with a trash Guardian."


    As the man talked with a loud voice, he started to walk left and right slowly and continued, "On the Soul Tournament, even though for his data that said he was weak, he showed incredible domination to all of his opponents. However, this is not the reason I brought all of you here. Not even close. The reason why is because of this."


    The moment he said that a third photo appeared, which showed a ck smiling demon mask.


    Watching as every person raised their head to look at the photo, the man said, "Your task is to find the boy and bring him with the mask back to me. If you fail..."


    Without continuing his sentence, the man just started to smile creepily and said, "Don''t even think abouting back here alive."

 Chapter 117: Element Of Wind

    Chapter 117: Element Of Wind


    Wind. Just like any other element, it can be just as gentle as violent. It can be a support for sailors on a smallke and also the eternal death for a cruiser on the vast ocean.


    However what can make the element of wind much more extraordinary than the other elements around it?


    Greg was thinking about this question since the beginning of his time up on the second floor of the house.


    Was it special because it can boost his speed or because he can elerate and decelerate his body parts at will?


    Greg thought about all of these, but he thinks these are only the bottom of a massively huge mountain which summit was still waiting for him to be discovered.


    "What could possibly make it so unique? In what other ways can I use it?"


    As Greg thought about this, the little fairy on his shoulder started to get bored, so it decided to look around the house.


    Since it was almost two days that Greg didn''t move from his sitting position, she thought it won''t be a problem for her to move.


    But what she didn''t know that this act of hers would benefit Greg instead.


    The moment she flew away from her master, suddenly Greg, who was thinking with everything he had, suddenly heard the fairy''s quiet movement around him and his face turned a bit surprised.


    Without opening his eyes, he instead started to sharpen his ears and tried to listen as carefully as he could.


    *<em>swish~swish*</em>


    <em></em>


    What he could hear was the almost mute whooshing sound from the fairy, making Greg to realize slowly something.


    However, before he could make sure that he was right he started to concentrate his attention on Russ and Wayne who was below him a level.


    As he sharpened his ear, he started to listen carefully.


    "..."


    After listening for almost a full minute and not hearing anything, Greg started to frown and after standing up he walked down a level.


    However, the moment his feet touched the stair, which was halfway, everything changed.


    The moment he walked down, Greg saw as Russ and Wayne were sitting before the table while ying a strange looking card game and chatting with each other.


    "And I tell you, she was insanely... Ah, Greg! We thought you have died, haha!"


    Greg looked at Russ who wasughing in his direction and a whileter he asked, "Is there a barrier between the two floors?"


    Russ hearing Greg''s unexpected question nodded and said, "Yes, but it''s a very weak one. It''s only purpose is to lessen the sound between the floors, making each level as quiet as it can. But... Why?"


    Listening to this Greg nodded and after waving his hand he said, "Nothing, I was just curious. Now then, if you excuse me."


    With that said, Greg turned around and walked back slowly to the second floor.


    Russ looked at Wayne who was before him but seeing his shrug he just shook his head helplessly and said, "That kid... He is all the time up there sitting in one ce and he is doing nothing at all. How does he want to be strong like that?"


    Wayne looked at the staircase and after thinking for a while he said, "Maybe he has his own reasons to do so."


    "Maybe.", said Russ and after a small smile, he said, "Anyway, where was I? Ah, yes. As I said she was extremely hot! I almost f..."


    Back on the second floor, Greg sat back down onto the sofa with his lotus-like position.


    A small whileter he took a deep breath and after closing his eyes he said calmly, "This should be the key. I missed a very critical aspect and this could be the reason why I couldn''t activate the first flow."


    What he thought about was something that he shouldn''t have forgotten.


    What is the wind in the first ce? The wind itself is a moving air that could move because of pressure. The stronger the pressure was the faster the wind moved and this fact became even greater with the appearance of the Soul Stones and the Guardians.


    But even after the appearance of the Guardians and their amazing ability to control this element, the fact that wind was a moving air was absolute.


    This was totally visible when he elerated the vortexes around his body. The speed of their rotation depended on how much air he controlled toward them to make the pressure even greater, resulting in the vortex''s eleration.


    This is was why he felt sometimes that his body was on the verge of tearing up. It wasn''t because he was moving too fast, but instead the pressure that was all the time around his body.


    But this wasn''t what Greg forgot. No, what he forgot was that without air there was not only no wind but also no...


    Sound.


    Maybe sound can travel through solids and liquid, but if there is no air, no matter how much you talk, there will be no sound such as letters, words, and sentences. There will be only utter silence.


    Thinking about this, Greg closed his eyes and after holding his breath he started to concentrate on the surroundings around him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Minute after minute went by, but even after 10 minutes what Greg could hear except the fairy''s whooshing sound was nothing.


    "No, this is not right. I know I''m close to the solution but somehow I miss something. Without air, there is no wind and there is no sound, but there is no connection between wind and sound. What do I miss here?"


    As he thought about this, he started to tap on his thigh slowly.


    <em></em>*Tap~Tap~Tap*


    As time went by, suddenly Greg''s fingers stopped moving, and asked himself, "What if those two don''t need to be in connection with each other? What if they can be used totally differently, but the only thing I need to do is to use my ability to decide which one I want to use at the moment?"


    Thinking about this, Greg started to get excited and without any hesitation, he activated his wind power.


    In an instant, the familiar-looking wind vortexes appeared around his body making his whole person feel as light as a feather immediately.


    "I was too obsessed by the fact of its speed-boosting ability, that I forgot that it is not the element of speed but the element of wind. So because of this, what will happen if I do this?"


    *<em>Swoosh!!</em>*


    Without any warning, the vortexes around Greg spread out and with a sudden motion, all of them vanished into thin air.


    Maybe for others, it seemed that they disappeared and the surroundings looked just like it always was, but in Greg''s eyes, everything changed.


    What he could see, was that the vortexes that only he could see now were all around the room, flying here and there with a strange sound.


    Not even the fairy who was rted to the wind element detected them, which was very surprising. Only Greg, who was the owner of the power itself, could see and hear them as clear as day.


    With widened eyes, Greg raised his hand and moved to touch the thin vortex in the air slowly. The reason why he was so careful was that he thought just like any wind des, they will cut him too, but luckily nothing like that happened. Instead, the moment his finger touched the vortex, it simply passed right through it.


    Seeing this, Greg frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but before he could, suddenly all the vortexes around that vortex he touched, started to spin like crazy, making the ones around them to spin too.


    It was like a huge chain reaction. If one started to move then each and every one of them followed suit. And what made Greg even more shocked that he could identify which vortex spun earlier andter only by looking at the speed it swirled.


    But even if he didn''t look, he could hear them too. The faster the vortex spun the louder it became.


    "This... This is amazing! Who knew I could utilize my power like this. It can save me from anyone who wants to surprise attack me from hundreds of meters or it can help me find whoever tries to hide. This is simply amazing!"


    What Greg said was true. Maybe he had the Silver Wolf''s sixth sense ability, but they only activated when there was a life-threatening danger. As for the tracking ability, it could be only used in a ten meters proximity, so those who are outside his range could easily hide.


    As he thought about this, Greg used his ability to call all the vortexes back to his body, and just as he thought it was totally an easy task. He could freely control them, just as if they were his own body parts.


    However, the moment thest vortex started to spin around his body, Greg felt that something inside his body cracked, making him feel instantly strange.


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    Concentrating on his body, Greg noticed that the river-like flow inside his body started to turn half-transparent and move with insane speed, while it started to duplicate, forming another cycle inside his body.


    "I seeded! The First Flow is starting to activate and the Second Flow is forming!"

 Chapter 118: First Flow

    Chapter 118: First Flow


    In the wooden house, Russ and Wayne were spiritedly chatting with each other while ying card games, when suddenly the whole building started to shake like crazy.


    "What is happening?", asked Wayne with a frown as he looked around.


    Looking at his device on his wrist Russ shook his head and answered, "I have no clue at all. The teleportation time will only happen 2 hourster, so it shouldn''t be that. May-"


    Just as he wanted to finish his sentence, suddenly he felt as a gentle breeze touched his neck from the staircase, making his frown to deepen even more.


    Wayne looked in the direction where Russ stared and said, "Let''s go and see what is going on up there."


    However, the moment he said that the breeze started to grow even stronger, while from the second floor, a dim light started to shine suddenly.


    "Let''s hurry! Something is wrong here!", said Russ with a serious expression, and without hesitation, he teleported to the second floor.


    Wayne followed suit and used his power to appear on the second floor, but the moment he saw what was happening his eyes widened in an instant.


    Before him, Greg was sitting on a couch in a lotus-like position, while his whole body was inside a huge spinning whirlpool, which rotation speed was moving faster and faster with each second.


    However, this wasn''t the only reason why he was so surprised. The reason why he was so stunned was that on Greg''s body, or to be more specific, under his skin, a thin line was pulsing gently while releasing a gentle white light without stopping.


    "What is happening here? It doesn''t feel like he is breaking through the 5th rank, so why is this like he is forming his Core Territory?"


    Core Territory. An area, which only those on the Cmity rank can establish. Only those can escape from such an area if they are stronger than the Core Territory that the enemy has or simply they have stronger control over the same power that the Core Territory is made of.


    For example, when Kuragari used his Core Territory to trap Greg, Greg could flee only because his power could control the darkness element and also because Kuragari was going easy on him.


    However if it would have been a real fight that goes for blood, Greg would have been dead in an instant. He would have died without knowing what killed him.


    Also Core Territories are nothing at all like those small areas that one created on the Creator rank. Those things were only useful to buff one''s power and control, while a Core Territory could not only do that several times more but also could destroy the trapped person''s creations.


    For illustration let''s say there is a person on the 4th rank with water powers, while his opponent is a fire user on the 5th rank.


    Everyone knows that water is the nemesis of fire, but this fact is utter nonsense when water is inside the fire user''s Core Territory. There will be only one result.


    Instant destruction.


    And this is why Russ and Wayne were so shocked at the moment.


    The one who was before them was a boy whose presence was only on the 4th rank, but for some strange reason, right at this moment, he was creating his own Core Territory which was rted to the wind element.


    "This... This is simply ridiculous!", said Russ loudly, not believing his eyes at the moment.


    And it wasn''t just him, but Wayne too. He was also looking at Greg with aplicated expression, not understanding how could something like this happen.


    While the two men were looking at Greg from the side with shock, Greg was rxedly sitting in his position while he enjoyed the pleasant changes urring inside his body.


    He concentrated on the flow and felt as the First Flow started to turn into an independent cycle, while another cycle simr to the First Flow but with a different path started to appear inside his body.


    "The First Flow finally starts to solidify. I can''t switch to other elements even if I wanted to. The only thing I feel from it is the pure existence of the element of wind. Amazing!"


    As he was enjoying this feeling, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Hurry! Use the wind crystal now!"


    Doing just as he was told, Greg took out the small shiny crystal from his shadow without hesitation and started to consume it.


    The moment the crystal started to melt into his skin, Greg suddenly felt as around the First Flow a thinyer appeared, making the cycle''s flow much greater than ever before.


    "It really is working!", thought Greg with happiness, and without hesitation, he started to consume the crystal even faster.


    The more time went by the more portion of the crystal disappeared from Greg''s hand and the moreyer appeared around the First Flow.


    As this happened, the whirlpool around Greg started to spin even more crazily, making the books from the shelves and other objects in the room, start to fall to the ground one after another.


    *<em>Paff*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Paff*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Crack!</em>*


    Even a small vase that looked very ancient fell to the ground and broke to pieces in an instant, however, strangely Russ and Wayne didn''t bother themselves with it and simply looked at Greg''s progress with curious eyes.


    After almost 15 minutes, when the crystal in Greg''s hand finally disappeared, suddenly the whirlpool around Greg started to shrink smaller and smaller.


    When it was so small that it looked like Greg''s body was about to be crushed even though it was just air, the whirlpool around him burst out without warning, blowing away everything in the surrounding. Even Russ and Wayne who were above the God rank needed to step back a step, because of the strong impact.


    However other things weren''t this lucky. Almost every book turned into pieces of paper, the walls and the floor had a huge crack on them and the chairs in the room all broke into chunks because of the impact they suffered as they were exploded onto the wall.


    "Ahhh~! That was refreshing!"


    Standing up from the couch, Greg started to stretch his arms up, but the moment he opened his eyes and saw the chaos around him with Russ and Wayne on the side he froze in an instant.


    As the three looked at each other without saying a single word, suddenly the fairy, who was enjoying the wind until now, appeared before Greg and said, "Again!"


    Greg looked at the little floating pet before his face and with a gentle move, he pushed her to the side and said with a wry smile, "Hi... Umm... Did something happened?"


    "..."


    ***


    "Boss, we found something!"


    "What?"


    A man with a robust body turned around and looked at three men before him. All of them were in a ck suit, which covered their faces, making their identities hidden.


    The one on the left turned toward his body and pointed in a direction.


    "Those are our target''s friends and master. Maybe they are looking for that boy too."


    The man looked where his subordinate pointed at, and after seeing three teenagers with the Uncrowned King running toward a specific direction he smiled and said, "Let''s follow them."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Without any hesitation, the three men stood up and with their boss on the front, they started to follow Kuragari from a safe distance.


    Kuragari was running at a fast speed, while Joe, M, and Emma were following him closely from behind.


    Under this small amount of time that they spent to find Greg, they met with hundreds of different creatures that they needed to beat.


    All of them improved rapidly in bothbat and tactical way under these two days, making their presence to reach the 4th rank. Unfortunately, it was only the presence that was close to it for M and Emma, but somehow for Joe, it felt like he was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    Kuragari noticed this too and that was why if there was no insanely strong creature he would always leave that to Joe and the two girls.


    "Only intense fire can temper iron.", said Kuragari with a smile, but the next second his expression froze up in an instant and stopped moving.


    Joe and the two girls seeing him act like this stopped two and looked around in an instant, looking for the source that made Kuragari this careful and serious.


    Kuragari looked in a specific direction and shouted, "Come out! I know you are following us!"


    Hearing this Joe, M and Emma raised up their guards in an instant and waited for the person that Kuragari shouted at.


    And just as they thought, a robust-looking man with three hoodied people behind his back walked out with a smile and said, "Oh my... Look who we have here. Isn''t it the legendary Puppet Master and the Uncrowned King, Kur-"


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    "?!"


    Just as the man wanted to finish his sentence, suddenly the earth below them started to shake like crazy, while far away from them in the distance, a huge ck light started to shine.


    The man turned his head toward that direction and looked at the strange phenomenon with a frown, but the next second suddenly Kuragari''s voice sounded in his left ear.


    "Where do you think you are looking at?"


    *<em>sh!</em>*

 Chapter 119: Arrived in Time

    Chapter 119: Arrived in Time


    *<em>sh!</em>*


    "!!"


    The man saw as a pith ck katana came at his throat which got him by surprise, however, he was an expert too, so he had an incredible reaction ability too.


    Without hesitation, he jumped backward, avoiding the fatal attack only by a margin.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Kuragari saw as the man dodged his surprise attack which amazed him a bit, but even after his fail he just simply smiled and said, "Let''s see what you are made of."


    As he said that, he raised the katana in his hand, while several shadow figures with the same posture and weapon that he had started to appear around the man and his subordinates.


    Even the surroundings started to turn dark, indicating that Kuragari just used his Core Territory to finish this fight with a single assault.


    The man seeing as this happened just smiled slightly and said, "Look at this. We are being surrounded by mere puppets. What should we do know?"


    "Nothing. Just shut the f**k up and die.", said Kuragari and with a strong motion, he shed, sending a huge and wide shadow de toward the man.


    As he did that, all the other shadowy figures followed suit, and each of them shed at the man, sending a simrly terrifying attack toward the four figures.


    Looking at the numerous attacksing his way from all directions, the man stopped smiling and suddenly said in an ice-cold tone, "Nullify."


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    In an instant, all the shadow clones'' and Kuragari''s attack got wiped away, making Joe, M, and Emma to look at this sight with total shock.


    Kuragari frowned seeing this too, but before he could do or say anything, suddenly the man raised his hand and said, "Open."


    As those words left the man''s mouth, a wide circle with a half-transparent look appeared below his feet, filled with strange and mysterious symbols, making the man''s presence insanely close to those on the God rank.


    Kuragari''s expression seeing the circle on the ground stiffened in an instant and said, "He is on the Ascender rank!"


    "Hahaha! Surprised after seeing my Ascension Ring? Haha! I will sh-"


    "Maybe you are forgetting who you are against little kid."


    "Li... Little kid?!", shouted the man a bit angrily, but before he could say anything more, a same looking circle that he had suddenly appeared under Kuragari''s feet too, but with the only difference that it had two colors.


    The left side of it was as ck as an abyss while the right side was brown and just like what happened with the man, Kuragari''s presence also skyrocketed, making his aura to reach the bottom of the God Rank.


    Joe, M, and Emma looked at the two men with serious expressions, not knowing how to react at all at the happenings before them.


    "It became a fight where we can''t help even if we wanted to.", said M quietly, making Joe and Emma nod in agreement.


    As the three teenagers looked at the shocking changes before them, Kuragari started to talk with a serious expression.


    "I''m also on the Ascender rank you. What you did is nothing special at all. You are just a sore loser."


    The moment the man heard Kuragari''s statement, a huge greenish vein appeared on his forehead and with a creepy smile he said, "We will see what you will say after this ''sore loser'' breaks everything inside your body."


    "I can''t wait to see it.", said Kuragari''s with a mockery smile and without hesitation, he swung his katana.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    In an instant, a huge, pitch-ck sh appeared from the katana and flew toward the man with insane speed and power.


    It was so powerful that the bottom of the sh even tore the ground into two, while the void around the attack felt like it will be ripped in any given second.


    The man saw the terrifying assault, but somehow instead of looking shocked it just simply smiled and said, "Nullify."


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    Just like thest time, Kuragari''s attack got erased from the air by the man''s power, making Kuragari to frown slightly seeing this.


    Seeing Kuragari''s frown the man smiled even more and said, "See? I told you! I''m much stronger than you! Haha! Just give up and tell us what we want to know. Maybe you can die without pain."


    As the man said this, Kuragari looked at his figure and suddenly started to chuckle.


    Seeing as Kuragari wasughing the man frowned and asked, "What is so funny?"


    Laughing for a while, Kuragari cleaned a teardrop from his eye and said, "I''m sorry, but what you just said was too funny, that I couldn''t hold it back."


    "?"


    Kuragari seeing the man''s confusion stoppedughing and said, "Your power... Just like its owner, it is just trash."


    The man hearing Kuragari''s statement got angry in an instant and after pointing at Kuragari, he shouted, "Haaa? If you have the nerve you sa-"


    *<em>sh!</em>*


    *<em>Paff!</em>*


    With a heavy sound, the man''s whole arm fell to the ground, making everyone around look at this scene with shock.


    "Huh?"


    The man feeling that something was not right looked down to the ground, but the moment he saw the fallen arm on the ground and the never-stopping blood that came out from his severed shoulder, he screamed up in an instant.


    "AAARRRRGGGHHHH!"


    Watching the man''s pathetic look, Kuragari started to walk toward him slowly and said, "Your power is just as worthless as you. In the beginning, I thought you can abolish all attacks with your power, but it seems it is not the case."


    Walking closer and closer, Kuragari''s presence grew even scarier with each step, making the man to step back in pure fear.


    "Your power is not about nullification, but about object exchange."


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes widened in an instant, and asked, "H... How did you knew it?!"


    "It''s not so hard to find out. My power is mine alone, so I can feel where it is. The moment you ''nullified'' it, I felt that it didn''t vanish, but simply got transferred to another ce."


    "..."


    Seeing as the man didn''t say anything Kuragari stopped two meters before him and after raising his katana he said, "Maybe you can fool others, but I''m not so stupid to fall for something so fake like this."


    "Now then... Just die!", said Kuragari and started to swing his katana, but just as he started his movement, the man smiled creepily and said, "Now!"


    In an instant, as he said that, Kuragari felt that something was very amiss and turned his gaze toward Joe and the girls, only to see as the three hoodied men appeared behind them out of nowhere, ready to cut their throat without hesitation.


    Joe, M, and Emma were totally got off their guards. The three men just appeared out of nowhere, making it impossible to react in time to their surprise attack.


    Kuragari seeing the immense danger widened his eyes and wanted to help, however, it was toote for him to act.


    "F**k! I won''t make it in time!"


    Just as it seemed that things will turn for the worse and there will be only death waiting for the three teenagers, suddenly a deep ice cold voice sounded.


    "First Flow, Istion."


    The instant the voice sounded throughout the ce, the air around the three men suddenly started to move, and under a second three huge bubble whirlpool appeared around their head.


    "Wh... H... Aggh!!"


    The one behind M wanted to say something after seeing the strange wind bubble around his head, but before he could finish just his first word, suddenly his eyes widened with shock and in an instant, he tried to breathe, but somehow he couldn''t.


    And it wasn''t just him, but the other two hoodied men too. All the three of them started to fall to the ground and struggle with widened eyes, trying to breathe in some air, but no matter how hard they tried they couldn''t.


    And what was even more stranger that it was clearly visible that they begged in fear, but because of the whirlpool around their heads, no sound could be heard. Their mouth moved but no sound came out, making Joe and the two girls to be shocked by what they were seeing at the moment.


    Even Kuragari and the man on the ground looked quite surprised, not understanding what was going on at the moment.


    As all of them watched the three struggling men on the earth, a figure started to walk out from the shadows slowly.


    Kuragari turned his gaze toward the one who arose from the shadows, but after seeing who it was frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    The one who walked out was a thirty years old man with ck hair and a huge scar across his face.


    Naturally, this old man on the inside was Greg, but he used the cube he got from Russ to camouge himself. The reason why he didn''te and help in his original look, was because he didn''t want anyone to know that he is here. He promised himself that he won''t put his friends'' life in danger and he will abide by his words.


    As for how he will make Kuragari and his friend to leave the Forbidden Lands and give up on his search, that is a very good question, but for the time being he needs to take care of this matter first.


    Looking at Kuragari with a calm expression, Greg cleared his throat and in a deep voice, he started to talk.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. I just simply came here to help you."

 Chapter 120: Power Of The First Flow

    Chapter 120: Power Of The First Flow


    "You don''t need to know who I am. I just simply came here to help you."


    Kuragari looked at the man with a frown and wanted to say something when suddenly the man on his side suddenly disappeared and appeared next to his subordinates.


    Touching the whirlpool around the three men''s face, the man used his power without hesitation, making the power to vanish in an instant.


    "Aaagghh! Haaahh!! I... I can... finally breathe!"


    Seeing as all of his subordinates breathed in a full mouth of fresh air, the man looked up Kuragari and said, "Maybe you won this time, but the next time..."


    Without finishing his sentence, the man used his power and without further hesitation, he vanished from sight with the three subordinates.


    Kuragari seeing as the man finally disappeared sighed up with relief, but the next second he looked at camouged Greg and said, "Thanks for the help. How can I repay you?"


    "..."


    Greg watched as Kuragari with his friends on his side looked at him with curiosity, so after thinking for a while he said, "With nothing."


    "Don''t be like this. You saved our lives, so it''s only natural to repay your help. Even if it''s something small, we won''tin and help you.", said Joe with a serious expression on the side.


    To tell the truth, he was upset by the fact that he got by surprise not long ago by those three. If it wasn''t because of Greg''s help, he would have been dead long ago. And because of this, he wanted to repay Greg as much as he could, no matter what the request was.


    Seeing their gazes, Greg sighed and said, "Okay, then I only need an energy crystal with a fire affinity. I hope you can help me find one."


    Joe, M, and Emma looked at each other with surprise, while Kuragari frowned slightly.


    Noticing their strange expression Greg sighed and said, "Forget it. I know it''s hard to find such a crystal so I will find one myself. Anyw-"


    "No, it''s not at all.", said M hurriedly and after taking out a first sized crustal with crimson color, she continued, " In our way here we killed a few creatures and we only took the precious crystals from which we had one you asked."


    As M handed over the crystal to Greg, Emma nodded and said, "That is from a 4th ranked Fire Lizard. It is a High-ss ze Crystal with fire affinity, so we hope it''s what you are looking for."


    Taking the crystal away from M''s hand Greg started to examine it from a bit closer.


    Its surface was just like any other energy crystal had, smooth like ss. The only difference it had that after touching it, Greg felt the hot temperatureing out of it, while small mes were burning inside it without stopping.


    "Will it be good Alice?", asked Greg inside his head.


    "Yes. It is perfect.", answered Alice after a small while.


    Putting the crystal away, Greg nodded and said, "It will be perfect thank you. Now if you excuse me, I have other things to attend to, so..."


    With a slight bow, Greg turned around and started to walk away slowly, leaving Kuragari and his friends behind without anything else to say.


    Walking in the dark forest, Greg didn''t walk back to the wooden house and started to walk in another direction on purpose. If somehow those four decided to follow him, he needed to make sure that they won''t go any closer to the house and the bridge.


    Especially Kuragari. If he somehow meets with the Alpha, just like Russ said, there will be only a miserable ending for him for sure.


    "Let''s make sure they think I go somewhere else and after that, I will go back to Russ and Wayne. Ahh... I should have told them to leave this ce because it''s too dangerous for them. I''m so stupid."


    As he said that he raised his hand and looked around, while thinking, "By the way, the First Flow is really something else. Everything is totally different than before."


    Since he activated the First Flow, Greg noticed that a lot of things changed around him.


    The very first thing he noticed instantly was that the First Flow inside his body was all the time active, meaning that it won''t deactivate on its own if he doesn''t use another element with his Second Flow.


    And because of this, when the First Flow was active, the air all around him was no longer an invisible substance, but instead, he could now see thousands of small and curvy threads with a half-transparent appearance.


    The second thing he noticed was that since those small threads appearance that only he could see, everything around him became even more clearer.


    And surprisingly it wasn''t in sight but in noise. For some mysterious reason each noise that sounded in his 10 meters proximity, could be heard as clear as day and night. Even if a single leaf fell to the ground sounded like a te falling down. It was simply an amazing feeling that Greg never felt before.


    However, the best thing he noted was something even greater than these. The best thing about his First Flow activation was that no matter where he was until if he had an air around him, he could use them freely.


    For example, just as he did with the three men, he could use the small threads in the air to make a small area around his enemy''s body that could iste the air, resulting in suffocation.


    But this was only just one way that he could utilize this power.


    "I wonder if all the other elements will be this shocking. I can''t wait to find out.", said Greg quietly with a smile and started to fasten his steps.


    However, only after going a few meters, suddenly the threads around him in the air started to move like crazy, making Greg to be on guard in an instant.


    "Someone ising!", thought Greg and looked toward where the movement of the threads was the craziest and said calmly, "I know you are there. Come out."


    A few secondster that he said this, suddenly a muscr looking figure with a cigarette in hand started to walk out of the shadow slowly.


    "Interesting. You even noticed me even though I lowered my presence. Under such a small amount of time, you became even stronger... Brat.", said Kuragari.


    Greg hearing this was instantly stunned, but on the outside, he was incredibly calm.


    Looking at Kuragari with a frown, Greg, with his old-looking appearance started to frown and asked, "First of all, I''m not a brat and secondly, I don''t remember meeting you, so how can you know how strong I was in the past?"


    Kuragari looked at Greg with a smile and after taking out the cigarette from his mouth he said, "You can''t fool me, kid. I don''t know what power you use to hide your image, but you can''t conceal your hidden talent for the weapons. Maybe you forget it, but I still have the ability to feel one''s talent with weapons, so there is no way in hell I could forget a talent like yours."


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide anymore, Greg sighed and after turning off his camouge he smiled wryly and said, "Well... I got busted."


    Stepping closer to Greg, Kuragari looked at him from top to bottom and asked, "So? Why did you conceal your appearance?"


    Greg looked at Kuragari and after thinking for a while he asked, "Before I tell you why, where are my friends? Are they okay?"


    "I took them away from the Forbidden Lands the instant you went away. What happened not long ago, was too dangerous. I can''t risk something like that again. So don''t worry about them and just tell me why you acted like that."


    Hearing that his friends were safe Greg sighed with relief.


    "So?", asked Kuragari after seeing that Greg was a bit hesitant.


    He was totally curious why Greg acted this mysterious even after meeting with him and his friends.


    Greg looked at his Master and after a while, he decided to tell everything.


    He told him that Russ and Wayne didn''t kidnap him, but just simply tried to help him. He told him the part where Russ told him that there is a way that people can break through the God rank and reach the Evolution step, while he also told him that there will be a war soon with beings much terrifying than the one tried to kill him in the Arena.


    In the beginning, Kuragari listened to Greg''s story with a smile, but as the conversation progressed his face started to turn to shock than to ice-cold seriousness.


    "So these are the reasons why I acted that way. If not, I would have only put my friends'' life in danger and that''s thest thing I want. Instead, I decided to stay with Russ and Wayne until I can''t reach the God rank. If there will be truly a war in the near future, then I don''t want to stay this weak. I will do everything I can to reach the Evolution Step, no matter what!"

 Chapter 121: A Gift

    Chapter 121: A Gift


    "..."


    Only utter silence could be heard the moment Greg finished talking, making the atmosphere kind of awkward between the two.


    However, even after this, he just stayed silent and waited for Kuragari to start talking. He totally understood him, because all those information he told him in one go, could shock anyone to the core in an instant and Kuragari was not an exception.


    As seconds ticked by one after another, suddenly Kuragari looked at Greg and asked, "This... Evolution step you mentioned. How does it work?"


    "Russ said that only just a few people can reach that stage, but as to how he didn''t tell me. However, he told me that those who reach that step will go under a strange process where the Guardian and the owner will merge together. From then on, you will be able to start the real cultivation."


    "Hmm... Take me to that Russ guy. I want to talk with him."


    Hearing this Greg scratched his neck slightly and with a wry smile he said, "I fear I can''t."


    "What do you mean?", asked Kuragari with a frown.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to, but I fear if I do, you will die."


    *<em>sh!</em>*


    The moment Greg said those words, a huge sh mark appeared next to his feet, indicating that he was almost killed by Kuragari just a second ago.


    "You think I''m weak?", asked Kuragari a bit angrily as he looked at Greg with a dead-serious expression.


    Turning his head slowly toward the cut on the ground, Greg started to sweat a bit and said, "N... No. Not at all."


    "Then get moving and show me where this Russ guy is.", said Kuragari and started to walk forward.


    However just as he stepped forward, suddenly Greg''s figure appeared before him with wide arms and said, "Master, please! Listen to me. I can''t show you where he is. Because... Because..."


    "Because?", asked Kuragari with a raised eyebrow.


    Seeing Kuragari''s almost erupting anger, Greg steadied himself and said, "Because he is in a ce where you will really die."


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Like a huge earthquake, the ground around Kuragari started to crack in an instant, while a pitch-ck katana appeared in his hand.


    Feeling that it didn''t help at all, Greg shook his hands around and said hurriedly, "There is a creature above the God rank which will kill anyone who tried to approach its territory above the 4th rank! I didn''t mean that you are weak, it''s just simply suicided to go there!"


    Kuragari looked at Greg''s face, but after seeing his honest expression he sighed and said, "What is that creature?"


    Seeing as Kuragari calmed down Greg sighed with relief and said, "The creature is called the Alpha. It is 100% above the God rank because I saw it with my two eyes. Also, those who try to go close to its territory with a rank stronger than the 4th rank will be killed without mercy or that was what Russ said to me."


    Listening to this, Kuragari stayed quiet and a whileter he said, "Only a day ago I thought I knew everything about the world, but now it seems I was wrong. Totally wrong."


    As he said that suddenly Kuragariughed up and continued, "Haha! Amazing! That''s what I wanted!"


    Just as Greg wanted to ask his Master something, suddenly Kuragari stoppedughing and said, "Brat. You are right. If there will be truly a war in the future, staying this weak is a total no."


    After thinking for a while, Kuragari looked up at the sky and continued, "The moment I saw that devil, I realized just how weak I am. Me, who thought I could beat anyone with only at the Ascender rank just because I had two Soul Stones... How ridiculous."


    As he said this he leaned forward and after taking out a small book from his own shadow he said, "Here. Take this. Everything that you need to know about weapons andbat is in here. Also, I wrote some words about the element of darkness, so maybe it can be your help someday."


    Taking away the book from Kuragari, Greg looked at the old looking book in his hand and a small whileter he opened it.


    However, the moment he did, his eyes widened in an instant.


    Just on the first two pages, almost a hundred of different human drawings with attacking and defending postures could be seen, with various types of weapons in hand.


    "This... Why?", asked Greg with a stunned expression as he looked at Kuragari.


    "Just because.", said Kuragari with a shrug and continued, "I have already learned each of them, so they are useless to me. To tell the truth, I wanted to teach them to you personally, but it seems I won''t have the chance."


    Looking at his Master Greg understood the reason why he said that, so with a slight bow he said, "Thank you very much."


    "Not a problem. This is the least I can give you to help.", said Kuragari and a whileter he continued, "Now then... It seems I will need to go and find a way to reach the God rank and when I reach it I wille and find you to tell me the process to this Evolution Step. Until then, try to be as strong as you can."


    "And what about my friends? They won''t rx until they find me."


    Kuragari looked at Greg and after thinking for a while he said, "Don''t worry, I will tell them personally what happened here."


    "Tell them also not to talk about it that I''m here.", said Greg hurriedly.


    "Why?", asked Kuragari with a frown.


    Knowing that he forgot to tell him that there were spies among the humans, Greg told Kuragari everything about this matter.


    After more than 10 minutes, Greg stopped talking and waited for his Master to react.


    "Hmm... Interesting... Higher Beings, spies, The Six. Things are getting extremely intriguing.", said Kuragari after a while, and after looking at Greg he nodded and said, "Okay, I will tell them to stay silent about this matter as much as they can."


    "Thank you.", said Greg with a sigh.


    "Now then. It is time for me to go.", said Kuragari, and with a wave of his hand, the shadow below his feet free in size.


    "I hope the next time we meet, you will be a much stronger brat."


    "I will!", said Greg with a serious expression, and with a deep bow he said, " Thank you very much for everything."


    Kuragari seeing Greg liked that just smiled and said, "No problem."


    And without saying anything more, Kuragari''s figure instantly vanished into the shadow, leaving Greg alone in the dense and scary-looking forest.


    "..."


    Straightening his back, Greg looked at the book in his hand he wanted to open it, but suddenly the threads in the air around him started to move like crazy, making him raise his guard in an instant.


    "Now what?", thought Greg with squinted eyes, but the moment he saw as several scary-looking zombies approached him from all directions, he rxed instantly.


    Putting the book away into his shadow, he looked at the slowly walking monsters around him, and suddenly he started to smile.


    "First Flow, Air Solidification."


    ***


    Somewhere in the grand colorful void, an insanely huge and massive castle was gently floating without a single sound, while ck lights simr to those of a lightning, broke out from it from time to time.


    Deep inside that building, somewhere in it''s biggest room, several creatures with different looks, size, and color were sitting around an enormous circr shaped table.


    A three meters high man with two Giants on his side, a beautiful woman with a seductive look, an angry-looking demon that had six arms on each side, a devil which skin had a deeper ck color than the deepest abyss itself, and hundreds of more creatures that looks exactly like those in the dimensional zones on earth.


    However, even among these scary-looking beings, there was one life form that gave out a much scarier presence.


    Its body was d in silver armor, while on its back a huge de with a width of a human arm could be seen. Unfortunately, its head was covered with a faceless mask, so it was totally unknown how it really looked like.


    "We got the news that the Mask has been found, Your Highness! And also it is almost 90% that ''she'' is on that same, Your Highness!"


    The mysterious being turned it''s head toward the kneeling servant on its side and after a while, it started to talk with a toneless sound, "That is enough."


    As it said that, it turned its head toward a creature that looked like a humanoid beast d in an ancient suit and said, "Netherw."


    "YES!"


    *THUMP!*


    With a loud shout, the beast stood up and hit its chest hardly.


    "Go and prepare. You will go to that."


    "Yes Your Highness!", shouted the beast loudly, and with a creepy smile it asked, "Can I choose personally my warriors?"


    The being hearing the question nodded slightly and said, "Sure."


    "Thank you, Your Highness!! Be us forever on the summit!", said the beast happily and without further hesitation, it walked out of the room with steady steps."


    The being turned it''s head toward the remaining creatures and said calmly, "You are free to go."


    "BE US FOREVER ON THE SUMMIT!!!"

 Chapter 122: Decisions

    Chapter 122: Decisions


    In a small city not so far from the Forbidden Lands, Greg''s friends were sitting inside a restaurant.


    Before them, several delicious-looking foods like croissants, boiled eggs, sandwiches, and other things could be seen, however, even after seeing those none of them looked hungry at all. Not even a little bit. On the other hand, it was totally the opposite. All three of their faces looked insanely tired, while also lost.


    "We... Wepletely lost.", said M with a sad face as she poked the egg on her te with a fork from time to time.


    "Yeah... Not only did we failed to find Greg, but we have almost died too.", answered Emma with the same depressed mood as M.


    Joe on the side hearing the two girls talk didn''t say anything, but just simply stayed quiet. It wasn''t because he didn''t agree with them, but instead because he was incredibly tensed.


    Under a mere few days, he realized a lot of things. The first thing that he discovered was that the Demon Hero, who was almost a legendary figure among the people turned out to be his very best friend from the beginning.


    The second thing which made him incredibly angry was that even though he knew he was weak, he didn''t think he was this weak.


    The moment that strange creature appeared and tried to take Greg away, he couldn''t do anything. The only thing he was able to do was to watch as Greg was trapped and taken away by full strangers.


    And also let''s not talk about the incident inside the Forbidden Lands. To someone, who specialized in explosive speed and attack, that was something extremely shameful. If that stranger didn''te in time to save him, he would be dead a very long time ago.


    "I need to get stronger."


    As the three were sitting in the diner, suddenly a voice sounded on their side.


    "Ah, there you are."


    Turning their heads toward where the voice came from, they saw as Kuragari walked in with steady steps and stopped next to their table.


    However, the moment he saw their distressed expression, Kuragari instantly knew what their problems were, so he said, "Don''t let yourself be affected by what happened. Only think about the present and what you can do next in the future. That will help you a lot."


    "But what if there wasn''t that guy who saved us? Then we wouldn''t have the next time.", said M quietly without looking up.


    Kuragari turned his gaze toward the girl and with a smile, he said, "You said it right."


    "Said right what?", asked M with a frown, now with a raised head.


    "You said ''what if''. Let me ask you something then. What if you don''te to this tournament? What if that creature didn''t show up? I could ask hundreds of simr questions like this, but you know why I don''t? Because I can''t do anything with it. The past is the past, like it or not, you can''t change that fact. However, you can change one thing. An that is the future."


    Seeing as the three raised their heads with much more spirit this time, Kuragari smiled but the next second his expression turned serious.


    "And this is the reason why you need to strive for more power. To avoid the possibility of ''what if''. If you can be strong, no one can put you into a situation like that one ever again."


    In an instant all three of their eyes brightened, making Kuragari to nod with satisfaction.


    "Well then, seeing that you are ready to hear what I want to say...", said Kuragari and looked around, only to see that there were a few people around them, so he waved his hand and in an instant, a small barrier appeared around them.


    Joe, M, and Emma seeing Kuragari''s act looked quite confused, but just as they wanted to ask him what was going on, Kuragari suddenly talked.


    "What you will hear from me in the next few minutes, you need to promise that you won''t tell anyone."


    Seeing as one of the world''s best experts was this serious about something, made the three instantly nod seriously.


    "Perfect, well then..."


    After that, Kuragari told the three what Greg asked him to tell. The reason why he decided to stay away from them, the lurking danger in the future, and what they need to do to avoid being killed as easily as an ant. Kuragari told them everything from the beginning to the end.


    As Joe and the two girls listened to this, their expression slowly turned from seriousness to total shock then into utter disbelief.


    Under 15 minutes, just like how it happened to Kuragari, their view about the world changed too.


    However, the reason why they were so stunned wasn''t that they discovered that there is a way to break through the God rank, but instead because Kuragari told them that Greg needed to hide because he had something that he shouldn''t have in the beginning.


    This fact made all three of them extremely astonished. They would have never believed in the past, that from a boy, who was all the time the aim of bullies would turn into the ''world''s'' most wanted person. And what is more, it was all because of something that not even Greg himself knew why. It was simply too shocking.


    "I start to feel that I misknew Greg from the beginning. He has too many secrets that it is almost scary.", said M with a widened eyes as he started to think about Greg and his behavior in the past.


    It wasn''t just her by the way. Joe and Emma too looked quite confused by all of this. These pieces of information were just too much for them at once.


    "So that is what he told me to tell you guys. Maybe he didn''t tell you, but if it''s really true that there will be a war, do anything you can to reach the God rank as soon as possible. At least you can save yourselves if not others."


    As he said that, Kuragari turned around and with a wave of his hand he disappeared from the restaurant once and for all.


    Watching as Kuragari vanished with thatst sentence, the three just stayed quiet and thought over the things they just heard not long ago.


    After a full 5 minutes, Joe stood up and said without the slightest expression visible on his face, "I think I don''t have to tell you what we need to do."


    M and Emma looked at each other and with a nod, both of them stood up.


    "We all know Greg. Maybe he is much mysterious nowadays, but he won''t tell something this life-threatening out of nowhere. Especially when his own life is under danger.", said M.


    With a nod, Emma said, "Yeah. We need to be thankful that he warned us. If not..."


    Joe nodded to and stepping to the side of the table he said, "I will go back to Nexus city. Will youe?"


    M looked at Joe and after thinking for a while she shook her head and said, "No, not me. I will go to Lava city and ask my grandfather to help in my cultivation."


    With a nod, Joe turned his gaze at Emma and waited for her answer.


    Seeing both of her friends questioning gazes, Emma shook her head too and said, "I will go back to my mom. She is not in Nexus city, so I won''t go."


    "Okay, then it''s decided.", said Joe, and after a deep sigh, he said, "Then good luck for both of you. I hope we can meet in the future."


    And just like this, after hugging each other for thest time, the three of them started to walk away in three different directions.


    ***


    Back in the Forbidden Lands, Greg was crouching before a pile of huge energy crystals, while counting.


    "52 Middle-ss and 21 High-ss energy crystals. And all of them from 4th ranked creatures. This should be well enough to rank up one of my Soul Creatures.", said Greg and opened his device.


    From all of his Soul Creatures that was not on the dimensional grade, he had the Silver Wolf, the ck Larva, the fairy, and the Mist Bat.


    "From these four the fairy has already reached the 4th rank and it can only rank up by requirements, so it is a no for me. The Mist Bat is only on the Awakened rank so that is also a no. What remains is the Silver Wolf and the ck Larva."


    As he thought about this he started to think.


    "Well, I have the First Flow, so for the time being I don''t need any tracking ability, so let''s go with the ck Larva."


    With that said, Greg summoned the ck gloves onto his hand and started to put one energy crystals after another onto it, making them melt into the Soul Creature slowly.


    After 5 minutes, when Greg wanted to put thest crystal onto the glove, it suddenly started to shine with a ck light while small changes urred too.


    Under a second around the ck gloves, more ck smoke started to form, while the surface of it changed a bit rigid, just like that of arva''s skin.


    "Woow...", said Greg with surprise and raised his device to see what the changes were.


    {ck Larva}


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Gloves


    Powers: Toxic smoke, Melting touch, Parasite, Immunology


    Energy Crystals: 0/5000


    Requirements for the next rank:


    Toxic Crystal: 0/1

 Chapter 123: Ways Of Useage

    Chapter 123: Ways Of Useage


    Looking at the pieces of information on his device, Greg nodded and thought, "It seems it was a good choice. Not only does it require small things to the next rank, but it has also an ability that is able to make my body immune against toxins. Perfect!"


    Putting his gloves away Greg looked at the single crystal in his hand and decided to give it to his Mist Bat Soul Creature, however, what he didn''t expect was that the moment the crystal melted into the purple colored mist cloak, it made it to rank up in an instant.


    "Well... That was unexpected.", said Greg with a slight surprise and opened his device''s screen again.


    {Mist Bat}


    Rank: Manifester


    Type: Cloak


    Powers: Smokescreen, Transparency


    Energy Crystals: 0/500


    "Hmmm... Maybe I know what that skill could be.", said quietly Greg as he looked at the data on the screen, and without hesitation, he activated the cloak''s smokescreen ability.


    Just like in the past, the moment he used that ability, the whole surrounding around him got filled with purple mist, without knowing a single thing where he was.


    "Let''s see.", said Greg with a slight smile and activated the second skill and in an instant, everything changed in his eyes.


    The purple mist that was all the time like a solid fog without seeing through it suddenly turned transparent in Greg''s eyes.


    Just like before he activated the power, everything was just as clear as day.


    "Cool.", said Greg with a smile, and after deactivating the cloak''s abilities he turned around and to walked away slowly.


    On his way back to the wooden house, Greg met with several creatures, but with his First Flow, they were not a problem at all.


    Every time he was about to bump into a creature the air threads around him would always warn him beforehand, making him to raise his guard.


    If it was a monster on the 5th rank or above it, he would go and change his route, but if it was under that, he would kill them without difficulty.


    After walking and beating a monster on his path, Greg finally arrived back at the smallke.


    Crossing the bridge, Greg opened the door and walked in, but the moment he wanted to close the door, he noticed that Russ and Wayne were nowhere to be seen.


    Greg looked at the staircase on the side and a small whileter he thought, "Let''s practice outside instead. I don''t want to destroy this building in the end."


    As he said that he turned around and after closing the door he looked around.


    "There is a small tree on the side. I guess it will be a perfect ce for me to practice.", said Greg calmly, and with steady steps, he walked there.


    The tree was just like any regr tree. It was around a few meters tall with a width of two adult humans. However, the only difference it had was that instead of green-colored leaves, it had colorful ones.


    From pink to red, every color could be found on it. Even ck and white ones could be seen, making it''s appearance even weirder.


    "Hmm... Even though it looks strange, the feeling it gives me is rxing.", thought Greg and with a shrug, he sat down before the tree.


    Taking his lotus-like position, Greg closed his eyes and started to think.


    "Now that I could get a Fire Crystal from M, it should be obvious that I will cultivate my fire element."


    Thinking about this, Greg started to remember back the past when he used Alice''s fire powers, just as he did before activating the First Flow.


    However, the only thing he could remember was just a few things. Except for the moments, when he used his fire to melt out other bodies that was frozen by him, there were no times when he used it.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t want it, but simply because he couldn''t. The biggest problem with the six elements was that he could only use one power at once, and couldn''t use two or more at the same time.


    Even switching from one element to another needs a little bit of time. Around a second, but that second could decide everything in a live or die fight.


    And just as he stated before, you can have earth-shaking powers, but if you were slow, you are dead. So this was the reason why he used almost all the time his wind abilities, and only at special times did he use the other ones.


    However, as he thought about this, suddenly his expression turned a bit surprised, and thought, "Wait. There was once when I needed to use my fire powers. Or at least not me, but Alice."


    Thinking back to when he needed to prove his worth to Joe''s father and needed to clear a Dual Zone all alone, Greg smiled.


    The interior of the zone was a huge volcano with an insane temperature. Just solely standing a mile away from that huge volcano made him to sweat like crazy.


    In the end, he needed to ask for Alice''s help. In her little fox form, she could make a thinyer around his body to protect him against the insane conditions.


    "Thinking about this. Can I do the same thing now only by myself?", thought Greg with curiosity, and without hesitation, he activated his fire element.


    In an instant, the second cycle inside his body turned crimson red, while ava-like substance started to flow slowly in it.


    As this happened, Greg raised his hand and a small burning fire appeared above his palm.


    "Just as mesmerizing as the first time.", said Greg with awe as he looked at the crimson me around his hand.


    "Let''s see if I can do it.", said Greg in an instant after looking at the fire for enough time.


    Without further hesitation, he started to concentrate on the me and made it to cover his body.


    And just as he expected, it worked. First his palm, then his arm, his chest, leg, and head, and in the end the other side of his body.


    Under a few seconds, his whole body got covered with a thinyer of crimson fire, making him look like he was the one who was on fire.


    "Amazing!", said Greg with a satisfactory smile as he felt the temperature grow to a pleasant level, but the next second his smile vanished.


    "Unfortunately this could only help me a little bit to activate the Second Flow. I need to think more."


    As he said that he raised his hand before his face and started to inspect the mes around his body, while also controlling them from time to time.


    After watching the mes for hours, Greg shook his head and said, "I can control it at will. I can use it to protect myself from different temperatures and also I can use it to attack. What else do I miss here?"


    Deactivating the element Greg started to think, but suddenly he noticed as Russ and Wayne finally came back from who knows where.


    "We are back. What are you doing?", asked Russ with a raised eyebrow as he looked at Greg under the tree.


    "Nothing. Just practicing.", said Greg with a slight smile.


    Russ looked at Wayne, but seeing as he just shrugged, he sighed and said, "Sure."


    With that the two men walked back into the house, leaving Greg all alone under the tree.


    "Let''s continue.", said Greg and after closing his eyes, he started to think about ways he could utilize his fire powers, but unfortunately it wasn''t an easy task.


    Even though he didn''t use it in the past he knew already that he could use it for protection, forbat, and also for control, so what else was there he didn''t notice?


    Because of this, Greg was all day and night thinking about ways, but try as he wants, there was none. Except for eating, drinking, and going out for the toilet, he spent all of his time under the tree, looking for solutions.


    After a week, when the sun was high up in the sky, Wayne looked out the window, and while watching Greg''s sitting motionlessly in one ce, he asked Russ, "What do you think, is he okay? He didn''t move from there since yesterday. He didn''t even eat."


    "He should be. He said he is practicing, so he should do just that.", answered Russ calmly as he drank a coffee slowly.


    While the two men were inside the house, until then outside Greg was sitting motionlessly under the tree with closed eyes.


    Time ticked by second after second, when suddenly a slight breeze came and made the tree''s leaves to flutter to the side, making the sun to shine onto Greg''s eyes.


    A small whileter Greg frowned and after covering his eyes from the sun, he thought, "Damn! Since we teleported to this part of the Forbidden Lands, the sun all the time shines right into my eyes."


    As he said this, he wanted to find another ce, but suddenly he stopped moving because of realizing something.


    "Wait a minute. What?"

 Chapter 124: Special Activation

    Chapter 124: Special Activation


    "Wait a minute. What?"


    Greg realizing something sat back and started to think.


    "Sun... What if what I need to find is not how to use fire, but instead how to create. The wind is in the air, the earth is under my feet, water is almost everywhere, while where darkness is there should be light too. However, there is one element that needs to be created and that is fire."


    As he thought about this, Greg looked up at the sun in the sky and thought, "What if what I need to do to activate the Second Flow is to create fire by an external power? And what is the best fuel for that? Sun!"


    Thinking about this, Greg sat back into a lotus-like position and without hesitation started to use his fire element, but this time, he didn''t summon fire. He just concentrated on the flow inside his body, while feeling the sun''s heat on his skin.


    "Concentrate... Concentrate..."


    With deep breaths, Greg tried to make fire by the sun''s warmth, while theva-like substance inside him was flowing in a circle.


    One deep breath after another, Greg concentrated on the temperature around his body. Only just after 30 minutes, huge sweat drops started to appear on his forehead, making his concentration to get harder with each passing second.


    He wasn''t sweating because of the sun, but because theva flow inside his body started to speed up while its temperature was also growing nonstop.


    "I''m on the right track, so keep on going.", thought Greg with clenched teeth while continuing his deep breathing.


    The feeling he was sensing right now was very simr to that when someone sat inside lukewarm water, but as time was going on the water became hotter and hotter to an almost unbearable point. But with the only difference that it was all happening inside the body. It wasn''t an enjoyable moment that is for sure.


    When Greg reached 1 hour, his whole body was covered in huge drops of sweat, making him look like he just came out of the shower.


    "Come... On!!"


    Greg did everything he could not think about giving up. He just endured the pain like a real man would and continued to breathe.


    However, even like this, there was one risk that he didn''t think about. And that is dehydration. If he loses too much sweat he could die very easily, so what he is doing right now was extremely dangerous.


    Without knowing this lurking threat, Greg continued what he was doing and concentrated on the flow and the heat around his body.


    One second after another ticked by and after another half hour, suddenly the flow inside Greg''s body started to pulse, while it started to release a crimson light with each vibration, making his body to be covered with a crimson glow.


    Russ and Wayne were talking with each other in the house when suddenly a red light started to shine inside through the window.


    Feeling the simr presence in the air, the two men looked at each other and said in unison, "Don''t tell me..."


    With that said, the two ran out of the house, however, the moment they opened the door, what waited for them was insane heat.


    It was so hot that not even an Ascender ranked fighter would bear it with only just it''s bare skin. Luckily they had alreadypleted the Evolution Step so something like this wasn''t a problem, but still, it surprised them a lot.


    "The same feeling. He is forming a Core Territory even though he is not on the Cmity rank. Don''t tell me he will form six Core Territories for his six elements because I will instantly cry.", said Wayne with a stunned expression as he talked to Russ.


    However, Russ didn''t answer his friend''s statement and just simply watched the happenings before his eyes.


    "Use the crystal."


    Going as Alice said, Greg took out the fire crystal, and just like as he did before, he started to consume it without hesitation.


    As he did that,yers appeared around the Second Flow, while a third cycle appeared inside his body with a totally different route.


    Under a few minutes, Greg finished consuming the crystal, making his whole body to be set aze in an instant.


    *<strong>BAM!!</strong>*


    Just like a small explosion, the surroundings around Greg turned to ash in an instant, however for some reason the only thing that didn''t get damaged was the tree.


    Even though Greg''s burning body was sitting from it only an inch, it was doing just as great as it did before. Not even a small burnt mark could be seen on its trunk.


    However, Russ and Wayne didn''t have the time to notice this, because they were too concerned about the happenings with Greg.


    Especially Wayne. Once when he looked at Greg, he saw that his fire had a crimson color, but this time it wasn''t crimson red but almost golden. All around Greg''s body, crimson and golden-colored fire was burning, making his appearance look quite intimidating.


    As the two men were looking at this sight with a slightly stunned expression, Greg stood up and looked at his body with a wide smile on his face.


    "I... I did it!!! Haha!", said happily and with a wave of his hand, he fired the golden fire toward theke.


    *<em>PSSST!!</em>*


    In an instant, as the golden fire touched the water, a huge fog arose, while a small portion of theke vanished without a sign.


    "Amazing!", said Greg and looked at the golden me around his body.


    However, Russ and Wayne weren''t this happy at all. In the beginning, they were surprised a bit, but the moment Greg evaporated a small portion of theke they turned totally speechless.


    Both of them knew what that water was and it wasn''t anything ordinary that is for sure. And this is the reason why they knew for sure that the golden fire around Greg''s body was insanely dangerous. To the point, it could be deadly even to the user.


    "This... This is simply ridiculous.", said Russ after a while, not knowing what else he could say.


    As he said that, Greg deactivated the Second Flow, but as he did that, the First Flow automatically turned on, making him to see the air threads around him again.


    Thinking about something, he activated the Second Flow again, however, when he did what appeared on his palm was an average looking crimson fire. Not golden, but crimson.


    "So I can activate my fire element directly or if I want more destructive power then through the heat in the air. Amazing!"


    As he thought about this Greg turned around, but before he could do anything more, suddenly his vision turned dizzy, while his body started to fall forward.


    "Wha... Huh?"


    *<em>Paff!</em>*


    Russ and Wayne in the distance after seeing as Greg fell to the ground unconsciously looked at each other with confused expressions, not understanding what just happened.


    "..."


    ***


    Inside the wooden house, Greg was lying on the sofa, when suddenly he started to open his eyes slowly.


    "Where... What happened?", asked Greg with a frown as he struggled to sit up.


    Looking around Greg saw that Russ and Wayne could be seen nowhere, so he leaned back and asked, "What happened Alice?"


    "You got unconscious."


    "I know that. But why? And also for how much time?", asked Greg as he looked at the ceiling.


    "Don''t worry, you were only unconscious for 2 days. As for why it happened was because you activated the Second Flow through Special Activation."


    "What the hell should that mean?", asked Greg with a frown.


    With a chuckle, Alice appeared next to Greg with her shiny appearance, but with the only difference that both of her legs were now visible.


    Seeing this change Greg sat up and with extra-wide eyes, he said, "I... You... Your legs!"


    "What about them? They are visible because you activated the first two Flows", said Alice as she crossed them before Greg.


    Hearing this Greg looked surprised and asked, "So if I active all six of them, I will be able to see your true appearance?"


    "Yes."


    Listening to this Greg got excited and wanted to say something, but before he could, suddenly his head started to ache.


    "Argh..."


    "Don''t move too much for now. Because you just attempted your first-ever Special Activation, your body could feel kind of strange. After resting for a while it will go away in an instant."


    A small whileter when the headache turned slightly bearable, Greg looked at Alice and asked, "What is this Special Activation?"


    "Special Activation is a method with which you can turn on the Flow inside your body. It is like a shortcut, however, what the requirements are unknown even for me, but one thing is sure. If you attempt one, the result will be this. Falling unconscious for an unknown period of time and waking up with intense pain. But the process itself is not dangerous at all, that is why I didn''t stop you. And also look, you felt it too. Your fire element became even stronger than before.", said Alice with a shrug.


    "That is true."

 Chapter 125: Golden Flames

    Chapter 125: Golden mes


    "That is true.", said Greg and touched his head softly.


    Feeling a bit of pain he frowned slightly and asked, "By the way, do you know where did those two go? They always go somewhere."


    "Those two talked about something like that a God rank zone appeared in the vicinity, so they went to clear it. If I''m right, they should be back by now. It is almost a day since they went away."


    "I see...", said Greg and after thinking for a while he asked, "Can I have a question?"


    "Sure. What do you want to know?", asked Alice in a calm voice.


    Watching as Alice changed her legs posture, Greg stayed quiet and a whileter he asked, "I wanted to ask this since Russ said it... Those Higher beings... What are they looking for?"


    "What are they looking for? That is easy to answer. They are looking for a secret ce called... Argh... What the... Arghh!!"


    Just as Alice wanted to answer Greg''s question, suddenly she started to clench her head in pain, making Greg to stand up worriedly in an instant, ready to help her any given moment.


    However just as he was about to step toward her, Alice raised her hand and said, "Don''t worry... I''m okay... I''m okay..."


    "What happened?", asked Greg with worry visible in his eyes as he looked at Alice''s struggling figure.


    Shaking her head gently, Alice turned her head toward Greg and said, "I''m not so sure either... The moment I wanted to answer you, it was like some kind of power cut my memory off in an instant. Even now if I want to remember back I feel the slight pain tingling in my head. Strange... Why did it feel so familiar?"


    As Greg listened to Alice''s mumbling, suddenly the air threads from the entrance direction started to move like crazy, making Greg know that someone wasing.


    "I think Russ and Wayne are back. Quick disappear.", said Greg hurriedly as she looked at Alice who was still talking to herself on the sofa.


    Hearing what Greg said, Alice looked up, but the moment she heard the door''s creaking sound she didn''t hesitate and vanished into Greg''s Soul Stone.


    "Haha! That was too easy. That monster didn''t even stand a chan-, oh look at that. Our sleeping beauty has finally woke up."


    Walking inside, Russ was spirited talking with Wayne, but the moment he saw as Greg was standing next to the table, he smiled in an instant.


    "I just woke up the moment you came back. Where were you two?", asked Greg.


    "Just away to clear a few dimensional zones. Nothing special at all.", said Wayne instead of Russ and threw a huge bag onto the table that was full of energy crystals.


    "Those are..."


    "Yes, these are energy crystals from Ascender and God ranked creatures.", said Russ with a proud look on his face, however seeing Greg''s greedy look, he shook his head and said, "Sorry kid, but these are ours. Even after the Evolution Step, energy crystals are very important."


    Hearing this Greg looked a bit disappointed, but he couldn''t do anything with it. It wasn''t him the one who collected them, so there was nothing he could do.


    Seeing Greg''s sad expression, Russ sighed and said, "However on our way back here we met with a few water creatures on the 5th rank. Because you needed element crystal for two elements so far, then I think that will help you too."


    In an instant after hearing this, Greg''s eyes brightened up and with a wide smile he said, "Thank you!"


    Without any hesitation, he ran toward the door and before walking out he asked, "Where are these creatures?"


    "Toward the east."


    "Thank you.", said Greg and ran out of the house.


    Seeing as the door closed slowly, Russ shook his head helplessly and said, "Well... I didn''t think he would be this excited just because of a creature."


    Thinking back to his expression, Russ smiled and said quietly, "Just like my young self."


    While the two men stayed back in the house, Greg used his First Flow to boost his speed with the vortexes around his body and ran through the dense forest.


    What surprised Greg however as he runs, that even though his speed was fast, it was like his feet didn''t touch the ground at all. Each step he took was as silent as an assassin''s.


    "Another new aspect. Amazing!"


    While he enjoyed the silence around him and the surroundings, Greg noticed as the trees started to decrease in number rapidly and in the end, he arrived before an insanely hugeke.


    "Beautiful!", said Greg with wide eyes.


    Even his little fairy on his shoulder that was all the time around him looked at the beautifulke with shiny eyes. Since she reached the 4th rank, there was not even a single moment that she stayed inside Greg''s consciousness, but instead, she was like an independent being just like any other human.


    As he was looking around, he suddenly noticed creatures simr to those of seals, but with the only difference, their skin was blue and also had incredibly sharp fangsing out of their spines.


    "Interesting looking creatures that is for sure.", thought Greg and looked up at the sky.


    "The sun is still up, so I will be alright. But before I use those mes..."


    As he said they, Greg raised his hand and summoned his normal crimson fire around his hand, and without hesitation, he fired at the creatures before him.


    "<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    With a small explosion, the fireball exploded onto one of the creature''s skin, however that was all. Not even a small injury could be seen, but only an angry scream from the monster.


    Seeing as a horde of angry looking creatures came at his way while suddenly huge raindrops appeared around him, Greg smiled and said, "Core Territory. This is what I like to see!"


    The moment he said that he breathed in a mouthful of air and while concentrating on the heat in the air, he activated to Second Flow.


    "Second Flow, Golden ze"


    In an instant, like an erupting volcano, Greg''s body exploded, making his whole body to get covered with golden mes.


    The second the creatures saw the golden fire around Greg halted and without hesitation they turned around, trying to escape as far away as they could.


    Seeing as several 5th ranked creatures wanted to escape from him, Greg was quite surprised but the next second he smiled and said, "Oh, don''t even think about it."


    *<strong>BOOOOM!*</strong>


    With a wave of his hands, Greg fired golden mes toward the monsters resulting in a huge explosion that melted the ground in an instant.


    *<strong>GRRRR!!</strong>*


    With an angry roar, all the creatures turned around and with a roar they attack Greg.


    The raindrops that were in the air around Greg, started to move in an instant and got fired at him like bullets.


    However even like this that he was attacked by several 5th ranked creatures in their Core Territory, Greg stood just as rxed as if he wasn''t attacked at all.


    All the rain droplets that got into contact with the golden mes got evaporated within a second, making Greg smile happily.


    "I should have activated my wind element with Special Activation. This is just too good.", said Greg and without further dy, he raised his arm above his head.


    "Second Flow, Outburst"


    *<em>sh!</em>*


    *<strong>KA-</strong><strong>BOOOOM!!</strong>*


    With an insanely massive explosion, the whole proximity around the creatures blew up, melting the ground while turning each creature into nothing more but ash.


    Watching as the monsters screamed in pain while their whole being turned into nothingness, made Greg a bit disturbed, but only for a second.


    A momentter when all beasts were killed Greg waved his hand, making the mes vanish in an instant.


    Seeing a few blue crystals in the burnt grass Greg smiled and walked closer, but the moment he saw the huge melted crater before him that he just created a second ago he halted.


    "This power... Is too destructive. I need to watch when and how I use it.", thought Greg with seriousness and crouched down to pick up the crystals.


    Picking up 4 pieces Greg examined them, but a whileter he sighed and said, "These are not what I want. They are just simple energy crystals. I will just give them to my Soul Creatures."


    With that said, he gave them to his Silver Wolf Soul Creature, making it to instantly rank up from Manifester to Soul Collector.


    "Let''s see what its new ability will be.", said Greg without any expectation as he opened his device''s screen on his wrist.


    However, the moment he saw the information on the screen next to the Powers bar, suddenly his eyebrows raised slightly in confusion.


    {Silver Wolf}


    Rank: Soul Collector


    Type: Enhance


    Powers: Tracking, Sixth Sense, Prey Sense


    Energy Crystals: 0/1000


    Requirements for the next rank:


    Creator ranked Wolf blood


    "Prey Sense? What?"

 Chapter 126: Prey Sense

    Chapter 126: Prey Sense


    {Silver Wolf}


    Rank: Soul Collector


    Type: Enhance


    Powers: Tracking, Sixth Sense, Prey Sense


    Energy Crystals: 0/1000


    Requirements for the next rank:


    Creator ranked Wolf blood


    "Prey Sense and... What?"


    Seeing the new pieces of information about his Silver Wolf''s Soul Creature, Greg didn''t know how to react.


    It wasn''t because of the newly gained ability, but instead because of the requirements for the next rank.


    "Creator ranked wolf blood?", thought Greg with surprise as he looked at the sentence on the screen.


    It was his very first time that he met something like this. Finding a wolf creature on the creator rank wasn''t a very hard task, but to get its blood and make the Soul Creature consume it... It was quite a tricky job to do.


    "Well, at least I found something new again.", said Greg with a shrug and looked at the new ability.


    "Prey Sense... In what way can it help me?"


    As he thought about this Greg activated the ability, but the next moment he suddenly felt a cold rush go through his eyes.


    "What is happening?", thought Greg with a stunned expression as he looked around.


    The surroundings all around him turned ck and white just like it did when he activated the Tracking skill, but this time somethingpletely new happened.


    While the grass, trees, and another object in his proximity were ck, white, and grey, until then in theke dim blue light could be seen moving here and there.


    "What is that?", asked Greg quietly and squinted his eyes to see what those lights really were, but the instant he saw his eyes widened.


    "Creatures? But why are they giving out a dim blue light?", asked Greg with confusion, but the next second suddenly a loud shriek could be heard from above his head.


    Raising his head he saw as a huge bird with a massive body flew in the sky, but for some reason, it gave out a blinding crimson light from its body. And it wasn''t it''s natural appearance, but it shone because of the Silver Wolf''s Prey Sensing ability.


    "Could it be that this ability can measure the creature''s power and element affinity? The color indicates the element while the attitude of the light showed its power. Amazing! With this, it will be much better to find creatures! But..."


    As he thought about this he looked back at the creatures in theke and started to think.


    "How should I go inside there?", thought Greg while scratching his neck slowly.


    He could use his wind ability to create an air bubble around his body, but that would be only useful for a limited time. And because he couldn''t kill 5th ranked creatures without his golden mes that would be a bad choice.


    "Hmmm..."


    Thinking about solutions one after another, suddenly Greg thought about something.


    "Maybe it''s time for me to my water element. However..."


    The only problem with his water element was that it wasn''t really a water element, but instead ice.


    Every time he used it, what happened was only freezing and not water control, so using it now should be quite tricky.


    "Let''s see if I can do something about this problem.", thought Greg and without hesitation, he walked closer to theke and crouched down.


    Touching the surface of the water, he activated his water element and in an instant, the third cycle inside his body changed.


    The whole cycle inside him turned into a solid ice-like substance with a light blue color, making Greg''s body to feel refreshed in an instant.


    However just as he expected the moment he touched the water it suddenly started to freeze. Under a mere second, a small portion of theke''s surface turned into ice, and just like a virus, it didn''t stop spreading.


    "If I could activate my Third Flow with this element, it should be quite possible that I could freeze the wholeke in an instant. That would bepletely stunning."


    Watching as the ice started to spread without stopping, Greg frowned and concentrated on the cycle inside him even more.


    "The key here should be about the flow inside me. If I can make it to flow and turn into a liquid-like substance then it is quite possible for me to control water no?"


    Thinking about it, Greg closed his eyes and concentrated on the flow inside his body.


    One second after another and one small breath after another Greg started to feel that the solidified ice in the Third Flow started to move.


    "That''s it!", thought Greg happily and continued to concentrate on it without stopping even for a second.


    *<em>Crack...*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Crack*</em>


    <em></em>


    With slow-motion, the ice under Greg''s hand started to stop spreading, making him know he was on the right track.


    Under a few seconds, the whole solid ice on the water formed thousands of cracks, and suddenly the next second it all turned into water.


    And just as this happened, the ice-like substance inside Greg''s body turned totally water like and it flowed through the part of the Third Flow just like a calm river.


    Feeling the refreshing feeling going through his whole body, Greg smiled and with a sudden wave of his arm, he swept to the left.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    While creating a small wave, the water followed his arm''s motion and moved to the side.


    "Haha! Cool!", thought Greg and after a spin with his arm he raised his arm to the sky, making a huge amount of water to be raised to the air too.


    Seeing this Greg smiled slightly and shed down with his hand.


    *Ssh!*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With an explosion-like sound, a huge wave broke toward the sky, making water to fall from the sky after a second.


    "This feeling is much better than I thought!", said Greg with a wide smile and looked at his palm.


    "Can I change back to controlling ice?", thought Greg with curiosity and concentrated on the Third Flow.


    However to his surprise, just by thinking about what he wanted, the river-like flow froze in an instant, making him to be able to freeze water again.


    "Interesting. Well then...", thought Greg and turned the Third Flow back.


    "What should I do now? Should I control the water around those creatures to pull them to me?", thought Greg as he looked at the several moving dim blue lights deep inside the water.


    "I don''t think I can reach that deep with my current power, but it earns a try."


    As he said this, Greg put out both of his arms toward the moving lights in the water, while trying to sense the water around the creature.


    A few minutes went by like that, Greg put down his hands and with a sigh, he shook his head and said, "I can''t. They are just too deep. If I have practiced with this element more in the past, then I shouldn''t be this hopeless now."


    Thinking about this, Greg switched to his Second Flow making golden mes to appear around his hand in an instant, and said, "Well... The only way that remained is to burn this whole ce up."


    *<strong>BOOOOM!!!</strong>*


    With a sh of his hand, Greg fired a huge amount of fire onto theke, evaporating a huge amount of theke in a single second.


    The heat was so great that the water level suddenly decreased several hundred meters, making Greg to see what those creatures were on the bottom.


    "They are totally the same that I just killed not long ago.", thought Greg and without hesitation, he fired his golden mes onto the monsters in the water.


    *<em>ROOOAAAAR!!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With an angry roar, the seal looked up at Greg, but because the water level decreased by him, it couldn''t do anything but just look at Greg angrily.


    Seeing this and knowing he can''t kill it like that Greg smiled and said, "Come here."


    Without hesitation, he switched to his water element and started to control the water around the creature.


    *G<em>rr?</em>*


    Not understanding what was happening, the seal tried to escape, but unfortunately, the swirling water around it didn''t let it. It was totally trapped without the slightest chance to escape.


    Seeing that this time his attempt was sessful, Greg raised his arm, making the trapped seal in the water to fly up into the air.


    *<em>GRRR!!??</em>*


    Watching as the creature was high up in the air Greg smiled and without hesitation, he switched to his Second Flow, making his whole arm to be lit up with golden mes instantly.


    *sh!*


    *<strong>BOOOOM!!*</strong>


    Just like a small firework, the moment the golden fire hit the creature in the air it exploded up and turned its whole being into nothing more but ash and burnt flesh.


    Seeing as a shiny blue crystal with a kind of watery surface started to fell from the sky, Greg turned instantly happy.


    "Finally! Energy crystal with the water affinity!", said Greg in an instant and instantly jumped up to catch the crystal.


    Looking at it one more time to be sure it was really what he was looking for, Greg nodded and said, "It really is. I''m just too good!"


    Thinking about Thai, Greg put the crustal away and was about to turn around to leave, when suddenly the water in theke on his side suddenly started to shake like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>"


    And it wasn''t just the water that shook, but also the ground around theke, making Greg to raise his guard in an instant.


    Just a secondter as he did that, the water''s surface suddenly exploded, revealing a massively huge head, simr to that of the creature he just killed a few seconds ago.

 Chapter 127: Mutated Razor Seal

    Chapter 127: Mutated Razor Seal


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Looking at the insanely huge head, which had full of razor-sharp bonesing out of its skin, Greg started to sweat in an instant and didn''t dare to move.


    "A mutated creature on the Cmity rank...", said Greg and activated his Prey Sense ability to see how strong this creature was, but the moment he did, he deactivated instantly.


    The blue light that came from the creature was so strong that it was almost blinding, indicating that this creature not only was insanely strong, but it had a terrifying control over the element of water.


    "If it looks so strong, I don''t dare to imagine just how strong its Core Territory could be."


    Thinking about this, Greg activated his First Flow in an instant and started to walk away without giving out a single sound.


    However, even like this that he wasn''t giving out a single sound, the creature suddenly turned its massive head toward his direction and roared at him angrily.


    *<strong>ROOOAAAARRR!!!</strong>*


    Knowing that he was busted, Greg turned around and started to run, but just as he stepped forward, suddenly huge drops of water appeared around his body and got fired at him like a bullet.


    *<em>Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>*


    Seeing this, Greg used the vortexes around his body to boost his speed, but even like this, some of the attacks cut his skin, making blood to flow out in an instant.


    "!"


    With clenched teeth, Greg didn''t stop moving and run toward the forest in the distance, while trying to avoid as much rain bullets as he could.


    *<strong>ROOOAARRR!</strong>*


    Seeing as its prey was about to run away, the Mutated Seal roared angrily and in an instant, it opened its maw.


    As this happened Greg felt as the Silver Wolf''s sixth sense ability turned on automatically making his whole body to feel kind of numb in an instant.


    "Not good!", thought Greg and without further hesitation, he elerated the vortexes around his body, making his whole body to burst forth.


    *<strong>ROOOAAAAR!!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    With a huge explosion, a blinding light broke out from the monster''s maw, flying toward Greg with insane speed.


    Looking behind to see what was happening, Greg saw that he can''t escape in time, so without any hesitation, he used his darkness element.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>KA-BOOOM!!</strong>*


    Just a second after his body sinks into his shadow, a massive eruption urred just where he disappeared, creating several miles deep crater.


    Seeing that his attack reached its target and there was no sign that its prey survived, the Mutated Seal exhaled a huge amount of air, and with a slow motion, it sunk back into the water.


    ***


    Back before the house, Greg was slowly walking over the bridge and after arriving before the house he walked in.


    Russ was before the table and reading a book, but the moment he heard the door opening, he put it down and asked, "How did it we-, oh... What happened?"


    Seeing that Greg was full of injuries and cuts, while blood flowed down his body slowly, Russ stood up and wanted to help, but Greg just shook his hand and said, "Nothing. It was just a small ident."


    As he said this he turned around and walked out again while saying, "I just wanted to say I''m back. I will be practicing outside again, so if you need anything I will be here."


    Russ watching as Greg walked out and sat back under the tree could only scratch his neck helplessly.


    While Russ was watching Greg, suddenly Wayne walked down from the second floor, but the moment he saw the drops of blood on the floor he frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "The boy came back, but it seems he met with a strong creature so he got injured. He said he was okay, but those injuries don''t seem okay for me at all. If I''m right those are from a creature''s Core Territory attack and what is more, it''s a very powerful one. He needs to heal it or it can affect his body in a very negative way."


    Hearing this, Wayne frown and asked, "Should we go and help him?"


    Thinking for a while, Russ shook his head and said, "No, not now. I have a hunch that he will find a way to solve that problem by himself, so don''t worry."


    As he said this, Russ turned around and sat back before the table and continued to read the book he was the moment before Greg came in.


    While this happened, Greg walked before the tree he activated his Second Flow and sat down.


    "Arghh... That was too close.", said Greg with a grunt as he looked at his injured body.


    He had several cuts all over his skin, making his whole body with his clothing to be covered with blood.


    "Mrgh..."


    While taking his lotus-like position Greg groaned again, but this time with a deeper frown.


    "I should have used my darkness element from the get-go. I was stupid."


    The reason why he used his wind element was that he thought the silence could help him to escape from there without turning the creature''s attention on him.


    However, just like always, it didn''t go how he thought it should be.


    The moment he moved everything turned to the worst. If he didn''t have the darkness element he would have been dead long ago.


    "Luckily I could switch to my darkness element just in time to escape. That was way too risky."


    As he thought about this he closed his eyes and switched to his water element.


    "But still... I luckily survived so let''s start our cultivation."


    ***


    While Greg was deep in his thought to think how he could activate his Third Flow, until then somewhere else on a huge mountain covered with ash ck clouds, a young boy was sitting on a rock with closed eyes, while an old man was standing not far away from him.


    "Remember, just concentrate on your heartbeat. Do not get distracted by anything else.", said the old man as he looked at the boy


    Joe, who was sitting on the rock, hearing this nodded slightly and took in a deep breath, and just a secondter a blinding light broke out from the clouds.


    *<strong>Tremble!</strong>*


    *<strong>Tremble!!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!!</strong>*


    With a loud st, a huge lightning bolt broke out from the clouds and in less than a second, it hit Joe''s body.


    However, even after the hit, Joe was just calmly sitting on the rock and looked totally unfazed.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!!*</strong>


    One after another, Joe''s body got hit by several thunderbolts making his whole body to be filled with electricity in an instant.


    However, as this happened, his presence grew scarier with each hit, making his rank to reach the door of the Creator rank.


    As Joe was calmly sitting on top of the rock, suddenly gigantic lighting appeared between the clouds, making the old man''s eyes to brighten in an instant.


    "Here ites!"


    *<strong>BAM!"</strong>


    With a powerful strike, the thunderbolt that was almost as wide as a human hit Joe''s body making his presence break into the Creator rank in an instant.


    "Finally!", said the old man happy, but the next second, suddenly his eyes widened in surprise.


    "What... How is this possible!?"


    As he looked at Joe, the man''s eyes widened in shock not wanting to believe what he was seeing.


    "Co... Core Territory Forming only at the Creator rank??!"


    ***


    Somewhere else in another ce, inside a huge volcano, on a small ind which was surrounded with boilingva, M was standing before a two person.


    One was an old man with a huge white beard, while the other one was a woman in her thirties.


    "Listen M. If you want to break through into the Creator rank with your power, you need to understand your power first. What it is specialized in and how you can utilize it. Only after that will you be able to be Creator ranked."


    Listening to the old man before her, M nodded and without hesitation, she used her powers.


    In an instant, a huge sphere appeared around the man and the woman, turning the air''s temperature even hotter than before.


    The woman felt the change around her, but even like this she shook her head and said, "This won''t be enough. Your Purgatory ability is able to raise the temperature around your opponents, but still, it''s too weak. Look."


    With a wave of her hand, the sphere around the two adults instantly disappeared, making the temperature to drop down a few degrees in an instant.


    Seeing this, M nodded and activated her power again, and said with determination in her eyes, "Please."


    ***


    Standing outside a rigid house, Emma raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    *<em>Knock~knock*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"</em>Coming... Who is that crazy bastard thates her-, Ah? Emma? Why are you here?"


    An average looking man with smooth skin opened the door while talking to himself angrily, but the moment he saw Emma he stopped moving and was surprised.


    Seeing the familiar face, Emma smiled wryly and said, "Hi dad... Long time no see you look just as fresh as ever."


    Looking at Emma before him, the man stayed quiet for a whole minute, and only after that did he started to frown and asked, "Why are you here? I thought you and your mother don''t want to see me ever again."


    Listening to this Emma looked instantly sad and couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Only after a whileter did she raise her head and said with sharp eyes, "Dad... I need your help."

 Chapter 128: The Element Of Variegation

    Chapter 128: The Element Of Variegation


    Under the colorful tree, Greg was calmly breathing the fresh air in while thinking about the Third Flow.


    "Now that I can control water and also make it to solidify into ice, the only thing I need to do is to find out in what way I can utilize it."


    As he thought about this, started to think. The very first time he used this element was way back in the past when he asked Joe from those two kidnappers.


    He turned one of them into an ice sculpture while burning the other one almost into nothing more but ash.


    "If I think about it now, I can only use my ice powers if I have physical contact. If not, no matter how hard I try I can''t freeze anyone. And also that would be just too overpowered."


    Thinking about this, Greg opened his eyes and looked at the ground before him.


    After activating the cycle inside his body and making it to turn solid with an ice like substance, Greg raised his hand and started to concentrate.


    "..."


    However, even after looking at the ground for more than a few minutes, Greg put down his arm and sighed.


    "This won''t do. I really can''t freeze objects just by looking at them, so this is not what I''m looking for."


    Tapping on his thigh gently Greg thought for a very long time and said quietly, "Ice for attacking, so water should be for defense or control. This element has way too many variations."


    Raising his hand, Greg pointed at theke on his side, and with a pulling motion, he started to control the water.


    Under a second a floating water sphere appeared before his face, making Greg to examine it from closer.


    While looking at the water before his eyes Greg waved his hand and in an instant, a small water wall appeared before him.


    As he looked at this, Greg picked up a small stone, and with a fast move, he threw it onto the water wall.


    *<em>Ssh!</em>*


    Without any resistance, the stone passed through it, making Greg to frown in an instant.


    "It is not for the defense it is quite obvious. However, if I do this..."


    As he said this, Greg switched to his ice control and instantly made the water to be frozen.


    "If I have enough water around me, I should be able to create an ice barrier for defense. So how could I utilize the water element if it isn''t forbat and defense? Battle control should be a definite no, cause it does not have such a crucial area presence, so I definitely miss something very important."


    Looking at the ice wall before his face Greg touched it and made it turn back into a water sphere just like a second ago.


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at the water with an intense gaze, Greg tried to figure out what he was missing out.


    "Water... Is it really useless inbat?", asked Greg with a frown.


    He knew that there were tons of people out there who had water powers, but almost all of them were healers. Unfortunately, his water element didn''t have such an aspect, because he has already tried it.


    The very first thing he thought about was this. Because he knew almost all the healers in the world were water users, he thought maybe he should be able to heal his injuries, but he was totally wrong.


    The moment he put a small amount of water onto his cuts, the only thing it did was to wash the blood away from his skin and nothing more. Not even a small healing process could be seen.


    "This will be much harder than I thought.", said Greg and continued to think for solutions.


    Hours after hours and days after days went by.


    Just like he did when he was looking for solutions for his Second Flow, this time to Greg just only moved away from the tree when he was hungry or he needed something very important things to do. However, out of these, he almost spent all of his time in one single spot.


    Russ and Wayne were so used to this, that they didn''t bother him at all. They only talked at him when they went away or came back from the hunt, but except for that, they were totally okay with what he was doing.


    After the third day, Greg opened his eyes and sighed with a kind of angry expression.


    "It''s ridiculous. I believed it will be much easier, but no matter how I look at it, water can''t be useful in no other ways except of healing, but my water element has no healing aspect."


    As he said this Greg rubbed his head powerfully and said, "Argh! I think I''m going crazy. Maybe I should go and rx for a bit."


    As he said this Greg stood up, but the moment he moved, a sudden sharp pain appeared throughout his whole body.


    "Aghh... F*ck... What the hell?"


    Straightening his back, Greg clenched his teeth and looked at his arms and chest.


    Seeing the numerous cuts that were still visible from that Mutated Seal, Greg frowned and thought, "What is going on."


    Concentrating on his body, Greg felt that something was pushing slightly against his flesh inside his body with each time he moved.


    "Something is definitely inside me and there is almost a hundred.", thought Greg with widened eyes and looked at one of the cuts on his arm.


    Squinting his eyes he looked into the cut and saw as a small orb like a thing that was made out of pure water was inside him without him realizing it until now.


    "This is from that creature''s Core Territory. These were the small things that it fired at me right?", thought Greg and with his water control he took out the small orb.


    Making it to float before his eyes, Greg inspected it from closer, but a secondter it started to evaporate into the air, without leaving anything left for Greg to watch.


    Seeing this Greg was a bit surprised, but not expecting anything more from a power that was used days before he just shook his head and started to take the remaining orbs out of the cuts on his body.


    One small orb after another, after close to 30 minutes Greg took out almost a hundred of them, making all of them to vanish into the air without a single exception.


    "Hmm... Much better.", said Greg with a slight smile as he moved his body here and there.


    "Well then... Let''s rest for a bit", said Greg and started to walk toward the house, but the moment he stepped forward a step he frowned and touched his cheeks.


    "?"


    "Water?"


    Looking at his wet fingers Greg was surprised and thought, "This should be because of those orbs. When they evaporated int-, wait... Evaporation..."


    Thinking about something Greg looked at the air before him and squinted his eyes.


    "It''s very small, but it''s visible.", said Greg quietly, while he looked at the air.


    Maybe it wasn''t totally visible, but Greg could definitely see them.


    Right in the air, several water drops were floating gently. They were the water droplets from the orbs that he took out from his body, but with the only difference, they were one with the air this time.


    They were so small that they were almost invisible from sight. If Greg would have not passed through that ce, he wouldn''t he noticed them for sure.


    "Should this be a clue for me?", asked Greg the question from himself, and without any hesitation, he activated his water element.


    In an instant, he pulled a small amount of water before him from theke, and with the wave of his hand, he made it to multiply into several tiny water droplets.


    Just like the creature did, around Greg could see almost thousands of small water drops. However, after he did this, Greg waspletely clueless about what he should do next.


    "No this is not right. It is just a weak imitation of that creature and also what if I have no water in the vicinity? Then I can''t do th..."


    As he thought about something, Greg stopped thinking and in an instant, he looked around him and said with surprise, "Wait... Vicinity... If I''m right..."


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and waved his hand. And just as he did that, the air before him moved a little, making Greg to smile suddenly.


    "Just as I thought."


    Waving his hand around, Greg saw as one by one, small water drops appeared before him, forming a small water orb, very simr to those he took out from his injuries.


    "How could I forget something very basic like this. Water is everywhere and this also goes for the air. It is there too."


    As he thought about this, Greg waited for the Third Flow to activate on its own, but strangle nothing happened even after a whole minute.


    "Was this really not what I was looking for?", asked Greg with a slight frown, not believing that this wasn''t the key for the Third Flow''s activation.

 Chapter 129: Jade Ice

    Chapter 129: Jade Ice


    "Was this really not what I was looking for?"


    Greg was quite surprised and confused at the same time too. It was stunning because while the other two elements had only one role and were rtively easy to activate their flow, until then this element was insanely tricky.


    It not only had two aspects that were different from each other but they could be also used in different ways.


    He could control the water in the air and around his surroundings, he could make it to freeze it to use it for bothbat and defense.


    Thinking about this, Greg looked at the air before him and waved his hand. Watching as those tiny water drops started to move in the air, Greg thought, "Maybe the key here is not to use this element individually like the other two, but to use it physically? If yes, then that would exin why I can''t freeze water without contact. But if this really is the solution then what should I do?"


    What Greg was thinking right at the moment was what if he used this element from the beginning in a wrong way, and it was not for freezing others, but to help him in a totally different way.


    Looking at the water drops before him Greg thought about something and sat down.


    "Let''s see if this will work.", said Greg and with a wave of his hand, he started to cover his whole body with water.


    One drop of water after another, slowly Greg''s whole figure started to get covered with a thinyer of water. His appearance currently was very simr to that moment when he used his fire element to protect himself from the immense heat, but this time it wasn''t for that purpose.


    Closing his eyes, Greg took a deep breath, and with a determined expression, he started to cover his whole face with water too.


    Because humans couldn''t breathe underwater without special means, that was why Greg took a deep breath, however, because of this, he had a very limited time to achive what he wanted.


    "Let''s start."


    With that thought in mind, Greg changed from water control to ice, and without hesitation, he started to freeze himself.


    And just like he wanted, theyer of water around his skin started to freeze, turning him and his skin into a shiny ice sculpture.


    Even after feeling the blood freezing temperature on his skin, Greg stayed calm and thought, "If I''m right, now the flow should be doing something."


    And just a secondter he said this, suddenly the thick ice that built up his flow inside his body, started to turn even thicker, while making the temperature he could feel even colder than before.


    Feeling as with each second the flow turned thicker Greg started to get happy, but just as he wanted to celebrate, suddenly a totally unexpected sight happened.


    "What the..."


    Because his sight was blocked by the ice Greg couldn''t see anything, but he could definitely feel that something outside was touching the ice on his skin from time to time, making the temperature fell down even more.


    Maybe he didn''t see it, but what he felt was right. All around his figure in the proximity of five meters small droplets of water could be seen appearing one after another from the air and flying toward him.


    And what was even more shocking that even though more ice appeared on him, theyer of it didn''t grow but instead it started to shrink, while its color started to turn from sky blue color into a whitish-blue, jade-like appearance.


    Greg knew that he was on the right track, but even like this, he felt quite nervous. It wasn''t because of the low temperature, but because he felt that he started to suffocate slowly.


    Because there was no hole on the ice from where he could breathe in, and also the temperature was insanely cold, Greg felt that he could die if he doesn''t stop the process right now.


    "Come on just a bit more!"


    Greg''s body was so cold that if someone could see through theyer of ice, then that person would bepletely stunned. Right at the moment, his skin was as white as a sheet of paper because of both the temperature and theck of oxygen.


    But even like this, Greg''s expression was just as determined as at the beginning. He knew really well that if he stops now, he wouldn''t be able to start this process again in the future.


    Just like people who can''t bring themselves to swim in an ocean because they almost died in water in the past, it was also true for Greg. He wouldn''t have the courage to try this dangerous method ever again if he fails know.


    "Just... A... Bit... More!!", thought Greg with clenched teeth while feeling as the flow inside his body started to turn much shinier than it was before.


    Each second was hell in itself. After 20 more seconds, Greg shook his head helplessly because he knew he would just only die in vain if he continues, but just as he was about to halt the method, suddenly the ice on his skin tightened in an instant, trapping him inside without stopping the process.


    "Not good!", thought Greg nervously as he looked at his body, but the next second suddenly his expression turned shocked.


    "Wait, what? I can see?", asked Greg with surprise, and the next second his eyes widened even more.


    "I can... Breathe? But... How?"


    Touching his face, Greg was 100% sure that theyer of ice was still on his face, blocking both his sight and his breathing, but for some reason, he was able to see and breathe just as easily as before.


    As he was stunned by this unexpected fact, suddenly the flow inside his body shook, and just like thest two times, it started to pulsate while releasing a dim whitish-blue light with each throb.


    As this happened, a fourth cycle started to appear inside his body, while the Third Flow started to look a bit simr to that of a jade, but somehow it flowed just as smoothly as water. It was quite a confusing sight.


    "Consu-"


    "I know.", said Greg, cutting Alice''s sentence into two.


    Knowing what he should do, Greg took out the water crystal and started to consume it, creating a smallyer around the Third Flow.


    After a few minutes, when he consumed the crystal fully, the ice on his skin suddenly melted onto his skin, making his whole body to look like jade itself.


    *<em>Crackle!</em>*


    The moment the new cycle formed inside his body and the Third Flow was created, Greg felt that his whole body was just insanely calm. Maybe it was because of the low temperature around his body or because of something else, but it was quite a good feeling.


    "Cool!", said Greg and with a strong force, he punched the ground.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    "Woah!"


    Looking at the small hole with a wide crack around it that he just created only by a simple punch, Greg was pleasantly surprised.


    "And can I do the same things as before even like this?", asked Greg from himself and waved his hand, and just as he expected the water in theke moved.


    "It seems the two aspects mixed, so I can control both water and ice.", said Greg with a smile and wanted to deactivate his Third Flow, but suddenly he noticed that the water that he controlled a moment ago started to freeze slowly.


    "?"


    Watching as the water turned to ice under a few minutes, Greg was quite startled and thought, "So I can freeze from a distance?"


    Raising his hand he pointed at the ground before him and concentrated. However, even after a whole minute, nothing happened.


    Seeing this Greg turned toward theke and waved his hand, making the water to freeze after a small while he controlled it.


    "So I can freeze only water and only after controlling it. This can be used in a lot of ways."


    Thinking about this Greg deactivated his Third Flow and looked around.


    "It will be almost a month since I am here. I wonder the others are doing well.", thought Greg a bit sadly and was about to turn around when he noticed something strange.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the tree where he always practiced, Greg frowned slightly.


    On the tree''s trunk, a small amount of frost could be seen, which was obviously there just because of him, but this wasn''t what made Greg confused. No, what was confusing that the frost, started to flow inside the tree''s trunk, while jade leaves started to sprout on the tree one by one.


    "What is happening here?", asked Greg and stepped closer to the tree.


    Touching its surface with his hand, Greg started to examine it from even closer, but no matter how hard he looked at it, it looked just as normal as any other tree.


    "Now that I think about it, this tree is not natural at all. It was also doing okay back when I used my golden mes. Did it consume my mes just as it did with my ice?"


    Thinking about this Greg stepped further away a bit and after activating his Second Flow through normal activation he fired a fireball at the tree.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a strong and loud bang, the fireball hit the tree, however instead of making it start to burn, the fire just simply disappeared before the tree and a secondter red leaves started to appear on the tree.


    Seeing this Greg frowned and asked, "What is this tree?"

 Chapter 130: Thousand World Tree

    Chapter 130: Thousand World Tree


    Watching as the fire got consumed by the tree and a few secondster crimson leaves started to appear on the tree, made Greg confused.


    "What is this tree?", asked Greg and wanted to tear down a leaf, but suddenly a voice sounded behind his back.


    "If I were you I wouldn''t do something so stupid like that."


    Turning around Greg saw as Russ was leaning against the house''s wall and looked at Greg with a slight smile.


    "Why?"


    Standing up Russ walked next to Greg and while looking at the tree he exined, "This tree is one of the legendary Thousand World Tree."


    "Thousand World Tree?"


    "Yes", said Russ with a nod and touched the trunk of the tree.


    "Legends say that from this tree there are millions more all across the universe and they existed way before other lifeforms were born."


    "What can it do?"


    Turning his gaze toward the leaves above Russ smiled and said, "No one really knows what it can really do, but one thing is for sure. Those leaves can consume any power and refine it to create a sealed world in the shape of a leaf."


    "What?", asked Greg with surprise and looked at the crimson leaf that just appeared because of his power.


    "Yes, you heard it right. Those leaves are all different worlds filled with immense powers that were consumed by the tree. If you touch even just one of them you will get trapped there for all eternity. Or at least until you don''t die in there."


    Hearing this, Greg pulled back his hand instantly and was a bit nervous. Thinking about that he was practically all the time under this tree without a single clue what danger lurked around him, made him start to sweat a bit.


    "The world is truly filled with strange and unknown things."


    As Greg thought about this Russ looked at Greg and said, "I saw you were sessful in breaking through with another of your element. You are really something else kid. You are the very first one in existence to have three Core Territories even though you have only one Soul Stone. And if I''m right, there will be three more, yeah?"


    Scratching the back of his head slowly, Greg smiled wryly and said, "Yeah, but the harder ones are still back."


    Hearing this Russughed and said, "I can''t believe with such power you only have a ck Soul Stone. Anyway what is most important that you can get stronger and stronger, so keep up the good work."


    With that said, Russ patted Greg on the shoulder and walked away slowly, but a few stepster he stopped and said, "Oh, I almost forgot it, but after the next teleportation you are prohibited to go outside."


    "Why?", asked Greg with confusion.


    Russ turned around and with a dead-serious expression he said calmly, "Because it will be a Blood Moon soon."


    ***


    Inside an old house which wall was full of cracks and holes, Emma was quietly sitting on a chair with a cup of water in hand, while visibly she was deep in thought.


    While thinking about unknown things, suddenly the man who said that was Emma''s dad walked in and sat down a few meters away from her.


    "So? What do you need my help with?"


    Hearing the voice, Emma flinched slightly. Slowly raising her head to meet her father''s gaze she started to think and a whileter she said, "Can you remember what you told me before you went away?"


    "Yes. I said to you and also to your mother that no matter whates in the future, you can always rely on me. Both of you."


    With a nod, Emma looked at her father''s face and said, "Yeah... At that time, I have never thought about that I would ask for your help after what you have done."


    Listening to this, both Emma''s and her father''s face turned sad, but a secondter she continued, "But now that I have grown up, I can say it with confidence that what you have done was for our own good. You had to do ''that'' no matter what."


    "I... I had to...", said the father with lowered head, while his hands trembled slightly.


    "I... I had to do that... If not... They would have killed both you and your mother. I... I didn''t want to see that, but... But..."


    With that said, the man couldn''t finish his words and suddenly started to cry quietly.


    Emma seeing her father like that felt her throat tighten too, but instead of crying with him, she stood up and hugged him without hesitation.


    Feeling the unexpected hug, the man was a bit surprised, but after a second he hugged her back and said quietly, "I missed you... Both you and your mother... There was not even a single day that I didn''t think about you... I would do anything for the both of you."


    "I know..."


    After a small while, Emma stepped back a meter and after looking at the man she said, "And that is why I came to you. I need your help."


    Looking at her daughter, the man wiped the tear away from his eyes and asked, "In what?"


    Instead of answering, Emma put her hand out, and in an instant, her Soul Stone appeared above her palm.


    Seeing the shiny blue crystal, the man looked confused and wanted to ask something, suddenly Emma talked.


    "As you know, my Guardian is able to heal others, but unfortunately that is all. I have nobat powers except of my Soul Creatures."


    "Yes I know that.", answered the man with a slight nod and asked, "That was not new for me at all so why do you say this now so suddenly?"


    Looking at her father, Emma suddenly smiled and asked, "What do you think is the fastest way for me to rank up?"


    "Of course through healing others.", answered the man with a slight frown.


    "Exactly. However, if I go, and clear zones with total strangers and heal their small injuries, then that wouldn''t be enough for me at all. So the only solution that is left for me is..."


    Without finishing her sentence, Emma suddenly smiled at her father in a somehow creepy way.


    Seeing that familiar expression, the man started to sweat slowly, knowing that nothing good could happen with him after seeing that smile.


    ***


    Inside the wooden house, Greg was rxing on the couch on the second floor, while the fairy was sleeping on top of his head soundlessly.


    Watching the clock on the wall Greg counted each second, waiting for the teleportation to start.


    "53... 54... 55.. 56... 57... 58... 59... 5 o''clock!"


    Just as he said that suddenly the whole building started to shake like crazy and the familiar-looking ck barrier started to form around theke.


    With the same process that he saw the very first moment, Greg watched as the wholeke around the house got teleported away to apletely whole new ce.


    After a small whileter the barrier started to form cracks one after another and under a few seconds, the new scenery appeared outside the window.


    Curious about where they have got transferred to, Greg abruptly stood up, making the sleeping fairy on his head to fall onto the couch.


    <em>*Paff!*</em>


    The instant her little body hit the couch, the fairy woke up, and with a dizzy look, she flew up into the air and started to talk.


    "That... Was... Not... Nice!"


    Looking at the fairy as she flew here and there with a dizzy look, Greg smiled slightly and said, "I''m sorry."


    Seeing his smile, the fairy spouted and flew onto Greg''s shoulder and said quietly, "Silly..."


    Shaking his head Greg continued to smile and looked out the window.


    What he could see outside was a dense forest filled with ash ck trees with a rotten look. One tree had a height of a hundred meters making it look quite an amazing sight.


    Only looking up to see it''s top could make one''s neck to be injured in an instant.


    "Woah..."


    With a slightly open mouth, Greg looked at the amazing sight and thought, "This sight is really something else. But..."


    Looking at the surroundings while his First Flow was active, Greg saw as the thin threads in the air were entirely motionless, indicating that there were no lifeforms in the vicinity.


    "Strange... Shouldn''t be around at least a few low ranked creatures? Why is it so quiet?"


    Feeling that something was extremely weird here, Greg was about to go down and ask Russ and Wayne about this situation, when suddenly the sun high above in the sky vanished and what appeared in its ce was a moon with a bloody color.


    And what was even stranger that the moment that moon appeared, Greg felt as his power weakened by some unknown force, while the fairy''s presence suddenly reached the top of the Creator rank.


    "What is happening here?", asked Greg confusedly after noticing these sudden changes, but a secondter his confusion turned into utter shock.


    It was because in the air, suddenly the threads started to move like crazy and a whileter several monsters with scary presences started to appear one after another in the woods.


    "Why do I feel immense dread all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 131: Blood Moon

    Chapter 131: Blood Moon


    The moment Greg saw as creatures popped up in the woods one after another, suddenly felt his body to shake slightly.


    "What is happening?", thought Greg with a frown.


    "Just stay here and no matter what you hear or see, don''t try to go out."


    Turning his head to the side Greg saw as Russ was standing next to him and was looking outside the window with a serious expression.


    "What is this Blood Moon and why is that my pet power grew while mine just weakened?"


    Without looking at him, Russ started to exin, "Blood Moon is a special urrence that only happens in the Forbidden Lands every 6th month. If a Blood Moon emerged, creatures will gain more power for a limited time, while those with a Soul Stone will lose. And because of this, under such times it is very risky for you to go out."


    "I see...", said Greg with a nod and asked, "And when will the moon disappear? Don''t tell me it will be there for a month or even longer. I can''t remain in here for such a long time."


    "No, it should vanish after a day or two, but there were times when it was there for a whole week.", said Russ as he looked up at the blood red moon in the sky and continued, "But don''t worry. As I said, the Alpha will kill any living lifeform that dares toe close to this ce. Just like that creature."


    Russ pointed toward a three meter high ape that had an aura of a Cmity rank, which was walking on the bridge slowly, visibly afraid of something, but even like that it tried to cross the bridge.


    However a secondter, the creature''s body froze up and turned around to escape, but only after it ran a few meters, the air around it vibrated and in an instant, its whole body vanished from sight.


    Greg seeing this knew instantly where the creature disappeared to, but a secondter his eyes widened.


    On the bridge where the ape disappeared the air started to vibrate again and a huge head, which was the creature''s suddenly appeared.


    However this wasn''t why he was surprised, but because below the head a ck light started to shine and a secondter the head faded away, while a carving appeared on the bridge''s surface.


    "What happened?", asked Greg with slightly widened eyes.


    "Each time the Alpha kills someone or something, it consumes their body but it makes sure to leave behind a part of them. With that, he can create spirits from whichter he can bless or curse others."


    Hearing this Greg looked surprised and asked, "So my Heritage came from a..."


    "Yes. Your blessing came from a creature that the Alpha has killed a very long time ago.", said Russ with a nod.


    "I see...", said Greg and opened his device''s screen, and looked at the data.


    ''Heritage: Thousand Sight (Unusable)''


    Russ saw what Greg was watching and said calmly, "Something tells me that the Heritage you got is a very powerful one, but because you are still too weak you can''t use it. Or there is a very low possibility that the requirements are over high to activate it."


    "How do I know what the requirements are if there are no words that could give me even a small hint?", asked Greg from Russ.


    "The Alpha always gives you a Heritage that could boost your weakness in the past. I don''t why, but it seems your weakness is your sight, but how to activate is all to luck. There were not one people who lost their lives without knowing what their Heritage could do, but let''s hope you won''t be one of them."


    Listening to this Greg nodded and thought, "I need to find a way after reaching the Soul Grade to figure out what my Heritage can do. It''s a must-do."


    "Oh, by the way", seeing that Greg was deep in thought, Russ patted him on the shoulder and said, "Wayne and I will go out and kill some creatures, so until we are not back, be sure not to go out. Understood?"


    "Yes.", answered Greg with a slight nod and walked back to the couch.


    Watching as Greg sat down without bothering what was happening outside Russ smiled and with a slight nod turned around and while walking away, he said, "Perfect. Then we are off to go."


    The moment Greg saw as Russ went away, said quietly, "And now what should I do?"


    Thinking about ways to kill his boredom, suddenly Greg remembered something and used his darkness element to take out a small book from his shadow.


    "The book that Kuragari gave me. I think it''s the perfect time to see what is in this treasure.", said Greg as he looked at the small ck book in his hand.


    Opening it on the first page, Greg saw the very same thing he did when he first opened the book.


    Almost a hundred drawn figures with different attacking and defending postures with all kinds of weapons in hand. The drawing was so detailed that even the fingers and each limb''s position could be clearly seen.


    "How much time did it take him to draw so many drawings? These are masterpieces.", said Greg and turned to the next page.


    Just like on the first to, here could be seen several posture drawings too, but with the only difference that this time there were two people. One attacked while one defended, showing what one needs to do in several situations.


    "Okay... This is just simply too great.", said Greg as he turned from one page to another, not believing just how great Kuragari''s work was.


    And what was even more shocking than it was 100% that Kuragari could utilize all of these patterns in a real fight. If someone can draw down different situations such as these with this insane precision, then that person was a terrifying opponent to fight against, that is for sure.


    "But if he can really use these in a fight, why didn''t he use it from the get go in the past?", thought Greg with slight confusion as he watched the various drawings one by one.


    He was a bit confused because he can clearly remember that each time Kuragari fought, he never used his katana inbat. Only once when he cut that stranger''s arm down did he saw a strange attacking posture, but out of that he never saw him use these.


    "Should it be because the body can''t ta-, huh?"


    Just before he could finish his sentence, the moment he turned to the next page, Greg saw a sentence written under thest drawing.


    ''These patterns only useful under the Special Respiration Technique.''


    "What? Special Respiration Technique? What is that?", asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow, but a secondter his question was answered.


    On the next page, there was a huge human drawing, while next to it numerous descriptions could be seen.


    Starting to read it, in the beginning, Greg''s expression was quite neutral, but as time went on, his face started to change into surprise than a whileter into total shock.


    When he finished reading the exnation, his face was in absolute amazement.


    "I don''t know how did Kuragari came up with this, but if the Soul Association gets its hands in this technique, then they could make a huge revolution all over the world. This thing clearly stated that until you can use it, then you are clearly invincible."


    However, a secondter, Greg frowned and said, "But even like this, it has two huge disadvantages. First, you can only use it once a day, because if you use it more then your body will simply break just the pure pressure from the inside. Second, after using it, the body will reach its limit and have a small bacsh. However..."


    Thinking about something, Greg asked, "Hey Alice. What do you think can my body bear the pressure from this technique?"


    A small silenceter, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his head, "Normal people shouldn''t be able to use this skill, but you are different. You could wield it at least once or twice, but it is because you refined your body to the absolute limit. That is why I can not believe that man could use it."


    Nodding in agreement with what Alice said, Greg said, "And what about the bacsh? If I''m right it is also because the flesh and bones are under tremendous pressure, so it''s not fully because the body is weak."


    "For that, I can''t really answer. Until you don''t try it out yourself and show me what happens, I can''t help you. But if the description really tells the truth, then you won''t lose anything if you try and learn it. At least you will have a lifesaver in the future."


    "I think you are right.", said Greg quietly and without hesitation he started to read the way to use the technique from the beginning, but this time with full concentration.

 Chapter 132: A Request

    Chapter 132: A Request


    Under the blood red moon''s light, Wayne and Russ were standing before an insanely huge dimensional zone with an orange glow.


    "Are you sure about it that this will be the one that we are looking for?", asked Russ with a squinted eye as he looked at the entrance of the dimensional zone.


    "It must be. If I''m right, one of the six key should be inside this zone. However as to how we will obtain it, I don''t have a single clue.", answered Wayne with a slight nod.


    "Perfect.", said Russ and without any following words, he entered the zone with Wayne on his side.


    ***


    Back inside the wooden house, Greg was standing in the middle of the room, while his hand was raised high above his head with Shapless in his arm in a sword form.


    Seconds after a seconds ticked by, and suddenly Greg took in a deep breath and was about to sh, but just as he started to move, he let go of Shapless and start to held his chest.


    "Arghh... Hol... Argh... Damn!"


    Clenching his teeth while holding his chest in pain, Greg started to straighten his back and exhaled slowly.


    After exhaling for a 10 second, he inhaled for another time, and said, "That... was not pleasant at all."


    Feeling the pain still inside his body just even after minutes used the technique, Greg frowned slightly and after picking up Shapeless from the ground, he sat down.


    Looking at the description in the book, Greg scratched his head and said, "I did everything that it told me to do, but even like this, it feels like my whole body would break from the inside. I thought my lungs would explode if I try to use the skill even for a second more."


    "This technique is much more intriguing than I have thought.", said Alice and with a sudden sh, she appeared before Greg.


    Just like before, her body was shining with white light, but this time next to her two legs, her left arm was also visible.


    "Do it again. I want to see something.", said Alice as she looked at Greg with her shining body.


    With a nod Greg stood up and took on the posture he was in a while ago and after breathing in a huge amount of air, he shed. However what happened the next moment was exactly the same that has urred before a while ago.


    "Arghh... Still not good enough..."


    While Greg was suffering from the intense pain in his chest, Alice put her hand on her shiny chin and said quietly, "It seems this technique is really something else. Even with your refined body, it is hard for you to use it."


    "Am I doing something wrong?", asked Greg with a frown as he looked at the book once again.


    "You are doing everything well. You just need to practice it from time to time. As I saw it, this time you was able to sh for a millisecond more than thest time."


    Hearing this, Greg looked surprised and asked, "Really? I didn''t feel it at all."


    "Yeah."


    Listening to this Greg smiled and after standing up in an instant, he started to practice the technique again.


    One attempt after another, Greg went through in a hell of a pain, but even like this, just like Alice said, he was able to sh a bit more after every try. Even the pain lessened a bit as time went by, making Greg know that he was on the right path.


    After hours of practicing, Greg could finally do one sh. But because of the pain and the immense pressure that he was feeling in his lungs and throughout his body while doing the motion, it was too slow for using it in a real battle.


    "Well... At least I can do the skill."


    As he thought about this and was about to continue practicing, suddenly the air threads started to move like crazy from the staircase''s direction.


    "Alice, someone ising."


    Knowing what Greg wanted, Alice stood up from the couch and disappeared into the Soul Stone with a sh of white light in an instant.


    And just as she did that, Russ''s head popped up from the first floor, and looked around. The moment he saw Greg he climbed up to the second floor and said, "It seems you are still practicing even though you are in here. Amazing."


    Walking closer Greg, Russ suddenly stopped moving and with a frown asked, "Why do I feel another presence here even though you are the only one here?"


    Hearing this Greg was instantly stunned, but with an expressionless face, he said, "I don''t know. I am the only one here. Maybe you felt my pet''s presence"


    As he said that Greg pointed toward the top of the couch where the little fairy was soundlessly sleeping.


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at the fairy, Russ stayed silent for a while, but after a second he just shrugged and said, "Nevermind. Anyway, the reason I came is that I need your help."


    "My... Help? In what?", asked Greg with surprise as he looked at Russ.


    "It is tooplicated to exin it right now, but I will tell everything, so, please."


    Seeing Russ''s honest expression Greg scratched his neck and with a sigh, he said, "Sure. How can I help?"


    With a satisfied smile, Russ patted Greg on the shoulder and said, "Just wait and you will see it."


    With that instant, Greg felt a strange power enveloping both of their and the little fairy''s bodies, and under a second all three of them got teleported into another ce.


    "Where... What the?"


    The moment he saw where they were Greg didn''t understand what was going on, but the instant he saw the massive dimensional zone before him, his eyes widened extra wide.


    "Why are we here?", asked Greg as he looked at Russ walking toward the zone.


    "Just follow me and you will see it."


    Not understanding why Russ was acting this way, Greg frowned slightly, but still, he followed him inside without any further questions.


    However, the moment both of their figures disappeared into a zone, a man with a missing arm appeared in the woods with another man with a pair of daggers on his waist on his side.


    "Are you sure about what you said? Is it him?", asked the man with the pair of daggers.


    "Yes, Sir. He is our target, but because we couldn''t approach the ce he was in, we couldn''t do anything but track them all this time. Luckily he decided toe out, so this is our best chance."


    "I see.", said the man and after walking toward the zone he said, "You stay here and call the remaining of the team here. I will take care of the rest in there."


    "Understood!", answered the half armed man with a slight bit and vanished into the woods in an instant.


    While unknown of the approaching danger behind their backs, Greg and Russ was walking in the middle of a vast desert filled with destroyed buildings.


    As the two of them walked slowly toward a specific direction, Russ saw that Greg was on high alert so he started to talk.


    "You don''t need to worry about creatures, Wayne and I have already killed all of them."


    "Where is Wayne?", asked Greg as he looked at his surroundings.


    Instead of answering Russ smiled and pointed before him and said, "There."


    Looking toward where Russ was pointing, Greg saw as Wayne was sitting on a rock, while behind him, a huge temple with a closed door could be seen.


    Feeling their approaching aura Wayne stood up and waved at them.


    "I thought you two will nevere back. I almost fell asleep.", said Wayne as he looked at Russ and Greg.


    "Sorry, sorry.", said Russ with a wry smile and continued, "Anyway I brought him, so we can proceed on."


    "Perfect.", said Wayne and after looking at Greg he pointed at the door and said, "We need your help to open this door."


    "How? If you couldn''t open it, how should I be able to do it?", asked Greg with surprise as he looked at the massive door.


    With a smile, Russ walked before the door and pointed at a sentence in the middle of the entrance. The words were written with letters that Greg didn''t understand, so the only thing he could do was frowning.


    Seeing his confusion Russ said, "These letters are from ancient times. We knew about them because almost all the creatures out there use these words. It says The Element Of Passion."


    "Yes, and we all know for which element that refers to. The element of fire and out of all of us you are the only one who can wield fire, so that is why we brought you here."


    Hearing this Greg now understood why Russ brought him here and asked, "And how should I use my power? I shouldn''t just st my fire onto the entrance now should I?"


    Russ shook his head and after he pointed toward the left and right side of the door, he said, "No. You need to aim for those gaps on the sides and if I''m right, the door will automatically open."


    Looking at where Russ was pointing at, Greg nodded slightly and after walking forward a few steps, he raised his hand and activated his Second Flow.

 Chapter 133: A Strange Key

    Chapter 133: A Strange Key


    Activating his Second Flow through the heat from the surroundings, golden mes appeared around Greg''s palm.


    "Let''s see if this will work.", said Greg quietly and fired two zes toward the gaps at the same time.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    The two me balls hit the two gaps at the same time with a loud bang, but after a second the fire vanished in the hole, making the three to watch this sight with confusion.


    After a few seconds when nothing happened, Russ frowned and wanted to say that maybe they were wrong when suddenly the edges of the door lit up with golden mes and started to cover the whole entrance slowly.


    "It worked!"


    Watching as the whole door got covered with Greg''s mes, Russ and Wayne were extremely excited and they almost couldn''t hold back themselves.


    Under a few seconds, the mes wrapped the entrance wholly and the next moment both sides of the door started to move.


    *<em>CREEEAAAK!</em>*


    With a loud and rusty sound, the doors opened releasing a huge amount of dust from the inside in an instant.


    "Cough~cough... How old is this ce?", said Greg as he waved his hand to make the dust fly away.


    Russ on the side shrugged and said, "Dimensional zones are a not only a huge mystery for humanity, but even for us, so things like how old it can be are nonexistent. Or I could say you have no reason to bother yourself with it."


    As he said this he looked at Greg and said, "From now on, it is very important to stay as close to us as you can. Maybe you don''t know but we are in a God ranked dimensional zone, so you can die even just a creature''s breath."


    "Understood.", said Greg with a nod and stepped closer to Russ, waiting for him and Wayne to start walking.


    Seeing as Greg behaved just as he asked, Russ nodded and looked at Wayne.


    "Let''s go.", said Russ and with that, the three walked inside the huge temple.


    After a few minutes that they went in, suddenly the mysterious man appeared in the distance and looked at the huge temple with a frown.


    "What are they looking for?", asked from himself the man, but the moment his eyes fell on the writings on the door''s surface his eyes widened.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Inside the temple, Greg was walking next to Russ''s side, while Wayne was following them from behind.


    Seeing that it was pitch ck inside the building, Greg raised his hand, making his whole arm to be covered with crimson mes, lighting up the whole ce in an instant.


    "Woah..."


    The only word that he could say was that. The moment the interior of the temple has turned visible, what waited for the three was an insanely spacious hall.


    Just like a temple, it was full of wooden seat for a ce to pray, while at the end of the hall, a huge statue representing a faceless woman could be seen.


    However, even though it had no face that could show just how she looked like, her body was still extremely curvy, indicating just how seductive a woman she could have been in the real life.


    Behind her head, a huge sun was apparent, while both of the statue''s arms were on fire, indicating that she was an extreme expert controlling the fire element.


    Greg watched this statue with awe when suddenly Alice''s confused voice sounded in his head.


    "Why... Is this ce so familiar to me? I have been never here before so wh... Argh... This feeling again..."


    Knowing that Alice was experiencing the pain again, Greg asked a bit worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    "Y... Yeah... I think so."


    Hearing Alice''s somewhat painful voice, Greg wasn''t convinced at all, but before he could ask her again, suddenly a crimson light broke out from below the statue, making Greg to turn his gaze toward there.


    "What is that?"


    While Greg watched as the crimson light, which was instead crimson fire started to form a shape, suddenly Russ''s voice sounded.


    "We found it! That is what we were looking for!"


    "What is that and why are both of you so excited?", asked Greg with a frown as he looked at the two men''s excited look.


    Russ feeling that he was a bit too excited, cleared his throat, and instead of answering he asked, "Ever heard of a legend which says that somewhere on this there is a ce where one''s dream and wish can be true?"


    "No. But such a ce could really exist?", asked Greg.


    With a shrug, Russ shook his head and said, " I don''t think so, but the legend stated also that to reach that ce one needs to obtain six keys. As to what type of keys and where it can be found is unknown. But after seeing that..."


    While saying that Russ pointed at the floating key, that was formed from pure fire, smiled, and said, "I start to believe in that legend."


    Listening to this Greg turned his gaze toward the key and examined it while thinking, "Such a tale could really exist?"


    While Greg thought about the legend if it could really be true or not, they walked closer to the key.


    After a few seconds, all three of them were standing before the floating key, watching it with keen curiosity and excitement.


    Especially Russ. He was so excited that he didn''t hesitate and wanted to take the key away, but the moment his fingers touched the fire, his skin got burnt in an instant.


    "Aggh..."


    Pulling his hand away, Russ looked at the key with a slight surprise.


    "Does it really made out of the fire? And on top of it, it is a very strong one.", said Russ and looked at Wayne.


    "Can you take it away?"


    Looking at the key, Wayne thought for a while and a secondter he tried to take the key away with his power covering his hand, but just like what happened with Russ, his hand got burnt too.


    While shaking his head, Wayne held his burnt arm and said, "Even with my power I can''t grab it."


    Listening to this Greg was totally stunned.


    Two men who broke through the God rank andpleted the Evolution Step we''re entirely helpless before a small fire. They even got injured while they wanted to touch it, showing just how terrific those mes really were.


    "What should we do now?", asked Russ with a frown as he looked at the key before him.


    "I don''t know either. Those mes lookpletely natural for me, yet they have such a destructive power it''s almost ridiculous."


    While the two were thinking of a way to obtain the key, Greg thought about something and asked, "What if only those can take it who can control fire? Should I try to take it using my power?"


    Hearing this, the two men looked at each other and a whileter Russ scratched his neck and said, "Well... We don''t have a better idea so give it a try. But be sure, if you feel even a tiny bit of danger, you stop instantly. Understood?"


    "Sure.", said Greg with a nod, and after turning toward the key he breathed in a deep one and said, "Let''s try it."


    Without hesitation, he activated his Second Flow, and just like before his whole palm got covered with golden mes.


    While he reached toward the key slowly, Russ and Wayne on the side were on guard, ready to help Greg at any given moment.


    They were this careful because if Greg was not right and he couldn''t control those mes in the end, his whole body could turn into ash within mere seconds.


    His body was not like theirs, because he didn''tplete the Evolution Step yet, so ying with those mes were like dancing above razor-sharp knives. It was simply a suicidal move.


    "Let''s hope he will be alright."


    Greg watched the key before him in the air and reached toward it slowly, but somehow he felt the mes that formed the key started to behave gentler and gentler the closer his hand went.


    "Strange. The key looks the same as before, so why do I feel this way?", thought Greg with confusion, but even like this he didn''t stop and grabbed the key.


    Seeing Greg''s sudden move, Russ and Wayne flinched and was about to use their powers to help Greg, but to their surprise, nothing happened.


    Instead what they could be, was that the key floated above Greg''s palm and a small whileter it vanished.


    "What happened? Where did the key go?", asked Russ with widened eyes as he looked at Greg with a questioning gaze.


    "Don''t worry it is still here.", said Greg and summoned the key above his hand without problem showing Russ he could summon the key whenever he wanted.


    Seeing this, Russ smiled and with a small chuckle, he patted Greg on the shoulder and said, "You are a specialist to surprise people kid! Haha!"


    As Russ was happy by the fact Greg could obtain the key, suddenly Wayne squinted his eyes and said calmly, "Someone ising, prepare yourself."


    Hearing this, Russ stopped talking and turned around to see only a single man walking in slowly while looking around the temple with awe.


    "Amazing! I have never thought it could really exist. One of the legendary six temples, The Temple of Passion!"

 Chapter 134: Russs power

    Chapter 134: Russ''s power


    "Amazing! I have never thought it would really exist. One of the six temples, The Temple Of Passion!"


    As the man was looking at the interior of the temple, Russ squinted his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    Hearing that someone was talking to him, the man stopped looking around and turned his face toward Russ, and smiled.


    "I don''t really have a name, but you can call me Albert."


    "Why are you here? Don''t you know you are currently inside a dangerous zone?", asked Russ another question as he tried to figure out what that man''s powers could be.


    However, for this question, the man called Albert just smiled even more and said, "Dangerous zone? This low ranked dimensional zone? Hah! Please... Don''t make meugh."


    The moment he said this, the man''s body started to change shape slowly and in a few seconds, his whole appearance changed.


    While his muscles grew in size, his height decreased, and from his entire body, ck smoke started to leak slowly, covering his face and figure in an instant.


    Watching the sudden changes Wayne''s and Russ''s expression froze up in an instant.


    "Not good at all! Hepleted the Evolution Step. He is using his Soul Body!"


    "What is a Soul Body?", asked Greg with confusion as he looked at Albert''s somehow scary appearance.


    "You remember when I said afterpleting the Evolution Step, the Guardian and the Owner will merge together yeah?", asked Russ calmly without taking his eyes off from Albert.


    "Yes."


    "Well, as I said, afterpleting the Evolution Step, the Guardian''s power will be fully yours, while the soul that dwelled inside the Soul Stone, will merge with your body. The result of that is what we call a Soul Body. With the activation of the Soul Body, you will be able to use your powers with much better efficiency, but only for a limited time."


    Listening to Russ''s exnation, Albert started to chuckle creepily, and said, "That is true indeed. However, I, who came from a greater race, have no such thing as a limit. I and my race are not like you pitiful humans. We are on a totally different level!"


    As Albert said this, he was about to use his powers to attack the three, but suddenly Russ''s calm expression appeared inches away from his face.


    "Maybe you don''t, but this is the reason why you don''t know what greater power really means.", said Russ calmly and waved his hand powerfully toward Albert''s face.


    "Huh?"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Following a loud p, Albert''s body got sted onto the temple''s wall on the side, making the whole building to shake like crazy.


    Greg watched this scene with wide-open eyes, not believing just what happened in under a mere second.


    "What the... How was he that fast? And that strength..."


    Wayne hearing Greg''s surprised voice nodded and said, "Maybe he lookszy and careless sometimes, but when things are turning to the worst, he is the only one who you can trust the most. With his teleportation ability, he can save hundreds of lifes in under seconds. And he still didn''t use his Soul Body."


    Listening to this, Greg stayed silent and looked at Russ in the distance.


    "So it was teleportation... Not even with my First Flow could I detect him. He is just simply too powerful.", thought Greg with awe.


    While Greg was looking at Russ with amazement, suddenly Albert stood up from the debris in the distance and tilted his head to the side.


    *<em>Crack*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a cracking sounds came from his body, Albert massaged his neck and said, "That was truly surprising. Never in my dream would have imagined that someone from the humans could reach such height, without using their Soul Body."


    "Thank you very much for thepliment.", said Russ with a smile.


    Seeing that smile, Albert smiled also, and said, "I hope you will be this cocky when I cut you up to thousands of pieces."


    The moment he said this, Greg saw as the air threads on Russ''s left side started to move like crazy, so without hesitation, he shouted.


    "Watch out! On your left!"


    Russ hearing this looked surprised, but even like that he jumped to the side without hesitation.


    And just a millisecondter he did that...


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a ck sh, Albert''s figure appeared where Russ stood a moment ago while holding a feet long dagger in both of his hands.


    Seeing that he missed his target, Albert chuckled slightly and turned toward Greg.


    "A kid on the Creator rank, yet he can detect my movement. How fascinating."


    Watching as the air threads before he started to move like crazy, Greg wanted to use his First Flow to boost his speed, but it was toote.


    In an instant, Albert''s figure emerged before him from thin air and shed at his neck with his dagger.


    "I''m dead!", thought Greg, but just as the dagger was about to touch his skin, suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder and in the next second, he found himself a few meters away from Albert.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "A miss again?"


    Albert looked to the side where Russ was holding Greg by the shoulder and pointed toward them.


    "You! Kid. Why are you with those two? Can''t you see they just want to use you for their good?"


    Just as Greg wanted to answer, suddenly Russ stepped before him and said, "What you are saying is total bullish*t and also he has nothing to do with you, so just tell me what you are doing here or just get lost."


    Strengthening his back, Albert chuckled and said, "Oh? You seem even arrogant just because you luckily avoided my attack."


    Bending his knees and leaning forward, Alberts smiled and said, "But don''t worry. My next attack won''t miss."


    The moment he said that Greg saw as the air threads all around him started to move like crazy, without a single gap for escape, widened his eyes.


    "NOT GOOD!"


    Russ felt the danger too and was about to teleport away with Greg when suddenly Wayne''s figure appeared before the two and waved his hand.


    "Basilisk''s Breath"


    In an instant, a huge purple fog arose from Wayne''s arm covering them from all directions in an instant.


    However, even like this, Albert just smiled calmly and said, "What is that? Some kind of toxic cloud? How futile!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a sudden burst, Albert''s body exploded through the purple mist and appeared right before Wayne''s face and said happily, "You were an idiot trying to use such ability before me!"


    "Are you sure about that?", said Wayne calmly, without the slightest sign of panic.


    *<em>Crackle!</em>*


    *<em>Crackle!</em>*


    "Huh?"


    Just as the dagger was about to cut Wayne''s head off from its ce, suddenly Albert''s hand started to petrify, making his super-fast move halt in an instant.


    "First rule in a fight. Never underestimate the enemy."


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em><strong>Crack!</strong>*


    With a single wave of his hand, Wayne cut off Albert''s petrified arm without the slightest hesitation.


    Feeling the pain, Albert clenched his teeth and with a loud shout, he shed toward Wayne with his other arm.


    "You piece of s-, huh?"


    *Crackle!*


    Not knowing when, but suddenly Albert''s other hand petrified, and just like before Wayne cut it off without a problem.


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    Seeing as both of his hands now turned to dust, Albert looked incredibly angry, but before he could say anything Russ''s voice sounded from behind.


    "When will you end up being a child and show your true self? Your pitiful clone won''t fool us."


    "?"


    Greg looked up at Russ not understanding what he was talking about, but suddenly Albert''s angry expression softened, and smiled.


    "So you knew it from the beginning? Haha! How interesting!"


    Just as he said that Albert''s body suddenly started to be engulfed by ck smoke, making his figure to vanish under a few seconds, and in the entrance of the temple, a figure emerged.


    "It''s not a coincidence, that you were able to reach the Evolution Step. Not only your powers are unexpectedly strong, but even your intelligence and sight are pretty good too."


    While Albert was walking closer and closer to the three, Russ smiled and said, "It wasn''t hard to figure it out."


    Hearing this Albert frowned and asked, "What do you mean it wasn''t hard? Until now there was not even one person who could figure out this trick of mine."


    "Really? Then they were quite real I guess.", said Russ and pointed at Albert''s face.


    "On your face. When I hit you I put a mark on your cheek. I don''t know when, but the moment you used your clone I instantly knew it wasn''t the real you. It''s a simple, yet great trick."


    Touching his cheek, Albert felt that a strange power was stuck onto his skin, however, it was so weak that if Russ didn''t say it, he wouldn''t have noticed it until now.


    "Interesting.", said Albert with a smile, but the next second his expression froze, and said, "But unfortunately you made your biggest mistake."


    "And what should that be?", asked with a slight frown.


    Raising his dagger, Albert looked at the sharp edges of the weapon and said calmly, "What I hate the most is..."


    Looking up at Russ slowly, suddenly Albert''s expression turned ice-cold, making the temperature to drop down a few degrees in an instant.


    "That someone tries to mark me as their target."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*

 Chapter 135: Special Respiration Technique

    Chapter 135: Special Respiration Technique


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"!"</em>


    With a ck sh, Russ''s cheek was cut deeply, making the wound on it to bleed in an instant.


    "That was unexpected.", said Russ as he looked at Albert.


    Luckily he was able to tilt his head to the side just in time, because if not, his head would have been already rolling on the ground, without him knowing a single thing that just happened.


    "T... That was insanely fast!", thought Greg with a stunned expression as he looked at Russ''s bleeding scar.


    Wiping the blood off from his face, Russ looked at the blood on his fingers and a secondter he turned his gaze toward Albert''s crazy look.


    "You will regret what you have done!", said Albert angrily and suddenly the ck smoke around his body started to swirl like crazy.


    Just like the first time, Albert''s body started to shrink while his muscles bulged like crazy, but this time there was a slight difference.


    While his body was undergoing visible changes, the ck smoke around his body started to move toward the daggers in his hand.


    Covering both of the weapons and Albert''s arms under a second, the ck smoke solidified into a ck mass, with an appearance simr to chains.


    "Here Ie!"


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em><strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    With an insanely huge momentum that formed huge craters under his feet, Albert''s body vanished from sight and under a millisecond his figure appeared before Russ and Greg.


    "DIE!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a terrifyingly fast motion, Albert swung his left arm toward Russ''s head while his right arm went for Greg''s neck.


    "!"


    Surprised by Albert''s speed, Russ''s expression hardened, and without hesitation, he touched Greg''s shoulder and teleported away.


    "Don''t think you can escape!", said Albert angrily and swung his arm toward a direction.


    In an instant, the ck chains on his arms loosened and like a whip with the dagger on its end, it flew into the air.


    And just where he was aiming, suddenly Russ and Greg appeared out of thin air, turning both of their expression into shock after seeing the flying weapon toward them.


    However, even like this, Russ''s expression looked incredibly calm, and said, "It is still slow."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Exactly a secondter he said that he disappeared with Greg in his hand, making the dagger to pass through nothing but thin air.


    Seeing as his attack missed the target again, Albert looked angrier, but the next second he turned his head toward the left and said, "So you will be there."


    However just as he was about to throw his other dagger toward that direction, suddenly Wayne''s arm appeared behind him, ready to touch his back.


    "Don''t even dream about it!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a fast spin, Albert shed toward Wayne, but suddenly out of nowhere Russ''s figure appeared, and just as he did with Greg, he saved Wayne from the attack.


    "This is starting to get on my nerves!", said Albert angrily and threw his dagger to the left side.


    On that exact spot, Russ and Wayne appeared, but the weapon flew past nothing but air again, because Russ teleported away again.


    But this time, instead of appearing in another spot, Russ and Wayne appeared on both of Albert''s side and attacked him from two different angles.


    Surprised by this sudden change of tactics, Albert didn''t know what he should do, but even like this, his adapting ability and reaction speed was top notch.


    Watching as the two hands, one from the left and one from the right, Albert pulled both of his daggers back with the chains and spun around, creating a de tornado.


    Russ and Wayne saw this happening stopped their attacks and jumped away in an instant and watched as the solid ground below and around Albert started to turn into debris and small pieces of stones.


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    *Crack!*


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    One spin after another, Albert''s daggers cut everything into pieces, turning the beautiful temple into a destroyed building under seconds.


    Russ looked at Wayne in the distance and asked, "Are you ready?"


    Knowing that Russ had a n, Wayne nodded and said, "Sure. Do it."


    Without hesitation, Russ nodded, and while he raised his hand his skin slowly turned pixel like, while his whole body started to vibrate and pulse, just like a hacked television screen from the old times.


    Even though he was spinning, Albert saw everything. The moment he saw the changes that took effect around Russ, he snorted and said, "Using your Soul Body only now won''t help you, so just give up and die!"


    With that said, Albert used the centrifugal power he created and threw one of his daggers toward Russ, while the other one went for Wayne.


    Watching as the weapons approached him with rapid speed, Russ pointed forward and with a calm expression he said, "Space Lock!"


    *Tremble!*


    Suddenly, all around the weapon and the chains, space started to shake like crazy, freezing the daggers in one ce in an instant.


    As this happened, Albert tried to move his arms, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move even a single inch.


    However even like this, he just smiled and raised his head to look at Russ, but the moment he saw him far away from him he frowned and asked, "Why aren''t you attacking me? If you won''t grab this chance I will break free and kill both of you."


    "We won''t. But he will.", said Russ as he pointed to the side with a slight smile.


    Following Russ''s finger, Albert turned his head to the left, but the moment he saw Greg there with a raised arms with a strange-looking ck sword in hand, heughed and said, "Haha! Don''t make meugh! He is just a Creator ranked brat, how could he kill me? Haha! How fun-."


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Even before Albert could have finished his sentence, a huge explosion sounded from his left, making him turn his head to the side, and when he did, his eyes widened extra wide, not believing what he was seeing.


    In Greg''s hand, the sword was set aze with golden mes, making the temperature of the whole temple''s interior to grow rapidly without any sign of stopping.


    "Im...impossible! He is only at the Creator rank, so how can he have such..."


    But before he could finish his sentence again, suddenly the statue on the side started to shine, making the golden mes around Greg''s sword to burn even crazier than ever before.


    The heat was so great that the ground around Greg''s feet and also the wall not far behind him started to melt, making not only Albert, but even Russ and Wayne look incredibly shocked too.


    "I feel immense power right now.", thought Greg with pleasant surprise and looked at the statue on the side.


    "Does it buffing me because I use fire here? Or is there another reason?"


    Shaking his head, Greg turned his gaze back at Albert and thought, "Nevermind. The point here is that I can finish that guy off. So..."


    With a determined expression, Greg exhaled, and after making his body rxed he took in a deep breath.


    In an instant all of his muscles tensed, while almost all of his veins all over his skin bulged out one after another, making his appearance quite frightening.


    Albert seeing Greg''s determined expression with the strange changes on his body, started to panic and tried to break free from Russ''s seal, but somehow he was simply unable to do anything.


    "P...Please! Can we talk this o-.", started to say Albert with a wry smile, but before he could finish his sentence, a huge explosion urred.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    The moment Greg shed with his sword, the golden mes turned into a crazy wild dragon, which flew toward Albert with tremendous power.


    The sh was so great that both the bottom and the top of the temple has been cut into two in an instant, while the surrounding started to melt because of the terrifying heat of the mes.


    "Im... Impossible! You are just a weak brat, so how can you hold such power!? Impossib-."


    Just before Albert could finish his sentence, the golden mes have arrived before him and without mercy they engulfed his body, turning his whole figure into nothing more but ash and dust.


    However, the mes didn''t stop there, but flew right through the walls of the temple, cutting the whole building into two.


    *<strong>Tremble!!</strong>*


    Seeing that he killed the man, but naturally only because of the technique that Kuragari gave him and the bonus buff he got from the statue, Greg turned happy. However, just as he wanted to walk, suddenly his whole body started to twitch and immense pain swept through his whole physique.


    "ARGHH!!"


    With clenched teeth and bleeding nose, Greg suddenly fell to the ground, while his muscles started to jerk visibly under his skin.


    Russ and Wayne were totally shocked by what they have just witnessed a second ago, but the moment they saw Greg fall to the ground they didn''t hesitate and ran to him.


    "What should we do know?", asked Wayne a bit worriedly as he looked at Greg''s painful expression.


    Russ looked at Greg too and wanted to say something, but just before he could, Greg''s body started to rx bit by bit, making him feel relieved in an instant.


    *<strong>Tremble!</strong>*


    "We should go now. It seems that the zone won''tst any longer than a few minutes, so take him and let''s get out of here.", said Russ, and after picking up Greg, he teleported away with Wayne on his side.

 Chapter 136: No Pain No Gain...

    Chapter 136: No Pain No Gain...


    Outside the zone''s entrance, hundreds of people with a ck hoodie covering their faces started to appear one after another.


    "Sir! It seems everyone is in their position. Now we are only waiting for your signal!"


    "Perfect. The moment those threee out don''t hesitate to act. We only need the kid, so out of him kill the other two."


    "Yes Sir!"


    Feeling as his subordinate went away, the man who had only one arm left because of Kuragari looked at the orange colored zone''s entrance and said quietly, "I won''t f*ck this up this time, that is for sure!"


    Minutes after minutes passed by, and after around 45 minutes, suddenly the zone started to vibrate.


    "Here theye! Everyone! To your positions!", shouted the man in an instant, and looked at the entrance.


    *<em>Tremble!</em>*


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    With a loud cracking sound, the whole dimensional zone started to move, and under a few seconds, it shrunk and vanished into thin air.


    "?"


    However what was confusing for the man that even after the zone has disappeared, that not only their targets, but even his boss didn''t appear.


    "What is happening here?", asked the man and looked around in confusion.


    It was amon fact, that when someone takes the dimensional zone''s core or there is a Zone Breaking, then every living lifeform in there should be transferred out from there without a single exception.


    However, if there were no oneing out of the zone after it disappeared then it could only mean one thing.


    "Are you kidding me? Did they really die in there?"


    The man was shocked because maybe those two men with the kid could have died because of an unexpected incident in there, but if that was truly what has happened, then his boss should havee out for sure.


    But as things were going right at the moment, it was very likely that he really has died.


    "That is impossible!", thought the man with disbelief and turned around.


    "Everyone! Go and search the vicinity! I don''t believe that they have all died in there!", shouted the man angrily, making all the hundreds of people to disappear in an instant.


    Turning his gaze back at the spot where the zone''s entrance was, the man squinted his eyes and said slowly, "Where are you?"


    ***


    Back at theke, Russ was holding Greg''s unconscious body in his arm, while talking to Wayne on his side.


    "I''m pretty sure what happened in there was not a coincidence.", said Russ in a serious tone as he crossed the wooden bridge.


    "Do you mean the buff that Greg got from the statue or the fact that he could obtain the first key?", asked Wayne with a slight frown.


    "Both.", answered Russ instantly and looked down at Greg in his arms.


    "Just think about it. We, who broke through the God rank and seeded in finishing the Evolution Step, couldn''t take a key that was covered with fire from a God ranked zone. But a boy, who is only at the Creator rank could do what we couldn''t."


    "..."


    Seeing as Wayne wasn''t talking Russ raised his head and continued, "And what is even more interesting, that the moment he used his fire powers, the statue wasn''t buffing his ability, because he used fire, but instead it was resonating with him. It was like the statue re-"


    Just as Russ was about to finish his sentence, suddenly several figures appeared one after another at the other behind the two, making Russ to stop talking.


    Turning around, the two looked at the hoodied people on the other side of the bridge and they didn''t know how to react.


    As the two were quietly watching the strangers, suddenly a man with a missing arm appear before the bridge and smiled.


    "Well, well, well. It seems I was right. I don''t know what kind of power did you use, but you are dead now for sure. But before that..."


    Looking at Greg in Russ''s arm, the man pointed at him and said coldly, "Give that boy here now. If not, don''t even think about mercy."


    "..."


    Not understanding why the two men didn''t react, the man frowned and asked, "What? Did you two got shocked by my presence? Haha! You are scared, aren''t you?"


    Listening to this, Russ raised Greg before him and said in a somewhat shaky voice, "Please don''t hurt us. We don''t wanna make a fuss, so here. Take the boy."


    Putting down Greg onto the middle of the bridge, Russ and Wayne stepped back a few meters and waited for the man to react.


    "?"


    All the warriors and even the man itself looked at this sight with surprise, feeling that something here was not right.


    Before doing anything, the man looked at one of his subordinate and asked, "Is there any trap?"


    "No Sir! I don''t feel any special power usage in the vicinity at the moment."


    Frowning the man looked at another subordinate and asked, "Are they lying?"


    Shaking his head, the stranger said calmly, "No Sir. He was telling the 100% truth. He truly meant what he said."


    Turning his gaze back at Russ and Wayne, the man''s expression rxed slightly and with a smile, he thought, "Maybe I''m just really too powerful and they are scared because of me. Haha!"


    With that in mind, the man started to walk toward the bridge in a rxed manner and said calmly as he looked at the two, "You are lucky that I''m in a good mood. You did just the r-, huh?"


    Just as he was about to finish his arrogant sentence, the moment he stepped onto the bridge, suddenly the scenery around him started to vibrate and an instant everything changed.


    Russ and Wayne''s figure vanished from his sight and what appeared before him was a huge ocean with a neverending bridge which end was still visible on the horizon.


    "What the... Where am I?"


    Looking around the man was quite confused, but just as he wanted to do something suddenly the water''s surface next to him burst into the sky and an insanely huge head that represented a squid emerged from below the water.


    Feeling the creature''s presence, the man''s eyes contradicted, and was about to run away, but just before he could take even a single step, the monster moved.


    *<em>Swish!</em>"


    With a speed invisible to the human eye, the man could only see a quick sh and the next thing he could stare at was a body without a head in front of him.


    "Huh?"


    Not understanding what has just happened with him, the man''s expression was full of disbelief and confusion, but unfortunately, thest thing he could remember before his sight turned pitch ck was hatred and insane regret.


    *<em>Paff*</em>


    <em></em>


    The moment the headless body and the man''s head fell to the bridge, a blue Soul Stone flew high up into the air, and with a fast motion, it vanished into the bridge, forming a new symbol on its surface.


    While all of this happened, back in the reality, Russ was watching as a strange symbol was slowly forming on the bridge''s surface and smiled.


    "What a crazy fool."


    Walking next to Greg''s body and picking him up, he looked at the strangers and asked, "So? Will youe and end up just like your boss or will you get lost finally? It''s your choice."


    The hoodied men looked at each other with confusion, not knowing what they should do, but after a few secondster all of them started to retreat slowly and in the end, all of them vanished from sight.


    "Just what I thought. It seems they are not so stupid.", said Russ with a slight chuckle, and turning around he walked back to the house slowly.


    ***


    Hours went by one after another, and after 12 hours of soundless sleeping, Greg finally opened his eyes.


    Seeing that he was back in the house, Greg sighed with relief and wanted to sit up, but just as he moved, insane pain swept throughout his body, making him to clench his teeth in an instant.


    "Argh... What the..."


    Feeling the unbearable pain inside his muscles and especially in his lungs, Greg lied back into the couch and thought, "It seems I went through my body''s limit. Even though I have tempered it to an extreme level and there is no one else who has a stronger body than me, I still end up like this. I can''t imagine just what kind of monster Kuragari is if he uses this skill."


    As he was thinking about these things, suddenly Russ and Wayne walked in and the moment they saw that he was awake they looked incredibly happy.


    "You are awake, perfect! Drink this."


    Looking at the strange looking liquid in the bottle that Russ was holding out for him, Greg frowned and asked, "What is this? It looks disgusting."


    "Haha! I knew you would say this, but don''t worry. This is a healing potion that I made. Drinking this will make you feel much better."


    Watching Russ''s honest expression, Greg sighed and said, "Sure."


    Taking over the bottle, Greg opened the lid and after a small hesitation, he took a deep breath and put the bottle''s hole before his mouth, and started to drink.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*

 Chapter 137: Pharmacy

    Chapter 137: Pharmacy


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    *<em>Gulp!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Gulp!*</em>


    "Ahhh! This... This wasn''t as bad as I expected.", said Greg quietly, while feeling as the pain in his body started to subside slowly.


    Sitting up and moving his arm and body here and there, Greg was quite surprised and looked up at Russ.


    "Did you make this drink? How?"


    Russ watching as Greg''s expression looked rtively curious smiled and said, "I learned pharmacy when I was little. I can make all kinds of things, but unfortunately, because of the unknown consequences, I couldn''t experiment with them on humans. You are the very first one who tried it."


    Hearing this, Greg''s expression and body froze instantly, and looked at Russ silently.


    "Unknown consequences? What? You gave me something that could kill me?", asked Greg with an ice cold expression.


    Feeling that he made a small mistake talking about that part, Russ smiled wryly and said, "Don''t be like this. I know I made a mistake to give you something like that, but look... You didn''t die, no?"


    "..."


    Russ seeing Greg''s expressionless face scratched the back of his neck slowly and sighed.


    "Look, it was my fault sorry. I won''t do anything like this ever again."


    Looking at Russ''s honest face Greg could only shake his head helplessly and after a slight sigh, he said, "Well... At least I didn''t have a problem with it. Anyway... Can you teach me how to do a potion like that?"


    Russ hearing the unexpected question turned his gaze at Wayne, but the moment he saw his shrug he didn''t know what to say.


    "Well...", turning his gaze slowly back at Greg, Russ said, "I can, but for exchange, you need to tell me something."


    "Sure. What do you want to know?", asked Greg as he looked at Russ calmly.


    Seeing his carefree attitude toward him, Russ smiled and asked, "You are not even in the Creator rank, aren''t you?"


    ***


    Inside a massive volcano, M was sitting on a small rock with closed eyes, while boilingva was flowing around her body slowly.


    One breath after another, she was calmly inhaling and exhaling the hot air while ignoring the insane heat around her body.


    The man and the woman who were M''s teachers watched her from afar with an expressionless face.


    "Will she be able to break into the Creator rank?", asked the woman a bit worried expression as she looked at M''s unmoving figure.


    "She hasn''t been moving for days. I start to get a bit worried. To break into the Creator rank with her current strength and intelligence, she should have achieved that under a day, but for some reason, she is still like that."


    The old man looked at M and after touching his beard he said calmly,"I don''t know either. She has the power to control fire in ways that not even others can, so her current position is harder than any other fire holders, but this shouldn''t be the reason behind this strange phenomenon."


    "Should we go to her?"


    Shaking his head the old man said, "No. I see that she is at a very crucial point, but every time it is about to break through, she forces her powers back. Stran-"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>


    Just as the man wanted to say that it was strange what M was doing, suddenly M opened her eyes and stood up.


    "She finally mo-, huh?"


    *<em>Ssh!</em>*


    With a loud ssh, M jumped into the boilingva, making both the woman and the old man shocked in an instant.


    "Oh no! She is only on the rank of a Soul Collector! She won''t survive!"


    Realizing what had just happened, the woman and the old man were about to move and help M, but just before they could, suddenly a blinding light broke through the river ofva.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    With a loud explosion, theva burst high up into the air, making theva to fell from the sky like rain.


    Summoning an air barrier around her and the old man, the woman looked at the middle of the ceke with widened eyes.


    "This presence... She... Did she breakthrough right into the Cmity rank? Impossible! But how?"


    The old man hearing what the woman said nodded too and with visible disbelief, he said, "She really broke through..."


    In the middle of thevake, M was standing calmly on a huge rock, while on her body, ava armor started to form bit by bit, making her presence to reach the Cmity rank in one go.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    With another explosion, theva around her body exploded, but this time instead of falling down like rain, it flew out and in seconds it formed a massively huge sphere around the volcano.


    "What is... Argh... Hugh..."


    The woman was about to ask something, when suddenly the temperature inside the volcano reached a suffocating height, making hot only her, but even the old man to use their powers without hesitation.


    "What the... How can she have such terrifying power? This just too much!", asked the woman with huge eyes as she tried to catch her breath.


    ***


    Behind the wooden house, Russ was standing before 3 same looking nts, while before them, Greg was sitting with a concentrated expression.


    Looking at Greg as he was thinking about which nt he should choose, Russ thought back to the moment he agreed to teach him pharmacy.


    "You are not on the Creator rank, aren''t you?"


    Greg hearing this unexpected question looked a bit surprised, but even like that he shook his head and said, "I''m on the Creator rank, but because I have a strange Guardian, my powers are stronger than those who are on the same rank as me. I don''t know why, but this is the truth."


    While Russ remembered back at this, suddenly Greg raised his hand toward a nt and said, "This one."


    Looking at the one in Greg''s hand, Russ shook his head.


    "That one is correct. What you are holding at the moment is called Trigger Grass. It has special attributes which can be on your help for small injuries after smashing it, but for potions it is useless."


    As he said that he pointed at the middle one, which looked exactly the same that Greg was holding, and said, "However this is what we are looking for."


    Picking it up, Russ pointed at the edge of the grass and said, "As you can see, this grass has a sharper edge than the one you are holding. It also has a dim green glint on it."


    Putting it back Russ straightened his back and said, "That is called the Spirit Grass. It has a huge effect on wounds and broken injuries after smashing it, but it has bigger power if it is used for making a potion."


    "And what is that one?", asked Greg curiously as he pointed at the third grass.


    "That is nothing else, but a normal Grass. If you would have chosen that, I would have left you here without teaching you anything else."


    "..."


    Seeing Greg''s expressionless face, Russ chuckled and said, "But you didn''t so you are perfectly fine. Well then, let me show you how to make a Beginner Healing Potion."


    With that said, Russ picked up the Spirit Grass and after taking out a bottle he crouched down.


    Looking at Greg he smiled and asked, "Can you please take a small amount of water from theke?"


    "Sure.", said Greg and after activating his Third Flow, he served his hand.


    In an instant, small drops of water appeared out of the air, and under a few seconds, a small ball of water floated before Russ.


    "Woah! Using your power in such a way... Amazing!", said Russ with awe as he watched the water flying into the bottle in his hand.


    *<em>Ssh!</em>*


    When the water from into the bottle, Russ nodded as thanks and held the Spirit Grass above the lid.


    "What you need to do is to put the grass''s edge above the lid and start to push it with a medium pressure against the bottle''s lid. But be careful, because if you are doing it too hard, the grass will break. But if you do it right..."


    Just as he said this, small drops of greenish liquids started to fell into the water one by one, making the water to change color into dark green.


    "And also, be sure that only 5 drops fell into the water. If you drop even just one more than five and drink it, you can achieve the total opposite you wanted.", said Russ calmly, as he put down the grass after the 5th drop fell into the water.


    Raising it up he closed the lid and started to shake it gently.


    *<em>Shake!</em>*


    *<em>Shake!*</em>


    After 2 minutes of shaking, Russ stopped wiggling the bottle here and there and threw it to Greg.


    "Here. A Beginner Healing Potion. Now it''s your turn. Make me 5 until the sun goes down. If you are not able to do that, don''t even dream about learning anything else from me."


    With that, Russ turned around and walked back to the house, without saying anything more.


    "Until the sun goes down?", asked quietly Greg, but the moment he looked up at the sky he said with a stunned expression.


    "But the sun will go down after less than 2 hours!!!"

 Chapter 138: Creating A Potion

    Chapter 138: Creating A Potion


    Jumping up to his feet, Greg looked around and thought, "What should I do? He didn''t tell me at all where I can find those types of grass!"


    As he was thinking about this, Greg picked up the one Russ just used and looked at it.


    "Just as he said, it has a sharper edge than the other ones. And also the dim green light that is covering it... Let''s check this ce."


    Without any hesitation, Greg turned his gaze toward the ground and started to pick one grass after another.


    "This is not the one... Not this one... Not this..."


    Walking around the house, Greg checked almost hundreds of grasses one after another, but none of them were what he was looking for.


    "Did he brought them here from somewhere else?", asked Greg quietly, and after using his darkness element he appeared in a totally strange ce.


    All around him, what he could see was only rotten ck trees, with ash ck ground below his feet.


    "No... I don''t think he has brought those from the For-, huh?"


    Just as he was about to go back, suddenly his eyes caught a strange sight under one of the ck trees.


    What he could see clearly, was a single piece of grass with a height around 20 centimeters, while dim green light covered its whole figure.


    "Is that... A Spirit Grass?", though Greg with surprise, and walked closer, but the moment he wanted to touch it, it cut his hand.


    "Auch..."


    Looking at the deep cut on his palm while blood started to ooze out from the wound, Greg frowned and thought, "This is definitely not an average Spirit Grass."


    Taking out the potion that Russ gave at him, Greg opened the lid and started to drink it.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Gulp!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With two huge sips, Greg drank the whole bottle, making the wound to heal in an instant on his hand.


    "For a Beginner Healing Potion, what can I say... it is really great.", thought Greg with a satisfied smile as he watched the deep cut slowly disappearing from his palm.


    After seeing that after a few seconds the cut has finally vanished, Greg sighed and looked at the Grass.


    "How should I take it then? Should I just simply cut it down?", thought Greg with confusion, but after a few seconds he shrugged and said, "Well, I don''t really have a greater option, so..."


    With a swift motion, Greg summoned Shapless into his hand and after making it to change into a small knife he shed at it.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*ng!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>"</em>Huh?"


    However, to his surprise, the moment the knife touched the Spirit Grass, just like iron hitting against iron, with a loud sound, Shapless bounced away.


    "What the?", thought Greg and shed at the grass again.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    Just like before, the moment Greg''s knife hit the grass, what could be heard was only a loud metallic sound while the weapon bounced off.


    <em></em>


    <em></em>"Is this normal?", thought Greg and put Shapless away.


    "Hmm... What should I do...", thought Greg, but after a few minutes he pped his hands and said, "Got it!"


    Summoning the fairy before him, Greg pointed at the grass and said, "Use your newly gained ability on that grass. I would like to see it."


    The little fairy turned her small sleepy head toward the grass and asked, "Why?"


    "Just do, it, please. I didn''t see you using your Wind Area, so I''m a bit curious."


    Hearing this, the fairy moaned quietly and after a small nod, she raised her hand.


    "Trap..."


    In an instant, the whole grass got covered with wind des, making Greg to widen his eyes slightly.


    "So many wind des... In the past, she could only control 2 or three at a time, but now there are more than twenty. Amazing! But..."


    But what Greg felt a bit strange, that even though these wind des were flying around the grass, they weren''t anything special at all.


    "I could do that even with my power, so why is it called Wind Area?"


    As he thought about this with a freon, suddenly the fairy''s mouth moved again.


    "Expand..."


    "Huh?"


    What happened the next moment, made Greg to open his eyes extra wide.


    The twenty or so wind des around the Grass suddenly started to duplicate, and under a few seconds, the proximity around Greg in more than 30 meters, everything was filled with the fairy''s wind des.


    "Oh..."


    While Greg was mesmerized by the fairy''s power, the little pet suddenly pointed at the grass''s root and said, "Cut..."


    And just as she said that...


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    Suddenly, hundreds more terrifying wind des with the power of a Creator rank flew toward the Spirit Grass''s with insane speed.


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    One metallic sound after another, the wind des hit the Spirit Grass powerfully, making the grass''s root to form small cuts.


    "It is really working!", thought Greg with deep surprise and looked at the fairy.


    "Mutated Soul Creatures are really something else..."


    One hit after another, hundreds of wind des fell on the Spirit Grass''s root, forming small cuts on the root''s surface as time went on.


    *<em>ng!</em>*


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    After unknown of how many hits, finally the Spirit Grass gave in to the fairy''s attacks, and with a heavy sound, it fell onto the ground.


    "Finally! Thank you!", said Greg happily and patted the fairy''s head gently.


    "Hehe..."


    Seeing the little fairy''s happy expression, Greg smiled and turned toward the Spirit Grass on the ground.


    "Now then..."


    Crouching down next to the grass, Greg grabbed it carefully on the bottom and raised it.


    "This is truly a Spirit Grass.", said Greg quietly and looked up at the sky.


    "It seems I have less than an hour. I need to hurry!", said Greg as he looked at the sun on the horizon and after putting the grass into his shadow he continued his search.


    Using his power to ''teleport'' here and there in the Forbidden Lands, Greg could find hardly four normal Spirit Grass, but because of this, he only had 10 minutes to create the potion for Russ.


    Going back to the house, Greg saw that Russ put 5 pieces of the bottle before the door, which saved him a lot of time.


    "Let''s do it.", said Greg as he sat down and after filling the bottle with water, he took out one of the normal Spirit Grass from his shadow and put its edge on the bottle''s lid.


    Pushing it gently against the top, Greg concentrated really hard not to smash the grass. It would be a huge disaster if he somehow crushed the grass.


    With a slow but steady motion, Greg put pressure on the grass, making small greenish drops to fell out from its edge right into the water.


    "One... Two... Three... Four... Five!"


    Taking away the grass, Greg closed the lid, he started to shake the bottle, and after a while, the water''s color changed into a greenish color just as it did with Russ.


    "Perfect! 4 left to go.", said Greg and without hesitation, he took out the next Spirit Grass.


    Bottle filling, gently pushing the grass against the top, closing the lid, and shaking. One move after another, Greg made 4 Beginner Healing Potion under almost 6 minutes.


    "Making these was not hard at all. But this on the other hand...", said Greg a bit nervously and took out slowly the strange Spirit Grass.


    Looking at its sharp surface that could cut his skin as easily as tofu, Greg didn''t how to do the process.


    "If I touch it, it will cut me that is for sure. So how should I do it?", thought Greg with a frown and at the sun in the distance.


    "Hmm... I have less than a few minutes, so what should I do?"


    Thinking about ways he could make use of that strange Spirit Grass, Greg''s suddenly widened and thought, "Should I use one of my elements then? But which one?"


    Looking at the grass Greg frowned and thought, "I could use my First Flow to put pressure on it, but I don''t know if it will work. Well... Let''s give it a try."


    Because he was not using any of his Flows at the current time the First Flow was automatically under usage, so the only thing he needed to do is to raise his hand.


    In an instant, the Spirit Grass flee up into the air. With slow-motion, Greg put the grass onto the bottle''s top he was holding and started using his power to push it against it slowly.


    "..."


    However the moment Greg started to process, he was quite surprised.


    "What is this bottle made of?", asked Greg as he watched that even after he put huge pressure on the Grass, nothing happened. Not only didn''t the bottle break under the sharp edge of the Spirit Grass but also there was no sign at all that the grass would give any drops soon.


    "This won''t do. With only air pressure, I won''t be able to make it. I need to use my physical strength, but how? If I touch that grass even a bit stronger than normal, then it will cut into my flesh for sure."


    Thinking about this, suddenly Greg widened his eyes and thought, "Should I try to use that?"

 Chapter 139: Intermediate Healing Potion

    Chapter 139: Intermediate Healing Potion


    "Should I use that?"


    Thinking about his not long ago newly gained power, Greg activated his Third Flow and waved his hand.


    In an instant, drops of water appeared out of thin air and flew at his skin, creating a small wateryer around his body.


    "Let''s try it.", said Greg and without hesitation he made the water on his skin to freeze into a solid substance, making his whole body look like it was made out of sky blue jade.


    Feeling as his whole body didn''t feel cold at all, but instead, it made his entire being calmer, Greg nodded and looked at his palm.


    "Even though it feels like my whole body is in cement, I can move around just as easily as before.", thought Greg calmly and looked at the Spirit Grass on the ground.


    As he looked at the sharp edge and surface of the grass, Greg nodded and extended his arm toward it slowly.


    "Let''s see just how hard this jade like skin truly is."


    With that in mind, Greg stopped being careful and grabbed the Spirit Grass.


    As he did this, Greg waited for a sharp pain to pass through his palm, but to his surprise, that feeling didn''te. He was holding the Spirit Grass just as easily as he would with any other normal grass.


    Of course, this was only possible because of the jade around his skin, so Greg was pleasantly satisfied.


    "Perfect. Then let''s start making thest potion.", said Greg with a slight smile, and without hesitation, he put the grass on the bottle''s lid.


    Seeing that it was firmly on the top, Greg the grass''s end with both of his hands, and started to push it forcefully.


    He didn''t start to add pressure on the grass slowly, because he wasn''t afraid at all. If he couldn''t make the grass and the bottle to crack with his First Flow, then it was quite obvious it won''t break under his strength if he adds a little bit more pressure to it.


    As he thought about this, Greg clenched the grass''s end with his hand and was about to push it hard, when suddenly Russ''s shocked voice sounded behind his back.


    "Where did you find that?"


    Stopping what he was about to do, Greg turned around and looked at Russ.


    "In the forest under a tree. Why? Is it a problem?", asked Greg calmly as he raised the grass before his head.


    Russ seeing Greg''s jade like appearance looked even more shocked, but because he was somewhat used to these things by now, he just shook his head and said, "No, not at all. Instead, you did the right thing. With that grass, you are able to make an Intermediate Healing Potion, but the process is totally different, so no matter how hard you try to push those drops out from it, you won''t achieve anything."


    Looking at the grass in his hand, Greg sighed and said, "So that is why. I should have thought about this possibility."


    With that, Greg put the Spirit Grass down and deactivated his Third Flow, making the jade around his skin to evaporate in an instant.


    "So how should I do that? I only made four potions and I wanted this to be my fifth.", asked Greg while putting out the four Beginner Healing Potions before him.


    Seeing as Greg put out one potion one by one, Russ looked a bit surprised, but in the end, he still nodded.


    "The secret to making those drops toe out from such a Spirit Grass is not to put pressure onto it, but to cut it up."


    "Cut it up? Something this hard and sharp?", asked Greg with confusion as he watched Russ crouching down next to the Spirit Grass.


    "Yes, you heard it right. Cut it up. Or simply cut it in half. Whatever the point here is to make a small cut on the middle of it."


    With that said, Russ took out a knife that was made out of bone and said, "The easiest way to cut it, is to find an object with the rank of an Ascender rank. Just like this knife in my hand."


    Raising the bone knife before Greg''s eyes Russ smiled and said, "I obtained this Soul Creature, by clearing an Ascender ranked zone in the past. I only use it for Pharmacy, so this is the best tool for something like this."


    As he said this, Russ held the Spirit Grass with his bare hand like nothing and after putting the bone knife''s edge on it he pressed on the grass gently.


    *Crack*


    Just like a hot knife cutting through tofu, the bone knife pierced into the grass, making it to give out a loud metallic cracking sound.


    Greg was totally stunned by this. He wasn''t stunned because of the knife, because it was on the Ascender rank, but instead because of how Russ ignored the Spirit Grass''s aspects.


    That thing could easily cut through his skin even though his body was refined in the Body Grade, but Russ didn''t. Even though hepleted the Evolution Step, he should at least use a small power to protect his bare hand, but he didn''t. He just simply grabbed it just like any other grass on the ground.


    Seeing Greg''s surprised expression Russ smiled and said, "Don''t be that shocked kid. Maybe it doesn''t seem like that, but in the past, I trained my body to the extreme limit. Something like this can''t even put a scratch on me."


    Listening to this Greg nodded and thought, "Now it is clear how he could make Albert''s body fly away that easily back in the temple."


    While Greg thought about this, until then Russ raised the pierced grass above the bottle and shook it gently.


    In an instant, small drops of liquid with a ckish and greenish color started to fell into the water one by one.


    However, after the third drop, Russ put the grass away and said, "It is very important that you only put 3 drops in it. Just like with the normal healing potion, if you put even a single more, you could easily find yourself in a dire situation."


    With that said, Russ closed the lid and shook it around for a while and after a minute he threw it to Greg.


    "Here. This will be on your help in the future that is for sure.", said Russ, and a whileter he continued, "Even though you couldn''t finish 5 pieces of potion I will still teach you."


    As he said this Russ looked at Greg and said, "To tell the truth, when I first made my very first Beginner Healing Potion, I needed an hour. To think that you were able to make four potions under such a small amount of time, you are a quick learner kid, aren''t you?"


    Hearing thepliment, Greg just smiled wryly and scratched the back of his neck slowly, but a secondter he remembered something and asked, "Do you know where can I find energy crystal with earth affinity?"


    "You need it for your earth element yes?", asked Russ as he looked at Greg calmly.


    "Yes. I need energy crystals with the proper affinity for each of my elements for my breakthrough, but I think you figured this out."


    With a nod, Russ put his finger under his chin and started to think.


    After a small while, he looked at Greg and said, "Maybe you don''t believe me, but earth creatures are hard to find in the Forbidden Lands, so I can''t really help with that."


    Looking toward the bridge in the distance, Russ thought for a while and said, "If I''m right we will teleport to the middle of the Forbidden Lands tomorrow, so maybe you can find one. But until then, let me teach you something really cool."


    "Really? What is it called?", asked Greg curiously as he looked at Russ.


    With a smile, Russ took out a strange looking ball filled with colorful liquid and threw it toward Greg.


    Greg seeing this frowned and raised his hand to catch it, but the moment the ball touched his hand a shocking sight happened.


    Instantly when his fingers touched the ball''s surface, the ball exploded into a huge white cloud, and just like glue, it stuck on Greg''s body.


    Seeing this Greg was quite surprised and wanted to tear it off from him, but the moment he touched the strange substance his palm stuck on it instantly.


    "What the...", said Greg with awe and looked toward Russ asking for help.


    "Haha... Look at you. Not knowing what to do?", asked Russ with a mocking smile and waited for Greg to figure out how to take the material off from his body.


    "..."


    Seeing that Russ won''t help him at all Greg sighed and without hesitation he activated his Second Flow, setting his whole body aze with golden mes.


    However, to his surprise, the golden mes didn''t turn the slimy material to dust but simply it just turned it into more watery, making his whole body to be covered almost instantly.


    Seeing this Greg stopped using his mes without hesitation and thought, "If hot is not the key what about the cold?"


    With that, he activated his Third Flow, making the temperature around his body to fall under 0 degrees almost instantly.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*

 Chapter 140: Silk Spider Egg

    Chapter 140: Silk Spider Egg


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Crack!*</em>


    "It seems it is working.", said Greg with a slight smile as he watched the slime on his body slowly turn solid and form small cracks one after another.


    Russ seeing as Greg figured out how he can get off that strange slime from his body, nodded and said, "Great job. I call that thing simply just a Glue Ball. Not so creative I know, but it is entirely enough to tell you what it can do."


    While Russ talked, the slime on Greg finally frozepletely, and a small whileter, it fell to the ground one by one in small pieces.


    "It is quite effective against people or creatures who are depending entirely on their physical strength. The more they move or they use heat to take it off from them, the more it will be stuck on them and cover their bodies. The only way to make it vanish is to freeze it totally solid. There is no other way."


    While listening to this, Greg finally made the slime to disappear from his skin, and after he could move freely again, and asked, "How can I make such a thing?"


    "It''s easy. You need two things for it. One is a small object that will be used as the object you throw or fire at the enemy. The other one is quite easy to obtain. Especially in the Forbidden Lands."


    With a tap on Greg''s shoulder, Russ waved his hand and appeared right before a cave''s entrance. Pointing toward the edge, Russ smiled and asked, "Can you see them?"


    Squinting his eyes, Greg concentrated on the spot where Russ was pointing, and a secondter he saw several small, sponge-like eggs ced deep in the earth''s crack.


    "What are those? They seem like some kind of eggs for me.", said Greg with a slight frown.


    Stepping closer to those eggs, Russ grabbed a few and said, "These are the eggs of a Silk Spider. It is only a 3rd rank creature, which hates the sun, but somehow they always try to mutate by cing their eggs under the light."


    Walking back to Greg, Russ took out a small orb that was made out of thin ss and after carving a small hole on it he threw the eggs into it.


    After he did this, he crouched down and tore down a small grass from the ground and put it into the hole, closing the gap with it.


    Seeing this Greg was kinda confused, but before he could ask something, Russ said, "Silk Spider eggs be very sensitive if they don''t get fresh air all the time. After a few minutes, the surface of the egg will start to crack, and if it collides with this ss''s surface on the inside... Bam! It explodes."


    Imitating the explosion with both of his hands, Russ smiled, but the moment he saw Greg''s frown he stopped and asked, "And how is it associated with Pharmacy, if I may ask?"


    "..."


    The moment he heard this unexpected question, Russ put down his hand and said seriously, "Maybe you think Pharmacy is all about making different kinds of potions by mixing together a few unique materials to boost yours or other''s power, but you are wrong."


    Pointing at the ss orb, Russ smiled and said, "For me, Pharmacy is all about finding new materials and creating new things from them that I have never thought about in the past. But if it is not enough to convince you, then watch."


    As he said this, Russ turned around and took down another egg from the stone''s surface.


    Greg watching this wanted to ask what he wanted to do with that, but suddenly Russ took out his bone knife and cut his other hand powerfully, creating a deep wound on his palm.


    *<em>sh!</em>*


    "What the?", asked Greg with surprise as he watched Russ''s palm bleed like crazy and was about to run forward to help him, but before he could, Russ put the egg on the wound and started to rub it.


    To Greg''s surprise, the bleeding started to slow down, while above the wound a smallyer of silk started to form.


    "As you can see, Silk Spider eggs, are quite useful for stopping bleeding. You can even stop fatal bleeding for a limited time, so using this is definitely helpful. It could determine if you live or die."


    "So it''s like an upgraded bandage. I see.", said Greg as he looked at Russ''s palm.


    "..."


    "Well... Nevermind. At least now you know how to make this. Well, then... Up to the next lesson."


    Hearing this, Greg''s eyes brightened, and asked, "Will it be a potion this time?"


    "Well, something simr to that."


    "What type?", asked Greg curiously and continued to think, "I hope it will be just as cool as the healing potion. Maybe I don''t need potions which can boost my powers, but if I can learn to make some, I can teach them to Joe and the others."


    "I will teach you how to create different kinds of poisons."


    ***


    *<em>sh!*</em>


    "Qeaeaekk!"


    Inside a pitch ck cave, Kuragari just cut a three meters high monster into two, like it was nothing.


    As he picked up the energy crystal that the creature left behind, Kuragari lit up one cigarette and said quietly, "And this makes number 9464. I killed quite a few in the past month, haven''t I?"


    While blowing out the smoke into the air, suddenly Kuragari noticed something on the side, so he turned his head toward there.


    "Huh?"


    Walking closer to see what it was, Kuragari put his hand on the cave''s wall and cleaned off the dust on it.


    "What are these?"


    What Kuragari was watching at the moment, were different looking symbols, that we''re deeply carved into the cave''s stone surface.


    Wiping off the dust on the wall''s other parts and seeing more and more symbols, Kuragari''s frown deepened a level more in an instant.


    "I have never seen symbols like these in the past. What could they mean?"


    As he was slowly extending his hand toward the symbols to touch them, suddenly the symbols lit up with colorful light, making Kuragari to jump back a few meters instantly.


    "?"


    While Kuragari watched as the characters on the wall lit up the whole cave with colorful glint, suddenly the ground shook like crazy and a linear crack started to form slowly below Kuragari''s feet.


    Noticing the sudden changes, Kuragari jumped away into a safer ce and from far away he watched the changes that took ce with a slight frown.


    *<strong>Tremble!!!</strong>*


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    The moment the crack reached five meters in length, suddenly the ground started to move toward each side, presenting a wide staircase down to the unknown.


    Walking closer to the staircase, Kuragari noticed that each staircase was made out of unknown material, while each of them had several carvings on them.


    But the most sightly aspect of them that Kuragari noticed was that even though he didn''t know what they meant, somehow he felt like he understood each symbol clearly.


    Unfortunately, it was only a feeling, so no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t understand them.


    "What could be down there?", asked Kuragari and after checking his surroundings that he was really all alone, he looked back at the staircase and said, "Well, let''s find it out."


    With that in mind, Kuragari summoned a pitch ck katana into his left hand, and after throwing the cigarette away he took in a deep breath and started to walk down slowly.


    One step after another, Kuragari descended with insane care fullness, ready to defend himself against any unexpected trap or enemy.


    However to his surprise, nothing like that happened, but instead, the more he went down, the more symbols appeared on the stairs, while the already huge space around him started to widen too.


    Knowing that he was approaching the end of these stairs, Kuragari tightened his grip around the hilt of his katana and quickened his pace.


    After walking for around 10 minutes at a normal pace, Kuragari finally stepped down from thest stair, but the moment he saw what was before and around him, his jaw cked.


    "What is the true world..."


    What waited for him was an insanely huge hall, which had several pirs made out of unknown material. They somehow looked like jade, but from their surface, they seemed much more solid than that.


    Before each pir, a statue could be seen, which represented different looking and types of creatures. But even though they had nothing simr in their appearance, they had something inmon, if one looked at them.


    Every statue was facing an insanely enormous door at the end of the hall with a kneeling posture, while all of their faces were lowered, not knowing if it was due to respect or simple fear.


    Amazed by this breathtaking sight, Kuragari walked closer to the door to inspect it, but suddenly he noticed something on it.


    The door was made out of from the same material that those statues and pirs were, but with the only difference that the color of the door was divided into six parts and their ends met at the middle inside a colorful sphere.


    Red like a phoenix, blue as the ocean, white as the clearest paper, dark like the deepest abyss, yellow like the sun, and green just like the most beautiful meadow.


    On each color, different scenery could be seen carved, each showing a different view.


    However the most interesting part was the sphere in the middle where the colors were mixed together. On it, six small holes could be seen next to each other, which were creating a circr lock.


    "What the hell is this ce?"

 Chapter 141: Earth Creature

    Chapter 141: Earth Creature


    In the middle of the Forbidden Lands, a huge ck orb appeared out of nowhere and a whileter when it disappeared, what remained was only a bigke with a small ind, with a small house on it.


    As the door of the house opened, Greg walked out with Russ and Wayne behind his back and after stopping, all the three of them looked around with curious gazes.


    All around theke, the same phenomenon that happens all the time started to ur, turning the ash ck and rotten surroundings into beautiful and flowery scenery.


    Colorful trees, bushes, and flowers on the green field started to appear and grow slowly, making the whole surroundings just as breathtaking as always.


    Watching this Greg sighed and said quietly, "I will never get tired watching this, no matter how many times I see this happening."


    As he said this, Greg turned around and said, "I will go and search for the energy crystal then."


    "Sure, do as you please.", said Russ with a smile and said, "But don''t forget to find a Serpent nt the way youe back. It grows on top of trees and its shape is exactly like that of a serpent. Bring one back, because I want to teach you another type of potion."


    "Understood.", said Greg, and without any more questions, he turned around and with his First Flow''s power, vanished from sight.


    Seeing Greg''s silent and fast speed, both Russ and Wayne were a bit surprised, but a secondter Wayne sighed and asked, "So? How did it go? Could he learn it in the end?"


    Turning his gaze to meet Wayne''s, Russ smiled and said, "You won''t believe me if I say he made one of my poison under one try like they were nothing, right?"


    "What? Are you kidding me right?"


    Shaking his head Russ turned to look where Greg went away and said, "No, I''m not. Even I couldn''t believe it at first. Just imagine it. Sunshade nt, Wild peach liquid, Hundred Leg Worm''s toxic, and Dragonweed. Each of these things are not so deadly just by themselves, but if you mix them together, they could make a fatal poison that not even God could cure. But it only works, if one pinpoint the exact amount from each. Even a small miscalction could result in total failure, but this kid..."


    Thinking back as he showed Greg how to do it and he instantly imitated him, Russ couldn''t hold it back and started tough.


    "Haha! Maybe that kid has no experience in real-life and makes unthoughtful decisions, but one thing is for sure. He is a natural-born pharmacist. The way he can imitate my skills only by just seeing it once is kinda scary even for me."


    Hearing this, Wayne couldn''t believe to his ears and looked toward the distance, while he was deep in thought.


    But unfortunately, Russ didn''t know that the statement he said that Greg was a natural-born pharmacist was nothing more but a huge illusion.


    As Greg was running in the wild, he looked at the device on his wrist.


    {Name: Greg Hyde}


    Rank: ???


    Soul Stone: ck


    Guardian Name: Unknown


    Guardian''s Power: (Unidentified power)


    Heritage: Thousand Sight (Usable)


    - Physical power: ???/10


    - Body Speed: ???/10


    - Stamina: ???/10


    - Agility: ???/10


    Soul Creatures: 5 (Informations)


    Energy Crystals: ???


    Every start was exactly the same just the moment he saw it back then, but there was a slight difference this time.


    Heritage: Thousand Sight (Usable)


    The ''Unusable'' word next to his Heritage finally turned into ''Usable'', making him now wary of why he couldn''t use it in the past.


    It was exactly when Russ showed him how to make that poison. Not knowing that it was because he concentrated too hard or there was another reason, but the moment Russ started to show the process, information instantly popped up in his mind.


    ''Heritage, Thousand Sight is currently active.''


    In an instant as that piece of information appeared in his head, suddenly the scenery in his eyes started to multiply, and under a second, a thousand of moving pictures, that showed Russ''s demonstration appeared from different angles and appeared in his eye.


    But what was even more shocking that the moment Russ finished the poison, the sights in his eyes didn''t vanish, but instead they started to rey the whole process from the beginning once more.


    Even though the sight could be dizzy for anyone, somehow Greg didn''t feel anything like that. No, instead he felt extremelyfortable, while his whole mind and body started to adapt to everything he just saw at that moment in the thousand scenes.


    And just by watching it over a few times Russ''s demonstration, Greg could easily imitate every move, motion, and trick he just saw in his head.


    However, the moment he finished, the thousand sights from his eyes instantly vanished, but even that he couldn''t summon the process back again, he could clearly remember every step he needed to create such a poison.


    "This Heritage is insanely useful. But unfortunately, the requirements are just as harsh too."


    What Greg realized that with his Heritage he can learn anything under minutes, but for it to activate there needs to be 3 things.


    The most obvious thing is that he needed his eyes. Maybe it sounds quite obvious, but he noticed that every time he closed his eyes, the thousand pictures in his head always vanished, but always reappeared when he opened them again.


    The second requirement was also rtively tricky. He needed to concentrate on the thing he wanted to learn very hard because there were two times when he lost focus watching Russ and the pictures in his head started to slowly turn dizzy, but when he realized this and continued to concentrate there was no further problem at all.


    However, the harshest requirement for activating his Heritage was the third one. Because it didn''t activate when he wanted to learn the Special Respiration Technique from the book, but it did when Russ showed personally, Greg thought maybe it only activates when he sees it in person from someone else, but it seemed it wasn''t the case.


    After he made the poison he asked Russ to try to show him skill with his bone knife. Russ agreed to it, but he said he has never fought with a knife in the past, but he will try his best.


    And just as he thought, the moment Russ started to showcase his beginner knife skills, nothing happened. This indicated that Greg not only needed to see things that he wanted to learn personally but the one who showed him the process needed to be a professional with the given skill too.


    "Well given that I can learn anything with this power, I think these requirements are not hard at all.", thought Greg as he was running through the rotten trees with dead silent steps.


    While he was deep in thought, suddenly the trees all around him started to lessen in number and what waited for him a small while was a huge rocky field, with an insanely deep crater in its middle.


    Seeing this Greg started to slow down his pace and when he arrived next to the edge of the abyss like a pit, he looked down.


    "Hmm..."


    The pit was at least a few hundred deep with a width of a thousand meters. At the bottom of it, what Greg could notice was a huge creature made out of grey stone.


    It had eight arms, two from each of its sides and four from its back. But the most amazing aspect of it was that even though it was sitting calmly, it''s height has already reached a hundred meters, which was absolutely terrifying.


    "An Earth Creature with a presence at the bottom of the Cmity rank. Except for its massive size, it doesn''t look frightening at all.", thought Greg quietly.


    As time ticked by, Greg looked around and thought, "It seems it is soundlessly sleeping, so should I kill him with a surprise attack?"


    As he thought about this, Greg examined the creature''s stony look, and a whileter he shook his head.


    "I don''t think I can. Shapless is too weak for it to injure that creature. Only my fairy or with my Second Flow could help me here, but even they need a few hits to kill something as massive as that. I have also that special technique, but if I use it and fail to kill it I''m as good as a lump of dead meat."


    Thinking about this, Greg frowned slightly and thought quietly, "What should I do then?"


    Seconds after seconds passed by, when suddenly Greg''s eyes brightened and thought, "Wait... But I have this."


    Taking out the healing potion that Russ made from that unique Spirit Grass, Greg thought, "With this here, I can use the technique without a problem, so even if I miss and I start to copse, I can drink it instantly to recover my body."


    With this in mind, Greg summoned Shapless into his hand and said, "Then let''s go with this."

 Chapter 142: Unexpected Incident

    Chapter 142: Unexpected Incident


    "Then let''s go with this n."


    With that in mind, Greg summoned his fairy and gave her the small potion.


    "Here. Hold it and when I say it, open the lid and pour the liquid into my mouth. Got it?", asked Greg as he gave the Intermediate Healing Potion to his pet.


    The little fairy while taking over the small potion, looked at the strange liquid and a whileter she nodded.


    "Sure."


    "Perfect.", said Greg and without further hesitation, he turned back toward the crater and raised his hand.


    Instantly, Shapeless appeared in his hand in the shape of a thin, but long sword.


    As he was looking at the motionless creature deep down in the hole, Greg thought calmly, "That thing is too massive. Will my golden mes cut through it?"


    Thinking about the possibility of failure, suddenly Greg shrugged and said quietly, "Well, I did kill someone whopleted an Evolution Step, so a mere creature like that shouldn''t pose a problem... Right?"


    What Greg thought was half true and half false. It was true because those whopleted the Evolution Step, obtain a somewhat stronger body than any other below the God rank, but it was false because, in the end, they were still human made out of flesh. And let''s not talk about the fact that his power back then was boosted by the strange phenomenon, which is obviously is missing right now.


    That creature''s bodypared to Albert''s body was likeparing the diamond to metal. Hitting both of them with a bare hand or a weapon was extremely sturdy, but no matter what, in the end, the diamond will be the one that wins.


    So even though Albert has finished the Evolution Step and obtained a stronger body, in the end, he wasn''t a specialist in the body field, but instead, he was much closer to the agility field.


    However, this creature before Greg was something else. Even though it was only just on the Cmity rank, because it was in the earth system and also it specialized in body protection it was a bit harder to injure than Albert.


    With this in mind, Greg loosened his grip on Shapless and said, "From this distance, I won''t be able to kill it. I need to go closer."


    And just as he said this, with the fairy on top of his shoulder, his whole body sunk into his shadow and appeared at the bottom of the crater.


    Because emerging from the shadow made no sound, Greg knew he was safe and could make his move easily, so without hesitation he raised Shapeless and activated his Second Flow with Shapeless''s Home Of Attributes power.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a loud explosion, Shapeless in the form of a sword was set on golden mes, making the creature to wake up instantly.


    Seeing Greg and his golden mes, the creature turned insanely angry, and with a powerful hit with its arms on the ground, it started to stand up.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    Watching as the colossal body reached over a few hundred meters and it wasn''t stopping, Greg clenched his teeth and after tightening his grip on the weapon he took in a deep breath.


    "!!"


    With purplish veins visible all over his body, Greg swung Shapeless toward the monster powerfully, instantly creating a crazy earthquake following a huge fire de.


    The earth creature seeing this knew that it was in a dire situation, so without hesitation, it put its massive arms before its body and readied itself for the impact.


    *KA-BOOOM!!*


    Watching as his attack made an explosion that reached even the sky high above, Greg was quite surprised.


    "This technique is really something else.", thought Greg, but the next second his eyes widened instantly.


    It was because the moment the dust flew away and he could finally see what happened with the creature, he saw that except for one arm that wasn''t fully served, the monster was breathing and acting just as fine as before.


    "Are yo... Argh!"


    Just before he could react at that sight, suddenly Greg kneeled down and clenched his chest, trying to get a bit of an oxygen, because right at the moment he couldn''t because of the intense pain he was feeling in his lungs.


    Turning his head to the side, Greg raised his hand toward the fairy, indicating that he needed the potion right now.


    The little fairy knowing what she should do nodded and flew closer to Greg, but just as she was about to give him the potion, suddenly her hands slipped, making the potion to fall to the ground and roll closer to the creature in the distance.


    "..."


    Watching as the healing potion stopped only a few meters away from the creature, Greg turned his gaze to the fairy, without saying a single word.


    The fairy slowly drifted her head toward Greg, but the moment she saw Greg''s ice cold expression, she could only smile wryly.


    "Hehe..."


    *<strong>TREMBLEE!!</strong>*


    With a crazy earth shake, the creature straightened its colossal body and with an angry look, it started to move toward Greg.


    Watching as the creature moved slowly, and didn''t move as fast as those giants he saw in the past, Greg sighed slightly with relief and struggled to get up onto his feet.


    "I need to get that p-"


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    "!"


    *Swish!*


    However just before he could finish his thought, the moment the creature put down its enormous foot and made the whole crater shook like crazy, suddenly several sharp earth pirs broke out from the ground and flew toward Greg with an insane speed.


    "Not good!", said Greg and without hesitation, he used his earth element.


    Instantly, the moment the fourth cycle in his body solidified, Greg put his palm onto the ground and made a huge earth wall before him.


    *BAM!*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!*</strong>


    Seeing as the wall protected him from this one attack but it was full of crack, Greg knew it would not sustain another hit.


    "I need that potion!", thought Greg hurriedly and was about to switch to his darkness element to grab it through the shadows, when suddenly he noticed as the creature''s feet was about to step on it.


    "Oh no!"


    Greg knew that the bottle had insane durability, but that didn''t mean it could stay unbreakable under that creature''s weight. It had over a thousand tons in weight that was for sure!


    And because he needed a bit of time to use his darkness element plus to create a connection between the shadows to make him able to take the potion away, Greg instantly knew he couldn''t do that.


    "Then there is only one thing I can use.", said Greg and without hesitation, he acted.


    Suddenly the solidified fourth cycle in his body changed. It started to shine with a blinding white light, making Greg''s whole body to be covered with the same light too.


    *BOOM!<strong>*</strong>


    With a sudden eleration, Greg''s body burst forward, leaving only a huge pit where kneeled a moment ago.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Under a single second, Greg appeared next to the potion, and with a fast but swift move, he grabbed the bottle and continued to run forward.


    *BAM!*


    Jusst as his figure passed through there, the creature''s leg exploded onto the ground, making the whole ce to shake like crazy, while creating a huge crater in the ground.


    But for some reason Greg totally ignored the fact that he could have died there and instead he was shocked by something even greater.


    "Woah!"


    He was totally surprised by the light element''s speed. Right now, it was not any slower than his wind element eleration ability.


    "It wasn''t like this in the past at all!", thought Greg, but the moment he felt as the pain in his body started to grow, he didn''t hesitate any further and opened the bottle''s lid.


    *<em>Gulp!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Gulp!</em>*


    One swallow after another, under a few seconds Greg drank all the liquid inside the bottle.


    "Ahhh! Much better!", said Greg with pleasure as he felt the pain inside his body dissipate instantly.


    Raising his head at the creature, Greg watched the creature turning its massive body around and started to walk toward him again.


    "He is much slower than I expect-, huh?", started to say Greg, but before he could finish his sentence, suddenly he noticed a sh from his sh, so he tilted his head backward.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    "What the...", said Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow as he watched a small stone pass by just a few inches away from his eye with a fast speed and explode onto the huge rock in the distance, turning it into nothing more but debris.


    Turning his head where the stone came from, Greg noticed as small gaps representing cannons started to form on the ground one by one, with small and sharp stones inside them.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Realizing something, Greg looked around.


    "Just as I thought."


    Everywhere he looked what he could see were small gaps with those stones in them.


    "This whole pit is his Core Territory! I should have thought about this!"


    And just as he said those words, the hundreds of cannons all around him turned toward his direction and started to fire at him without mercy.


    "!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!</em>*


    *Swish!*


    One sharp stone after another flew toward him, but luckily, they couldn''t injure him at all.


    With the power of the First Flow that created the vortexes around his body, Greg could easily dodge the attacks, no matter how fast they came at him.


    While evading the attacks of the creature, suddenly Greg noticed as the surroundings around him started to turn darker, so as a result, he looked up.


    But the moment he did, his eyes widened. What appeared only an inch away from his face was the earth creature''s remaining hand, ready to smash him with a single punch.


    "Whe-"


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*

 Chapter 143: Fourth Flow Through Battle

    Chapter 143: Fourth Flow Through Battle


    Outside the house, Russ and Wayne were sitting before a table, while happily ying some kind of card game.


    "Ha! I won! I have an Ancient Row!", said loudly Russ with an excited expression and threw his cards from his hand onto the table.


    Wayne looked at the five cards with different symbols and colors on them and said calmly, "An Ancient Row? You must have cheated."


    "Haha! I didn''t. Maybe I''m not so good at this game, but you can''t be denied I have great luck! Haha!"


    Watching Russ''s excited smile, Wayne shook his head helplessly and put down his cards too.


    "Yes I can''t deny that fact, but unfortunately you are still nowhere close to my level."


    "Wha-, huh?"


    Russ wanted to ask Wayne why did he say that, but the moment he looked at Wayne''s cards he stood up instantly and asked with disbelief, "C-Celestial Pirs??!" How?"


    Grabbing the pack of cards from the side, Wayne took away Russ''s cards and together with his, he started to shuffle them slowly.


    "Just like I said it, to beat me, first you need to reach my level. This game is not fully about luck. It''s about intelligence too. And well... You don''t really have that."


    As Russ listened to this, his expression turned a bit angry, and wanted to say something, but before he could suddenly the whole ce started to shake like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    The quake was so great that the table before the two men crashed over, while the windows of the house behind them started to form small cracks.


    "Wh... What is happening?", asked Wayne with shock.


    Russ was also confused by the sudden tremor, but instead of answering he grabbed Wayne by his shoulder and teleported away.


    In an instant, both of them appeared at the edge of an insanely vast pit and looked down, but the moment they did, their expression froze instantly.


    Below their feet, deep down, at the bottom of the crater, a massive creature was standing tall with its hundreds of meters height, while it was rapidly punching something on the ground.


    But Russ and Wayne didn''t freeze up because of the creature and its fast attacks even though it was massively huge, but because under each of its attacks, Greg was lying.


    He was using earthyers to protect himself, but because the attacks were so fast and powerful those thin earth walls couldn''t halt the creature''s attacks, and each time he was smashed into the ground.


    It was a total shock that he could struggle even after those hits. Only one smash of that creature could make even the whole surroundings tremble like crazy, but somehow Greg''s body could resist.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    But even like this, it was very obvious that inside Greg''s body a few bones have been broken, especially his left arm. It was in a shape that was very unpleasant to the human eye, however, even with that, the determination in his eyes didn''t fade even for a single second.


    "We need to help him now!", said Wayne and was about to jump down to help Greg, when suddenly Russ grabbed his hand.


    "What are you doing? He will die if we don''t help! That creature is totally out of his league. It''s on the summit of the Cmity rank!", said Wayne somewhat angrily and wanted to shake off Russ''s hand, but suddenly he saw Russ smiling.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Instead of answering Russ pointed at Greg and said, "Just watch."


    Not understanding why Russ said this, Wayne turned his head back toward the pit, but the next second his eyes widened.


    "Is... Is he?"


    "Yes. He is about to break through.", said Russ with a slight smile and continued to watch what Greg will do with great anticipation.


    While the two men were spectating the happenings below, until then Greg was struggling below the creature''s attacks with everything he had.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    "Argh!!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    "Fu-"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    "Luckily my body is stronger than others on the same level, so I can bear this beating a bit more.", thought Greg with clenched teeth.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    With each strike, Greg knew that the bones in his body could turn powder if he doesn''t do something, so he wanted to activate his Ghost Bone Soul Creature to protect himself against the attacks, but before he could, suddenly he noticed something.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    With each hit when the creature''s fist hit his body, he felt as the solidified cycle inside him made a small vibration through his body right into the ground, making him able to sense the surroundings around him dimly.


    "What is this?", thought Greg with surprise, and instead of activating his Soul Creature, he concentrated on the cycle inside his body.


    *BAM!*


    Again, after the creature hit his body, Greg could sense as the vibration from the cycle channeled through his body right into the ground below him, making him able to see his surroundings clearly for a second, even though he couldn''t see because of the blood in his eyes.


    "It''s just like when I tried to stop the creature''s attack. I felt this sensation before too, but unfortunately, my hand got broken..."


    Thinking about this, Greg got another hit from the creature, making his whole body to sink even deeper into the ground, and just like thest time, the vibration appeared again.


    However, this time when it did, Greg could feel a small connection between the earth and himself forming, making him feel that he could precisely control the earth if he wanted to.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t try out if he was right or not, because another hit came from the creature and exploded on his body in an instant.


    "This should be the key to my breakthrough?", thought Greg with surprise, and seeing as the creature''s fist was about to smash into his body again he created another earth barrier to protect him, but just as before, it was futile.


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    "Blergh!!"


    Vomiting out a huge amount of blood, Greg clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t have much time left, I need to act now!"


    With that in mind, he struggled to stand up, but just as he climbed up onto his knees and hand, the creature made his body explode back into the ground in an instant.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    But not giving in to the pain, Greg clenched his teeth and started to climb up again, making the monster to be slightly shocked.


    *ROOAAR!*


    With an angry roar, the creature raised its hand high up into the air and under a second on its knuckles huge spikes started to form one by one.


    Wayne seeing this looked shocked, and wanted to help Greg, but suddenly Russ''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Stop. This is it."


    And just as these words left Russ''s mouth, the creature roared loudly and threw a powerful smash toward Greg''s figure.


    Wayne watched this with a nervous expression, but the next second his face froze up instantly.


    Just as the creature''s fist was about to hit Greg''s figure, suddenly Greg turned his torso to the right and raised his remaining hand, meeting the attack head-on.


    *<strong>BAM!!!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    "!?"


    Wayne thought Greg''s act was total stupidity and it would only end up in his arm turning into a waste just like his other hand, but nothing like that happened.


    Instead, he watched as the massive fist collided with Greg''s small and fragile looking hand, creating a huge shockwave and wide cracks below Greg''s feet on the ground.


    Watching as Greg was able to halt the creature''s fist made Wayne utterly speechless, while it made Russ to smile like crazy.


    While holding firmly the creature''s hand, Greg slowly opened his blood-covered eyes and looked at the creature with a death stare, making the monster feel immense fear instantly.


    Not knowing how could this possibly happen, the creature wanted to pull away from its arm, but it realized with a shock that it couldn''t.


    "!?"


    Seeing its struggle, Greg snorted and said in a cold tone, "Die."


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    In an instant, huge cracks started to form around the ce where Greg was holding the creature and like a virus, it started to spread up on the arm at a rapid pace.


    And as this happened, Greg''s body started to pulsate and shine with a brown color, showing that the Fourth Flow inside his body started to form.


    *ROOOAAAR!*


    Feeling the approaching death, the creature struggled to escape from Greg''s grip, but no matter how hard it tried, for some strange reason, it couldn''t.


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    Small cracks one after another started to form on the creature, and in seconds the whole body of the creature was covered with small, but deep cracks, making Greg''s expression to turn even darker.


    "Die."


    *<strong>CRACK!*</strong>


    With a strong pull with his hand, Greg pulled his arm away, and just like a chain reaction, the whole figure of the creature started to fall apart and turn into nothing more but debris.


    What remained from the creature on the ground was a fist sized crystal with a surface very simr to that of an ordinary stone. If it was not because of its somewhat shiny look, Greg wouldn''t have thought at all that it was an energy crystal.


    Seeing that it was finally over, Greg sighed up with relief and wanted to rx when suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his head.


    "You are in the middle of a breakthrough."


    "!"


    Realizing that his body was shining and pulsating, Greg said, "Damn!"


    Without any hesitation, he picked up the crystal from the ground and started to consume it slowly.

 Chapter 144: Fourth Flow

    Chapter 144: Fourth Flow


    *Ba-dum*


    *Ba-dum*


    Each time Greg''s heart beat, on Greg''s skin the path of the Fourth Flow could be seen, while it released a brown color, filling up the whole pit slowly with that color.


    "Haha... That kid..."


    Russ was smiling widely as he watched Greg breakthrough and said, "I can''t believe there could exist one more person like him. His is just simply too outrageous."


    Thinking about the fact that in the near future Greg will have six Core Territories made Russ shake his head helplessly.


    "I don''t wanna know what kind of monster he will be after a few years. If he can sessfullyplete the Evolution Step, then humanity will have at least a bit of hope."


    Hearing what Russ said, Wayne nodded in agreement but didn''t say a word and just continued to watch Greg from afar in silence.


    *Ba-dum!*


    *Ba-dum!*


    Every time his heart beat, Greg could sense small vibrations in the ground, making him able to see clearly his proximity as clear as day.


    "This is a great aspect.", said Greg, but thinking about something his happiness faded away instantly.


    It was because with this ability the only things that he could see and detect were objects that were in connection with the ground. So unfortunately things like the flies or other life forms, which were in the air, he couldn''t detect at all. For that, he needed to switch to his First Flow and use the air threads as a detection source to know if someone was around him or not.


    "Well, I can''tin. This power is really useful. And also if I''m right, with this power I can precisely control the earth, even if I don''t look toward there.", thought Greg calmly as he watched the Fourth Flow inside his body slowly turn independent while a fifth cycle inside his body started to form shape.


    What Greg was thinking was right. In the past when he used his earth element to manipte the earth, the part he wanted to control needed to be in his vision, while also it needed to be close to him.


    But this time everything changed. With this aspect that he could see and feel the earth through vibrations made the usage of Greg''s power much easier.


    *Bam!*


    And just a few secondster, Greg finished consuming the energy crystal in his hand, making the Fourth Flow inside his body to form an independent cycle, while a fifth cycle appeared too.


    "Ahh! Finally!", said Greg with great relief, but suddenly an intense pain swept through his body.


    "Argh!! I... Totally forgot about this.", said Greg with clenched teeth as he looked down at his broken arm.


    His left arm was a total waste right now. It was not only bending toward an unnatural angle, but the bones inside it were broken into several pieces.


    "That bastard... I would have never thought it would be this cunning."


    Back then when Greg saw the creature walk do the first time, he thought it was moving really slowly. And logically thinking, if you have such a massive body as that creature had, then your speed will naturally decrease.


    This is Greg ignored the creature when he dodged its assaults with those cannons because he thought no matter what it would try, he will have enough time to avoid its physical attacks.


    However, he would have never thought that the creature would act slow and assault him from behind when he wasn''t looking.


    Using the cannons as bait and attacking him from the rear... It was quite a surprise for him.


    Luckily he was using his First Flow and with the eleration of the vortexes around his arm, he could weaken the creature''s attack just so he would not end up dying. But because of this, his hand ended up just like that as it is.


    "I definitely need healing."


    While he thought about a way how he could heal his hand, suddenly a voice sounded behind him.


    "Good job kid. Here. Take this."


    Turning around, Greg watched as Russ, with Wayne on his side appeared close to him and with a slight smile Russ threw toward him something.


    Not knowing what it was, Greg wanted to grab it, but just as it was about to touch his palm, like a ma it avoided it and stuck onto his broken hand.


    "?"


    Greg was quite confused seeing this, but the next second his eyes widened in an instant.


    The ball that stuck on him, started to expand, and in a few seconds, his whole broken hand was covered with a strange substance.


    "Wha-"


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    "!"


    Just before Greg could ask what this thing could do, suddenly his hand was bent toward an unnatural angle, suddenly got bent into a normal position with a loud cracking sound.


    As this happened, Greg felt tremendous pain sweeping through his body, making him to clench his teeth together with the power that could break even iron into two.


    "What... The... Actual f*ck is this?", asked Greg somewhat angrily as he looked at his arm that was still covered in the substance.


    "This is one of my unique creations. It will repair your arm in no time, you only need to wait. Do you like it?", asked Russ with a wide smile as he looked at Greg''s arm.


    "..."


    Raising his head to meet Russ''s eyes, Greg stayed quiet for a bit, and after a while when the pain dissipated he sighed and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem at all. By the way, are your body okay? Seeing you under those rapid assaults, we thought you will die, but your body is much durable than I have thought."


    "I have a somewhat strong body, so luckily I could resist to those attacks. But even like this, I feel that I have small cracks on the bones in my body so I think I will go back and rest."


    With that said, Greg asked Russ to bring him back, and just like that the three of them vanished from the crater, without realizing that above their heads among the clouds a woman and a man were looking down.


    The woman was Eliana, while on her side it was none other but the legendary expert Zane.


    "He is interesting, isn''t he?", asked Eliana with a slight smile.


    Zane on the side was deep in thought and asked, "Does he really have only a ck Soul Stone?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Zane closed his eyes and said quietly, "4 powers simr to Core Territories so far and all of them a different element. What do you think will happens if he breaks through with the remaining two?"


    Eliana hearing this question turned her gaze toward a specific direction and a whileter she said, "I don''t really have a clue. But one thing is for sure. If he reaches God rank, he will be an existence that will surpass all of us. Especially with that technique, he used against the creature. I''m truly curious where did he learn that."


    "..."


    Not saying anything, Zane turned his gaze toward where Eliana was looking and stayed quiet, thinking about unknown things.


    ***


    Somewhere in a foreign ce, a man was angrily walking up and down, while hundreds of his subordinates were kneeling on the floor with their heads down on the side.


    Seconds went by one after another when suddenly the man stopped moving and was about to shout angrily when suddenly a shadowy figure appeared on his side kneeling.


    "Sir."


    Seeing the unexpected appearance of the shadowy figure, the man suddenly turned calm and asked, "Yes?"


    Standing up, the mysterious man walked closer to the man and started to whisper something into the man''s ear slowly.


    Listening to the unknown information, the man''s expression started to turn happier as time went on, and a small whileter he asked, "So you found the entrance?"


    "Yes. But we met with a problem."


    "A problem?", asked the man somewhat confused by, not knowing what problem the mysterious figure could talk about.


    "The moment we discovered it, the Uncrowned King Kuragari was already there."


    "That bastard?", snorted the man loudly and asked, "What is he doing there? He doesn''t have the keys, so it''s only a waste of time to be there. Without the keys, no one can go inside."


    "Yes that is what I think too, but for some reason, he is still staying there. He is just sitting in one ce not doing anything."


    "Hmm... That really is a problem. We can''t show ourselves, or we will get busted. Also, we didn''t find the remaining temples. We know where 3 out of the 6 are, but for some reason, we don''t have the power to obtain the keys. To go and fight with that man while we can''t open the door would be useless now."


    Thinking for a while the man waved his hand and said, "Just go and keep an eye on him. But be careful not to get brusted. I don''t want unnecessary problems."


    "Sure."


    With that, the mysterious man bowed slightly, and just as fast as he appeared, he vanished into thin air, leaving the man and his subordinates alone.


    Raising his head up to look at the blue sky, the man started to smile slowly, while he said calmly, "I can''t wait to see if the legend is true or not."

 Chapter 145: Strands That Connects

    Chapter 145: Strands That Connects


    Inside a huge mansion''s luxurious room, Joe was standing before his father, while an old man was standing on the side.


    Silence filled the whole room. Total silence.


    However, even like this, Joe was standing in the middle of the room with a straightened back and a proud look while waiting for his father to say something.


    Seconds ticked by when suddenly Joe''s father stood up and said, "Congrattions on your breakthrough."


    "Thank you my father.", said Joe with a slight, but respected bow toward his father.


    Seeing that even though Joe sessfully broke through not only the Creator Rank but also reached the Cmity rank, Joe''s father looked satisfied.


    "That''s it. The more power you have the more responsibility you need to bear. When I heard what happened I was curious if you would turn into some kind of cocky person, but luckily I was wrong."


    Hearing this, Joe raised his head and said, "I would never be someone so unfitting to this family. Never."


    "Perfect.", said Joe''s father with a satisfied smile, and after walking around the table and leaning against it, he crossed his arms and asked, "So? Where is your friend? He is already gone for several months now without any news from him."


    "?"


    Seeing Joe''s confused expression Joe''s father waved his hand gently and said, "Don''t get me wrong, I clearly know where he is. You told me yourself that he remained in the Forbidden Lands to practice. I also know this decision of his is because of what happened in the tournament."


    As Joe listened to this his expression softened and said, "Then what do you mean where he is?"


    "When will he try toe back? Did you forget he is a part of my family? I can understand what kind of position he is in right at the moment, but still, if he wants to remain in my family, he needs to show at least a small respect toward me. Disappearing without saying a word... He has a few tasks to do and also I want to see that mask he has. The power it showed in the tournament intrigued my interest."


    As Joe listened to this, suddenly his expression darkened while his palm tightened into a fist behind his back, but he made sure not to show any of these changes to his father.


    "So? Will you go to him and bring him here or not.", asked Joe''s father with an unquestionable tone as he looked at Joe''s motionless figure.


    Joe made himself to calm down and after a small while he looked up and said, "I... I will, but I can''t promise anything."


    "I didn''t ask you to promise me, I asked you to do it."


    Hearing this, Joe''s expression hardened in an instant, but because he didn''t want to make a fuss he bowed down slightly and said, "Sure."


    "Perfect. Now you go. This time I won''t ask anyone to protect you, so you are on your own."


    With a nod, Joe turned around and walked out of the room without a word, leaving behind the old man with his father in the silence.


    ***


    Somece else, where mountains which in fact were volcanoes could be seen almost everywhere, M was standing under a huge gate with a bag on her back, while two figures were standing before her.


    One was a woman in her thirties, while the other one was an old man.


    "Are you sure about this?", asked the woman with a confused expression.


    "Yes, Master.", said M with a determined nod.


    The two adults looked at each other not knowing why M decided like this, but before they could ask the question, M answered them.


    "I don''t want to be disrespectful, but in fact, I feel that this ce and both teachers can''t help me any more than this. I am truly grateful for all the help even though it was for such a short amount of time. All the tips helped me achieve all of this I have currently."


    Knowing that M meant nothing arrogant, the old man nodded and asked, "And what will be your ns now? The only ce that has a better and also harsher environment than here is..."


    "Yes. I will also go to the Forbidden Lands for practice too."


    "Too?", asked the woman, finding strange that word M just said.


    Knowing that she said something she shouldn''t have M flinched slightly and said, "One of my friend is practicing there alone also, so maybe if I have enough luck I will have the chance to meet him."


    The old man and the woman hearing this looked totally stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    The Forbidden Lands wasn''t a ce where anyone. Would go ande. Maybe some of its parts were not dangerous for Cmity ranked fighters, but almost 50% of it was filled with unknown threats. It wouldn''t be a surprise if she meets with an Ascender or God ranked creature there. She wouldn''t be the first one to die unexpectedly and she won''t be thest one too.


    "Please think about it again. That ce is too dangerous. If you could wait for a bit more we could find someone suitable to protect you, but right no-"


    "I''m sorry Master.", said M with a slight bow and continued, "My time is finite. I can''t waste any more than this. Please give my appreciation to my father."


    With that said, M turned around and without saying anything more, she started to walk away with steady steps.


    The woman wanted to follow her and stop her, but before she could the old man grabbed her by the shoulder and shook his head gently.


    "Just let her do what she wants. She has her reasons to be this determined. And also this is not a bad thing at all."


    Listening to this, the woman frowned and asked, "Not a bad thing? She is literally walking right into her own grave!"


    The old man shaking his head smiled and said, "Maybe, but maybe not. Can''t you remember our family''s motto?"


    Knowing what the old man was talking about the woman straightened her back and after rxing her body she nodded.


    "I sure am. Pressure creates diamonds and fire refines gold."


    "Yes", said the old man and with a smile, he said, "Talent only shows itself under dire situations while true power can be only obtained through several battles and hardships. I think this choice of her is not a dangerous and stupid decision, but a bold, while also a clever one. She has what it takes to survive out there."


    Listening to this the woman stepped back and turned her gaze toward M and watched as the girl she taught for years finally took her own path without her being on her side.


    As she thought back on all the things that happened in the past, the woman smiled slightly and with a small chuckle, she said, "That little girl... She really has grown up."


    ***


    Outside of a broken and old looking house, Emma was happily smiling with a huge bag on her back, while her dad was walking out of the house with the same looking bag.


    "Are you sure about it? Will you reallye with me?"


    Emma''s father who looked really exhausted and his expression showed like he didn''t sleep for ages, closed the house''s door and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Amazing!", said Emma happily and hugged her father from behind.


    "I couldn''t believe it when you said it, but it seems you really meant it."


    Listening to this, the father smiled slightly and after turning around he said, "I didn''t have a choice. I was getting curious about this boy who you were talking about almost non-stop. Also, I need to thank him for what he did for you."


    Emma hearing this blushed slightly and stepping back a few steps she said quietly, "It is really not necessary. You will just make things awkward."


    "Haha!"


    With a smallugh, Emma''s father patted her daughter on the head and said, "Don''t be so ridiculous. When did your father make things awkward for you?"


    "Well, when I was at the age o-."


    "Okay I changed my mind, let''s not talk about this please."


    Seeing her father''s deferred expression, Emma smiled happily and after turning around, she said, "Then let''s get going. We need to hurry!"


    "Okay, okay.", said the man and started to walk forward, but after taking a few steps he halted and turned back to look at the house.


    Looking at the broken and ragged wall''s of it with the different nts growing everywhere, the man smiled and said quietly, "I won''t make those mistakes ever again, I promise!"


    "Daad! Don''t be such a freak ande! Don''t talk to yourself, it is kinda creepy."


    Hearing this the man didn''t know whether tough or cry, so after exhaling a deep sigh he turned around and started to follow Emma, leaving behind the house where he lived for ages all alone finally forever.

 Chapter 146: Antidote

    Chapter 146: Antidote


    Back on the familiar ind inside the small house, Greg was calmly rxing before a table, while Russ was showing him a process to create a new potion step by step.


    "First you need to tear this side of it, then with a gentle pull, you take out the seed. But be careful. After you have done this..."


    Holding a strange looking fruit in hand, which looked like a peach, Russ slowly took out the seed from it''s interior and put it into the bottle.


    As he did this, he threw the fruit away and picked up another fruit.


    One by one, he tore a gap on the surface of the fruits, and after taking out their seeds he put them into the bottle.


    "After you have finished with this, thest step is to pour a Swamp Frog''s saliva into it."


    "Swamp Frog? I can''t see any.", said Greg with confusion as he looked around in the room, looking for an animal that represented a frog.


    "Yes, a Swamp Frog. You don''t see it because it is very important that you hold them inside a small and wet ce. After all, if not, their body could be solid after a few minutes."


    As he said this, Russ crouched down and after grabbing the wooden floor, he raised it.


    <em>*Creeaak...*</em>


    With a loud sound, Russ opened the floor''s surface below his feet and with a gentle motion he took out a frog.


    *<em>Ribbit*</em>


    <em></em>


    Looking at the small brown frog in Russ''s hand, Greg turned his gaze to the floor and asked, "Are you holding anything else down there?"


    Knowing that it was surprising that he took out a frog from the ground, Russ smiled awkward and said, "As I said, Swamp Frogs need a small and wet ce to live. And because a lot of my potions need their saliva, it was a must to hold them down there. If I don''t, they would have just died outside."


    "I see.", said Greg with a nod and said, "So? How do you take its saliva? Or better question. Why do you need it for a potion?"


    With a smile, Russ put the frog''s face closer to the bottle''s lid and said, "Just watch."


    With that, he pressed gently the frog''s head, making alive flow into the bottle in an instant.


    *<em>Ribbit*</em>


    One drop of saliva after another fell onto the various seeds in the bottle.


    Greg watched this with a confused expression, but just before he could ask what he should watch, suddenly an unexpected sight happened.


    Inside the bottle, the seeds which were solid a second ago started to melt under the frog''s saliva, and under a minute what remained from them was a colorful liquid.


    When all the seeds melted away sessfully, Russ stopped pressing the frog on the head and put it back from where took it away.


    Putting back the board to its ce Russ stood up and picked up the potion.


    "And this is how you create a Beginner Antidote."


    Smiling with satisfaction Russ looked at Greg, but seeing the disgust on his face he frowned and asked, "Why are you looking like that?"


    "..."


    Turning his gaze from the potion to Russ, Greg pointed at the bottle and said, "You just kidding me that someone would drink that? It is filled with that frog''s spittle!"


    As Russ listened to this he chuckled and said, "Maybe it''s taste is a bit of funny, but just think about it. What would you choose? Die because of poison or drink this to continue living?"


    "Of course thetter one."


    "Exactly.", said Russ and put the bottle on the table, and continued, "Well then, make me a simr antidote."


    As he said this, Russ waved his hand, and several fruits appeared on the table.


    "From these fruits, you only need those that I made the antidote from. If you make a mistake and choose the wrong fruit, you could easily make a poison instead, so let''s see how good your memory is."


    Looking at the various fruits from which some were almost identical, Greg thought, "A test huh? Luckily my memory is good, so something like this is child y."


    With that in mind, Greg stood up and started to examine the fruits one by one.


    After inspecting all of them for almost half an hour Greg smiled and started to pick the fruits he needed.


    "This one... This... I need these two and this too."


    Taking away 9 fruits one after another, Greg looked at Russ and said, "The others are all fake, I don''t need them. I will start making the antidote."


    However, before he could start making it, he noticed something strange.


    The moment he said he will choose those fruits and he doesn''t need the others, Russ didn''t say a single word but simply smiled at him calmly.


    Thinking back at that calm smile, Greg knew that he missed something important so before starting making the potion he checked everything again.


    "Strange. Everything seems good, so why is he looking at me like that? Maybe I just imagining things?", thought Greg with a frown and looked at Russ, but again what he could see was only a calm smile.


    "Maybe he is just trying to mess with my thinking and wants me to change my mind."


    Thinking about this, Greg smiled and summoned Shapless into his hand in the form of a small knife and thought, "Nice try, but I won''t fall something like that."


    With that, he started to take the seeds out of the fruits one by one and when he finished he took out the frog from below the ground.


    *<em>Ribbit</em>*


    Pressing it on the head, Greg let the frog''s saliva to drop on the seeds, making them to melt and mix together instantly.


    "Are you finished?", asked Russ with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "Perfect. Then drink the antidote."


    Hearing this Greg looked surprised and asked, "Why?"


    "To see if you didn''t make a poison instead. If you drink it but there will be no dire side-effect then you created the right antidote. But maybe if you didn''t then..."


    As he said this Russ put his hand on the potion on the table and said, "Don''t worry. We have this so even if you made a mistake and created a poison we have the right antidote."


    Listening to this, Greg knew Russ was right, so without hesitation, he grabbed the antidote he made and after opening the lid, he poured the liquid down his throat.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    Drinking the whole amount of liquid in one go, Greg cleaned his mouth and said, "Done."


    As he said this he raised his hand and looked at himself. Seeing that nothing special happened with his body, Greg smiled and said, "I told you. I care, huh?"


    Just before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly his skin on his neck turned purple, while his sight started to turn dizzy slowly.


    Russ seeing this smiled and was about to use the antidote he made on Greg when suddenly an unexpected sight happened.


    Suddenly the purplish color on Greg''s neck started to spread like a virus and under a single second, it reached the middle of his chest.


    *<em>Paff!*</em>


    "What? How?", asked Russ with disbelief as he looked at Greg''s body on the ground and instantly looked at the fruits which Greg used as materials.


    Squinting his eye, Russ checked each of them one by one, but when he looked at the fourth one his eye widened in an instant and his expression changed.


    "F*ck! That is a Heart Fruit. Only alone it is useless, but mixing with these fruits it could be a lethal poison. Who the hell put it here?", said Russ angrily, but the next second his face changed again.


    "It was Wayne! Did he swapped these two fruits in the past? Argh! How could he be this reckless? At least inform me!"


    As he said this he looked at Greg''s figure on the ground then at the antidote in his hand, but knowing now this became totally useless he clenched his teeth and said, "If I''m right I still have 5 minutes. I definitely have time to make an antidote!"


    With that in mind, he was about to teleport away to bring here the materials he needed, when suddenly a pair of ck gloves made out of ck smoke appeared on Greg''s hand.


    Noticing this sudden change on Greg, Russ started to frown and halted.


    As he looked at the gloves on Greg''s palms he didn''t know how to react, but before he could do anything else, the ck smoke started to became more, and slowly it started to spread toward Greg''s chest.


    "?"


    While Russ watched this happening with a stunned expression, suddenly the door behind his back opened and Wayne walked in with a half eaten fruit in hand.


    "I''m ba-, huh?"


    The moment he stepped in, what waited for him was a lying Greg on the floor, covered with ck smoke, and a stunned Russ on his side.


    Seeing this with a confused look, Wayne lowered the hand that held the fruit and asked calmly, "What happened with him?"

 Chapter 147: Immunology

    Chapter 147: Immunology


    "What is happening here?"


    Lowering his hand which held the fruit, Wayne looked quite confused and tried to figure out the current happenings.


    Russ turned his gaze toward Wayne, and the moment he saw the heart-shaped fruit in his hand he became instantly dead silent.


    "What?", asked Wayne with a frown, but when he saw the remaining fruits on the table and Greg''s figure on the ground he suddenly realized something.


    "Oh..."


    Russ seeing Wayne''s enlightened expression, shook his head helplessly and looked back at Greg.


    Watching as the ck smoke around his body started to cover his whole figure slowly, Russ squinted his eyes and said calmly, "It seems one of his Soul Creature''s ability activated on its own because of the poison. Can it cure him? Let''s hope the best."


    Because he knew he couldn''t make the antidote in time now, Russ stepped closer to Greg''s body and started to inspect the smoke from closer.


    As he did, everything before his eyes be much clearer.


    Below the ck smoke, what Russ could see was that the smoke started to prate with a small string like appearance into Greg''s body, and slowly it started to consume the poison from his body.


    It was like several thin pipings entered his body through his skin and started to suck out the purplish poison, but with the only difference that the pipes were made out of the Soul Creature''s ck smoke.


    It was quite a strange sight, but the most important thing currently was that it was working.


    Seeing as Greg''s image started to ameliorate, Russ sighed with relief and said to Wayne, "Go and find me a Chameleon Leaf. I will make him a detoxifying pill."


    "Sure.", answered Wayne with a slight nod but before turning around he looked at the fruit in his hand and asked, "Um. Do y-"


    "..."


    But before he could have finished what he wanted to ask, suddenly Russ turned his ice-cold expression toward him and looked at Wayne without saying a single word.


    Knowing what kind of person Russ could be if he turns angry, Wayne gulped down his saliva and after putting down the fruit onto the table he said, "I will go right away."


    With that Wayne turned around and without any further hesitation, he ran out of the house, leaving the silent Russ with Greg.


    Time went by faster than anticipated, and half an hourter Wayne finally came back with a huge yellow leaf in his hand.


    "Here."


    Handing over the leaf to Russ, Wayne looked at Greg''s figure on the ground still covered with ck smoke and asked, "How is he doing?"


    While Russ listened to Wayne''s question he took out a thin object with a simr shape that of a pill and put it on the table.


    "He is doing fine. It seems his Soul Creature can annihte poison from his body, but it takes some time."


    As he said this, Russ grabbed the leaf and with a swift move, he smashed it into hundreds of small and thin pieces.


    However unexpectedly, when he did that, the leaf''s color that was yellow a second ago now the moment they turned into several small pieces changed color.


    Each piece had different color from ck through red till white. But for some reason, Russ only started to pick out the blue colored ones and put them into the pill.


    While he did this he started to talk, "Because of my recklessness Greg''s life was put in danger. If he didn''t have that Soul Creature to save his life, I would have done the same mis..."


    Wayne hearing that Russ stopped talking, shook his head and said, "It was not your fault. Not that time and not this time. It was my fault to swap the fruit. I should have informed you."


    As Russ listened to what Wayne was saying, he put thest piece of blue colored leaf in the pill, so without any hesitation, he sealed the gap and looked at it.


    "Done.", said Russ with an expressionless face and stood up.


    Walking closer to Greg, he raised his head, and with a gentle motion, he put the pill into his mouth.


    "This should help him a bit."


    As he said this, he made Greg to swallow the pill and stepped back.


    Minutes went by in silence when suddenly the ck smoke around Greg''s body started to show movement again.


    Exactly with the same motion as it covered his body, the ck smoke swirled back slowly around Greg''s palm, and after taking the shape of a glove it vanished, making Greg to open his eyes slowly.


    "Arghh... What... Happened?"


    Seeing that Greg sat up while holding his head in pain, Russ sighed in relief and said to Wayne, "Please bring us some water."


    "Sure."


    While Wayne walked away, Russ turned his gaze toward Greg and asked calmly, "How do you feel? Anything strange?"


    Hearing the question Greg shook his head gently and said, "Except for the strange sensation in my muscles, there is nothing wrong. I just need to rest I think."


    "I see.", said Russ and after walking before Greg to help him up he said, "I''m sorry. I was too careless. If it weren''t for your Soul Creature you would have died."


    Standing up by Russ''s help, Greg looked at Russ but didn''t say a word.


    "Well... I didn''t die, so there is no problem. Also, it''s not like you did that on purpose. We are humans, so we make mistakes, be it small or big."


    "..."


    Russ listening to what Greg said to him, didn''t know how to react at all. It was a total surprise for him.


    What would a normal person do if they find out they could have died because of an incident? Well, almost all of them would go insanely mad, no matter if the one who caused the ident did it on purpose or not.


    So this was the reason why Russ was surprised. Before him, a kid that was only at the age of 17, behaved like a real adult. Knowing that everyone can make mistakes, he forgave him and let the happenings into the past.


    As Russ thought about this, he wanted to cry and thank Greg for his kindness, but before he could do so, suddenly Greg smiled and said, "But this doesn''t mean I will forget what happened. So as apensation that you put my life on the line, give me 5 Intermediate Healing Potion."


    "..."


    Looking at that smile, Russ instantly regretted thinking that Greg was a kind kid.


    5 Intermediate Healing Potion? Are you kidding? Making those are not hard at all, for someone like him, who was a professional Pharmacist, but it was another story when it came to finding the materials for it.


    Finding a special Spirit Grass which was the basis of the Intermediate Healing Potion was as hard as taming a wild Soul Creature. You needed great luck to find even 1, so let''s not talk about 5! It was a total joke!


    "Can you please think this over again? You can ask anything else but 5 Intermediate Healing Potions is a bit...", said Russ with a wry smile, asking Greg to change his mind.


    Seeing Russ like that, Greg stopped smiling and started to think. Only after a while did his eyes brightened and said, "Sure."


    Hearing this Russ sighed with relief and said, "Thank you. Then what is th-"


    "Then make me one of that Healing Potion you talked about once. Which is greater than the Intermediate one and has the ability to regenerate even the lost limb.", said Greg with a wide smile.


    "..."


    Turning toward Wayne, who wasing back with a pair of cups filled with water, Russ said calmly, "Hey... Come with me. Help me search for Spirit Grasses."


    ***


    Days after days passed by and Greg spent almost all of his time learning to create new potions with Russ''s help.


    However, even like this, he didn''t forget about his main goal which was to break through with his remaining two elements, but unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t figure out the usage of his two elements or because he didn''t have time, but instead because he couldn''t find any crystals with the affinity of those elements.


    He asked Russ where he could find one, but the answer was totally l unexpected.


    "Huh? Where you can find an energy crystal with the affinity of darkness and light?", asked Russ with surprise as he put down the cards onto the table.


    "Yes.", said Greg with a nod and looked at Russ and Wayne ying the same game that they always do.


    Turning his gaze at Wayne, Russ stayed quiet for a while and said, "Kid, I don''t want to destroy your mood, but I need to disappoint you."


    "?"


    Listening to this Greg frowned, but before he could ask why did Russ say this Russ continued to talk.


    "Energy crystals with the affinity of darkness and light are not so hard to find, but the creatures that possess those crystals are. And let''s not talk about just how terrific they are."


    Turning his gaze at Greg Russ shook his head and said, "Creatures in the shadow and light system is much scarier opponents than you can think. Especially here in the Forbidden Lands. They are not only much powerful then other creatures on the same rank, but they coexist together. Where a Shadow Creature is there will definitely be a Light Creature. So if you meet with them, you need to be prepared for the worst oue."

 Chapter 148: Meeting Again

    Chapter 148: Meeting Again


    "Huh? Why? Are they really that powerful?", asked Greg with surprise, because he has never heard from such creatures in the past.


    "Yes.", said Wayne suddenly with a nod and continued, "And what is really terrific that if you kill one out of the two, the other one will be twice as strong, so the only choice you have is to kill both of them at the same time."


    "Yes and also they have unique powers that are hard to counter. For you to go there and kill them is nothing more but a suicide move.", said Russ calmly.


    Greg was quite surprised to hear this news. In the past, he learned about different types of creatures with unique powers, but creatures like this, he has never heard of.


    Two monsters that havepletely different elements or you could say that they are the total opposite of each other, are coexisting together and has the ability to strengthen each other in a special way. Hearing something like this was something really new for him.


    But even after knowing this fact, Greg nodded and said, "I see. Thank you."


    Russ hearing this smiled and waved his hand.


    "No probl-."


    "So where can I find them?"


    "?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, Russ''s eyebrow raised and said, "Kid. Didn''t you hear what Wayne and I were talking about? Going to find them i-."


    "I know. I heard it.", said Greg without waiting for Russ to finish his sentence.


    "Then? Do you want our help?", asked Russ with a confused expression, but deep inside he was about to refuse Greg''s request.


    It wasn''t because he had a cold heart and didn''t want to help him, but because he wanted Greg to know that if he wants something then obtain it through his power.


    But because he knew just how terrifying those creatures really was, with the current power Greg was holding, maybe he wouldn''t die, but his life would be on the line that is for sure.


    This is the reason why Russ was ready to refuse Greg''s request, but unexpectedly the answer he wanted to hear didn''te.


    "No, I don''t need your help. I can kill those creatures all alone, but for that, I need to know where I can find them. So? Can you please tell me?"


    Wayne and Russ after hearing this looked at each other and didn''t know how to react. He can kill them all alone? Was this a stupid joke?


    They knew well just how scary powers Greg was holding. He was the only being currently on earth''s surface who has 4 Core Territories with an inhumanly strong physical strength and body. It was especially obvious under the rapid attacks of the earth creature in the past. Under those powerful blows, any other normal person would have died instantly, showing just how terrifying Greg''s body truly was.


    But they also knew that he can use only one element at a time and for him to switch from one to another he needed a second.


    However, against creatures like those, that 1 second could determine the end instantly.


    Knowing these obvious facts, Russ didn''t want Greg to go all alone, but he didn''t want to help him also. He wanted him to practice with his current elements and also with that special technique of his as much as he can and only after he became stronger would it be wise to go to those creatures.


    But with the current strength of his...


    Turning his gaze at Greg, Russ saw Greg''s determined expression and asked, "Do you want to be for real?"


    "Yes.", said Greg without hesitation.


    "Why? I just said with your power they are extremely dangerous to fight against, so why?"


    "Because I know I can kill them. And also I want to test out something.", said Greg calmly.


    Listening to this Russ stayed quiet for a while, but after a few seconds, he sighed and said, "I see. If this is what you want..."


    Leaning back into the chair, Russ crossed his arms before his chest and said, "Shadow and Light Creatures aremonly found in dense forests or deep caves. Here in the Forbidden Lands, there are both of them, but currently, the closest to us is the first option."


    "A dense forest? But out there is only that can be found. So why didn''t I meet with one till now?", asked Greg with a slight frown and looked out the window, watching as a forest surrounded theke.


    "Haha..."


    However, instead of an answer, what Greg got was a small chuckle, so he turned his head back, only to see Russ smiling at him quietly.


    "What?", asked Greg with a raised eyebrow.


    "Oh, it is nothing.", said Russ and after leaning forward he pointed at the window and said, "That outside is nothing like a dense forest."


    "Ha?"


    Hearing this Greg was instantly confused. To think that trees with a size of several meters and with 4 to 5 meters of space between each other wouldn''t be called a dense forest...


    "Then what is if this is not?", asked Greg.


    "What is a dense forest you ask?", said Russ with a smile on his face, and after thinking for a while he said, "If I''m right, after 2 more teleportations we should be in the deepest part of the Forbidden Land, so just wait and you will see it. So until then..."


    Without continuing his sentence, Russ took a piece of paper and after jotting down a few sentences on it he handed it over to Greg.


    "Here. Go and find these materials and following the steps make the potion. It won''t be hard, I know you can do it easily."


    Taking away the paper from Russ''s hand, Greg started to read the materials he needed to find.


    After he finished reading he nodded and said, "I understand."


    With that, he turned around and without any further questions, he walked away, leaving Russ and Wayne ying the unfinished card game he disturbed.


    ***


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    "SCHREEECH!!"


    Inside a forest, shes after shes could be heard following blood-freezing shrieks one after another.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    "SCREECH!!"


    "This ce is filled with more creatures than I thought."


    Before several strange looking corpses, a teenager was waving his sword to the side to shake off the blood from his weapon.


    When the sword that looked quite noble was finally cleaned and shined just like it was new, the boy put it back into the scabbard and crouched down to pick up the energy crystals from the ground.


    "These wille in handy."


    Naturally, the teenager was Joe. He was currently somewhere inside the Forbidden Lands, looking for Greg. With his current power arriving here under a day wasn''t hard at all, but finding clues that could tell him where Greg could possibly be were.


    This was his 5th day here and still, he didn''t find any information about Greg, l that could tell him where he needs to search.


    "Ahhh... This harder than I have thought.", said Joe as he massaged his forehead gently.


    "Well... It''s not like I canin. With all of these energy crystals, it won''t be hard at all to rank up.", said Joe with a smile and looked at the huge bag on his back filled with hundreds of energy crystals.


    "Let''s get going th-."


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    "Huh?"


    Just as Joe was about to continue his search, suddenly a huge golden fire erupted high up into the sky a kilometer away from him, making him to be startled for a second.


    However, this surprise of his didn''tst long, because almost instantly his whole body got covered with lightning, and with an insanely powerful outburst, he disappeared.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Like thunder, Joe appeared hundreds of meters away in an instant and looked around, but the moment he did his eyes widened.


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    Not far away from him among the woods, huge golden mes engulfed half of the forest, while making the ground below crack and shake like crazy.


    Before the fire, a creature that represented a muscr ape was standing full of injuries and roared at the approaching attack angrily.


    *<em><strong>ROOOAAAR!!!</strong></em>*


    However unfortunately its cry didn''tst long, because the moment the mes arrived before him and covered its body, the creature''s whole being was turned into nothing more but ash and dust.


    "What the...", said Joe with disbelief while small drops of sweat flowed down on his face.


    What he has just witnessed right at the moment was something that he never saw in the past.


    Because he met with hundreds of creatures during his time in the Forbidden Lands, he real well knew that the creature that died under those mes was on the Cmity rank.


    Of course, it was at the bottom of it, but it was still a Cmity ranked creature. To die this miserably and this fast, it could only mean that the foe it was against should be someone or something very powerful.


    "Who killed it?", asked quietly Joe from himself and turned his gaze to the other side, but because there was still dust in the air he needed to wait.


    Seconds after seconds went by and finally, the sight before him started to cleanse, showing a figure in the dust who was currently drinking something from a bottle.


    Squinting his eyes to see the person who did this, Joe concentrated very hard, but the moment he saw who it was his eyes widened in surprise.


    "G... Greg?"

 Chapter 149: A Friends Help

    Chapter 149: A Friend''s Help


    "G... Greg?"


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    As Greg was drinking the potion in his hand, he heard a familiar voice, so as a result he stopped drinking and turned his head to the side.


    Looking around to see where the voice came from, Greg suddenly saw a familiar face next to a tree waving at him.


    Recognizing who it was Greg''s whole body froze up in an instant and he didn''t know how to react.


    However, this surprise of his didn''tst long because a small pain appeared in his head, so without hesitation, he raised the bottle in his hand and drank all the remaining liquid in one go.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    "?"


    Joe saw as Greg drank the liquid and was confused, but instead of shouting, he walked closer to him.


    "Aghh..."


    Finally drinking everything in the bottle, Greg put down his hand holding the bottle and looked at his body.


    "Much better.", said Greg and turned his gaze toward Joe.


    Seeing his long time not seen friend, he smiled and said, "It is a long time since west met. How are you?"


    Hearing the question, Joe stopped before Greg, but instead of answering he just looked at Greg with calm yet sharp eyes.


    Greg felt the gaze on his skin and didn''t know how to react, so he wanted to ask a question, but before he could, suddenly the air threads around his torso started to move like crazy, indicating that an approaching attack was on his way.


    "!"


    Knowing that he had no time to dodge, Greg summoned Shapeless into his hand and defended his side with it in the shape of a staff.


    And just as the ck weapon appeared in his hand...


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*CRACK!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!*</strong>


    With a huge shockwave and loud eruption, an iron sword hit Shapless on the side, making the earth below Greg''s feet to form cracks in an instant.


    "What are you doing Joe?", asked Greg with a surprised expression as he looked at his friend''s sword inches away from his waist, which wanted to cut him into half a moment ago.


    However instead of answering, Joe just simply smiled, and with a swift move, he put the sword back into the scabbard.


    "Just as I thought. You became stronger than ever.", said Joe with a calm manner.


    "..."


    "What the hell? The very first thing you need to do with your best friend is to see if he can avoid one of your attacks that could have ended his life? Are you insane??!", thought Greg with shock, but still he smiled and said, "Thank you. You surprised me too. That attack was insanely fast and also it seems you sessfully broke through?"


    "Yes.", said Joe calmly and waved his hand.


    In an instant ash ck clouds formed above the sky, covering up the whole forest. When the number of clouds reaches a terrifying length, Joe clenched his hand into a fist.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!*</strong>


    One thunderbolt after another fell from the sky, turning all the trees below into nothing more but ash and dust, while what remained in their ce was zing mes.


    Watching as hundreds of lightning bolts fell from above like it was the end of the world, Greg''s eyes widened in surprise and said quietly, "Core Territory? But how? Several months ago you were still in the Soul Collector rank, so..."


    As Joe heard this question he waved his hand, making the clouds to disappear instantly, and said, "I could ask this question too. Those golden mes of yours... They were your fire element''s Core Territory. And if I''m right the moment I attacked, you used another Core Territory to avoid my blow. Was it your wind element I wonder..."


    "Well... Yeah. It was.", said Greg slowly, not understanding how could have Joe figure out this just by one nce.


    Figuring out that those Golden mes were a part of his Core Territory was not a hard achievement, but to figure out the power that only he knows about, was something really hard to believe.


    "How did you know it?", asked Greg with curiosity as he looked at Joe.


    "It was not so hard to figure out. In the past you always walked and behaved carefully, fearing that someone would surprise you from the shadows, but know you are acting calm. Your posture, your bodynguage... Everything about you telling me that you are calm."


    "Calm? This doesn''t exin anything at all. I can act calm also because I finally feel confident because of my power.", said Greg with a frown, not believing in Joe''s statement at all.


    "That is also true.", said Joe and continue, "However, the most obvious fact that made me think this, is that you always checked something in the air. You didn''t check your surroundings, but instead the air around you. It''s like you are watching something that only you can see. And the only thing that could be hidden away from others is the Core Territory. Am I right?"


    Listening to Joe''s exnation Greg sighed and said with a chuckle, "You have just as sharp sight as ever."


    "Haha! And you are just as surprising as ever. Having two Core Territories... And if I''m right, each of your elements has one, yes?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? All of them?", asked Joe now with surprise, not expecting that his hunch was really true.


    "No not all of them. I still need to break through with my darkness and light element, but there is a little problem."


    "Problem?", asked Joe with a slight frown.


    Greg nodded and started to tell Joe the things he knew so far. He told him that he needed energy crystals with the correct affinity, but unfortunately, crystals with the affinity of darkness and light elements are hard to find.


    He told him also that in the Forbidden Lands the only creature that has such crystals are the Dark and Light Creatures that coexist only together, and also that they were very strong. Or at least that was what Russ and Wayne told him.


    "I see. So that''s how it is.", said Joe and after thinking for a while he looked at Greg and said, "Then that''s settled."


    "Huh? Settled?", asked Greg with confusion, not understanding what Joe was talking about.


    Walking forward Joe looked back at Greg and said, "I will help you kill these creatures and help with your breakthrough."


    ***


    Before the house on the ind, Russ was creating different kinds of potions, when suddenly Greg''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "Wait, Joe! I''m telling you! You can''t help with me becau-."


    "Because the ce where you are will teleport away every three days and for me to go with you I need to cross the bridge. However, those on the Cmity rank or above will die because of the Alpha. I heard everything clearly."


    "Then why don''t you stop?"


    "Just because."


    Not far away from the bridge, Greg was walking behind Joe hurriedly, while trying to stop Joe, but for some reason, he didn''t listen to him.


    Russ seeing that Greg was talking that casually to someone, frowned and said quietly, "His friend? How did he found us?"


    With that, he stopped making potions and walked at the bridge.


    "Kid. Who are you and why are you here?"


    Seeing as an unknown man he didn''t know was standing above the bridge not far away from him, Joe stopped and bowed politely.


    "My name is Dia Joseph, from the Dia Family. I am Greg''s friend and I would like to cross that bridge. If I don''t I can''t help him."


    Listening to this, Russ was quite surprised, but even like this he stayed expressionless and asked, "Cross this bridge? If I''m not wrong and heard it right you exactly know what this bridge is. Crossing it with your current rank and power, you will just make the Alpha angry and you will die without you even knowing what happened. Are you sure about this?"


    As Joe heard this he was a bit hesitant to move, but before he could ask something, suddenly the air around his body started to vibrate and in an instant, his whole figure vanished into thin air.


    "Huh?"


    Both Greg and Russ seeing this happening looked insanely stunned, knowing just what happened right before their eyes.


    "He... The Alpha took him away!", said Russ with shock and looked down at the ground.


    "But he wasn''t even standing close to the bridge so why?", asked himself quietly Russ and looked at Greg.


    However, before he could tell Greg to calm down, he noticed as he was looking high up into the sky with widened eyes and pointed toward the sky.


    "Russ... What... Is that?"


    "What do you me-, huh?"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With an insanely fast speed, a bird that was made out of pure thunder exploded onto the bridge, and just how Joe vanished it disappeared into thin air.


    A few secondster as this happened, suddenly the air in the middle of the bridge started to vibrate again, and almost instantly, Joe''s figure emerged.


    Joe after inspecting his body looked up, but seeing Russ and Greg looking at him with a stunned expression, frowned and asked, "What?"

 Chapter 150: Another Heritage

    Chapter 150: Another Heritage


    "What?", asked Joe with confusion as he looked at Greg and Russ before him.


    "What do you mean by what?", asked Russ with a frown and continued, "You just got your Heritage from a creature, which kills anyone on the Cmity rank or above it. And you say what? You should be grateful that you are still alive, kid!"


    "Heritage? What is that?", asked Joe with a confused look, but suddenly realizing something his eyes widened and opened his device on his wrist.


    ''Heritage: Thunder Bird''


    Stepping closer to him, Greg looked at Joe''s Heritage on the screen and started to exin to him.


    "Heritage is an ability which needs special requirements to use. It''s like a second Guardian, but with the only difference that you can only use it in unique situations."


    "I see...", said Joe and after thinking for a while he asked, "And how will I be able to tell what the requirements are? There is not a single piece of information here."


    "You will figure it out.", said Russ before Greg could have done it, and after stepping a bit closer to him he crossed his arms before his chest and continued, "I don''t know why the Alpha has done what it did, but one thing is for sure. It seems to like you."


    However, the moment Russ examined Joe from top to bottom, suddenly his eyes widened, and muttered, "Could it be that he..."


    Not finishing his sentence, Russ vanished into thin air and after a few seconds he appeared before Joe again, but this time he was holding a ck cube in his hand.


    It was the same looking cube that Greg got from Russ and Wayne. If Russ gave Joe one too, then this indicated that Joe had great odds toplete the Evolution Step sessfully.


    "Here. Take this.", said Russ and three the cube at Joe.


    Grabbing it, Joe inspected the cube but after a second he frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    However, Russ didn''t answer and looked at Greg to exin the things to Joe himself.


    Knowing this Greg nodded and started to exin everything that Russ and Wayne said to him once. From the part of the Evolution Step and its consequences ofpletion to the part where he said how he needs to use the cube.


    "I also used this thing to camouge myself when I met with you guys.", said Greg with a wry smile after he finished exining.


    "When you met wi-, don''t tell me you were that man when we were with Kuragari back then.", asked Joe with surprise visible on his face.


    "Yes, that was me.", answered Greg with a slight nod.


    Hearing this, Joe didn''t know how to react. Several months ago, when he was searching with Kuragari and the others for Greg, he could remember that they met with an old-looking man.


    Kuragari told them everything that day, but that the one who saved their lives was him... It was very hard to believe. To think that the man before them was him from the start was something really amazing. They didn''t notice it at all.


    "This thing... Where did you get it?", asked Joe curiously as he looked at Russ.


    "From a ce that is unreachable with your current strength. You don''t need to know it yet.", said Russ and after looking at his watch he smiled and said, "Well then... It seems the teleportation will begin soon. Let''s go inside."


    Greg and Joe hearing this nodded and started to follow Russ from behind, but only after a few steps, Russ halted and looked at Greg.


    "I almost forgot. Did you bring the materials that I asked for?"


    "Yes.", said Greg with a nod, and using his darkness element he took out several things from his shadow.


    After handing it over to Russ he said, "I almost burnt thest ingredient, because I had to kill a creature, but luckily nothing happened."


    Watching as Greg handed over a bit burnt flower, Russ after examining it nodded and said, "It seems perfect, so thank you."


    Joe saw the different kinds of fruits, grasses, and flowers in Russ''s hand, so he looked at Greg and asked, "What are they for?"


    "They are materials for pharmacy.", answered Greg.


    "Pharmacy?", asked Joe with a slight frown.


    "Yes, pharmacy. Maybe it sounds strange, but I started to learn pharmacy by Russ''s help. For example that potion that you saw me drink back then. It helped recovering my painful body instantly."


    "I see. What is it called?"


    "Well, that was an Intermediate Healing Potion. It not only can recover your body, but also has a great help to heal any broken bone in your bo-."


    *Bam!*


    "Argh! What was this for now?", asked Greg with a somewhat angry expression as he looked up at Russ who hit his head from behind.


    "Huh? Do you dare to ask that?", asked Russ with a terrifyingly calm expression and hit Greg on the head again, but this time it was harder than thest one.


    "Hey!"


    "Do you know just how hard it was to find the Spirit Grass to make that potion? And you drank it just for the only purpose to recover your body? A normal healing potion would have been just enough for you, you moron!"


    Listening to this, Greg instantly calmed down and stayed quiet.


    Knowing that Russ had a point he looked at him and with an apologetic look he said, "I''m sorry."


    Russ seeing Greg like that calmed down too and said, "If you do then it is not a problem. Just make sure you don''t waste those potions so easily. If you need just body recovery then just create a normal healing potion."


    "Understood.", said Greg with a nod.


    "Perfect."


    With that Russ, Greg and Joe walked back to the house, ready to be teleported away to their next position.


    ***


    Inside a huge hall visibly created by nonhumans, a creature which was in fact a beast that looked like a tiger but with a humanoid appearance and an ancient suit all around his body was standing proudly on the side with 5 other creatures behind him.


    Each of the 5 creatures behind the humanoid tiger looked totally different, but one thing was stillmon in them. All of them had a presence of an Ascender ranked fighter, while the humanoid tiger itself had an aura simr to that of Zane''s on earth.


    "Master Netherw! We are fully prepared and are only waiting for yourmand!", said suddebly one of the creatures with a deep and respected bow.


    The humanoid tiger which was called Netherw nodded and turned his gaze at the middle of the hall.


    Netherw knew that he was left in charge with a very important mission by his Highness.


    Knowing the fact that the Highness had several high ranked admirals called the Great Kings under his hand who were above the God rank, but he still choose him instead, a nobody who was just only on a mere God rank, made him feel an insane amount of respect and pride.


    He also knew that maybe this mission he got was a simple scouting task, but still, if he sessfully finishes this duty or maybe he could luckily obtain that mask that his Highness was so fond of, he could get promoted very easily.


    And who knows. If he seed with this mission and breaks through the God rank, he could have a greater chance to serve under the Highness and obtain the title of a Great King for the rest of his life.


    "I can''t fail no matter what!", said Netherw with a frighteningly calm expression and turned his gaze at his subordinates behind him.


    "I hope you are fully aware of our task from now on. We will be teleported to a called Earth and there we gather information."


    Looking at each of his subordinates one by one, the humanoid tiger smiled creepily and continued, "We gather information from the shadows and find out where the entrance to ''her'' really is. Also, we have onest task to do."


    As he said this, Netherw waved his hand making a picture to appear before the 5 creature, and said, "We need to find this boy. He has a priceless treasure in his hand that the Highness wants, so we must capture him alive and find out where he is hiding that artifact."


    "UNDERSTOOD MASTER!", shouted loudly the 5 creature in unison, making Netherw to nod in satisfaction.


    "Great. Then let''s get going!"


    With that said, the humanoid creature turned around and walked into the middle of the hall with his 5 subordinates behind his back.


    When all 6 of them were standing in the middle, Netherw took out a knife and cut his finger.


    *<em>sh!*</em>


    Letting the blood drop onto the ground from his fingertips, Netherw said calmly.


    "Target, Earth."


    In an instant, as those words left his mouth, the whole hall suddenly turned ck, while the ground below his feet started brightened with a ck light.


    "Target, Earth... Coordinates found. Ready for teleportation. Expected traveling time: 1 day and 4 hours."


    "Perfect.", said Netherw with a nod after hearing the robotic voice from above his head.


    And just as he said that the cklight below his feet grew in intensity, and almost an instant all the six creatures vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 151: Dark and Light Creatures

    Chapter 151: Dark and Light Creatures


    Inside the Forbidden Lands where the trees were higher than any other ten-story house while the space between two trees was less than 3 meters, suddenly a hugeke with a small ind in its middle appeared out of nowhere.


    When the ck light that covered theke finally vanished, the house''s door which was on the ind opened and Joe walked out with Greg, Russ, and Wayne behind him.


    "Woah..."


    Joe''s reaction to the teleportation and the changes after it was exactly as of Greg. He couldn''t believe that something like this was existing all the time inside the Forbidden Lands without the knowledge of humans. This was simply too shocking.


    While Joe was mesmerized by the fact that grass, trees, and colorful bushes appeared out of nowhere around theke, Russ looked at Greg and said, "Well... We are here. This is the ce that I was talking about. Those creatures that you want will be definitely somewhere here."


    Hearing this Greg looked around and watching the dense forest that surrounded theke almost like walls, nodded and said, "This ce is really something else. It will be really hard to fight in there."


    "I know. That is why I said, fighting those creatures alone with your current rank and power will be insanely hard. That is why I adv-."


    "He is not alone. I am here too.", said Joe suddenly, cutting into Russ''s sentence.


    "I know. But it will be still hard for the two of you.", said Russ with a nod as he looked at Joe.


    "Well, if we don''t try it personally we won''t know if we are capable or not. Also, with Greg''s powers, escaping shouldn''t be a problem, am I right?"


    As he asked this Joe looked at Greg.


    Hearing this question Greg nodded and said, "He is right. I have several ways to escape if things turn dire, so don''t worry. We will be okay."


    Russ and Wayne seeing just how confident the two were looked at each other with a bit of a surprised expression.


    "I see. Then good luck.", said Russ after a small sigh and waved his hand.


    With a nod, Greg looked at Joe and said, "Let''s go."


    With that the two started to walk away, leaving the two men behind.


    "So? What is the n? These trees are too dense for normal battle, so even if we find those creatures it will be quite tricky to fight."


    Stopping before the edge of the forest Greg looked around and started to think.


    After a small while suddenly his eyes brightened and opened a piece of information on his watch.


    {Typhoon Beast} (Mutant) (Dimensional)


    Rank: Creator


    Type: Mount (Operational)


    Powers: Size Change, Intimidation, Storm Steps, Typhoon


    Energy Crystals: 0/5000


    (Can rank up only with requirements)


    Requirements:


    Storm Stone: 0/1


    Mutated Wind Crystal: 0/4


    Joe saw that Greg was looking at something on his device stepped closer and asked, "What are y-, huh? Mount? And it is an operational one?"


    Just like his fairy, the Typhoon Beast that Greg obtained in the past had the exact same ability, which was the operational power.


    Normal pets or mounts couldn''t hold such power, because they were simple Soul Creatures with the role of protecting their owner in a fight or helping them travel.


    Thetter role was exactly what a mount was doing. Its only advantage to the owner was that without any attacking abilities, they could help their owner travel huge distances with greater speed.


    However, the fact that such a Soul Creature which was only a mount could fight... It was the very first time that Joe saw something like this.


    "What do you want to do with it?", asked Joe as he looked at Greg''s thoughtful expression.


    Hearing this question, Greg looked up at the size of the trees and said, "It should be possible."


    "Huh? Possible? What?", asked Joe with confusion but before he could ask something more, suddenly a huge beast that represented a white tiger which body was covered with white and ck swirling clouds appeared before the two with a loud bang.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>ROOAAR!</strong>*


    Roaring high up to the sky, the beast looked at Greg and lowered its body, indicating it was waiting for him to jump up to its back.


    "Let''s go.", said Greg and jumped at the creature''s back without any hesitation.


    Joe saw this and was still confused, but even like this he just frowned slightly and followed Greg.


    "Fly!", said Greg as he patted the tiger on the neck.


    "Fly? This creature can fl-, huh?"


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    With a loud explosion, the tiger burst high up into the air, and when it was right above the trees, under its paws ck clouds formed, making it stay floated above in the air.


    "Woah. Interesting.", said Joe and looked down.


    Greg just smiled and wanted to say that it was one of his Soul Creature''s ability called Storm Steps when suddenly the fairy appeared on his shoulder and looked at the tiger with hostile gazes.


    "Bad... Cat..."


    Seeing those ice-cold gazes and what the fairy said, Joe was surprised instantly and asked, "It can talk?"


    "Well...", looking at the fairy on his shoulder Gregughed and said, "Yeah it can. But only words."


    Hearing this Joe was even more stunned and scratching his neck he said, "I... See..."


    "Well, nevermind. Let''s concentrate and search for those creatures.", said Greg and ordered the tiger to fly forward.


    *<strong>ROOAAR!</strong>*


    As an answer of understanding, the tiger roared and without any hesitation it started to fly forward close to the top of the trees, making the search much easier for Greg.


    Time flowed steadily like a small river, and after half an hourter, suddenly Joe pointed at the left and said, "Look! Something is there."


    Greg hearing Joe''s warning turned his gaze to the side, and in an instant, he noticed a creature below them moving here and there slowly.


    Its appearance was simr to that of the Bone ghost in the past they met, but it had small differences.


    First, even though it was floating above the ground, it had no legs at all. The body parts below its abdomen were slowly turning transparent, and in the end, they vanished totally.


    The second difference was its long arms with those insanely sharp looking ws. Greg and Joe were exactly sure that if that thing shed into their skin, they will die for sure, or at least their limbs will be severed.


    And thest thing was the most obvious difference Greg noticed. Its whole body was made out of pure ck substance. It was like its whole being was made out of nothing more but shadows, giving it a somewhat scary appearance.


    "That is a Shadow Creature, so its buddy should be somewhere here. Look for something shiny.", said Greg to Joe and started to look around.


    Knowing that Greg was talking about the Light Creature nodded and he too started to turn his head here and there.


    And it didn''tst long till suddenly Greg pointed at the ce not far away from the Dark Creature.


    "There!"


    Turning his head to the side, Joe saw a creature exactly the same as that of the previous one, but with the only difference that it was made out of pure white light, making it look a bit holy even though its appearance looked horrific.


    "What is your n?", asked Joe after seeing that even though the two creatures were close, it was still impossible to kill them both at the same time.


    Greg looking at the two creatures started to think and after a small while he said, "Which of the two can you kill in one attack?"


    Hearing the unexpected question Joe frowned and looked at the two creatures one by one.


    After thinking for a whole minute, he looked at Greg and said, "I should be able to kill both of them if we are talking about a surprise attack, but for that, I need to know where to attack it."


    "I see.", said Greg and after a small nod he pointed at the Light Creature and exined, "Russ told me these creatures have no solid body, so no matter how hard you try to attack them they won''t die."


    "Then how do you want me to kill them?", asked Joe with a frown, not understanding why Greg asked what he did a minute ago.


    "Because they have one single weakness.", said Greg with a smile and pointed at the forehead of the creature.


    "Look closely. What can you see?"


    Squinting his eyes to see what Greg was talking about, Joe said calmly, "Nothing at a-. Huh?"


    However just before he wanted to say he didn''t see anything he noticed a small stone-like material floating inside the creature''s head.


    "What is that? A core?", asked Joe.


    "Yeah something like that.", said Greg with a nod and continued, "For us to kill them, we need to destroy those cores. That is the only way."


    Hearing this, Joe nodded slightly and without further hesitation, he stood upon the tiger''s back and said, "Then let''s do it."

 Chapter 152: A Dire Situation

    Chapter 152: A Dire Situation


    "Then let''s do it.", said Joe and looked at Greg.


    "Sure, then..."


    Standing up too, Greg patted the fairy''s head gently in his shoulder and said, "If you would be so kind."


    The little fairy turning away her hostile gaze from the tiger nodded and waved her little hands, making Greg to float high into the air.


    However, as she did that she flew before the tiger on purpose and looked at it with a cocky look, that she could do the exact same thing as the tiger did.


    Greg seeing this just shook his head helplessly and said to the tiger, "You help Joe."


    *<strong>Grrrr</strong>*


    Not wanting to turn the creature''s attention below them the tiger growled quietly and with Joe on its back, it started to fly above the Light Creature.


    "Smart.", said Greg with aplimented look, but suddenly he felt a piercing look on his neck from the fairy, making him to smile wryly and saying, "You are smart too."


    "Humph!"


    With a small pout, the fairy stopped looking at Greg and just sat onto his shoulder without saying a single word.


    "Hehe..."


    Seeing this, Greg could onlyugh quietly, but the next second his expression turned serious, and looked down at the Dark Creature.


    "Well then..."


    With the ability of the fairy, Greg flew above the creature and started to think.


    "I have only one chance to kill it with a single attack, so..."


    As he thought about this, Greg summoned Shapeless into his hand in a form of a thin sword, very simr to that of a katana, and looked at Joe in the distance.


    Feeling a gaze on his skin Joe turned his head toward Greg and with a nod he signed that he was ready.


    "Nice.", said Greg and after showing a same nod he grabbed the sword with both hands and said, "Let''s do it!"


    And just as he said this, white light covered his body immediately, and in an instant, his whole body burst forward like a bullet.


    Seeing that Greg acted, Joe smiled slightly and without any hesitation, his body too exploded forward like lightning, making the whole forest filled with the sound of thunder.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!!*


    With a huge shockwave created behind their body, both of them appeared above the creatures and shed at their core in their forehead.


    *<em>Swish!"</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em><strong>Crack!*</strong>


    Without the chance to scream up, both of the creature''s core got broken into half, making their body to dissipate into thin air in an instant.


    As it''s bodies started to slowly vanish, an energy crystal with an appearance of pure shadow fell before Greg, making him instantly happy.


    "This wasn''t hard at all", said Greg with a smile, but when he picked up the crystal his expression froze.


    Inches away from his eyes, a sharp w covered with blinding light appeared out of nowhere, ready to cut his head up into several parts.


    "Huh?"


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    However before the w could have cut his head up, suddenly, Joe''s sword appeared out of nowhere, chopping the creature''s hand off with one single sh.


    "Move!", shouted Joe while he jumped to the side as he avoided a fatal blow from the Light Creature which was about to kill Greg just a moment ago.


    Knowing that Joe was warning him, Greg didn''t hesitate to jump to the side. And just as he did, from the shadow on the ground, a pair of abyss ck ws emerged following a Dark Creature, which presence was much scarier than the one Greg just killed.


    "Don''t tell me...", said Greg quietly with disbelief as he thought about something.


    Russ said that if one of the creatures dies, then the other one will be strengthened, making them very dangerous foes to fight against. They could easily rival other creatures or people on the bottom of the Ascender rank, showing just how scary this power of theirs really was.


    And this was the reason why Russ told them to kill them at the same time.


    They did exactly what Russ said, however, they ignored one crucial detail that could put their lives in danger instantly.


    Because they thought that the Dark and Light Creatures were together, they killed them without hesitation, but what will happen if they weren''t associated with each other at all? What if there were another Light and Dark Creature out there?


    Well, it seems this fact that they have ignored was happening with them currently, putting their lives on the line in an instant.


    "Dark and Light Creatures with strengthened powers.", said Greg with shock and realizing their current situation, he wanted to turn toward Joe to see he was okay, but before he could have done it, suddenly from the tree''s shadow on his side, the Dark Creature popped up.


    Its ws were spread wide open ready to chop Greg''s body wide open.


    However, even with its strengthened presence, for some reason, Greg didn''t feel his life threatened at all. Or at least the Light Creature which wanted to kill him, was much scarier than this one that is for sure.


    Maybe it was because of its insane speed or because it could attack him without turning both his Silver Wolf''s and First Flow''s power on, but Greg felt that the Light Creature was a bigger threat.


    "But even like this... This creature will be a bit hard to deal with.", thought Greg with a deep frown, and with the power of his First Flow he avoided the creature''s attack.


    However, as he did that he made sure to look in the direction of Joe.


    However, to his surprise, Joe was doing greater than he has expected. Not far away from him, among the woods two shes were zigzagging here and there with insane speed, leaving only shiny images behind their path.


    "He is fast.", said Greg with awe as he watched as Joe''s figure which was like thunder itself moved exactly as fast as the Light Creature.


    Naturally, everyone knew that thunder wasn''t as fast as light, so it was quite surprising for Greg that Joe could continue his escape even against a creature that was rted to the element of light.


    However, Greg''s surprise couldn''tst too long, because suddenly the Dark Creature appeared on his side again, making him to concentrate on it again.


    "Well... It seems Joe is doing well, so before helping him let''s kill this one first.", thought Greg with confidence, and after tilting his torso to the right to avoid the creature''s attack, he shed at its head with Shapeless.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a fast and clean cut, Greg shed the creature into two different sections, however unfortunately he didn''t hit the core in the creature''s head. As a result, the body of the Dark Creature started to melt together again, and under a single second its body was just as great as before.


    *SCREEECH!!*


    With a deafening scream, the creature vanished into the shadow below its body and appeared behind Greg the next second.


    "!"


    <em></em>


    Knowing that the creature would do this, Greg was about to turn around and sh at it again, when suddenly from the sky a huge paw appeared, smashing into the creature''s body and breaking the core into several parts in an instant.


    *<strong>GRRR!*</strong>


    <strong>"</strong>?!"


    It was Greg''s Soul Creature, the Typhoon Beast. With Greg drawing its attention away the Typhoon Beast could easily sneak behind the creature and with the usage of its Size Change ability, it could easily stomp on it, killing it as effortlessly as a fly.


    Maybe the Dark Creature was one rank higher than the Typhoon Beast and it could easily kill it with one sh with its ws, but unfortunately, it wasn''t as intelligent as the Soul Creature.


    The Typhoon Beast saw before how Greg and Joe killed the creatures before, so it instantly knew what it had to do.


    With its power to change the size of its body parts, no matter where the Dark Creature''s core was until it stomped on the whole body, the core had no chance to remain untouched.


    "Interesting.", said Greg with surprise, but after remembering that this Soul Creature of his was a Dimensional type, he turned sad and thought, "Unfortunately I can''t rank him up, because of the risk. What a shame."


    As he thought about this, he picked up another energy crystal from the ground and looked at Joe and the Light Creature in the distance.


    Seeing their insane speed as they were moving amongst the dense forest, Greg frowned and thought, "The Typhoon Beast wouldn''t be any help here. That thing is just too fast."


    "Just use your light ability to beat it.", said suddenly Alice inside his head.


    "Huh? You want me to race with that creature? Are you insane?", asked Greg with shock.


    "Just do it and you will see what I meant. Oh, and one more thing. Go as fast as you can.", said Alice calmly and after that, she stayed silent.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Greg didn''t know what to say.


    To use his light ability at its maximum speed among this dense forest would be insanely hard for him. Just with the slowest speed that was faster than his First Flow''s speed boost could make him die instantly if he doesn''t concentrate enough.


    Just one mistake amongst these woods and he could easily be the creature''s target, making his life to end right there and then.


    "She can''t be serious, can she?"


    <em></em>

 Chapter 153: Strange Element

    Chapter 153: Strange Element


    "She can''t be serious, can she?", asked Greg with shock and looked at the zigzagging shes among the woods.


    Watching as Joe was easily maneuvering here and there without exploding onto the trees made Greg to calm down a bit and think.


    "If he can do it, I can do it too.", said Greg and looked at the Typhoon Beast and the fairy.


    "You guys go up and watch from the sky. If you notice anything amiss in the proximity, you warn me instantly. Got it?"


    "<strong>GRRR!"</strong>


    <strong>"</strong>Yes..."


    Both the fairy and the tiger nodded in understanding, but when the two looked at each other Greg could feel the hostility in both of their gazes.


    "Calm down you two. You are not enemies, but allies. So go and do what I asked. Please.", said Greg with a serious expression.


    The little fairy, who was around Greg the most knew that he was right, so as a result she just pouted slightly and flew on top of the tiger''s forehead.


    "Let''s... Go..."


    Feeling the gentle pat on its head, the tiger growled quietly with dissatisfaction, but still jumped up high into the sky and stayed floated above the trees.


    Greg saw that they finally did what he asked for, nodded in satisfaction and turned his gaze back at Jie and the Light Creature.


    "Then let''s try it.", said Greg calmly and without any hesitation he activated his light element.


    Inside his body, the fifth cycle changed instantly. While the color of it turned shining white light that covered Greg''s body on the outside too, Greg could feel that flow''s speed inside the cycle elerated to a frightening height.


    If the First Flow''s speed was an average sports car, then this element was like the fastest train in the world. The two speed was simply on two different levels.


    "Let''s go.", said Greg quietly and after leaning a bit forward, he burst forward.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    While making the earth below his feet to form wide cracks, Greg''s figure appeared before the very first tree under a millisecond.


    *<strong>Crack!</strong>*


    However, Greg knew this would happen, so as a result he smashed his right leg into the ground and jumped to the left, making his body to fly toward the next tree with his elerated speed in an instant.


    "Again!"


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    Shoving now his other leg powerfully into the dirt to avoid the second tree, Greg knew that this will be even harder than he thought.


    "But unfortunately, there is no stopping now.", thought Greg and with a determined expression, he moved forward, while his speed elerated even further.


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    One loud sound after another, Greg''s shiny figure was zigzagging among the trees, approaching Joe and the chasing Creature with insanely fast velocity.


    However, for some reason, Greg found something very strange.


    Even though his speed was quickening to the point where the things around him should have turned blurry, this didn''t happen.


    Everything around him was as clear as day, but this wasn''t why Greg was confused.


    Next to the fact that his sight was just as good when he would normally walk, the scenery around him looked slower than usual.


    Normally, when someone was moving with fast speed, then the sight around them would move fast and pass by in an instant.


    However, for some reason, this wasn''t happening with Greg at all. Even though his body moved insanely fast, everything around him moved slow. The faster his speed went, the slower his surroundings became in his eyes.


    "What the hell? This doesn''t make any sense at all!", thought Greg with confusion as he avoided another tree with terrifying speed, but because of the strange phenomenon, he could easily avoid it.


    Furthermore, what was even more confusing for Greg that the light on his body started to expand, turning a few meters around Greg just as shiny as him.


    However, everything has its disadvantages too.


    Greg knew that out of the six elements he could control, the light element was the hardest to use.


    It wasn''t because the light element was soplicated, but because it''s the pressure that puts on the body. The faster Greg moved and used this power, the more pressure and pain his power needed to bear.


    And because the sport was constantly advancing, this pain only worsened as time went on.


    "I need to hurry.", said Greg with an expressionless face and chased after Joe.


    While three lights moved here and there with the speed that was hard to see, the fairy and the tiger were floating high up in the air, looking here and there, looking for other life forms.


    Just as the fairy looked around and was made sure that no one was in the proximity, suddenly a woman''s voice sounded in her ear.


    "What are you looking for, little one?"


    "!"


    "Grrr!!"


    Flying away in an instant to increase the distance, both the Typhoon Beast and the fairy looked surprised by the fact that someone could sneak that close to them, even though they were high on guard.


    "Haha, don''t be like this. I was just simply asking a question.", said Mistress of Fortune as she looked at the two Soul Creature''s hostile gazes.


    Yes. The woman was Eliana, while on her side, an expressionless man was gently floating. He was naturally Zane.


    The fairy recognizing the two calmed down and patted the tiger''s head to calm down too.


    "Oh?"


    Eliana was pleasantly surprised by this act of her because she also knew that Soul Creatures didn''t have memory. To recognize her, it just showed how unique the little fairy really was.


    "It seems that pirate told the truth. There really exist such Soul Creature''s.", said Eliana with a curious gaze, and a small whileter she asked, "Where is your owner?"


    The fairy hearing the question looked down and pointed forward.


    "He... Is... There..."


    "I see. Tha-, wait, what!? You can talk?", asked Eliana with great surprise and looked at the fairy with surprise, not believing that she just heard a Soul Creature talk.


    And it wasn''t just her who showed great surprise, but Zane on her side too. He had an uncaring face almost every time, but hearing the fairy talk, made him surprised too.


    "Amazing!", said Eliana with awe and wanted to examine the fairy closer, when suddenly a huge explosion sounded below them.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    Turning their gazes to see what just happened, they saw as below their feet a blinding light moved suddenly exploded with such speed that was almost hard to even with their eyes.


    Wherever the light went, only a huge crack remained behind his track, showing that whoever it was that moved had an insane amount of momentum currently.


    However, this wasn''t the most shocking fact they saw, but the fact that even with such speed the light was moving as easily among the dense forest as fish in the sea.


    "Is that... Him?", asked Eliana with shock, as she saw Greg''s light element for real for the very first time.


    She saw it before in the tournament before the ident happened, but that time when he used it, he wasn''t like this.


    At that time his speed was fast too, but not this fast. And also currently there was something that made Eliana feel that something has changed.


    "Hmm..."


    While both the Soul Creatures and the two adults were looking down from the sky, Greg has finally caught up with Joe and the Creature.


    *Schreeeah!!*


    Noticing Greg behind its back, the Light Creature stopped chasing Joe and with a deafening scream, it burst forward Greg.


    In an instant that looked like teleportation, the creature appeared before Greg and shed at his body with its huge ws.


    However, at this time, Greg was surprised to see that when the creature''s ws came into the proximity of his light, the whole arm of it slowed down, even more, making Greg avoid it as easily as breathing fresh air.


    "Too slow!", said Greg and with a spin of his body, he shed at the creature''s head with Shapeless in hand.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "Did you see that?", asked Eliana seriously after seeing just what happened.


    "Yeah. I did.", answered Zane calmly and continued, "But he missed the core."


    And just as Zane said, the moment Greg''s weapon passed through the creature''s body, Greg saw that he missed the core only by an inch.


    However, because of this that he missed, the creature had an opportunity and sliced toward Greg''s head.


    Unfortunately, it was still inside Greg''s light, making its attack very slow, even though it was normally very fast.


    "So the light element can make my body elerate while making my proximity slower by this light. Strange element but it is also interesting."


    As he thought about this, Greg evaded the assault from the creature just as easily as he first did, and elerating his speed to the maximum he attacked back.


    Or at least that was what he wanted to, but couldn''t.


    He couldn''t because the moment his body started to move with the fastest velocity he ever used, suddenly the white light around him and his body vanished, making his speed to turn back to normal again.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 154: The Fifth Flow

    Chapter 154: The Fifth Flow


    Joe was running away from the creature with his fastest speed he got.


    His whole body was like thunder itself, making not only his speed but also his power to grow to a terrifying level.


    However, even with his speed, which he thought was already superfast, he couldn''t increase the distance between him and the Light Creature.


    No, instead he noticed as the distance started to lessen, making him realize that it was only a matter of time he finds himself before that creature''s sharp ws.


    "Let''s hope Greg can finish the other creature off until I take this one''s attention away.", said Joe and continued to escape as much as he could.


    But just as he thought about this, suddenly a wild explosion sound erupted behind his back, making him to turn his head toward where the loud sound came from.


    And just as he did, he noticed as Greg was approaching him and the creature at rapid speed, while his body was elerating even further without any sign of stopping.


    And what was even more stunning for him, that even though Greg moved with a speed that was shockingly fast, he was avoiding the trees around him effortlessly.


    Doing something like that... Not even Joe was sure he could do as good as him right now.


    However, Joe this shock of his went away under a second and he smiled.


    "Finally. It seems he finished off the other one.", said Joe and wanted to change his direction toward Greg, to meet with him, but before he could have done it, suddenly Greg''s body exploded with momentum and appeared before the Light Creature.


    "Fast!", said Joe with amazement, but the next second his eyes widened even bigger.


    The moment Greg''s body appeared before the creature, the monster turned around and shed at him, but for some reason, when its ws met with Greg''s light they slowed down visibly.


    And because of this, Greg could easily jump to the side and with a spin with his body, he shed at the creature''s head, targeting the core.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "What is that power?", asked himself quietly Joe, but before he could think anything else, he saw that Greg missed his target and the creature attacked him again.


    But just as before, Greg''s light slowed the creature''s attack down, letting him to avoid the assault easily and attack it again.


    However, just as Joe thought this time Greg will be able to finish the creature off, suddenly the light around Greg unexpectedly vanished and his speed turned back to normal.


    "Huh?"


    Greg''s only reaction was this, not knowing what was currently happening, but before he could think for anything, he noticed as a w representing death itself, came at him with frightening speed.


    "Oh no!", said Joe and wanted to help Greg, but unfortunately he was too far away from him, so even if he used his fastest speed, it would be already toote.


    "He is dead.", said Zane calmly and was about to fly away, when suddenly Eliana smiled and said, "I don''t think so."


    And just as she said that a huge explosion broke out below her feet amongst the woods.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    In an instant, blinding white light broke out of Greg''s body, and a white area with a diameter of two meters started to slowly form around him, while the Fifth Flow inside his body started to form.


    Next to this, thest path, the sixth cycle also started to appear in his body, making Greg instantly know that he was currently breaking through.


    Also, the creature which was before him a moment ago was flung away by the explosion that broke out his body a second ago, making Greg to rx a bit.


    However these pieces of news didn''t make him rxed or happy at all, but instead, he started to sweat instantly.


    "Not good! Totally not good!", thought Greg with huge drops of sweat slowly flowing down his face.


    Knowing that he didn''t have a single energy crystal with the affinity of light, Greg looked at Joe and shouted, "Light energy crystal! Now!"


    Hearing Greg''s shout Joe started to sweat too and shook his head, while saying, "That creature didn''t drop any. I have no energy crystals with the affinity of light!"


    "..."


    As Greg heard this, he felt like going insane. He was in the middle of a breakthrough and he had no energy crystals at hand.


    Thinking back to what Alice said if he didn''t have an energy crystal when he breaks through, made Greg to sweat even more.


    To think that he could get into a situation like this...


    "Then the only solution that is left...", said Greg and looked at the Light Creature in the distance that shook its head to shake off the dizziness.


    "I don''t think it''s a good choice.", said suddenly Alice in Greg''s head.


    "What do you mean it''s not a good choice? Do I have other choices, because no matter how I look at it, I don''t really have any.", said Greg to Alice and started to move forward, but just as he did, pain that was indescribable instantly swept through his whole body, making him to kneel to the ground powerlessly.


    "What... The... Argh!"


    The moment Greg wanted to stand up, suddenly the pain appeared inside his body again, sending feelings through his whole being just like he was tortured from the inside.


    "It''s... It''s like my bones and muscles want to explode inside me.", said Greg with clenched teeth.


    And to make things even worse, he noticed as the Fifth Flow finally formed wholly and the light in it started to move terrifyingly fast.However because there was noyer around the cycle, it looked insanely unstable.


    "I need that energy crystal or I''m dead for sure!", said Greg and turned toward his head up at the fairy and the Typhoon Beast.


    "Help me please.", muttered Greg quietly, but even like this both of his Soul Creature''s acted instantly.


    Joe saw that Greg was struggling and things turned to the worst he didn''t hesitate and burst toward the Light Creature.


    "<strong>ROOOAAAR!!"</strong>


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em><strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Wind des, whirlwind following a sharp paw full of razor-sharp nails, and a sword. From three different directions, three different attacks attacked the creature, making the creature to be trapped in the middle.


    However, the moment the creature saw the iing attacks, it just screamed toward the sky angrily and vanished from sight.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    While a huge explosion shook the whole forest because of the three different attacks, suddenly the creature''s w appeared before Greg''s face ready to kill him.


    "!"


    Seeing that the light around Greg only slowed the assault down a bit, both Greg and Joe knew that this was the end.


    However even though Greg knew that he couldn''t escape this time, determination didn''t leave his eyes.


    "Come on! Move... MOVE!!"


    Screaming in his head to make his body to move, Greg watched as the ws were only a few centimeters away from his face, but before they could have touched his eyes, a sh appeared behind the creature.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>


    After the sh, a small explosion sounded following the Light Creature''s core to broke down into small pieces, making the creature''s body to vanish into thin air in an instant.


    *Paff!*


    "?"


    Just before Greg, and energy crystal with a white color fell onto the ground, indicating that it was filled with the element of light.


    As Greg watched the crystal on the ground before him, suddenly a toneless voice sounded before him.


    "Wasn''t this what you wanted? The start consuming it."


    Looking up to only see the legendary man, Zane standing before him, Greg was quite surprised, but his surprise didn''tst long, because he felt that the power in the Fifth Flow was about to explode inside his body.


    Without any hesitation, he grabbed the crystal before him and started to consume it with his life on the line.


    Instantly, the swelling power inside the Fifth Flow which was expanding in his body started to form a smallyer, and slowly it started to shrink back to its original shape.


    As this happened, and Greg saw that things luckily didn''t turn to the worst, he sighed with relief and continued to consume the crystal in his hand.


    Zane saw that Greg started to calm down, just turned his gaze at the white light around him, and said quietly, "Strange. Maybe it didn''t affect me greatly, but it still slowed me down."


    While Zane was mesmerized by Greg''s strange power, Eliana appeared next to him and asked, "So? Do you still think he is weak?"


    Zane looking at Eliana started to think and a small whileter he said calmly, "Well... I still needed to save him, so he is."


    "..."


    Hearing this Eliana wanted to say something when suddenly Joe with Greg''s Soul Creatures walked close to them and with a deep blue he said, "Thank you very much! Because of you, Greg luckily survived!"


    Eliana just waved her hand and said, "It was nothing. Anyway, we were only passing by, so it was only natural to help you two."


    However, as she said this, Eliana turned her gaze at Greg and continued with a serious expression, "And also, I have a lot of questions to ask him, to let him die just like this."

 Chapter 155: An Ancient Story

    Chapter 155: An Ancient Story


    Greg was calmly consuming the crystal while Eliana, Zane, Joe with his two Soul Creatures were looking at him.


    All five of them watched as the white area around Greg started to look much stable than the first time, and also as Greg''s painful expression slowly turned much rxed too.


    "That was close.", thought Greg with a bit of anxiety, as he thought back just how close he was to die.


    If it wasn''t because of his light element that slowed down the creature and also because of Zane''s help, his head would have been already rolling on the ground.


    "Why did it start the breakthrough though?", asked Greg calmly from Alice as he consumed the crystal in his hand.


    "Nothing special happened at all. You breakthrough just like with your earth element. Realizing what your power can do through battle is also a good solution. However, it is also risky too. Just like what happened with you now, if you don''t have a friend to guard you against danger or you don''t have energy crystal to stabilize your Flow, then you will die without knowing what happened."


    After a small silence, Alice sighed and continued, "This is why it is very important to be in a safe ce when you breakthrough with thest element. Not only do you have to be safe from any threat around you, but also because that will be the moment you break right into the Soul Grade."


    "The Soul Gade. I can''t wait to see what that Grade can give me.", said Greg with anticipation and continued to consume the energy crystal.


    Bit by bit, as time went on, the crystal melted into his skin and after almost 20 minutes of consuming and stabilizing the Fifth Flow, Greg has finally finished consuming the energy crystal.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a quiet sound, the light area around Greg started to move slowly. Gradually, it shrunk back to its original look, which was covering Greg''s body and under a blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    After this happened he opened his eyes and looked at his body.


    "Not exactly how I nned, but it seems everything ended perfectly. The only thing that now need to do is...", thought Greg calmly and raised his head.


    "Finally. I thought you will never finish consuming that crystal. It took you 19 minutes and 46 second to consume a simple energy crystal.", said Eliana with a sharp gaze, and after a small silence, she sighed and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Well...", started Greg and after standing up he moved his body here and there and said, "Except for small pains around my muscles, I feel okay... I guess."


    "I see...", said Eliana with a nod and took out a scroll from her pocket.


    "Here. Read this.", said Eliana and threw the scroll at Greg.


    Catching it with a smooth move Greg looked at the scroll with a somewhat confused expression and asked, "What is this?"


    As Greg asked this from Eliana, Joe on the side was also curious about the scroll so he stepped closer to Greg and looked at it to get a better look.


    "Just open it and read it.", said Eliana without an answer.


    Not knowing why she was so mysterious Greg did what she said and opened the roll.


    After rolling it open, Greg was surprised to see that it has reached a meter in length, while on it, small words could be seen written with ash ck colors.


    Because the surface and the edge of the scroll were visibly very ragged, Greg could guess the wherever Eliana took this from, it was from a very old ce that was for sure.


    Greg raised his head to look at Eliana and Zane, but after seeing both of their calm and waiting expressions he sighed and started to read.


    "Millions of millenniums ago, when there was still no universe, where there was no existence and life, where there was no space and time, where the end was the beginning, an unknown deity was born, called the Creator."


    Just after reading the very first sentence, Greg felt instantly confused but still continued to read.


    "The Creator wielded absolute power, the power to create anything and everything that it wanted or thought about. So with that power, it created the universe and with that, it created life."


    Seeing the name Creator, suddenly Greg''s expression froze because he remembered something.


    Back after when he unlocked his Limiter, he could remember that Alice said she was called exactly the same.


    "Alice... Is this you who they are talking about?", asked Greg from Alice with a bit of disbelief.


    "I... I don''t know.", said Alice and after thinking for a while she said, "I can only remember a few things, but I already told them to you back in the past. I can also recollect this name, but something like that I have created life... I can not remember anything like that."


    "I see...", said Greg and continued to read.


    "The Creator gave each life unique powers, and as a result, beings with never seen strength have been born throughout the universe. Time passed by, and the moment came when beings with power that could rival the Creator itself has finally appeared. Each of them wanted to defeat the Creator and use its power to their advantage."


    "However, no matter how hard they tried, and no matter how many times they have attempted to ovee its power, the only result for them was merciless death."


    "After the unknown amount of endeavors, the Creator got disappointed by its own creations, and as a result, it decided to seal itself away to a hidden ce, far away from any other life forms."


    "But before it vanished for all eternity, it made sure to leave behind a final verdict to all beings in the universe."


    "I, the one and only, who was born as existence itself, shall vanish from this ce that I have created. But before I do disappear from this ce, where only malice and avarice exist, I will seal my Soul away to a ce unknown to any other. There, I will wait for the only pure soul that deserves my power. Remember, only those can enter my Altar whose soul is pure and whose past has been cleansedpletely from any curse. Those who have failed to achieve these requirements will die without a second thought."


    "With thesest words, the Creator finally vanished from all sight, sealing itself away into an unknown ce..."


    Getting to the end of the story, Greg turned the scroll around to see if there was a continuation, but there was none.


    "Where did you get this? And why did you show this to me?", asked Greg as he handed back the scroll to Eliana.


    "It was found inside an ancient ruin. This legend became almost every expert''s dream to find. Thinking that the ce where this Creator has been sealed is somewhere on the surface of the earth, because if not, why would have we found this here on earth?"


    "That is true, but this doesn''t mean it will be here. Or did you found the ce already?", asked Greg.


    However, for some reason, Eliana didn''t answer Greg but simply looked at Zane on the side.


    Seeing her reaction, Greg looked surprised and asked, "What? Are you for real? Is it really on earth?"


    Eliana hearing Greg''s question sighed and wanted to say something when suddenly Zane started to talk.


    "We didn''t, but Kuragari did. Or at least he thinks that is the ce that the legend is talking about. But there are two problems."


    "Problems?", asked Greg and Joe in unison, curious what the problems could be.


    "The first which is not such a problem is that the moment Kuragari found that ce he noticed that it wasn''t only him who found it. There were others also. But for some reason, they are only moving from the shadows and wait for that person to appear."


    "That person to appear?", asked Greg with confusion, not understanding what was Eliana talking about.


    "Yes. And this is our second problem. On the walls of the ce, there were ancient words. Kuragari confirmed that the words stated the exact same things that this scroll told, but..."


    Before Elian could finish the sentence, Zane looked at Greg and said, "But there was one extra piece of information too. It imed that only those can open the ce who has the Creator''s ''blessings''.


    "Blessings? What kind of blessings?", asked Greg with curiosity.


    And it wasn''t just him who looked curious, but also Joe on his side. After listening to this story, he too wanted to know as much as he could.


    Seeing both of their curious gazes, Eliana looked at Greg and shrugged slightly.


    "Unfortunately we don''t know that yet. But we do know how to open the ce. On the door, there are six keyholes that Kuragari saw on the."


    "Keyholes? Don''t tell me...", thought Greg with surprise as he thought back to the key that he has obtained in the temple not long ago.


    However, knowing that this wasn''t the time to be surprised, Greg calmed down and said, "I see. But you still didn''t tell me why you did bother yourself to find me and show that scroll. Don''t tell me you just were in the mood to tell me all of this, because I won''t believe it."


    Hearing this, Eliana smiled and said, "Of course not."


    Instantly as she said this, Eliana pointed at Greg and said, "We didn''t tell you these things just for fun, but because everything has a connection with you!"

 Chapter 156: Elianas Coin

    Chapter 156: Eliana''s Coin


    "Huh? Everything is connected with me? What do you mean by that?", asked Greg not understanding why Eliana said that.


    Eliana looked at Zane, and after seeing his nod, she looked at Greg and started to exin.


    "We don''t understand it fully either, but Kuragari told us that the only way to open that ce should be through six elements."


    "Six elements? You mean each keyhole needs a specific element to open?", asked Greg calmly, but deep inside he now realized something.


    That key he obtained in the temple should be one of the keys to that ce. But if that is true, there was another problem.


    When Russ and Wayne tried to collect the key which was made out of the fire, they couldn''t, but for some reason, he could.


    That time he didn''t understand how or why, but after reading that scroll he understood something which he still couldn''t believe until this moment.


    "The blessing... Should that be... Alice?", asked Greg but suddenly he remembered back when Alice said to him that she was called the Creator. However, there were a few problems with that promation.


    Firstly, if Alice really was the Creator, then it was almost 100% that she couldn''t be the blessing. However, it was stated in the scroll and on the walls, that the Creator was sealed in that ce, so this also showed that Alice couldn''t be the Creator.


    Secondly, she could only control the six elements and things like creating anything through pure imagination didn''t happen with him at all. Or at least she didn''t tell him that she had such power.


    "I don''t have extraordinary powers like that.", said suddenly Alice, knowing what Greg just wanted to ask from her.


    "I thought so.", said Greg calmly and continued to think.


    "Then the only possibility that I can currently think of that she is truly the blessing, but... Can''t you really not remember of anything about this Creator?", asked Greg from Alice in his head.


    "No, not even a single thing. Even if I try hard to think, my head suddenly starts to hurt like crazy. I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s nothing. If you can''t, then you can''t. We can''t do anything with that.", said Greg to Alice and looked at Eliana.


    "Did Kuragari tried to use his powers on one of the keyholes? I mean, he has the element of darkness so..."


    Hearing Greg''s question Eliana shook her head and said, "He did, but the result was unexpected. He said the moment he tried to channel his element into the right gap, his power was rejected and reversed instantly, making him almost die there and then. It seems only the perfect keys has the ability to open that door. There are no shortcuts."


    "I see... So the reason you think everything is connected with me is that..."


    "Because you are able to use all the six elements. Six keyholes and the exact same elements that you can control. Furthermore let''s not talk about the fact that you cultivate in a totally different path than any other person on this and also your strange Guardian."


    "Huh? What should that mean?", asked Greg while he started to sweat a bit, fearing that Eliana figured out his secret.


    "What I mean?", asked Eliana with a yful smile and continued, "Is there anyone else on earth who has a ck Soul Stone, which Guardian has the power to control the six elements? Is there anyone who mysteriously can temper their body and be as strong as others in the body system? Is there anyone else who has the ability to form six Core Territories? No matter how hard I try to think about it, there is none."


    "But this doesn''t exin anything. It can be a simple coincidence no?", asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "Maybe you are right, but then what about the incident back in Mythbreak? When you went berserk, obtained that insane regeneration power, and almost killed your friends. If I''m right it should be also in rtion with your Soul Stone and Guardian.", said Eliana calmly.


    Zane on the side nodded and said, "She is right. And also let us not forget that creature. What was its name again? Orzon or Ozron? Well, nevermind. The point here is that it also came looking for your Guardian. This also makes us believe that you have more connection with this incident and that ce than you think. I could bet also that you are the blessing that verdict was talking about."


    "No, I would rather say his Guardian is.", said Eliana calmly and proceeded, "I mean I wouldn''t be so surprised if your Guardian is the blessing that Kuragari and those words were talking about. Your Guardian, your way of cultivation, your powers, the happenings in Mythbreak, and now this ce, which the legend wrote about. No matter how I look at them, but I feel that they between you and that ce there is a great connection, but we don''t know in what way."


    As Greg heard this thought, "Maybe you don''t but I do. I don''t know how, but Alice is the blessing and her powers let me obtain the keys. Just like I obtained the first one in the temple."


    Naturally, Greg didn''t want to tell this to Eliana or Zane, because who can guess what the consequences could possibly be.


    Maybe there would be no problem at all and with their help, he could find all the keys, but there is also the likelihood that he draw unwanted attention and enemies.


    Also, maybe he talked with Eliana in the past a few times, he can''t be sure if she had any hidden motives or not. Spilling the beans that he has already obtained a key shouldn''t be the greatest choice.


    "And also there is the threat that still lingers around my head. If I start to work with them, sooner orter creatures with power simr to that devil woulde and kill us."


    Greg remembered back just how powerless he was against Ozron. And not only him, but Kuragari, Eliana, and Zane too. None of them had the power to fight back. Of course, this wasn''t a surprise, because just as Albert said in the temple, other creatures are much powerful than humans of the same rank.


    Ozron was possibly on the God rank or probably above it, so Eliana and the others had no way in hell to fight against it.


    Luckily Russ and Wayne appeared and could annihte it by that strange door which was called the Passage to the Unknown, because if not, Greg didn''t dare to think what could have possibly happened with him.


    "Russ said that until only low and middle-ranked creaturese, we are safe. To think that God ranked creatures are considered low ranked... I still have a long way to go.", thought Greg, and as he looked at Eliana he asked, "So what do you want me to do now? Will you take me away with you?"


    Zane on the side stepped closer to Greg and said, "Right at the moment no. We still don''t know if your Guardian really is the blessing or not also we don''t know where the keys to open that ce are. So logically saying, it should be useless to us to take you away."


    "Then why did yo-."


    "Why did wee and tell you all of this now?", asked Eliana cutting into Greg''s question.


    "Yes.", nodded Greg a bit hesitantly.


    However, Eliana didn''t answer Greg but simply took out a golden coin from her pocket and raised it before her eyes.


    "We came to find you to give you this.", said Eliana and handed the coin over to Greg.


    Taking the average looking coin, Greg looked quite confused and asked, "This? For what?"


    "That coin in your hand has my power in it. Throwing or flipping it into the air will make me able to tell where you are. Use that coin only if you are in danger or found a key."


    Hearing this Greg looked at Eliana and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t use it even if I find one?"


    Eliana hearing Greg''s question smiled and said, "Not at all."


    "Why?", asked Greg a bit confusedly, fearing that maybe the coin had other abilities he didn''t know about.


    Knowing what Greg was thinking, Eliana waved her hand and said, "That object can''t do anything besides telling me your position, so you don''t need to worry."


    "So why are you so sure that I will use this coin?", asked Greg curiously.


    "Because even if you obtain all the keys, you won''t be able to find the ce without our help.", said Eliana and after a small pause, she continued, "Or even if you do find it, you will just simply die. Just as Kuragari informed us, we aren''t the only ones who knows about that ce"


    With a nod, Zane looked at Greg and said, "So sooner orter, you need to use that coin no matter what."


    "Yes.", said Eliana with a nod and continued, "Don''t think about this as a threat, but as a help. Also, you likely have the blessing, so we need your help too."


    "I see...", said Greg and after considering a few things suddenly he thought about something and looked at Eliana.


    "Before saying anything, can I ask a question?"


    "Sure.", said Eliana calmly.


    After thinking for a while, Greg looked at both of the experts before him and asked.


    "How will I benefit from all of this?"

 Chapter 157: A Deal

    Chapter 157: A Deal


    "How will I benefit from all of this?"


    "..."


    Listening to Greg''s question Eliana and Zane looked at each other not knowing how to react.


    They just told him not long ago that if Greg helps them get the keys, they will protect him from danger. So protection from death isn''t enough for him?


    As Eliana thought about this she looked at Greg and said, "As I said we will pro-."


    "I know and heard it clearly.", said Greg not waiting for Eliana to finish her sentence.


    "Then? The fact that two experts are on your side and protect you isn''t enough?", asked Zane suddenly from the side with a deep frown.


    Greg looked at the man and after waving his hand around he said, "Don''t misunderstand me, I never said that is not enough. My point here is what will I get in exchange to obtain the keys and open that ce for you?"


    "As we said, we protect you.", said Zane, but this time with a somewhat impatient attitude.


    However, even like this Greg just smiled and said, "No, you still don''t get what I try to ask."


    "?"


    As he said this, Greg pointed at himself and Joe on the side and exined, "If I want, I can wait until both of us reaches the God rank and obtain all the keys alone. At that moment your offer to protect me will be utterly useless."


    *Crack!*


    On Zane''s neck, a small green vein popped out. He was ready to step forward to teach Greg a lesson, however suddenly Eliana grabbed his arm from the side and stopped him.


    "Huh?"


    Zane turned to look at Eliana, but the moment he saw her calm expression he inhaled deeply and after exhaling he nodded and stepped back.


    Seeing this Eliana let Zane go and looked at Greg, but this time with a sharp look.


    "Maybe you are right, and will be able to obtain all the keys, but how will you be able to find the ce? Without our help, it will take you centuries to find it."


    Greg hearing this smiled and said, "I have loads of ways to find what I want including my Guardian, so maybe it will take me some time, but I''m pretty sure I will be able to find it."


    "..."


    As Eliana heard this, she stayed silent and started to think.


    Considering the fact that it was very likely that Greg''s Guardian was the blessing, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to find the ce.


    Also what he said was right. If his Guardian truly had the power to collect all the keys and open that gate, then he could simply just wait until he gets strong enough. After that, their offer to protect him would bepletely useless.


    "He has a point there...", mumbled Eliana calmly after thinking over and over the things, and a small whileter she said, "Okay, then what do you want for exchange?"


    Hearing this Greg smiled, but before asking for anything he asked Alice in his head.


    "Will I need anything when I get into the Soul Grade?"


    "No, you won''t. Only simple energy crystals, but those will be easily achievable with your power. So currently you don''t need anything important.", said Alice calmly, and continued to talk, "So it is totally up to you what you need."


    "I see...", said Greg and started to think.


    If what Alice said was true, then he truly doesn''t need anything right at the moment.


    "Then if things are like this...", said Greg quietly and after looking at Eliana he said, "Right now, I can''t think about anything that I need, so I want you to give me a wish in the future."


    "Huh? You want a wish?", asked Zane with a slight snort, while Eliana and Joe on the side looked surprised.


    Seeing their expressions he nodded and raised his index finger before his face, showing a number one.


    "Yes. What I ask for is only one wish that I can use in the future. If I will ever need something in the future, you will help me. If you can keep this promise then I will help you."


    Eliana and Zane looked at each other and after thinking for a while, both of them nodded slightly.


    "Sure. However, only with one condition. You can''t use this wish of yours against us. You can only use the wish to ask for help or favor and only outside ''that'' ce.", said Eliana with a serious expression.


    Hearing this, Greg knew that Eliana was talking about the ce that Kuragari has found, so he looked a bit disappointed. It seems she instantly saw right through what he wanted.


    The reason he liked to ask for such a thing as a wish was because even though he didn''t know them well, he knew it for sure that Eliana and Zane couldn''t say no to their pride. Or at least that was what Kuragari said to him in the past.


    So if they once promised you that they will help you, no matter how hard the task is they will help you for sure. And this was why Greg wanted to ask for a wish because when the moment came, he could have used it against the two and obtain whatever it was inside that ce.


    Maybe it was a greedy thought, but he couldn''t help it. Just to think about that whoever made it into that ce alive could get such a terrifying power which is theoretically invincible, made Greg captivated too.


    "Well... It was worth a try.", said Greg quietly with a sigh and said, "Okay, I understood. I will only use it to ask for help. So? Did we made a deal then?"


    With a smile, Eliana nodded and said, "Yeah, we did, but with only words, we can''t make such an important agreement. Let''s use this as a contract."


    Saying this, Eliana took out another scroll and after writing on it something with her power, she handed it over to Zane who did the same thing as her.


    After writing on it too, Zane looked at Greg and he gave the scroll to him without a single expression visible on his face.


    Taking it away from him, Greg looked at the words that both of them have written on the scroll, only to see the things that they have agreed on a moment ago. Also on the left corner, Eliana''s and Zane''s names could be seen written made out of their power.


    "Write your name on it with your power and we are done.", said Eliana calmly and started to exin, "That scroll is a Taboo Contract. Jotting down your name on it with your power will make you do whatever the agreed terms were. If not, you will die."


    Listening to this Greg was quite surprised. To think that Eliana and Zane would use something like this, showed just how determined both of them really were to get his help.


    As he thought about this, Greg read the terms through again and when he made sure that there were no mistakes, he raised his finger and put it onto the scroll.


    After activating his Second Flow, Greg''s finger was set on aze with golden mes, however, even like this, the scroll didn''t turn to ash at all.


    Seeing this, Greg was quite surprised. He was the only one who knew just how terrifying his golden mes really were, so watching as the scroll was still intact made him realize that this piece of paper was really powerful.


    "Interesting.", said Greg and without hesitation he wrote his name on the paper, making the words after he finished to look like they were on fire.


    "Perfect.", said Eliana and took the Taboo Contract away from him.


    "Well then, now that everything has been done, we are off to go. Don''t forget to use the coin if you find anything."


    "Sure.", said Greg with a nod.


    "Perfect. Then..."


    Without finishing her sentence, Eliana with Zane on her side flew high up into the air, and under a single second, both of their figures vanished from sight, leaving Greg and Joe all alone in the dense forest.


    "Are you sure about this? They are just using you to open that ce and if things turn to the worse, with your current power you can''t oppose their strength no matter what.", asked Joe on his side as he looked at Greg calmly.


    However, just as he thought he will be Greg anxious, he noticed as he suddenly started to smile.


    "Why are you smiling?", asked Joe with a slight frown.


    Knowing that Eliana and Zane will use Greg to their benefit, made Joe think that Greg was the only one who was on the shorter end in this bargain.


    So seeing Greg smile like that made him entirely confused.


    However, before Greg could have answered, suddenly he looked to the left, and after a while, he just shook his head and said, "I will tell you, but not know. First, let''s go back."


    Joe seeing that Greg unexpectedly raised his guard up, knew that something was wrong, so he nodded.


    With that, Greg ordered his Typhoon Beast to change size and after they jumped to it''s back they left the forest hurriedly.

 Chapter 158: Asking For Help

    Chapter 158: Asking For Help


    Greg and Joe were flying atop of the Typhoon Beast high above the clouds.


    As they were flying in silence, Joe turned his gaze from the trees below his feet at Greg, and after a small, whileter he asked, "Why are we in such a hurry?"


    Joe asked this question because it was quite confusing for him to see Greg act this hurriedly.


    The moment Eliana and Zane went away, Greg''s behavior changed instantly. He raised his guard up entirely, but for some unknown reason, he decided to run away without a second thought.


    It was like something targeted him, but no matter how hard he tried to think back, Joe couldn''t remember that anyone would have been in their close proximity.


    Greg looked at Joe behind his back and after looking down at the woods below their feet, he started to exin.


    "Someone was targeting me."


    "Targeting you? Should it be another of those Light and Dark Creatures? We could have fought them.", said Joe with a calm gaze.


    However, Greg shook his head and said, "No. It was something else. It was far scarier than those creatures."


    As he said this Greg started to think back about the sight he saw a few minutes ago.


    The moment Joe asked the question back when the two experts flew away, he wanted to answer him, however because of his Silver Wolf''s Sixth Sense suddenly activation, he needed to raise his guard without hesitation.


    At that time, he thought someone or something was about to attack him from the trees, but he was wrong.


    No matter where he looked, there was no one around him, indicating whoever targeted him was far away from him.


    And because of this, Greg decided to activate his Silver Wolf''s Prey ability to see if he could notice anything in the distance, however, he didn''t expect to see what he just saw back then.


    The moment he activated his Soul Creature''s power, what he could see in the far distance, which was about a hundred miles away, was a vast amount of swirling gray cloud.


    From such a distance that sight could only mean one thing.


    "I don''t know who or what was targeting me there, but it was definitely on the God rank."


    Just thinking about the fact that he would have rxedly chat with Joe while an approaching cmity was on its way toward him, made Greg instantly sweaty.


    "This Silver Wolf Soul Creature... It has saved my life countless times.", thought Greg calmly and after looking back into the distance with his Prey Sense ability and seeing the swirling gray cloud, he said quietly, "It seems I need to be much careful from now on."


    ***


    Back on the small ind in the middle of theke, Greg and Joe jumped down from the Typhoon Beast''s back.


    "You are finally back. How did it go?", asked Russ from the side, as he walked out from the house with Wayne following him from behind.


    "Well... It didn''t go as we nned, but we could get what I wanted.", said Greg with a wry smile and started to tell the two what happened.


    After almost 20 minutes of detailed exnation, Greg sighed and said, "So this is what happened."


    When Greg finished talking, Russ and Wayne looked at each other with disbelief on their faces.


    "That ce has been found? Are you for real?", asked Russ as he stepped closer to Greg with visible excitement all over his face.


    "Well... They said that, so I guess it is true. I don''t think they would lie about something like this. Especially not Kuragari.", said Greg with a bit of surprise because of Russ''s excitement.


    "I see.", nodded Russ and after calming down a bit he said quietly, "Then what they have told you should be true. Also, now that I think about it, it makes sense."


    "You mean that I could obtain the key back in the temple?", asked Greg and summoned the key above his palm.


    "Yes.", said Russ with a nod as he looked at the key that was made out of pure mes and continued, "If the words on the wall are truly valid, then clearly you have the blessing. It was no surprise at all that you were able to obtain the key while we couldn''t. Also, now we also know why those Higher Beings are looking for you... or if I want to be more specific your Guardian. Well... I suspected it for a while now, so it was not a huge surprise to me."


    As Russ said this he looked at Greg and said, "As I see things currently, if you wouldn''t have agreed to help them, they would have forced you in the future no matter what. So that wish you asked for is not a bad thing at all. It woulde in handyter."


    "But unfortunately I can''t use the wish against them in that ce, so..."


    "I know.", said Russ with a smile, and raising his fingers he said, "However you don''t need to stop them at all. You know why I say that, don''t you?"


    Hearing what Russ was talking about Greg nodded and said, "Yes I do. I realized that too. But still..."


    Joe on the side hearing the two''s conversation realized something suddenly and looked at Greg.


    "So the reason you smiled back then because..."


    "Because Eliana and Zane forgot that there are still two requirements to walk into that ce. You can remember that too right?", asked Greg with a small smile.


    Now that Joe heard what Greg said nodded and said, "Yeah. The legend said that only those can enter the Altar whose soul was pure and whose past has been cleansedpletely from any curse. Those who have failed to achieve these requirements will die without a second thought. Or at least that is what I can remember if I''m right."


    "Exactly.", said Russ with a nod and looked at Greg.


    "I don''t quite understand these two requirements yet, but one thing is for sure. Until those two don''t seed with the requirements, they can''t enter the Altar for sure. So no matter how I think about it, the one who reaped the most was you. Great job kid!"


    "Thank you. However...", said Greg with a wry smile, but the next second he lowered his hand and looked at Russ and Wayne with a serious expression.


    Noticing his change of attitude Joe, Russ and Wayne knew that what he was about to say was important, so as a result all of them remains silent.


    "I would like to ask from you a selfish request."


    "We are listening.", said Russ while he crossed his arms before his chest.


    With a bod, Greg looked at all the three of them and said, "As may know, I can breakthrough with all of my elements and create their Core Territories. I did this already with five of my elements and there is only one remaining."


    "And you want us to help you breaking through with yourst element? Do you want us to fight you?", asked Wayne on the side.


    However, as an answer, Greg shook his head and took out a book.


    "This book is from Kuragari, the Uncrowned King. He is specialized in the darkness element and he wrote down his experience in this book. With this, creating my Core Territory shouldn''t pose a problem."


    "So what do you want us to do?", asked Russ calmly.


    Lowering the book in his hand, Greg started to exin.


    "I get this feeling that the moment I make myst Core Territory, something will happen with me and my body. So the favor I want to ask from you is..."


    Understanding what Greg wanted Russ nodded and said, "You want us to protect you from any danger."


    "Yes.", nodded Greg without hesitation.


    Hearing this Russ put his fingers below his chin and started to think.


    After a small while, he looked around and asked, "But why do you ask us to protect you when you are in the middle of the Alphas territory? This is the safest ce to do your breakthrough."


    "I know, but unfortunately I can''t do it here.", said Greg as he shook his head gently.


    "Why?", asked Russ and Wayne at the same time.


    "Maybe you can remember but my very first breakthrough I caused a small ruckus in the house, breaking several things. With my second time, I burnt a huge amount of area outside here and if it wasn''t for the Thousand World Tree, there could have been a bigger ident. Everytime I break through, I cause unknown incidents, and to make it worse my final element is darkness. That element can help me travel through darkness itself, so after the breakthrough who knows what will happen."


    As he finished talking he thought instantly, "Alice said that the moment I get into the Soul Grade all of my elements will break out together, creating a huge cmity around my proximity, so doing this here is a huge no. Also, I can''t tell them this, because that would only bring suspicion in them that is for sure."


    As he thought about this he looked at Russ, and with a determined expression, he asked, "So will you help me?"


    Russ looked at Wayne on his side and after thinking for a whole minute he turned his gaze back at Greg.


    "No."

 Chapter 159: Preparing For The Breakthrough

    Chapter 159: Preparing For The Breakthrough


    "No."


    "..."


    "Huh?"


    The moment Russ gave his answer with a cold look, Greg and Joe on the side froze up instantly, not quite believing Russ''s answer.


    "Umm... Sorry?", asked Greg with a wry smile, while small drops of sweat started to form on his forehead.


    "Are you deaf kid? I said I won''t help you.", said Russ with the same cold expression as he did a second ago.


    "..."


    Greg didn''t know how to react at all.


    The only thing that he believed in was Russ''s and Wayne''s help. That is why he didn''t use his wish to ask Zane''s and Eliana''s help back then because he thought the two before him would be kind enough to help him.


    But it seems he was totally wrong.


    "I shouldn''t have thought that they will help me at all.", thought Greg and after looking at Russ he asked, "Why is it... If I can ask?"


    Russ looked at Greg and after a small sigh, he said, "Don''t misunderstand me, but we don''t want to help because we don''t want to, but because we can''t. Or at least not now."


    "Why? What happened?", asked Greg confusedly.


    Russ looked at Wayne on his side and after seeing his nod, he started to exin.


    "I will be honest with you. We happened to find a usage error in the Passage to The Unknown and we need to search the cause of it. So, unfortunately, we can''t help you currently. That thing is insanely essential for all of us and also to all of humanity, so it''s our top priority to repair it no matter of what."


    "Passage to The Unknown? What is that?", asked Joe on the side with a slightly raised eyebrow, not understanding what that name was referring to.


    Hearing Joe''s question, Greg looked at him and asked, "Can you remember that huge door back on the tournament?"


    "The ancient-looking gate which annihted that creature, which wanted to kill you?"


    "Yes.", said Greg with a nod and continued, "That gate is called the Passage to The Unknown. It can protect humanity from low- and middle-ranked creatures."


    "Low- and middle-ranked creatures? But... that devil was..."


    "Yes, I know. That creature was on the God rank. I was also surprised when I heard it that a God rank creature was called like that, but just as Russ said, our cultivation won''t stop after the Evolution Step. It is only the beginning."


    With a nod, Joe looked at Russ and asked, "Then how much time will take you to repair that gate?"


    However, instead of Russ, the one who started to talk was Wayne.


    "Because earth had no natural Restriction Gate, we needed to create one. It took us almost 3 years just only to establish the frame of it, but after several times we could finish it. However, as I said, because it is not natural and is only a prototype built by us, it could easily show errors and mistakes. Also, this was the very first time we used it against creatures, so it is not a surprise it has shown misconception."


    After thinking for a while Wayne looked at Joe and said, "If you ask me, I don''t know neither. Because we don''t know yet what the error is, I can''t tell you a specific time. However, if it''s just a minor facy then I think we can correct it under a few days or even a week, but if it''s a huge one... Then it could take us several months to find the error."


    "Holy... That long?", asked Joe and Greg in unison with visible shock.


    "Yes.", said Russ with a nod and said, "So I need to apologize, but we can not help you. I hope you can understand this."


    "Of course I can.", said Greg and after thinking for a while he said, "We still have two days until teleportation, so I need to hurry."


    As he said that he looked at Joe and asked, "I know it''s another selfish request, but can you help me then?"


    However, Joe hearing Greg''s question justughed and said, "Of course. Friends help each other no?"


    Learning to this Greg smiled slightly and turned toward Russ and Wayne.


    "Then I hope you can repair the gate as soon as possible. Until then, I''m off to go."


    With that, Greg turned around and with steady steps, he started to walk away toward the bridge in the distance with Joe following him on the side.


    ***


    "How much are we going to walk?", asked Joe calmly while small sweat drops were flowing down his cheek as he looked at his surroundings.


    He was following Greg from close behind, while all around him what he could see were huge and oversized rocks.


    However, this wasn''t why Joe asked his question, but because they were currently walking up on a mountain''s side, while the sun was intensely shining down on their head. And to top it off, Greg didn''t say a single word since they started to walk.


    They have walked for almost 3 hours without rest and talk which made Joe a bit confused. This small amount of walking in itself wasn''t the reason why Joe was a bit confused, but because they would have easily reached that mountain''s summit with that Typhoon Beast power, so he didn''t quite understand why Greg choose to walk on feet.


    While Joe was thinking about reasons why Greg was like this, suddenly Greg stopped and pointed before him.


    "There. This is the perfect ce."


    Joe looked forward and what he could see was a huge t surface with average-sized rocks lying motionlessly here and there randomly.


    However, the most eye-catching sight out of this was the small gap that was visible on the stone wall in the distance.


    It was exactly like a small cave, but with the only difference that it was only a few meters deep.


    Seeing this, Joe frowned and asked, "This? Do you want to break through inside there? But what if your powers go out of your control? You will be buried inside there alive!"


    As an answer, Greg just smiled and after shaking his head he said, "I won''t go inside there. The one who will go in there will be you."


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes, you.", said Greg with a nod and started to exin, "Because creatures are rare on top of mountains, I won''t be in danger if everything goes perfectly. However, if creatures do appear and try to attack me, they won''t be ready for your surprise attack from in there."


    "But even if I go in there, my sight will be limited. Enemies thate from above or the side, I won''t be able to react in time.", said Joe calmly.


    "And this is why we will do this.", said Greg and summoned the fairy and the Typhoon Beast before him.


    The moment the two appeared before Greg, they started to look around curiously, however, they needed to stop their act because Greg started to talk to them calmly.


    "You will be outside on my side and help me lookout for enemies. However, if you find any, you won''t attack immediately, but make a signal to Joe. Understood?", asked Greg with a serious expression.


    "Yes..."


    "Grrr!"


    Both of Greg''s Soul Creatures nodded and started to look around with sharp eyes.


    "Perfect.", said Greg and said, "They will be your eyes, so the only thing you need to do is look at their reactions and behavior. If they act hostile, you know what to do. Also, they will help you too, so you won''t be alone."


    "I see.", said Joe and without further questions he turned around and started to walk to the cave, however just as he took a few steps, suddenly Greg''s voice sounded.


    "And also... Thank you."


    Turning around, Joe just waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. You saved my life several times, so it is only natural for me to do."


    With that, Joe walked into the cave and inside the darkness, he sat down onto a small rock, while he made his presence weaker without hesitation.


    The moment Greg saw this, he looked quite surprised and thought, "Interesting! It''s like he isn''t there at all."


    After inspecting Joe for a few more seconds, Greg grinned and turned around.


    "Well... Everything seems perfect, so let''s start myst breakthrough."


    With that in mind, Greg walked into the middle of the t surafce and sat down in a lotus-like position.


    Instantly as he did this, the Typhoon Beast stepped to his side and stayed on guard, while the little fairy sat on top of his head and started to create almost invisible Wind Silks around Greg''s body as a way of protection.


    "Smart.", thought Greg with apliment as he watched the little fairy, but still, not wanting to waste any more time he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath.


    After exhaling the air from his lungs and making his body to rx entirely, Greg straightened his back and thought calmly.


    "Let''s do it then."

 Chapter 160: Final Flow

    Chapter 160: Final Flow


    In the middle of a t surface surrounded with average-sized rocks, Greg was calmly breathing the air in and out.


    While he was motionlessly sitting in one ce, Joe was inspecting him from the dark cave, with his sword in his hand, while his two Soul Creatures were scanning the proximity continuously.


    Knowing that from now on he was in those three care, Greg rxed his body and started to think about hisst element.


    Darkness. An element that was always useful to Greg no matter what situation he was in.


    If he was in need to carry any objects or materials, he could easily use it as luggage. If he needed to approach targets sneakily or escape from dire situations, he could always depend on this element no matter of what.


    Also, let''s not talk about the moment when he used this element in the tournament to pull his enemy through his own shadow and throw him high up into the air just only to be turned into crisp by M''s power.


    With such all-rounded ability, Greg could easily attack or support anyone he wanted.


    However, just like all of his other elements, this one had its disadvantages too.


    For example, the more stuff he put into his shadow, the more his movements would be restricted and heavier.


    Furthermore, to the range he could use his darkness element was only a mile. Maybe in closebat, it was very useful, but in arge scale battle, against an enemy who was a long-range fighter, this power would be totally useless.


    Also, let''s not talk about the fact that every time he used this power, his stamina would be depleted rapidly, making his body weak if he used it continuously.


    So if you look at it like this, his darkness element was a great asset as a support but had no attacking or defending traits at all.


    However, these thoughts of his were totally changed when he read Kuragari''s book, which was given to him as a help.


    Next to the Special Respiration Technique which was written in it, Kuragari wrote down also the years of his experiences with his darkness element.


    Just like him, Kuragari thought in the beginning that darkness could only be useful as a transportation system, which helped the owner travel through shadows.


    However, his view on this element change when he found out the full potential of the darkness element.


    Darkness in itself was a shadow that no one could control and even its shape was given by other objects and materials.


    However, what will happen if you try to form an object out of shadow? Out of pure darkness? Can you make it dense enough to be able to fight with it? Well... The answer that Kuragari found was a solid yes.


    Just like how he formed his clones and weapons, Kuragari wrote down every detail to help Greg achieve what he did.


    However the moment Greg tried to imitate Kuragari''s way, unfortunately, he needed to realize that he couldn''t.


    No matter how hard he tried to control the shadows around him, he couldn''t make them to form any objects. Not a single one.


    It wasn''t because he was weak or an idiot, but because his darkness element''s traits were totally different from Kuragari''s.


    After attempting a few more tries, Greg decided to give up and think about another solution when he broke through his other elements. But the moment he saw the Dark Creature back in the woods, he instantly realized something.


    "What if my darkness element doesn''t need to be used to attack?"


    The moment this question appeared in his head, Greg understood something.


    All of his elements had one thing inmon. And it was the fact that each of them was mainly focusing on supporting him.


    Wind and earth. Except for controlling the two elements, his wind element''s main purpose was to warn Greg from unseen attacks and dangers while the earth''s vibration helped him scan and see things that he wouldn''t be able to normally.


    His water and fire elements however were helping him differently. He could use both of them to resist against intensely high and low temperatures, while also he could use them to control thebat during a battle.


    Of course, he didn''t try to use them in that way, because he had no chance to do so, but theoretically, it was quite feasible.


    But the most important factor that those two elements had was the fact that Greg could use them for fighting.


    Especially his fire element. Greg knew for sure that out of his six elements his fire element was the most destructive duringbat. And because his mes were golden because of his Special Activation, his attacks were much more disastrous than any other normal fires.


    However, even like this, right at the moment what Greg could say for sure, that the most potential out of his six elements his light element had.


    Even though he just broke through not long ago with that element of his, he understood its usage entirely.


    Just like his other four elements, this was also a power that focused on support. Next to the fact that it could elerate his speed without limit, the most shocking trait it had was its strange area like power.


    The moment the white light expanded from his body, anyone or anything inside it would be drastically slower than normally, making Greg''s circumstances in the fight to be much easier.


    It was like this element''s real power wasn''t to control light, but to control the time around himself. Unfortunately this theory was hard to guess, because the moment Greg broke through with it, he looked at it as the element of light. If not, it was quite possible he wouldn''t have been able to break through, no matter what.


    So because of this, he just put this problem to the side and will only think about the real answer when the right timees.


    However, because it was this powerful, he could only use it for a limited time which was five minutes at max. Any more than that and his body would copse without hesitation, making his whole being defenseless instantly.


    As Greg thought about all of this, his line of thought finally arrived at hisst element.


    "What if my darkness element''s true purpose is not to help me inbat but to help me in protection? Just let''s think about it. All of my elements are helping me in that kind of role in a way or another. My earth element is for long-range scanning, my wind element is for proximity warning. But even if the attacks are able toe through both, I have my light element to slow down the assault, helping me to dodge easily. However, if that fails too, I have my ice element''s Jade Skin and also my golden mes to protect myself and start a counterattack."


    As Greg thought about this, he frowned slightly and asked himself, "So how could this final element help me too?"


    However, suddenly Greg realized the fact that he couldn''t control all six of his elements at the same time, so even if he had so muchyer of protection and support, with only one element active, he was quite vulnerable.


    "I see!", said Greg after realizing this fact and thought, "Then what I need is an element that has absolute protection. A power that can save my life even from fatal attack.", said Greg and after thinking for a while, suddenly his eyes brightened and thought with excitement.


    "And I exactly know how to achieve that!"


    Instantly as he said that and the idea appeared in his head, the shadow around his body started to move and with slow motion, it engulfed his whole body.


    Slowly but surely, the darkness that enveloped Greg''s whole body started to shrink bit by bit, and after 15 minutes just like his Jade Skin, a thinyer of darkness covered his skin, making him look quite eerie.


    Opening his eyes, Greg picked up a small stone from the ground and three at his other palm.


    Concentrating on his palm, Greg watched as the stone was about to touch his, however the moment it reached theyer of darkness it vanished instantly without touching his skin even a bit.


    However, just as Greg wanted topliment the sight, theyer of darkness started to slowly vanish from his skin, making him realize that his body got several times exhausted.


    "Woah... I just used it for only a few seconds and my body became this tired...", said Greg and wanted to try this new power of his again, however just as he was about to do so, suddenly thest cycle inside his body started to move.


    "It''s here!"


    One pulse after another, the sixth cycle started to turn ck like an abyss and release dim ck light from under his skin with each of the pulses.


    Knowing what he should do, Greg took out his energy crystal with the darkness attribute and started to consume it.


    Bit by bit, the crystal melted into his skin, forming a smallyer around the pulsating Sixth Flow and stabilizing it gradually as time went on.


    Seconds ticked by one after another and after almost 10 minutes, Greg has finally finished consuming the crystal, making the Sixth Flow to form inside his body.


    "Be ready.", said Alice inside Greg''s head.


    Greg knew this was only the beginning too, and without hesitation, he prepared himself for the real breakthrough, and just a secondter he did...


    <strong>*KA-BOOOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Immediately, the dim ck light around Greg''s body which was pulsating all this time, exploded out toward the sky above powerfully, while making the ground near Greg form small cracks instantly.


    Even the Typhoon Beast and the little fairy needed to distance themselves from Greg, showing just how strong the shockwave and the explosion truly was.


    Joe inside the cave stood up slowly and looked at Greg, ready to save him any given moment if he saw he was in danger.


    However, he didn''t know that this ''small'' explosion that broke out of Greg''s body was only the beginning and the rest was still on its way.


    ***


    Somewhere in the far distance far away from the bottom of the mountain, a humanoid tiger in ancient clothing was walking slowly, when suddenly it heard a huge explosion following a small tremor.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!*</strong>


    Turning around to see what just happened, the creature instantly noticed the thick ash ck pir light in the distance, making its expression to turn confused.


    However the moment it''s eyes changed color as he used a skill to see what was happening there, suddenly a creepy smile formed on its face.


    "Found you!"

 Chapter 161: Unforeseen Help

    Chapter 161: Unforeseen Help


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!*</strong>


    A massive, ash cklight broke high up into the sky, splitting the clouds above and the ground below into two, while the surroundings shook like crazy.


    In the middle of this crazy phenomenon, Greg was calmly sitting in a lotus-like position, while inside his body the Final Flow finally took up its independent route.


    Winds, Fire, Water, Earth, Light, and Darkness. Each element was finally flowing separately inside different cycles throughout his body.


    If someone could look into Greg''s body, what they would see except the bones and muscles were aplex colorful wire-like system inside his body.


    There was not a single inch or part inside his body, where not even one cycle would go. The Flows inside his body were very simr to his veins, but with the only difference they were a bit thicker and had no blood, but elements flowing in them.


    However, nothing could be perfect and it was also true for Greg''s current breakthrough.


    Just after a few seconds into the breakthrough, suddenly on Greg''s face, a deep frown appeared, while he instantly clenched his teeth in pain.


    However, it wasn''t because of physical pain, but instead of something else.


    "I don''t feel pain in my body, and I don''t feel mentally exhausted either. So what is this painful feeling?", thought Greg with clenched teeth, while feeling the foreign feeling.


    "This how it feels when you break into the Soul Grade."


    Hearing Alice''s sudden voice, Greg looked a bit surprised and asked, "I see, but why do I feel pain even though my body seems perfectly fine?"


    "Because this time it''s not your body that is breaking through, but your soul. Or you can call it your spirit. The point here is that from now on, you will feel this pain much more in the near future until you don''t reach the Mind Grade."


    "And how do I reach it? What do I need to do?", asked Greg calmly.


    "That is quite easy yet at the same time very hard. The very first thing you need to do is consume as much energy crystals as you can. I can not guess the amount, so just consume. Even if it''s just a First ranked Low-ss energy crystal, that will help also."


    "Understood.", said Greg and asked, "Anything else I need to know?"


    "Yes. Just like the Body Grade, here are also levels, but instead of 5 there are 6."


    After a small silence, Alice started to exin.


    "As you may know, currently, you can only use one element at a time, however with the Soul Grade, this disadvantage will vanish. Maybe notpletely, but you will be able to use several elements at the same time for a limited time."


    The moment Greg heard this, he instantly got excited and asked, "And how do I achieve that?"


    However, Alice''s answer immediately destroyed his excitement.


    "What you need to do is to mix one Flow''syer with another. For example, If you are able to form a connection between two Flow''syer, then you will be able to control both for a limited time. Just like a bridge, you need to form a connection between the elements, to be able to use them at the same time. However, there are two very crucial points you need to know."


    "What is that?", asked Greg with great attention.


    "First, you mustn''t mix theyers, but only make a small connection between the two. If not and you did end up mixing them, the elements will likely go out of control and kill you from the inside."


    "Understood. And the second one?"


    "The second one is that the moment you form a connection, a simr feeling that you currently feel will appear. The more connection you make, the worse this kind of feeling will be. This is why they call this Grade as the Soul Tempering Grade. However, what doesn''t kill you only makes you stronger."


    Hearing Alice''s happy voice, Greg didn''t know whether tough or cry. What doesn''t kill you only makes you stronger? What is she, a motivator trainer? She just said a moment ago that if he makes a single mistake he will die for sure, so this sentence was a bit absurd.


    As Greg thought about this, he wanted to say something, however just before he could have to do so, suddenly the ash back pir''s power started to weaken.


    Noticing the changes, Greg turned happy.


    And just as he said this, the pir that exploded out from his body finally disappeared, leaving him sitting on the t surface alone, just as he did in the beginning.


    The moment everything calmed down, Greg wanted to cheer up, however, he strangely noticed that his body won''t move and something inside his body was swelling up without any sign of stopping.


    "Oh no!"


    Joe inside the dark cave looked at the sight as everything turned to normal again, sighed, and wanted to walk out, however, a secondter his eyes widened with pure shock.


    "!"


    *<strong>Ka-BOOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    From Greg''s body, without any sign an insane amount of power broke out horizontally toward all direction, eradicating everything in a few miles.


    The rocks turned to dust, the trees into ash and even a small amount of the mountain''s side got erased, showing just how fearsome that explosion was a moment ago.


    Luckily, Joe''s and the two Soul Creature''s reaction were topnotch and before the huge wave would have engulfed and killed them too, they could safely fly high up into the sky, without sustaining a single injury.


    "What the..."


    Joe, who was standing atop a small ash ck cloud, was looking down at the unbelievable sight below his feet, with utter disbelief.


    Everything in a range of a few miles was destroyed down to ground level without a single exception. The sight for Joe was simply too much.


    If someone told him that a boy on the Cmity rank erased literally everything in his proximity, including a small portion of a mountain, he would justugh at them.


    However, after this sight, he would think twice before judging something that others told him.


    However, his dating didn''tst long, because a creature that represented a humanoid tiger suddenly appeared out of nowhere before Greg and raised its arm, ready to attack him.


    "Not good!"


    Without hesitation, Joe activated his power, and faster than thunder itself and under a single second, his figure exploded before the creature and shed at him with his sword.


    *<em>sh!*</em>


    *<strong>TREMBLE!*</strong>


    Joe''s momentum and attack were so great and fast, that the ground around his feet formed wide cracks, while the air around the edge of the sword got distorted.


    However, even like this, the creature was much faster, avoiding his assault with ease. The only thing Joe could achieve was to make the creature jump back a few meters, but unfortunately except for that nothing else.


    And just as he did this, the Typhoon Beast and the fairy appeared also before Greg under a single second, ready to fight any given moment.


    The creature seeing the three before Greg looked surprised and said, "Oh? Protecting him from danger?"


    "!"


    The moment Joe heard the creature talk instantly froze up. Squinting his eyes, Joe looked at the creature with much care fullness and a secondter he tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt.


    "Just likest time. It is trying to disguise it, but it is definitely on the God rank. Just like that devil from back then."


    As he said this, Joe nced at the two creatures on his side, but the moment he saw that even though they looked hostile, it was quite visible that both of them were scared.


    Especially the Typhoon Beast. It was snarling quite scarily, however, its body was stepping back a few steps inch by inch, showing just how terrified it was before that humanoid tiger.


    Seeing this, Joe sighed and after rxing his body and tightening his grip on the weapon, even more, he looked at the creature with an ice-cold expression and heaven defining determination.


    Seeing Joe''s frostiness and intense concentration, the creature smiled eerily, showing its razor-sharp teeth to Joe.


    "Human! My name is Netherw! I like your attitude! What is your name?"


    "I am Dia Joseph from the Dia Family."


    "I see. Then, Joseph, I hope you can entertain me enough!", said Netherw and after an earthshaking roar of descended to all four and jumped at Joe with suffocating bloodlust.


    Seeing the approaching disaster, Joe was ready to attack, even if he needed to give his life, however just as he and the two Soul Creatures were about to burst forward, suddenly a voice sounded from somewhere.


    "Open."


    Instantly, around the creature from several position, the ground cracked, and without any sign, boiling hotva burst out immediately, ready to roast and burn away the creature alive.


    "Useless!", said Netherw with a smug and was about to jump away when suddenly the voice sounded again.


    "Purgatory... Close."


    Immediately, theva that was in the air turned into several small spheres, and instantly they formed a huge web around the creature.


    The moment Netherw got trapped in the middle the temperature inside the web like trap skyrocketed instantly, making the creature to stop moving, while the ground slowly started to melt.


    As Joe saw this happening, he turned his head to the side, however the moment he saw the one who helped him, his mouth opened wide.


    "Mi-M?!"

 Chapter 162: Team Work

    Chapter 162: Team Work


    "Mi-M?!"


    Joe was entirely shocked seeing as M was standing not far away from him casually, while her body was d in an armor made out of boilingva.


    "Hi. You look just as determined as ever.", said M with a slight smile, however, the next second she noticed Greg behind Joe and frowned.


    "What happened with him?"


    "I don''t quite understand either, but it seems after the breakthrough he won''t be able to move for a while, so we need to protect him.", said Joe and turned his gaze at the humanoid tiger inside M''s trap.


    Watching as the ground was slowly melting into a boiling hot mass, while the air inside there was visibly vibrating because of the immense temperature Joe looked stunned.


    "Core Territory. She sessfully reached the Cmity rank only under a few months?", thought Joe with awe, however before he could think anything else, suddenly Netherw''s crazyugh sounded.


    "Hahaha! How interesting! Woman! What is your name?"


    M, hearing the creature talk frowned and with an expressionless face she said coldly, "You don''t need to know it."


    "Raise."


    Instantly as she said that the already crazy temperature around the creature grew to another level, starting to make the ancient robe on Netherw to slowly turn to ashes.


    However, even like this, the creature just smiled creepily andughed, "Haha! I like that attitude!"


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    With a huge explosion, Netherw waved his muscr left arm powerfully, making M''s power to be dispersed in an instant.


    Immediately as the smallva spheres were no longer trapping him, Netherw roared toward the sky, shaking the proximity around him instantly, and jumped toward M with bloodlust.


    With nails as sharp as razors, Netherw swung its terrifying ws toward M ready to sh her into several parts.


    However, even though she felt death''s presence on her neck, M''s expression was insanely calm. But it wasn''t because she was confident in her ability to dodge the assault, but because just as the ws were about to touch her skin, a silver sword appeared out of nowhere above the creature''s head, ready to cut the head off.


    "!"


    Netherw feeling the surprise attack above his skull, jumped to the side without hesitation, letting the sword to hit nothing more but thin air.


    Joe noticed that he missed his target looked a bit disappointed, but still, he turned to look at the creature and instantly his body burst forward.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Like thunder, Joe''s whole figure appeared before the creature under a single second and shed toward it powerfully.


    "Interesting!", said Netherw with a wide smile, but this time instead of avoiding Joe''s attack, he raised his hand, ready to meet the silver sword with his bare hand.


    Joe knew that he had no chance at all to injure a creature that was on the God rank, so just when the sword was about to get into contact with the palm, Joe tightened his grip on the hilt and changed the sword''s trajectory without hesitation.


    "Huh?"


    Surprised by the sudden changes, Netherw saw as the sword, which was about to explode onto his palm, suddenly appeared before his neck, ready to cut his throat without a second thought.


    However, Netherw wasn''t fazed at all. Maybe he was surprised a little bit by Joe''s speed, but he needed more to be totally shocked by something. And this was really far away from that.


    With the reaction and speed that of a God ranked warrior, Netherw leaned backward, while he sted his muscr leg toward Joe''s waist.


    "Not good!"


    Joe was very clear about the gap between him and the humanoid tiger.


    Maybe he was able to reach a velocity that was simr to those on the Ascender rank, but that was far away from the speed which was on the God rank. The two were totally in a different realm.


    And because knowing all this, Joe was very clear about the fact that from a distance this close, no matter how fast reaction or speed was, he couldn''t escape, no matter what.


    "I won''t be able to make it!", thought Joe with small drops of sweat forming on his forehead.


    However, just as Netherw''s leg was about to explode into his waist and tear his body apart with pure physical strength, suddenly boiling hotva burst out from the ground below.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    And it was just the beginning. From around Netherw, just like thest timeva started to burst forward from below right into the air and form several small spheres, ready to trap him again.


    "The same trick won''t seed on me twice!", said Netherw with a smug, and waved his hand again, making M''s attack to be useless again.


    However, M didn''t look surprised at all, but asked, "Who said I want to use the same trick twice?"


    "Huh?"


    The instant as Netherw heard M''s voice looked confused, however, suddenly he noticed something really terrifying.


    All around him, almost a thousand wind des were floating in the air, making Netherw to feel a bit of pressure even though he was on the God rank.


    "Why do they feel this powerful?", asked Netherw with a bit of shock, but he instantly understood what happened.


    "Haha! To think that they distracted my attention while that mutated fairy created all of these... How smart.", said Netherw with a smile.


    While the creature wasughing his head off like a lunatic, Joe jumped before Greg and looked at the fairy on his side.


    "It seems I was right.", said Joe and thought back to the moment the humanoid tiger and M appeared.


    The moment M helped him and trapped that creature for the first time, Joe noticed that the little fairy was working sneakily in the shadows.


    At first, he didn''t understand why she was waving her hand here and there like a dumbhead, but after a while, he started to understand her aim.


    "That should be her Wind Area that Greg talked about."


    Joe could clearly remember that a few days ago, Greg told him about his Soul Pet. He told him that she has finally broken into the Creator rank, but because she was a mutant, she was able to create power, simr to that of a normal Core Territory.


    Naturally, it was not a real Core Territory, but still, as Joe could see currently, it was visibly on pair with a Core Territory.


    "It was a great idea to distract his attention. And also..."


    As Joe said this he looked at M on the side.l and thought, "She knew exactly what I wanted to do and worked along. She really has be stronger."


    Joe could remember that only a few months ago, M was only a girl who was only able to control fire without doing anything shy.


    Thinking about all of this Joe smiled and turned his gaze toward Netherw and said, "I need to show what I''m capable of too."


    Instantly as he said this, thunderbolts appeared around his body, forming a long ancient-looking robe, simr to that of a hanfu.


    Netherw noticing the changes around Joe stoppedughing and looked interested.


    "Oh? A human with a power simr to that of Transgression? He is only on the Cmity rank, yet he is able to break through into the Ascender rank for a limited time. Interesting..."


    However, that was not everything. Just as Netherw said this, a circle appeared below Joe''s feet, making his whole presence to grow instantly close to that of a God rank.


    "Huh? It''s not simple Transgression ability? He is able to use the above rank''s power?"


    While Netherw was surprised by Joe''s shocking changes, Joe bent his body a bit forward and tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt next to his body.


    "Here Ie!"


    Instantly as he said this, Joe''s whole being exploded forward, making the ground below his feet and around his body to crack and turn into debris.


    Seeing as Joe attacked, the little fairy didn''t hesitate and from the side, she fired the wind des from the air at the creature too.


    *<strong>BOOOM!*</strong>


    <em><strong>*Swish!*</strong></em>


    *<strong>CRACK!*</strong>


    Joe''s sword from the front, while the fairy''s wind des from the side and rear, Netherw was stunned instantly. He was surprised because he would have never thought that humans can fight in such a way as this.


    "What th-!!!"


    Seeing as two types of attacks came at his way at the same time, Netherw wanted to stop Joe''s sword that came at his way first, but because he hesitated too much it was toote.


    *<em>Squash!</em>*


    Instantly as Joe''s sword pierced right through the left side of the creature''s chest, several wind des cut into the creature''s sh for all sides, making M and Joe to turn happy instantly.


    "Bleargh!"


    Coughing up a huge amount of blood, Netherw smiled eerily and said, "Now you have done it!"


    "!?"


    The moment Joe heard this, he noticed as Netherw grabbed his hand with the sword and pushing it deeper into it''s own chest to bring him closer, the creature swung it''s huge ws at Joe.


    Seeing the sudden changes, M''s eyes widened with fear, she shouted, "Oh no... Watch out!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>

 Chapter 163: Suffocating Strength

    Chapter 163: Suffocating Strength


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    "!"


    Just as Netherw''s attack would have been able to slice Joe into pieces, suddenly out of nowhere, a ck staff with golden carvings on its surface appeared below the muscr arm, stopping the assault inches away from Joe''s face.


    "What?!"


    Netherw turned his gaze to the side only to see Greg''s calm expression as he was holding the weapon with one hand without a single sign of trembling.


    And it wasn''t only the humanoid tiger that looked surprised by Greg''s power, but M and Joe too.


    All three of them knew just what kind of monster''s attack did he just stop casually like it was nothing.


    It was an assault that came from someone on the God rank! A terrifying attack that could easily eradicate anything with a single wave, but Greg stopped that as easily as breathing the air in. It was insanely shocking to see.


    However, even like this, the most stunning fact about all of this was that the staff in Greg''s hand was looking just as fine as ever. Not even a single crack could be seen on its surface even though it just defended against a God ranked attack.


    "What is that weapon?", murmured Netherw quietly however his confusion grew a level deeper when he saw the golden carvings on it.


    "Those... Aren''t the-, huh?"


    Before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly he needed to realize that massive mes with a color of golden appeared before his face, ready to burn up his whole being alive.


    While jumping back to avoid Greg''s surprise attack, Netherw noticed as the golden mes turned a small portion of his ancient clothes to dust.


    "Those are no ordinary mes!"


    After increasing the distance between him and those mes, Netherw squinted his eyes and asked, "It seems you got a bit of control over the Blessing, however, it is still unrefined. But it is only natural. Weak humans like you wouldn''t have what it took to bring the full potential out of it."


    While lowering his staff, Greg looked at Netherw and asked, "What do you want?"


    Hearing the question Netherw smiled and said, "Isn''t that obvious? We are here to take back what truly meant for us. The Blessing, that mask you have and even the power that is sealed away on this. Every one of them is rightfully ours and not yours."


    Joe listening to what Netherw said frowned and asked, "What do you mean ''ours''?"


    Netherw hearing Joe''s question just smiled eerily and pped his hand.


    Instantly as he did this, four other creatures with different kinds of appearance arose out of nowhere.


    One humanoid wolf, one humanoid hawk, one creature with several arms and eyes, and a creature with fairy wings on its back. All of them surrounded Greg, Joe, M, and the two Soul Creatures from four directions.


    "!"


    Each of the creatures had a presence of an Ascender rank, making Joe, M, the fairy, and the Typhoon Beast to raise their guards up instantly.


    However, for some reason, Greg didn''t. He just looked at Netherw with a calm expression while ignoring the four around him like they weren''t there, to begin with.


    "Oh? Acting brave?", asked Netherw with a smug as he noticed Greg''s carelessness.


    Greg looking at the four creature''s around him he said calmly, "If I want, I could easily defeat all four just by myself."


    "..."


    After a second or two, suddenly all four creatures started tough like crazy, while Netherw in the distance smiled like he just heard a good joke.


    "Haha! He said he can beat us all alone! Haha! How cute! Hey Boss, can I kill him myself?", asked the one with the humanoid wolf look as he looked toward Netherw with a smile.


    Netherw wanted to answer something, however before he could, suddenly out of nowhere Greg''s figure appeared behind the wolf, and with Shapeless in the form of a sword, he cut its head off.


    *Paff!*


    "..."


    Watching as the headless body fell onto the ground, while the head rolled on the dirt, everyone looked at Greg with a frozen expression.


    Even M and Joe looked at Greg like they just saw a ghost.


    "T-too fast... I had no time to react at all! What is more, I didn''t hear a single sound! If it would have me that he targeted...", said M quietly, not wanting to think about the consequences, if she would have been the one that Greg attacked.


    While everyone was still shocked by what happened, Joe grabbed the hilt of his sword and said, "Opportunity!"


    Instantly, his whole body got covered with lightning, and with a speed faster than a bullet, he appeared before the humanoid hawk.


    "!?"


    Not waiting for the creature to react, Joe pierced its heart with a smooth move, and to make sure it died, he sliced it into two half from top to bottom.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Ssh!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Blood, cut flesh, and internal organs sttering everywhere,the two other creatures sawing this sight instantly responded.


    Under the creature''s circle''s appeared immediately and under a second, both of their presence grew to that of a God rank.


    However before they could have to do anything, their expression turned to that of pure fear.


    Around the creature which had numerous arms and eyes, several wind des appeared, while from below its feet, boilingva erupted, making it unable to escape no matter what.


    This also happened with the creature with the fairy wings. However, instead of wind des and boilingva, a huge paw with a size of a boulder appeared above him out of nowhere.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLEE!!*</strong>


    One creature sliced up and boiled alive, while the other one was stomped to death, Netherw expression looked insanely startled.


    To think that four of his subordinates, which were on the Ascender rank, to begin with, were killed that easily...


    "Those idiots! Just because our enemies'' ranks were weaker they let their guard down! They deserved to die!"


    Looking at Greg and the others in the distance, Netherw smiled creepily and with a snarl, he said, "Now you have done it!"


    *<strong>BOOM!!</strong>*


    Instantly, under Netherw''s body, a shining circle appeared just like those who were on the Ascender rank.


    However this time the sight was different. Because Netherw was already on the God rank, presence and strength were already on the top. So instead of giving rise to its presence and strength, what changed was Netherw''s appearance.


    His body grew in size, while the muscles on his body bulged with vitality. Even the huge greenish veins could be seen under his skin, showing just how frightening its strength has be.


    But this was only a beginning. While his whole being was undergoing small visible changes, behind his body in the air, a half-transparent being emerged.


    It looked like an ancient beast with a lion''s head but a tiger''s body. Its ws were made out of pure swirling darkness, while the fur around its neck was made out of metal. It looked quite scary, but except for floating behind Netherw, it didn''t do anything.


    "<strong>ROOOAAAR!!"</strong>


    With heaven shaking roar that was louder than thunder itself, Netherw descended to all four, and without hesitation, it burst forward.


    "!"


    Greg watching as Netherw''s speed was almost in pair with his, looked shocked and wanted to jump to the side, but he was a secondte.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    The only thing he could do was to use his speed boost ability to turn his torso to the side, while barely avoiding Netherw''s assault, which was aimed for his heart.


    However even like this that he used his fast speed, Netherw''s attack seeded to cut his chest.


    "Argh!"


    Jumping away with clenched teeth, Greg swung Shapeless with its Home of Attributes ability, making it to send several wind des at Netherw instantly.


    "Usele-, huh?!"


    Just as Netherw wanted tough at Greg''s struggle to escape, suddenly Joe with a silver sword appeared above his head, whileva erupted from below his feet, putting him into an insanely dire position.


    "HA! JUST DREAM!"


    <strong>*BOOOM!*</strong>


    Instantly as he said this, Netherw halted his movement and like an explosion, an insane amount of power broke out of his body, making Joe and theva around him to fly away immediately.


    *<strong>ROOAAR!*</strong>


    Merely after this happened, suddenly the Typhoon Beast appeared behind Netherw. Opening its jaw wide, it sted a swirling whirlwind toward him without hesitation, making Netherw''s body to be engulfed in the attack instantly.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    However, this wasn''t enough at all. With a wave of its massive hand, Netherw made the Typhoon Beast''s attack to disperse immediately.


    "Weak never hunts the dominant! They are only the prey for the strong! Know your ce!"


    With that sentence, Netherw''s figure vanished from his spot, and like a sh, he appeared before the Typhoon Beast with smoke rising from his mouth.


    "!"


    Greg seeing this wanted to unsummon his the Typhoon Beast, but unfortunately, it was already toote.


    "Die!"


    As he said that, Netherw grabbed the beast''s opened jaws with both of his hands, and with a powerful motion he tore Greg''s Soul Creature into two pieces, making blood and torn flesh to fly everywhere instantly.


    *<em>Squash!*</em>

 Chapter 164: A Plan

    Chapter 164: A n


    *<em>Squash!</em>*


    Without giving a single second to react, Netherw grabbed the Typhoon Beast''s jaws with both hands, and with a sudden pull, he tore Greg''s Soul Creature into two.


    In an instant as the creature''s body was ripped apart, the Typhoon Beast''s body turned to ash and with the gentle breeze, it vanished into the air.


    "!"


    Greg immediately felt as the connection with his Soul Creature got severed. It was the exact same feeling when his golden shield and dual daggers in the past got broken.


    The feeling was not a pleasant one. It was like you just lost something really close to your heart and what remained there was only sheer emptiness.


    As Greg felt this unpleasant feeling in his chest he looked up at the humanoid tiger and raised Shapeless in his hand.


    "Stay calm... Stay calm..."


    Even though the one that he lost was a Soul Creature that he couldn''t make stronger in the future, Greg felt a bit angry.


    That Typhoon Beast was something really special to him. Maybe he couldn''t use it in the past because he didn''t have the chance to use it, but still, it was important to him.


    That tiger was the very first Soul Creature that he needed to kill to obtain energy crystal for his breakthrough. Also, it has a lot of time useful to him.


    Next to Shapeless and the little fairy, this Soul Creature was the third which had the most potential that could have been the most useful to him in a battle.


    Just like when it saved him by killing the Dark Creature in the forest and when it killed Netherw''s subordinate. No matter what happened, whenever things turned to the worst, the Typhoon Beast was a great asset to Greg.


    And this is why Greg knew that maybe he was angry, he needed to stay calm no matter what. He wasn''t against a creature which he can easily defeat, but against a monster that was on the God rank. One mistake could end up in total catastrophe, ending hot only his, but each of his friend''s lives.


    "And this is why I need to stay calm.", thought Greg and after exhaling a deep breath he tightened his grip on Shapeless.


    "Joe. How many times can you use that power?", asked Greg calmly from Joe, while he didn''t turn his attention even for a second away from Netherw.


    Joe on Greg''s side hearing the question looked at his palm and after thinking for a while he looked at Greg and said, "If I need to use it to the fullest, then only one more time."


    Hearing this Greg nodded and said, "That will be sufficient."


    ncing for a second at M, Greg smiled and said, "Nice to see you again."


    "Haha, hold that sweet talk forter. We still have a job to finish.", said M with a slight smile and asked, "So? What is your n?"


    Turning his gaze back at Netherw then at a huge boulder and a whileter he started to exin quietly, "Can you control his movement toward that boulder?"


    Looking at the huge stone in the distance, M nodded and said, "It shouldn''t be a problem, yes. But why? I don''t think that a mere stone can help us at all."


    "Then you are wrong. It can.", said Greg and looked at Joe.


    "Wait for my sign. When I signal to you, use that power of yours and try to attack him as fast as possible. Even if it''s just a small injury, until you snatch his attention only for a second, we have a chance to win."


    "Understood.", said Joe and put his hand on his sword''s hilt.


    In the distance, when Netherw saw as Greg and his friends were talking among themselves smiled slightly and asked, "nning to beat me? You are just mere humans with the weak power of a Cmity rank and you try to kill me? Haha! What a joke!"


    Instantly as he said this, Netherw roared toward the sky and burst toward the three like lightning.


    "M!", shouted Greg and without hesitation, he started to run toward Netherw with Joe on his side.


    "I know!", said M and with a wave of her hand, she created a firewall before Netherw''s figure.


    "Mere fire? You are looking down on me human!", roared angrily Netherw and without halting even for a second he ran toward the firewall.


    "Looking down on you? The one who is looking down on the other is not me but you!", shouted M calmly and waved her hand again.


    Immediately as she did, the mes before Netherw turned purplish-blue, while the ground around the mes started to melt faster when there wasva.


    "!"


    Noticing this, Netherw knew that he made a mistake, but even like this his reaction was top-notch.


    With a powerful stomp with his leg, he jumped to the side and after barely avoiding the mes he continued to run toward M.


    However, only after a second, from the side like a bullet, Greg''s figure appeared without a single sound, and with powerful momentum, he swung his staff toward Netherw''s neck.


    "Sneaky, but still useless!", roared Netherw and halting his insanely fast speed with ease, he raised both of his arms to defend against Greg''s assault.


    However, just as he did this, a silver sword with lightning particles swirling around it appeared below his waist, ready to cut him into two horizontally.


    "Tsk... How annoying.", said Netherw with an irritated expression and jumped backward.


    But just as his feet touched the ground, purplish mes broke out from the ground, making him to jump away again.


    But unfortunately, every time his feet were about to touch the ground, purplish mes broke to the surface giving Netherw no time at all to think for a way of counter-attack.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    One explosion after another, Netherw''s movement was controlled by M. Netherw knew that even though M was on the Cmity rank, those mes of hers were abnormal.


    "These humans... Their strength is too unnatural. Only on the Cmity tank, but all of them have power on par with those on the Ascender rank. Especially that boy. His Transgression ability not only lets him pass through ranks but also helps him use that rank''s power. That is a terrific ability for sure."


    But it was not a surprise at all. M was a hidden genius who grow up in a n that was a specialist in fire usage and field control abilities. To her to do something like this was nothing surprising at all.


    Joe on the other hand was even scarier. With his legendary White Soul Stone and Guardian, he was a super genius already. With his power that lets him to surpass ranks, he could fight with anyone, no matter if his opponent was one or two ranks above him.


    Naturally, if it was only him in a one on one fight against Netherw, maybe he could sustain for a few hours, but in the end, he would die for sure.


    As for Greg, things like this to fight against an enemy on the God tank without sustaining fatal injuries was normal.


    Since his breakthrough, his elements and body gained a huge boost, while his presence reached that of an Ascender ranked fighter.


    Maybe he couldn''t use that power which let his power reach the God rank that everyone used on the Ascender rank, but his strength was definitely on par with that of an Ascender rank fighter.


    And with his abnormal physical strength, his six element''s power, and Core Territories, he could easily fight against anyone on the God rank. However, that question which asks who will be the winner is hard to tell.


    Fighting against God ranked creatures and killing them is two different questions.


    And because knowing all of these facts, that was why Greg thought of a n.


    "Just let us drag that creature to that boulder, then everything will be over.", said Greg and swung his staff toward Netherw.


    Of course, just like thest time, the humanoid tiger couldn''t protect himself because from below his feet purplish mes broke out, making him to avoid the assault as fast as he possibly could.


    One jump after another, after close to half an hour, Greg and the others could finally put Netherw before the builder.


    "Perfect!, said M and waved her hand.


    Instantly, purplish mes appeared in a shape of a circle, trapping Netherw before the boulder almost immediately.


    Noticing that he was trapped, Netherw smiled calmly and looked at Greg before him, who was also inside the mes.


    "And what now? Do you really think you will be able to kill me all alone?", asked Netherw with a smug on his face.


    "We won''t know if we don''t try it.", said Greg, and instantly a robe made out of purplish smoke appeared around his body.


    "Smokescreen!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Immediately as he said this, purplish smoke broke out of Greg''s robe, filling up the whole ce with dense purplish mist.


    "?"


    Turning here and there, Netherw wanted to see from where Greg wanted to attack, but the only thing he could see was the purplish fog.


    "What is he trying to do?", said Netherw quietly, but the next second he saw as the smoke before him moved and a figure appeared.


    "I can see you!", shouted Netherw and punched toward the figure before him.


    *BAM!*

 Chapter 165: Escaped

    Chapter 165: Escaped


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a powerful smash, Netherw hit the figure before him without hesitation.


    "Haha! You thought you will be able to beat me using this strange m-, huh?"


    But before Netherw could have finished his sentence, suddenly he realized that what he has just smashed felt kinda strange.


    Looking at his palm, suddenly Netherw''s eyes widened slightly only to see that instead of blood, what he could see on his hand were small pieces of debris and stone.


    "What the?", said Netherw with a frown, but suddenly he felt something was amiss, so he wanted to jump to the side, but he realized that he couldn''t.


    "!"


    Below his feet, the ground turned muddy, and instantly as half of his leg sunk into the soil, it solidified, trapping him into one ce.


    "This won''t help you at all!", roared angrily Netherw and smashed at the ground to free his feet instantly, but just as he did a loud voice sounded, "Now!"


    "Huh?"


    Netherw looked around to find where the voice came from, but what he could only see was a single figure appearing inches away from his body like thunder.


    "You!"


    Netherw watched as Joe, whose whole body was covered in a robe made out of pure thunder and lightning, shed at his neck with his silver sword with a frighteningly fast speed.


    "Still slow!", roared Netherw and waved his hand to deflect Joe''s attack.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong><em>Crack!</em></strong>*


    With a loud bang and cracking sound, Netherw broke Joe''s sword into several pieces, and with an insanely fast spin, he kicked toward Joe''s waist powerfully.


    However, Joe was watching this as calmly as ever and put his hand which held the remaining sword''s hilt to the side.


    *BOOM!*


    With an explosion like thunder hitting the bare ground, in Joe''s hand from the hilt, thunder burst forward, and like chains connecting to each other, lightning particles appeared between the broken pieces, creating a weapon simr to that of a whip.


    When all parts have been connected with his power, Joe swung the newly made weapon in his hand without hesitation.


    All of these things like connecting the parts with his power and creating the weapon till the part he swung it toward Netherw just only happened under a single second, showing that Joe''s speed was inhumanly fast currently.


    However, like everything else, this also came with a consequence and that consequence was visibly noticeable on Joe''s face.


    Blood was flowing out and down from his nose and the corner of his mouth showing just how much burden that ability of his was putting on his body.


    But still, with clenched teeth and a determined expression, Joe attacked Netherw, making his attack to defend against the kick sessfully.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    "Urgh!"


    However, God rank strength was not God rank strength for fun. The moment his whip-like weapon hit Netherw''s leg, barely diverting its trajectory, Joe''s whole figure still got flung away, making his body to explode onto a huge stone in the distance.


    But before that, Joe made sure to shout one more time.


    "Greg! Now!"


    Instantly as he said that behind Netherw''s back the huge boulder moved, and with a fast motion earth spikes exploded toward Netherw.


    "Sh*t!"


    Netherw was totally surprised by this sudden attack. He knew that M controlled his movement toward this boulder on purpose, but as to why he didn''t know.


    He thought it was for the reason to trap him and attack him from three different directions at once, but it was quite visible that it wasn''t the case.


    Not only didn''t M not attacked him but for some reason, Greg didn''t assault him either. But the best chance to attack him would have been now.


    He thought it was quite fishy and in the end, it turned out it really was. Everything until this moment was to distract his attention from the fact that the boulder behind his back could be used as a source of an attack.


    "I should have realized that brat could control the earth element.", thought Netherw angrily and wanted to jump away, but before he could have done so, another spike emerged, but this time it was from before him from the ground.


    "!"


    *Squash!*


    Piercing his stomach from the front, while piercing his back from the back, Netherw was stuck in one ce.


    "Bleargh!"


    Vomiting up a huge amount of blood, Netherw looked up and wanted to say something, however, suddenly his eyes widened.


    The reason why, because not far away from him, Greg was holding his ck staff in hand above his head, while around his weapon, golden mes were swirling like crazy.


    Watching as his veins below his skin bulged out, making his whole figure look frighteningly scary, Netherw knew that if he doesn''t run bow, he will die for sure.


    "Not good!", said Netherw hurriedly, and without hesitation, he swung his ws toward the earth pir before him, smashing it into pieces.


    However, the moment he freed himself, purplish mes broke out below the ground before him, setting his right arm into mes.


    Netherw wanted to put out the mes on his limb, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he swung his hand, the mes didn''t want to vanish at all. Instead, they became even more crazy, approaching toward his head like a virus, ready to but him alive in any given second.


    Knowing there was no time to waste, Netherw swung his other arm, and without a single hesitation he cut off his arm.


    "<strong>ROOAAR!</strong>"


    With a deafening roar, Netherw looked toward M in the distance who caused him to do this, but before he could have done anything else, suddenly suffocating power burst toward him from the side.


    Turning his head toward where the power came, Netherw saw as dense golden mes were swirling toward him like a crazy dragon, melting away the ground and the close proximity around it instantly.


    Watching the mes which were even scarier than M''s, Netherw turned shocked and said, "Are they even human?"


    And just as he said this, the golden mes reached him, engulfing him entirely.


    *BOOM!*


    However only after a second, a loud explosion happened inside the swirling mes and like a bullet, Netherw''s figure burst out, running away as fast as he possibly could.


    Joe who was already on his feet and M wanted to chase after the creature when suddenly Greg''s voice sounded behind his back.


    "Let him go. We won''t be able to catch him. Also, there could be the possibility he lures us into a trap, so let''s just calm down and rest."


    With that, Greg took out a healing potion from his shadow and after drinking it he sat down to rest.


    M and Joe looking at Greg''s tired expression looked at each other, but after a while they too fell onto their butts, looking all exhausted all of a sudden.


    "Oh, man... I thought I was dead!", said M as she looked up the sky, breathing in as much air as she could right now.


    "Haha! Me too. That creature was too strong! If it was only a one on one fight, I would have died for a thousand times already!", said Joe with a smile looking at Greg before him.


    "It seems your n worked. If we have been a bit better, there would have been the chance we have killed it. But, still, I''m quite satisfied with this result too.", said Joe as he looked at Greg.


    "Me too.", nodded Greg, but after looking at the boulder he just used a few moments ago he said, "But to tell the truth, I wasn''tpletely sure it would work."


    "Huh? What do you mean?", asked M from the side, looking at Greg with a confused expression.


    Greg pointed at the boulder and said, "That rock. Don''t you find it strange?"


    "Huh?"


    Both M and Joe turned their gazes at the rock that Greg was referring to, but after inspecting it for a few seconds they didn''t notice anything strange at all.


    "No. It looks to me like any other rock.", said M with a shake of her head.


    Hearing this Greg smiled and said, "Then look around and say that again."


    M hearing this frowned and said, "What do yo-, huh?"


    The moment M looked around, what he could see except of the sign of their attacks, was a sheer t surface. Not a tree or bush, but only that single boulder that Greg used a few minutes ago.


    "Now that you say this. It is truly strange. Your breakthrough erased everything nearby. Even a small portion of the mountain''s side vanished, but strangely that boulder didn''t. What is that?", said Joe as he looked at the boulder.


    Standing up, Greg stepped closer to the huge piece of stone and put his hand on it while closing his eyes.


    Using his earth element''s vibration powers, Greg tried to see the structure of the boulder to see if there was anything strange about it, however, the moment he did, his eyes shot wide open, making him to step a few meters behind immediately.


    "What happened?", asked Joe noticing Greg''s sudden behavior, but Greg''s answer made him look insanely stupified.


    "It''s... It''s an entrance toward somewhere deep underground."

 Chapter 166: A Mysterious Entrance

    Chapter 166: A Mysterious Entrance


    "An entrance? What?"


    Both M and Joe after hearing what Greg said looked at the huge stone before them, but no matter how they looked at it, for them it looked like a simple boulder.


    Except for the fact that it was able to resist the explosion that Greg''s power created, there was nothing special about it.


    "How do you know it''s an entrance?", asked Joe as he stepped closer to Greg.


    Pointing at the stone, Greg started to exin, "With my heart element, I can examine everything in my proximity until it is with connection with the ground. I used that power and what I saw was a long staircase going deep down."


    "We''re you able to see where it is leading?", asked M as she walked closer too.


    "No. Unfortunately, my power only works in a limited range. Even after my breakthrough, the range is only a few miles, but even like this, I didn''t see the end of it."


    "It''s that long?", asked Joe with surprise and looked at the stone and after thinking for a while he fired a Thunderbird at the boulder.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    After a loud explosion, a dense dust cloud flew high up into the air instantly, but to Joe''s surprise even like this, the boulder was looking perfectly fine.


    "That won''t work. I don''t know what kind of rock this is, but it has high durability against physical attacks. Even with my earth control, I was barely able to form a spike out of it."


    Hearing what Greg said, Joe lowered his hand and asked, "Then what should we do? Do you have an idea?"


    Greg, looking at the boulder, crossed his arms before his chest and started to talk calmly.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a hunch that if we are able to open this entrance we will definitely find ourselves in a dire situation."


    "Yeah me too. For me, that boulder looks more like a seal than a normal entrance. Just think about it. We are currently inside the Forbidden Lands and found a strange boulder that was hidden away this suspiciously. Not even Greg''s explosion was able to destroy it, so if you ask me we should leave that there how it was.", said M and stepped a meter back to show that she was against the idea to open it.


    Greg seeing M''s decision looked at Joe and asked, "What do you think?"


    "If you ask me, I''m on the same side as M. We don''t know what is in there, while with our current shape and power, we wouldn''t be able to fight again against a God rank creature."


    "I see...", said Greg quietly and started to think.


    "They have a point. If we open the entrance and it turns out that several God rank creatures are lurking there, we are as good as dead. The wisest choice right now should be to leave. But..."


    But Greg felt like that even though he knew that there could be huge risks and dangers, for some reason, he felt like that if he doesn''t go now, he will miss a lifetime opportunity.


    "Argh... This is a hard choice."


    While Greg was thinking about what the right decision should be, suddenly a familiar voice sounded behind their backs.


    "Guys?"


    The moment they turned around, all three of them saw as Emma with a man following her from behind appeared in the distance with a happy face.


    "Emma? Why are you here?", asked M with a surprised expression, but the next second she felt Emma''s powerful hug around her body.


    "Woah! Calm down, little girl! Haha! You want to strangle me to death?"


    Hugging her back, M smiled and asked, "Howe you are here? And who is he? Friend?"


    Letting M off, Emma smiled and pointed at the man.


    "A friend? He is not my friend. He is my father!"


    "!"


    Hearing this M, Joe and Greg looked insanely surprised and they looked at the man before them.


    "Haha. Nice to meet you kids. My name is Jay Moore, so feel free to call me Jay.", said Jay with a wide smile as he looked at Emma''s friends one by one.


    "My daughter told me a lot of things about the three of you, so I was quite interested in you. And after seeing you in person, I didn''t get disappointed. All of you look extremely strong."


    As he said this, Jay''s eyes stopped on Greg''s figure, and a small whileter he averted his gaze.


    "So? What happened here? We saw a thick ash ck pir broke toward the skies so we decided to see what happened, but I didn''t think we would meet you here. Something must have happened.", said Emma as she looked at her long time not seen friends with excitement for the first time.


    Especially at Greg. She looked at him more often than at Joe or M.


    "We were fighting for our lives.", said Greg calmly.


    "Huh?"


    Both Emma and Jay after hearing this looked confused, but before they could have asked what he means under this, Greg started to exin the urrences to them.


    From the point where he needed Joe''s help to his breakthrough, through the part where M appeared and helped them kill Netherw''s subordinates, till the piece where they injured Netherw and found that strange boulder.


    One by one as detailed as they could, all three of them told Emma and Jay what truly happened and when they arrived at the end of the story they turned silent.


    At the end of their tale, Jay''s and Emma''s expression was utter disbelief and shock.


    To think that three teenagers who were on the Cmity rank could make a creature that was on the God rank flee... It was very hard to believe.


    "Is this really the truth?", asked Jay from the side as he looked at Greg, still hardly believing that the three were able to do what they just told him a few seconds ago.


    "Yes. No lies at all.", said Greg with a calm nod as he looked at Emma''s father.


    "I see.", nodded Jay and after thinking for a while he asked, "And what is your n now?"


    "This is what I still don''t know. M, Joe, and I decided not to open that passage, unknown what danger it could hold, but still, I have a feeling that deep down there there is something very important. Just like how this could turn out to be a life-threatening danger, this could also be a one in a lifetime opportunity and I don''t want to miss it."


    Jay hearing Greg''s honest opinion nodded and asked, "And even after knowing the danger you will drag your friends with you?"


    "What? Definitely no. If they don''t want to go, then I won''t force them. I''m not a cruel monster like that.", said Greg calm expression without hesitation.


    However deep inside, he was a bit insulted. To think that a man, who was his friend''s dad could ask something like this... Was he really looking like that kind of person?


    Feeling what Greg''s thought could be, Jay smiled and said, "I see. Then I ask this in another way. Knowing the danger, will you go down there even if your friends follow you or not?"


    The moment this question sounded from Jay''s M, Emma and Joe turned their curious gazes at Greg waiting patiently for what his answer will be.


    Seeing their gazes, Greg looked at the boulder on the side and after thinking for a while he said, "To tell the truth, I would like to go down there, no matter the what danger is there. But if my friends say no, then I won''t go."


    When he said this, Jay closed his eyes and with a smile, he said quietly, "Just as she said."


    After that, he stepped closer to the boulder and after inspecting it for a while he asked, "Do you know how to open it?"


    "Huh? Wait, dad! You want to go open the entrance?", asked Emma from the side with great surprise.


    "Well, yes."


    "But why?", asked Emma confusedly.


    Jay hearing his daughter''s question looked at Greg and with a smile, he said, "Because it is just how your friend said. If you say no, then he won''t force you nor go while you are here. However, the instant he has the chance he wille back here and go alone. Am I right?"


    Greg hearing this, smiled wryly not knowing what he should say at Jay''sment.


    Seeing that he was right, Jay touched on the boulder and said, "And this is why I will go down with him and see what is down there. Until then, you three wait here."


    "No. Definitely no.", said Joe from the side suddenly and stepped a bit closer.


    "We are going together or no one goes. If you two go I will follow."


    "Yeah, me too.", said M with a determined expression and stepped forward also.


    "Then I wille too.", said Emma too.


    Jay, seeing Emma and her friends like this smiled and after looking at Greg, he asked, "So? What will your decision be then?"

 Chapter 167: Opening The Entrance

    Chapter 167: Opening The Entrance


    "So? What will your decision be?", asked Jay with a calm smile as he looked at Greg on the side.


    Greg after hearing the question turned to look at M, Joe, and Emma, and a whileter he asked, "How do you feel?"


    "To tell the truth, I''m perfectly fine. The only thing I did is to fight from the distance without doing anything physically, so I''m ready to go.", said M with a slight shrug.


    "I see.", said Greg with a nod and turned his gaze at Joe.


    "And you? You have got a powerful kick from that humanoid tiger a few moments ago. Are you sure you are alright?"


    Joe hearing Greg''s question put his hand on his waist and said, "Well, I did really get a powerful blow a few moments ago, but since then the pain has already dissipated. Except for some pain here and there, I''m fine."


    "Pain here and there... Emma, can you please use your power on Joe?", asked Greg as he looked at Emma.


    "Naturally.", answered Emma without hesitation and put her hands on Joe''s back.


    "No, it''s really not necessary to do t-, huh?"


    Just as Joe wanted to stop Emma to help him, suddenly he felt as his power gradually started to grow for no reason, while the pain inside his body started to dissipate slowly.


    "What is this? Didn''t you have only healing powers?", asked Joe with shock as she turned his head back to look at Emma.


    Hearing Joe, Emma smiled widely and exined, "Well... You are just half right. My power is not only about healing but also ''Power Healing''."


    "Power Healing?", asked Joe with a frown.


    Joe was confused because he was quite clear that people could have two types of healing abilities.


    The first type was the original healing type which restored the physical injuries. The stronger the owner''s rank was, the more fatal wounds could it rebuild under less time.


    However, there was the second type of healing ability which was rarer than the first one. It not only could heal physical injuries, but it could also heal mental and spirit like ones.


    For example, if one got under a very powerful illusion that made the host to be a soulless vessel, the one with this kind of power could cure that illusion rtively easily.


    However this type of healing type which was called Power Healing, Joe never heard about it. Not even once.


    "I know what you are thinking now, but it''s only natural. Because my power is the very first one currently on earth."


    "What do you mean? When you were only on the Soul Collector rank you didn''t have such powers. Also, you didn''t tell me that you have this kind of ability either.", said M from the side as she looked at Joe who''s presence grew stronger bit by bit as time went by.


    "Well naturally because I didn''t have this power at that time. Maybe you didn''t know but the true potential for healers will only appear from the Creator rank. Breaking into that rank, people will finally find out what kind of type their healing powers really are."


    As she said this, Emma took her palms away from Joe''s back, leaving Joe''s presence to stay at the top of the Cmity rank.


    "The moment I broke into the Creator rank, I realized that while I could heal physical type of injuries, I also obtained this strange power which could help me heal other''s powers. Simply put, if you fight and exhaust your Guardian''s powers, I can rehabilitate it and also make you feel a bit stronger for a limited time."


    "For a limited time?", asked Joe curiously.


    "Yes. Maybe you can feel the change too.", said Emma while pointing at Joe.


    Greg and M looked at Joe and just as Emma said, they noticed too as Joe''s presence that was on the top of the Cmity rank, started to decline slowly.


    However, only for a bit, because after a few seconds, it finally stopped around the middle part of the Cmity rank, where Joe''s original power really was.


    "Now that you say this... I really feel that my powers are surging. It''s like I have rested for a week and my powers are about to explode. I feel extremely good."


    Hearing Joe''spliment Emma just continued to smile widely and looked at Greg.


    "Do you want me to use my power on you too?"


    Seeing Emma''s smile, Greg smiled too and nodded.


    "I would dly ept it yes."


    With that Emma walked next to Greg and just as she did with Joe, she used her Power Healing on him.


    Feeling as the six flows inside his body started to bloom with power, Greg smiled with satisfaction and started to say, "Thank yo-."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    However,even before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly a terrifying power broke out from his body, making Emma to take her hand away instantly.


    Joe, M, Emma, and even Jay looked at Greg with widened eyes.


    "If I were her, I wouldn''t let her do something so foolish ever again.", said Alice in Greg''s head with a somewhat annoyed tone.


    "W...what happened? Why did my power go out of control so suddenly?", asked Greg from Alice with surprise.


    "Maybe you didn''t notice this so far, but the stronger you be, the more dangerous it is to get other''s help. Physical healing is kind of okay, but other types of healing powers will only make your powers to go crazy, especially if it''s trying to heal my powers. Just like adding fuel to fire, you need to avoid nonphysical types of healings or supports. And if you don''t listen to me, there could be a bigger incident this time than thest time."


    "Thest time?", asked Greg with confusion, but suddenly realized what was Alice talking about. She referred to the incident back at the tournament.


    "Do you mean the seal can break again?", asked Greg in a serious tone.


    "Yes.", answered Alice calmly.


    Hearing this Greg stayed quiet for a moment and said, "Understood."


    With that, Greg looked at his friend''s shocked faces, and with a wry smile, he said, "Sorry, it seems I still didn''t get used to my new powers. I think it should be best that you don''t help me now."


    "S-sure.", said Emma with a nod, still surprised about the happenings.


    Jay on the side looked at Greg and with a bit of a stunned expression and said, "What a surprise. I wouldn''t have thought that you are already in the Ascender rank."


    "Huh?"


    Turning his head to the side, Greg looked quite confused, but after thinking for a while he thought, "Ah, maybe because I''m already in the Soul Grade. When I was still in the first level of the Body Grade, people thought I''m on the Creator rank. When I was creating my Core Territories they felt like I was in the Cmity rank. So, now they feel like I''m in the Ascender rank."


    As he thought about this, Greg smiled and answered, "Well, not fully. On abat level, my powers are totally far away from that rank, but if we are only talking about presence and aura, it''s quite feasible yes."


    Jay hearing this smiled slightly and after a shrug, he said, "Well whatever. Let''s open this entrance and go. My curiosity is about to kill me."


    With a nod, Greg stepped closer to the boulder and put his palm onto its surface.


    Closing his eyes, he activated his earth element and with that, he started to examine the interior of it through vibrations that his heartbeats did.


    *<strong>Ba-Thump!*</strong>


    <strong>*Ba-Thump!*</strong>


    <strong>*Ba-Thump!*</strong>


    Each time his heart beat, Greg could see the boulders interior clearer and clearer, making him to see what he should to open the entrance.


    After examining it for a few minutes, Greg opened his eyes and said, "It''s quite tricky to open, but I think I can do it. Please step back."


    "Sure.", said Jay and stepped back a few meters.


    Greg seeing this nodded and walked to the left side of the boulder.


    After touching it around carefully, Greg finally found the point he was searching for.


    "This will be it.", said Greg calmly and looked at his hand.


    Clenching it into a fist he turned his gaze at the boulder''s surface and said quietly, "Let''s hope that it will work."


    With that, Greg pulled his fist behind his back, and with clenched teeth, he smashed toward the stone.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    With a huge explosion, Greg''s fist broke way deep into the boulder, while under his feet the ground cracked instantly.


    Seeing Greg''s terrifying raw physical strength, Jay looked surprised, but the next second he squinted his eyes and said quietly, "Without any usage of power or ability, he broke a gap into that strong boulder, which didn''t budge even after Joe''s attack. Interesting."


    While Jay was talking quietly, Greg put his arm deeper and deeper into the hole and after searching for something for a while, suddenly his eyes brigtened and said, "Found it!"


    Instantly as he said that, a cracking sound came from the gap, which was very simr to that of when someone threw a te onto the ground, making it to break into several pieces immediately.


    And what followed after the breaking sound was an extraordinary sight.


    The huge boulder, which didn''t even budge after Greg''s terrifying explosion that erased a small portion of the mountain, suddenly started to form deep cracks on its surface one by one.


    *<strong>Crack!*</strong>

 Chapter 168: Underground Prison

    Chapter 168: Underground Prison


    *<strong>Crack!</strong>*


    *<strong>Crack!</strong>*


    One deep crack after another started to form on the surface of the boulder.


    Under a few seconds, hundreds of cracks were visible around the stone, making it to look like it was covered with huge spider webs from all angles.


    Seeing this sight, Greg started to smile slightly and with a powerful motion, he pulled his hand out of the gap.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a loud explosion, the huge boulder erupted into several small pieces, revealing a small entrance like a gap on the ground instantly.


    "It seems it has been opened.", said Greg and looked at the broken orb in his hand.


    The moment he used his power to examine the interior of the boulder, he was quite surprised to find an orb inside it, which was swirling here and there without stopping.


    After analyzing it for a while, Greg realized that the orb''s path was following a system and was not random.


    Taking this important piece of news into ount, he instantly looked for the point where the orb was the closest to the boulder''s surface and when he found it, he smashed the orb into chunks without hesitation.


    Without his power, he wouldn''t have found out this that was for sure.


    However, what shocked Greg the most was his physical power.


    The boulder which didn''t even budge an inch after the explosion now had a huge gap because of him. He didn''t know if the stone was that strong because of the orb inside it or because it was naturally that tough, but one thing was for sure.


    Greg''s physical power free once again.


    "It''s only natural.", said Alice in Greg''s head and exined, "Every time you break into the next Grade, your power including your physical and elemental powers will grow too."


    "I see. Then what about my regeneration ability? Will that be stronger too?", asked Greg thinking about the moments his passive regeneration ability saved his life several times.


    "Well, you had that power because the seal on your soul got broken, and only with time did you obtain that power more and more. However, now that we... I mean I sealed it back again, you won''t be able to make it stronger no matter what. Only if you want to go insane again and go on a rampage, then unseal the curse and you will have that regeneration power."


    "I changed my mind then. I don''t need that thank you...", said Greg without hesitation and looked at the others before him.


    Seeing as all of them were perfectly fine Greg looked at the neverending staircase which disappeared in the darkness nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    "Sure."


    ***


    Inside a cave, suddenly a creature with a missing arm appeared.


    "Sh*t! Those f*ckers! They will pay for it!", murmured angrily Netherw and slowly he took out a small mirror from his robe.


    Before doing anything with the mirror, Netherw looked around for one more time to see that no one was around his proximity.


    After making sure that there was not even a single life form around him, the humanoid creature nodded and started to chant words in an unknownnguage.


    Instantly as he did this, the mirror in his hand floated high up onto the air and started to vibrate. A whileter a man appeared in it, d in full silver iron armor and a faceless mask covering its facepletely.


    Seeing the being, Netherw kneeled down instantly and with a loud voice he said, "Forever on the Summit!"


    "Hmmm... How did it go?", asked the mysterious being in a monotone voice, ignoring entirely Netherw''s missing arm.


    "Your Highness! I... I couldn''t obtain the mask, nor the boy. They were surprisingly strong. But I can ex-."


    "I don''t care about your foolish tale w. I asked you to obtain the mask and the Blessing and you have failed. Your punishment will be absolute."


    "Your Highness! Please! Listen to m-, huh?"


    *<strong>BOOM*</strong>


    However before Netherw could have finished his sentence, suddenly his head exploded like a watermelon, sttering blood and brain pieces all over the ce.


    *Paff!*


    Without the head, Netherw''s body fell lifelessly onto the ground, while the mysterious being hummed slightly and said calmly, "Those who fail to do a simple task like this, shall perish from this world for all eternity."


    With that sentence, the reflection in the mirror vanishedpletely and with a heavy sound, it fell onto the ground, breaking into several immediately.


    ***


    Walking down the stairs, Greg was carefully looking around his surroundings.


    Because both his and M''s fire was lit, the sight around them was more than perfect.


    The staircases were made out of some unknown purplish-ck material which was very simr to obsidian or ck jade, but its surface was surprisingly smooth. It was smooth to the point that if one didn''t concentrate they could easily slip at any given moment.


    The walls however were made out of white, half-transparent jade, which had symbols carved on its surface here and there.


    The deeper they walked down, the more carvings were on the jade, turning the ce even mysterious than before.


    "How deep is this ce. We are already walking almost an hour, but we still didn''t get to the bottom.", said M a bit angrily as he looked at the walls around her.


    Hearing M Greg activated his earth element and through vibrations he wanted to see where the end will be, however, the moment he did, the carvings on the wall lit up instantly.


    Seeing this, everyone raised their guards. Greg watching this also immediately deactivated his powers, making the light in the carvings to diminish slowly.


    "What happened?", asked Emma a bit worried as she looked at the carvings.


    "I wanted to use my power to see how much we needed to walk, but it seems I triggered something in this ce, so I stopped."


    "Then we are very close. Let''s continue.", said Joe calmly and after turning his gaze away from the carvings he continued to walk forward.


    "Sure.", nodded Greg and followed Joe.


    Looking at the two, the others looked at each other and after a slight shrug, they started to follow Joe and Greg closely from behind.


    After walking for 15 more minutes, the five finally arrived at the bottom, where a huge entrance made out of iron bars waited for them.


    "What is this? Are you kidding me? We came all the way down here just to find another sealed door?", asked Emma with an annoyed expression, however, the next second her eyes brightened, and said, "Oh, wait. Look at that."


    Greg turned his gaze where Emma was pointing at, only to see a small switch on the side.


    From the wall that it was on, several small chains could be seening out and through tiny cogwheels, it was connected with the iron bars from above.


    "That should open the entrance for us. Let''s go.", said Jay on the side and without hesitation, he walked before the switch.


    *Click!*


    After Jay pulled the switch on the side, the iron bars suddenly started to move with a rusty sound, and with slow motion, it got raised fully.


    "Let''s go.", said Jay and walked forward without a single hesitation.


    Greg, Joe, M, and Emma looked at each other, but still after a while followed Jay through the entrance.


    "What is this ce?", asked M with a deep frown as she looked around the ce while she covered her nose.


    The moment they walked through the gate, what appeared before the was a narrow path, while on both sides several rooms with iron doors could be seen.


    Each room was locked, but because the walls were not solid but made out of iron bars like the gate, all five could see what was inside.


    However, that sight wasn''t a pleasing one that was for sure.


    Inside almost every cell, there were hundreds of flesh corpses on top of each other, which were cut into several pieces.


    The rotten flesh and blood in each room made the whole ce look not only creepy but also because they made the entire area to be filled with the disgusting smell, making Greg and the others fell like throwing up instantly.


    "This ce is sickening. I think we should turn back. I start to feel ill.", said Emma as she looked like someone who was ready to throw up at any given minute.


    However, before Greg or anyone else should have agreed on her rmendation, suddenly Greg pointed forward and said, "Look! An entrance!"


    Looking where Greg pointed, Joe and the others saw as the aisle''s space started to grow bigger and at the end of it a huge door, which was made out of that ck jade could be seen.


    However the most stunning thing wasn''t this, but that in the middle of it, an unknown creature''s dead corpse was pinned, while deep in it''s chest a sentence was etched, visibly made by something sharp.


    ''Here lies our mistake.''


    ''We made this one and never made any more.''


    ''Don''t settle here. We did and we regret.''


    ''This is where our life has ended.''


    As Greg finished reading the sentence, he looked down only to see that there was another paragraph written with crimson blood on the ground.


    ''Watch your rear. Even the slightest noise may act as an attraction for ''it''."

 Chapter 169: Blood Sucker

    Chapter 169: Blood Sucker


    Greg after reading the sentences quietly looked up with confusion.


    "What the actual hell happened here?"


    Jay walked closer to the corpse to examine it and whileter he said, "This creature wasn''t killed by normal means. If you look closer, its skin and flesh are ragged. It''s like it has gotten eaten from the inside."


    Stepping a few meters back, Jay crossed his arms before his chest and frowned.


    "I don''t know what happened here, but whoever pinned this guy onto the gate, was truly crazy. To use a corpse as a message board... How cruel."


    "Shall we turn back? If yes this is the perfect time to do so.", said Emma from behind while looking at the dead bodies with a pale face.


    Greg looked at Jay, waiting for his reply.


    "If you ask me, they put these warnings and corpses here in purpose."


    "Well, that is quite obvious.", said Emma with a roll of her eyes.


    However, Jay only shook his head and said, "No, I mean, all of this around us is abnormally strange. Each corpse is put almost perfectly on top of each other, while these warnings were written visibly with patience."


    As Greg listened to this, he looked at the things Jay has said and nodded.


    "True."


    "Yes, and also just think about it.", said Jay and pointed at the warning on the ground.


    "Do you think anyone who was frightened by something would have the time to write such a long warning while escaping? I don''t think so."


    Joe on the side nodded and said, "Yes, and also the entrance could be opened only from the outside by destroying that crazy seal, so whoever was here, they wanted strangers to ess to this ce."


    "But what if we overthinking these things and there really is something inside? Should we still continue on?", asked Greg with a slight frown.


    Jay looked at the entrance and after thinking for a while he said, "It is true. The risk is too high for all of us to go in. So Greg, Joe, and I will be going, until then you two will wait here outside. If we find the ce safe we wille back, however..."


    "However?", asked M calmly.


    "However if we don''te back in a short amount of time which is around one hour, then escape from here without any hesitation. Understood?"


    M and Emma looked at each other after hearing what Jay said and looked a bit surprised.


    But even like this, a whileter M looked at the proximity around her and with a slight nod she said, "Sure."


    "Perfect. Then you two. Let''s go.", said Jay and walked to the entrance.


    Putting both of his hands on the gate''s surface, Jay clenched his teeth and with a strong motion, he started to push it.


    *<em>CREEEAAAK!!!*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a heavy and rusty sound, the for started to open slowly, making the creature that was pinned on the door to fell down instantly.


    *<strong>PAFF!</strong>*


    Jay looked at the corpse before his feet and after frowning slightly he nced at Greg and Joe.


    "Let''s go."


    With a nod, both guys started to follow Jay inside, while leaving M and Emma behind together.


    "This ce stinks even more.", said Joe with a frown as he looked around.


    The moment the three stepped inside, what they could see was an infinite number of dead bodies on top of each other, creating insanelyrge sized walls around them.


    The height of each of the walls were more than 10 meters, reaching the ceiling rtively easily.


    "This ce... Doesn''t this look like a maze?", asked Greg with a frown as he watched the path before them went several ways.


    Each wall had various gaps going toward a different direction and each of those directions opened to numerous other paths. There were simply way too many ways they could possibly go.


    "Okay, I didn''t expect this.", said Jay and looked around.


    "What should we do? We simply don''t know where to start and what is even worse, if we get lost we could be stuck in this ce for days or more. Also, there is that warning which states there is something here.", said Joe calmly as he looked at Jay.


    "I know. Then let me try something.", said Jay and put his hand forward.


    Greg and Joe looked at this act a bit confused but the next second both of their expression opened extra wide because of shock.


    From Jay''s finger, a drop of blood fell onto the floor, and almost instantly it started to duplicate.


    One by one, it started to grow in size, and in mere seconds, a human figure made out of blood appeared before the three.


    "Wh... What is that? A clone?", asked Greg with surprise as he looked at the bloody figure.


    "Well kinda. My power lets me create objects and figures through my blood.", said Jay calmly.


    "Woah! That is powerful!", said Greg with awe.


    "Well yes, but it has a huge disadvantage too.", said Jay and pointed at the ground.


    Greg and Joe nced where Jay was pointing at, only to see a thin thread connecting Jay''s body with the clone.


    It was like a small wire, but with the only difference that it was made out of the blood.


    "As you can see, I need a way of connection between me and whatever I create. The further my creation as from me, the more of my blood I need to use. This is why I always create only weapons, but because our surroundings are like this I can try to do this."


    With that said, Jay waved his hand and made the blood clone to move.


    Just like a puppet doll, Jay''s clone started to walk forward, and right at the very first corner, it turned to the right.


    "I will use this power of mine to see just how big this ce really is."


    Greg and Joe hearing what Jay said looked at each other, but after thinking about it for a while this was the best solution.


    There were way too many risks in this ce, so using such a solution was currently the best they could think of.


    Minutes after minutes passed by, while the blood thread from Jay''s finger became longer and longer. However, even like this, Jay looked perfectly fine. It seemed he was doing just perfectly fine.


    After 10 more minutes, Jay started to get a bit pale, but even like this, his expression looked insanely calm.


    After another 5 minutes, small drops of blood appeared in the corner of his mouth, but still, he continued to move forward.


    However, after a few more minutes, he sighed and said, "I can''t believe it. I''m pretty sure my clone has walked more than a dozen of miles, but still, I didn''t find anything. This ce is insanely huge..."


    After taking in a deep breath, Jay looked at his paper white arm and said, "I think I need to stop. After taking a small break I can try this again."


    As he said this, Jay wanted to call his clone back, however, just as he did, his eyes widened with shock. The blood from his body started to flow out like crazy through the thread, making Jay''s body turn thinner and thinner with each passing second.


    "Sh*t!"


    Without any hesitation, Jay took out a small knife from his pocket and with a smooth motion he cut down his finger which was connected with his clone.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Paff!</strong>*


    Watching as Jay''s figure fell onto the ground and started to tremble because of the huge amount of blood loss, Greg and Joe ran to his side and looked at him with worry.


    Seeing as his life was in danger Greg grabbed Jay from the side and said to Joe, "Help me. We need to take him to Emma."


    "Sure!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Joe grabbed Jay from the other side too, and with Greg, they run out of the ce with Jay in their arms.


    M and Emma were standing calmly before the gate while talking spiritually when suddenly they heard Greg''s loud voice.


    "Emma! Heal! Now!"


    Hearing Greg''s voice, both girls turned to look at him, but the moment Emma saw her father''s poor condition she instantly ran forward and asked, "What happened?!"


    "We don''t know either, so please help him!", said Joe as he put Jay''s body to the floor.


    "Understood!", said Emma with determination and started to use her healing power with the Power Healing ability.


    Instantly, a dim blue light started to cover Jay''s whole body, making his trembling slow down a little bit.


    M ran next to Joe and asked, "What happened?"


    Joe looked up at M and as he shook his head he said, "We still don''t know. He used his power to scout the interior of that ce. When he reached his limit and wanted to rest, something happened and he started to lose an insane amount of blood. Something must have attacked him."


    Listening to this, M lookedpletely stunned and looked at Emma''s father on the ground.


    "Just what is this ce?"

 Chapter 170: The Maze

    Chapter 170: The Maze


    "Just what is this ce?"


    Time passed by slowly. One second after another, then one minute after another. Emma did everything she could to make Jay''s condition to get better slowly.


    After using her powers on her father for more than 30 minutes, Jay''s body finally stopped trembling, and his paper whiteplexion gradually turned back to normal.


    "He should be okay now.", said Emma with a small sigh of relief as she wiped off the sweat from her face.


    "Mgh..."


    As Emma was talking, Jay slowly opened his eyes and after seeing the four kids around him, he instantly sat up.


    "We need to go back inside there!"


    "Huh?"


    The moment the four heard what Jay said, they looked at each other in confusion.


    "Go back inside there? Are you kidding me? You just got almost killed a few moments ago and you want to go back there?", said Emma angrily and hit her father on the back of his neck.


    "Argh! Hey! Just hear me out, will you?", said Jay instantly, not knowing if he shouldugh or cry.


    "Sure! Tell me the reason why you want to go back there and die. If you want your death that much I can fulfill that role very easily!", said Emma calmly, while the air around her turned ice cold.


    "..."


    Seeing Emma''s angry expression, Jay and the others didn''t know how to react at all. This was the very first time they saw Emma this mad.


    However, it was understandable. Jay was at death''s door a few seconds ago and almost lost his life by an unknown power, yet the moment his health got better, he instantly wanted to go back and try his luck again.


    Anyone would get mad over something so foolish, especially if it was their loved ones.


    With a sigh, Jay stood up and pointed at the maze''s entrance, and exined.


    "I used my power to scout the surroundings inside there. The interior of that maze is extremely huge and that is why I couldn''t explore the full of it. Of course, with such a small amount of time that would be rtively impossible."


    "Then why do you want to go back?", asked Greg with a frown.


    Jay after turning his gaze at Greg, looked at the entrance and said, "The moment that thing attacked me, a path opened up. Because I had no time to see what assaulted me, I concentrated on the opened path. And what I saw was shocking."


    "What did you see?", asked now with a calmer expression Emma from Jay.


    "At first I thought it was just a simple path, like any other, but the moment I saw what was at the end of it I was totally mesmerized. I don''t know just how, but at the end of that path, there were tons of energy crystals and treasures. The numbers could have easily reached the milli-!"


    *Bam!*


    However before Jay could have finished his sentence, suddenly Emma''s palm hit his back from behind, making him to lean forward instabtly.


    "Why do you love to hit me all the times?", asked Jay with wet eyes, not knowing what he did wrong to deserve this.


    "You ask why?", asked Emma angrily and continued, "Do you really think those energy crystals and treasures are much more valuable than your life?!"


    Hearing this, Greg nodded on the side and said, "What Emma has said ispletely true. I don''t think we should take the risk of mere energy crystals and a few artifacts. Even if their numbers are in the millions, if there are unknown dangers, it doesn''t worth the risk."


    "Yeah and we still don''t know what that creature really was. It is too dangerous.", said Joe with a nod.


    "I agree. We should leave this ce. If we really need this energy crystals, we can stille back whenever we want. No one knows this ce currently.", said M calmly.


    Jay seeing the four agreeing on leaving the ce, scratched his neck slightly, and with a sigh, he said, "Well... Whatever. If this is what you want..."


    With that, he looked at the entrance for onest time, and with a sigh, he said, "Then let''s go."


    As he said this, Jay started to walk toward the exit, making the four behind him follow him without hesitation.


    Walking through the iron bars then walking up the stairs, the five started to talk.


    "Anyway, what was that creature. You said you didn''t have time to see it, but is it really true? Bit even a single glimpse of it?", asked Joe with curiosity as he looked at Jay.


    Shaking his head, Jay looked behind him at Joe and exined, "My power lets me see only 70% what my clone is able the see. Also in that ce where the sight was already bad, it was almost impossible to see what attacked me. That thing not only was fast and powerful, but it seems it loves blood. The instant it destroyed my clone it started to suck away my blood like it was only simple juice. Just thinking about it makes me..."


    As Jay thought back the moment his body got sucked away from blood, his whole being started to tremble visibly.


    Emma on the side seeing this raised her eyebrows and asked, "And you still wanted to go back? How funny."


    Jay hearing this just shrugged and said, "I can''t do anything about it. Those crystals were simply too attractive. I couldn''t resist the desire to go there."


    "..."


    Emma hearing what her father said could only shake her head helplessly. It was totally ridiculous that a man on the verge of dying got mesmerized by mere energy crystals and after surviving he wanted to go back.


    "I can''t believe him."


    With that, the five walked toward the surface slowly and after walking for almost 45 minutes they noticed the entrance they walked in.


    "Ahh... Finally! I thought we would never reach the surface.", said M with a sigh of relief and wanted to run forward, but before she could have, Greg suddenly grabbed his arm.


    "What?", asked M with surprise, but the moment she saw his calm expression with his index finger before his mouth he turned silent instantly.


    Joe, Jay, and Emma seeing Greg''s strange behavior stopped walking and looked at him with a frown.


    Joe stepped closer to Greg and in a quiet voice he asked, "What happened?"


    Greg hearing the question pointed forward and said, "We have been surrounded."


    "Huh?"


    The moment the four heard this looked surprised and wanted to ask Greg how he knew this, but before they could have done it, suddenly green mist started to approach them from above.


    "Toxic Mist! Not good! We need to get out of this ce!", said Jay and looked around, but unfortunately, the only way out of here was right in front of them where the mist wasing.


    Greg saw this wanted to activate his darkness element to escape this ce through shadows, but the moment his shadow expanded and reached the walls, the carvings on the wall lit up, making his power to be nullified instantly.


    "Then let''s use other means.", said Greg and fired golden mes at the mist, hoping to achieve a chemical reaction, exploding this whole ce up with a single spark.


    However, nothing like that happened at all. The moment his mes touched the green fog, his golden mes passed through it without causing anything.


    Clenching his teeth, Greg wanted to use his earth element to create a wall to iste themselves from the mist, but he couldn''t even start the process. The instant he put his hand on the ground, the carvings lit up on the wall, making him unable to use his powers, no matter how hard he tried.


    "What the hell are these carvings?", asked Greg angrily, but seeing as the mist was approaching them steadily, he turned around and said, "We don''t have any other solutions. Let''s go back down."


    Joe and M after firing a few of their attacks to see if they could avert the mist out of the path stopped attacking and followed Greg behind.


    While the five were running back to the prison, several people in ck hoodies were standing around the entrance, while one person was using his ability to pour those greenish fog down the stairs.


    Suddenly from the side, a creature representing a simr appearance that of Netherw walked closer and asked calmly.


    "How is it?"


    A person with a hoodie kneeled before the creature and said, "We pushed them back, Sir! They won''t be able toe up until we don''t let them."


    "Perfect.", said the creature and after thinking for a while he said, "However, I still want that kid alive, so killing him is a huge no. Bring your best men with you. We will go down."


    "Yes, Sir!", said the goodies man and run away without hesitation.


    The creature hummed with satisfaction hearing this and after turning his gaze toward the entrance he sneered and said calmly.


    "That useless brother of me. He had stronger power than me, yet he was unable to use the full potential of his abilities. What a moron."


    As the creature said this, he crossed his massive arms before his chest, and with a smugful smile, he said, "But don''t worry. Even if you have failed to do a simple task, I will be sure to finish what you couldn''t. And when I seed... Haha!"


    As the creature thought about the rewards he will get, the creatureughed loudly toward the sky, making the ground below his feet crack immediately.

 Chapter 171: Trapped

    Chapter 171: Trapped


    Running all the way back to the prison, Greg looked back, and seeing that they were not chased he started to slow down.


    "It seems we are fine for the time being.", said Greg calmly as he looked at the stairs.


    A small whileter however he turned his gaze at those carvings on the walls and ground and started to think.


    "Strange. I could use my wind and fire elements, yet I couldn''t utilize my earth and darkness powers. Is there a reason behind this?"


    Thinking back the moment he activated his powers, suddenly Greg''s eyes widened in surprise, and thought, "If I''m right, the carvings only lit up, when my powers got into contact with them. Should it be that these carvings nullify any powers that touch them?"


    With that in mind, Greg waved his hand, and in instant golden mes appeared around his hand.


    Seeing that the mes didn''t vanish by the carvings Greg felt like his idea was true and without any hesitation, he fired his mes at the carvings.


    Knowing just how powerful his mes could be, Greg felt like even if he couldn''t destroy the ground, his mes should at least leave a few cracks on it.


    However, if his idea was right, those carvings will protect this ce no matter what.


    And this is what exactly happened. The moment the mes got into contact with the ground, the carvings lit up and immediately they made the mes to vanish into thin air.


    "Just as I have thought.", said Greg and without wasting any more time on this matter he turned his gaze at his friends.


    "Maybe we are fine for the time being, but it seems we won''t be able to escape from here either. Those carvings... I don''t know what are they, but they have a special power to nullify anything by contact. Just like my demon mask, it has very simr powers."


    Joe looked at the carvings and a whileter he too fired a small thunderbolt at the ground, but just like what happened with Greg''s mes, his attack was negated by the carvings under a second.


    "So what is our n now? We can''t stay here forever.", asked M as she looked at Greg calmly.


    Greg looking at her and started to think.


    "We are truly in a dire situation. We have no food and water, so if they want us dead they can simply wait until we starve to death. Also, there is that unknown creature. If it decides toe out, we are as good as dead."


    Thinking about possibilities, Greg looked at the only exit and thought, "But still... Is there really only one way out of here?"


    As he thought about this, Greg turned his gaze toward the entrance into the maze, and a small while he asked Jay, "Under how much time will it take for you to scout the whole ce?"


    "Huh?"


    Jay looked at Greg with surprise, not understand g why he did ask that question.


    "I mean, can you explore the full interior of the maze?"


    Jay turned his gaze toward the maze and after thinking for a while he nodded and said, "Well, I can yes, but the question here is not whether I can or not, but what about that thing inside there. It''s exactly my power''s nemesis as I can tell from thest ident, so it would be a huge risk for me to do try exploring that ce again."


    "I see.", said Greg and looked at Joe and suddenly an idea popped up in his head.


    "Do you think it''s feasible with our fastest speed to explore the full interior?", asked Greg from Joe suddey.


    "Eh? Well... It is possible yes, but what if we get lost? There are way too many paths, so remembering all of them ispletely impossible."


    "Hmm..."


    Greg frowned slightly knowing Joe had a point, but suddenly another idea popped up in his head.


    Instantly, he turned his device on and looked at one of his Soul Creature''s data.


    {Shapeless}


    Race: ???


    Rank: Cmity


    Type: Weapon(s)


    Powers: Metamorphosis, Home of Attributes, Size for Price, Duplication, Durability Tempering


    Requirements for the next rank: (Unknown)


    "I knew it.", said Greg and thought back the moment he broke through into the Soul Grade.


    The moment he seeded in his breakthrough, he felt as a familiar power inside him broke through at the same time, however, because Joe was in a dire situation, he didn''t have time to watch what it was.


    But this time, watching Shapeless''s data on the screen knew what that familiar power really was. It seemed the requirement for making Shapeless reach the next rank was himself.


    The instant the owner, who currently was him, broke into the next rank, this weapon will follow suit. Or at least this solution was the most obvious that Greg could remember currently.


    "Durability Tempering... So the reason it didn''t break under Netherw''s attack was because of this ability. Nice!"


    As he thought about this, Greg made shapeless to change its form.


    Instantly, from a ck staff what appeared in Greg''s hand was a skein of ck rope.


    Joe, M, Emma, and Jay looking at the rope in Greg''s hand looked quite confused, but Greg started to exin.


    "I will use this rope to help me remember the path I have already took. With this, I won''t be lost."


    "With that? But it''s not longer than a few meters. How do you want to use that?", asked Jay with a frown, not understanding just what Greg was thinking.


    "That is true, but this Soul Creature of mine has a special ability.", said Greg and put the rope down to the ground.


    Grabbing one end of it, he stopped moving, and waiting for a while he started to walk around.


    Jay and the others seeing this looked confused, but the next second their eyes started to widen in surprise.


    The rope, which was only a few meters in length in a few moments ago, suddenly started to be longer and longer without any sign of stopping.


    When the rope reached almost a hundred meters, Greg stopped using the ability and said, "My Soul Creature has the ability to expand in size at my will and what is even greater that it has no limit. Only at the beginning do I need to stay motionless for a few seconds, but after that, I can change its size freely."


    "That''s... That is a bit overpowered, no? And also if you have such a great Soul Creature, why didn''t you use its size changer ability against Netherw?", asked M with surprise.


    Greg turned his gaze at her smiled and asked, "Maybe I can change its size freely, but I can''t control its weight. If I try to change its size while it is in the shape of a sword, the weight could be insanely hard to fight with. Against a monster like that, it would be only a suicidal move."


    "Oh... I see.", said M instantly, understanding what Greg meant.


    "However if Shapeless is in the form of a rope, it''s no matter how long I will make it, its weight won''t matter."


    "I see. That is a great idea. But what if you meet that thing inside. You will just die alone in there.", said Jay calmly.


    "Who said I will go alone? Joe wille with me.", said Greg with a smile.


    Hearing what Greg said, Jay looked at Greg and asked, "Huh? Why him?"


    "Because you are on the God rank, aren''t you? asked Greg with a calm smile.


    "!"


    Listening to this, Emma, M, and Joe looked at Jay with a surprised expression, not believing what Greg has just said.


    "How did you know?", asked Jay with a stunned expression.


    "It was only luck. It was when you used your power to make that blood clone. At that moment your God rank presence got leaked. Naturally, only for a millisecond but that small amount of time was enough for me to notice it."


    "Ah... I see... Haha, well yes I''m on the God rank yes, but doesn''t this mean I have a bigger reason to go with you?", asked Jay with a bitter smile.


    "No. You need to stay here and there are three reasons why. First, as you said that creature feed on blood, so your power is the exact nemesis for you. We would only die if we make even a small mistake. Secondly, we still don''t know if our enemies wille after us or not, so your power should be arger help here than inside there. Lastly, out of the five of us, we have the fastest speed, so if we need to run, we are the most likely to make it back alive."


    "That is logical.", said Jay, and a small whileter he nodded and said, " Sure. Let it be like this. I will remain here with M and Emma until the two of you explore the interior."


    As he said this, Jay crouched down and after grabbing the end of the rope he tied it around a solid iron bar on the side.


    Greg seeing this nodded and after ncing at Joe he said calmly, "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste."

 Chapter 172: Everchanging Maze

    Chapter 172: Everchanging Maze


    The moment Greg and Joe walked into the maze, Jay looked toward the exit, then at the carvings on the ground and the wall.


    After thinking for a while, Jay cut his finger and dripped his blood onto the ground. He hoped to create a clone, however, the moment his blood touched the ground, the carvings suddenly lit up and under a single second his blood got evaporated into thin air.


    "So I can''t use my clones in this ce. Great..."


    M seeing this, waved her hand, just like she did against Netherw, but even after a few seconds, nothing happened.


    No purplish mes and no boilingva. She couldn''t use her powers, yet she could clearly feel that below the surface, theva was there, but because of the carvings, she couldn''t utilize her abilities.


    "Like this that our power is restricted, it will be even harder to defend this ce against the enemy.", said M and looked toward the stairs.


    As she said this, M looked at Jay and asked, "What should we do?"


    Jay who was quiet a while looked at M and Emma.


    "The perfect n should be to set traps, and wait for the enemy to walk into them. However, this ce is like a trap itself, because of these carvings. The only thing we can do currently is to wait patiently and when the enemyes fight them head-on without hesitation."


    Emma and M hearing this looked at each other, but still, they couldn''t think about anything better either. Just like how Jay said, this ce is one huge trap, so the only thing they could do to wait and fight only when the timees.


    Because the carvings negated every ability by physical contact, they couldn''t make traps. Only those who had power simr to Greg''s or his fairy''s wind des could set up traps without activating the carvings.


    For those kinds of people who used their full power through the ground or need to use their surroundings, while they had only a little bit of closebat experience this ce was a real nightmare.


    Even Jay, whose power is through his own blood, needs to be careful because if the object he created gets into contact with the carvings, his ability will get nullified fully.


    Naturally, after a few seconds of waiting, he could activate his skill again, but that few seconds against enemies could be fatal.


    "Well... this is what we are in currently. The only thing we can do is to wait patiently for Greg and Joe to find another way out from here.", said Jay and sat down onto a broken stone without taking his eyes off from the stairs.


    Knowing that they could do almost nothing except of waiting, M and Emma sat down to a small stone also and waited while looking at the stairs with sharp eyes.


    While the three were patiently waiting, Greg and Joe were already deep inside the maze.


    They were running with fast speed, while behind their track Greg was leaving Shapeless in the form of a ck rope.


    Turning right, left, and then again right, the two didn''t stop even for a second. Under the few minutes they spent inside the ce, they have already turned to different directions more than hundreds of times.


    The turns they have taken have reached almost four digits, showing just how many directions they could possibly go. After almost every meter, the path split into 3 or more other passages, making them choose every single second.


    At the very beginning, it was easy to remember which path you choose, but the more you went deeper and the more direction you chose, the harder it got to remember the way back.


    Luckily Greg was using Shapeless as a tool to find the way back easily. If he didn''t have this Soul Creature, he couldn''t have thought of another way to explore this maze this efficiently.


    The only thing they had to do was to run as fast as they could while looking out for those passages that they have already taken.


    For example, currently, Greg and Joe had turned right leading them to another intercrossing where 3 paths could be seen in 3 different directions.


    However, out of the 3, 2 had a ck ropeing and going out of them, indicating that they have already taken those paths.


    The only way they didn''t take was on the left, so without any hesitation, they went into that passage and continued to run.


    "This maze is insanely huge. We have been running for several minutes now and took almost a thousand turns, yet this was the very first time we met an intercrossing where we have already been.", said Joe as he followed Greg from the side, while from his body thin thunder particles popped up from time to time.


    Greg who''s body was covered with hardly seen wind vortexes looked at the walls which were made out of corpses and nodded.


    "Yeah. Also, looking at all of these corpses, I can''t imagine just how big a massacre could have been here in the past."


    Joe after hearing this looked at the walls which were one and half a meter wide, while its height reached the ceiling easily, he nodded.


    Just looking at the numerous ragged and lifeless bodies put on top of each other made him feel a cold rush through his spine.


    "Just what could have happened here?", asked Joe quietly from himself, but to be honest he didn''t really want to know.


    The two were running without stopping, yet even after 10 minutes they still didn''t meet a single path that they have already taken. But still not losing hope, the two continued their exploring, not caring if they have already taken a path or not. The only thing they cared about was to find another way out of this ce as fast as possible they could.


    When the two have already run for almost 20 minutes, suddenly Greg stopped running and grabbed Joe''s shoulder.


    "Wha-."


    Just as Joe wanted to ask Greg what happened, suddenly Greg put his hand on his most, not letting him to speak, and pulled him to the side where a small gap was.


    And just as he did that, suddenly a huge w appeared from the corner and pierced right into the walls, tearing off numerous limbs from the corpses as easily as breathing the air in.


    <em></em>


    Slowly, a terrifyinglyrge creature got revealed from behind the wall turning its terrifying-looking head here and there slowly.


    The head had no eyes nor nose, but a small pair of ears and an insanely huge snarling mouth with hundreds of razor-sharp teeth in it.


    The corner of its mouth has reached the side of its head, while between each teeth blood and torn flesh could be seen.


    Its ash-ck skin was almost fully covered with a thick amount of blood, while from the middle of its back, from its spine several sharp bones pierced right through the skin, making the whole creature look even more scarier.


    *KRR... KRR... KRR*


    With a sound that was simr to when one started to click with their throat, but with the only difference that it was louder and had a piercing effect, the creature turned its head slowly toward the direction where Greg and Joe were.


    Greg and Joe, hidden in a small gap, didn''t dare to take even a single breath, fearing that the slightest sound could reveal where they were.


    *KRR... KRR...*


    Clicking its throat for a few more times, the creature let the wall go and with long steps, it walked away slowly, leaving the shocked looking Greg and Joe behind.


    The moment the creature''s tail, which looked like a trident, vanished in the corner, Greg let Joe go and breathed out a huge sigh.


    Joe looking toward the direction where the creature disappeared, looked at Greg with shock and said, "That creature... Just what the hell was that?"


    Greg turned his gaze at Joe shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it was terrifying. And what is even worse, only its presence was on the God rank. That suffocating bloodlust alone made me think I would die..."


    "Yeah... We can''t beat that thing. We should go back now. It is way too dangerous to continue. Let''s go back-, huh?", said Joe with a nod and turned around, but just as he was about to start running, suddenly he stopped moving.


    Greg seeing Joe''s shocked expression frowned slightly and walked out of the gap, but before he could have asked why did Joe freeze up, suddenly he too stopped moving.


    The moment he looked toward the direction where Joe was looking, suddenly his eyes widened too, not believing the sight that he was watching at the moment.


    The path from where they havee from could nowhere to be seen, but only a single huge wall, made out of hundreds of corpses.


    Seeing as the route where they havee from suddenly got blocked by a wall, Joe and Greg looked at each other, not knowing what they should do now.

 Chapter 173: Jays Power

    Chapter 173: Jay''s Power


    "The path... Has vanished...", said Joe with shock, not believe what he was seeing at the moment.


    Just a few moments ago, they met with a terrifying creature on the God rank, and now as they wanted to retreat their only way back has disappearedpletely.


    If it weren''t for the rope which got engulfed by the wall, Greg wouldn''t have noticed the change at all. Not even his First Flow noticed as the walls moved and blocked their way, which was quite frightening.


    "Is this ce... Changes on its own?", thought Greg with shock, not believe if something like this could happen.


    This whole area''s walls were made out of thousands of massive carcasses, so it was logical that they couldn''t move.


    They were not iron walls part of a machine, which was able to move freely by cogwheels, but dead bodies. But even if they were moved by an unknown power, it was still impossible to make it change positions without any signs.


    Or at least under Greg''s First Flow was insanely hard, almost unthinkable. Even if it was moved in silence or insanely fast speed which couldn''t be noticed by mere eyes, Greg''s wind threads around him should warn him about the changes.


    Just like when the creature appeared. If it wasn''t because of this power of his, they would have died without realizing what happened with them.


    While Greg looked at the wall before him, Joe on the side looked where the creature came from and said, "We should go where the creature came from. If this ce is truly changing paths, it will be much likely that we won''t meet with things sooner. But if we are about to follow it, and we are unlucky, we can get trapped by the maze and die."


    Greg heard what Joe said nodded and looked at Shapeless in his hand.


    Now that it turned out that the only n which could have helped them go back vanished, Greg sighed and said, "It became useless. Now it''s is totally up to us to find the exit."


    With that sentence, Greg pulled Shapeless. In an instant, Shapeless''s size started to shrink with insane speed, and after a full minute, it reached a meter in length.


    Seeing this Greg nodded and after turning Shapeless back into a staff he turned around and looked at Joe.


    "From now on we won''t run. We need to move with as much care fullness as we can. Who knows what other things does this ce hides from us."


    "And what about the others? They are waiting for us, while the enemy could attack them any given moment.", asked Joe calmly, but he knew too that in this ce the slightest mistake could lead to their demise.


    "They will be fine.", said Greg with a determined expression.


    "How can you be so sure about that? Just because Jay is with them?", asked Joe with a from, not understanding why Greg was so confident about that man.


    Yes, Joe knew that Jaw was on the God rank, but Greg saw too that in that ce because of the carvings, it was hard to use their powers.


    And for Jay and M, that ce was particrly a huge restriction zone. If the enemy has physical powers or abilities which do not require the surroundings, they will be put in an insanely hard position.


    "Yes, because of him. I can tell that he has a few more aces in his sleeve and also he is much more terrifying than he truly looks. I don''t know why he hides his true power, but I''m quite sure about that."


    ***


    Back inside the prison, Jay, M, and Emma were watching the exit in silence when suddenly several footsteps started to echo from the stairs.


    "Here theye!"


    Reacting in an instant the three jumped up and raised their guards, ready to fight any given moment.


    One step after another, the footsteps started toe closer and after almost a minute, 9 figures got revealed from the darkness one by one.


    "Haha! Look at this ce. What a sight!"


    A creature that represented a humanoid tiger, looked around with awe.


    His appearance looked just like Netherw, but with the only difference that its fur was not white, but crimson red. But except that, the ancient robe and body looked exactly like the previous creature''s.


    "This scenery, this ce, this smell... I love it!", said the humanoid tiger with a satisfying smile and opened his arm wide.


    While the creature looked incredibly satisfied, a person in a robe slowly walked forward and pointed at Jay and the others.


    "Sir... They are there."


    Hearing this, the creature lowered his arms and turned his re toward Jay and the two girls. Seeing as Greg and Joe were not there, he frowned and asked loudly.


    "WHERE ARE YOUR FRIENDS?"


    Instantly as this sentence echoed through the ce, on several cell doors which were made out of iron started to form cracks, while the ground and the walls shook like crazy.


    However, at the same time as this happened, the carvings lit up, making the whole prison to turn back to normal immediately.


    "Oh?"


    The creature and the other 8 figures, seeing this looked incredibly surprised and looked at the carvings with much curiosity.


    While they were so busy with those, Jay stepped forward and with a wide smile, he asked, "My dear friend! What brought you here?"


    "Hmm?"


    The humanoid tiger seeing Jay act so casually raised his eyebrow and crossed his muscr arms before his chest.


    "Haven''t you been taught ethic? Before asking a question from someone, first, introduce yourself."


    Jay hearing this started to scratch his left cheek with his left index finger and with a wry smile he said, "Ah, how could have I forgot that. My bad... My name is Jay Moore. It''s a pleasure to meet y-"


    "Jay, stay silent!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Instantly as the humanoid tiger said Jay''s name, an unknown power appeared around, or to be more specific inside Jay''s jaw, and like a lock, his mouth got closed under a single second.


    "!"


    Jay, Emma, and M seeing this looked incredibly surprised, not knowing what just happened.


    "Now kneel!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Just like before, Jay''s whole body got engulfed with unknown power and started to make his whole body to descend into a kneeling position.


    "Both of you there also. Kneel!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Both Emma and M hearing the creature''s voice felt as their body got under a spell and without hesitation, they started to kneel down too.


    Seeing as all three were kneeling before him, the humanoid tiger smiled with satisfaction and started to talk.


    "From now on you are only allowed to move or talk when I allowed it. Now then... Tell me where did the two of your friends g-, huh?"


    Just before the creature could have asked his question, suddenly Jay stood up slowly and started to massage his neck.


    "Ahh... Didn''t expect that someone who was an expert with the legendary Voice Maniption still existed."


    "!"


    All 8 people and the humanoid tiger seeing that Jay was acting freely under the power, which they thought was absolute, looked incredibly shocked.


    "Who are you?", asked the creature instantly, knowing that the man before him was no ordinary person.


    Only two kinds of people were able to move under his Voice Maniption freely.


    The first one was those who have learned that skill and reached the summit in its learning. Those could not only resist the power but could turn its effect back at the enemy two times as powerful as it normally was.


    The second one however was impossible to exist. Their n which skill was the pure nemesis of this power has already vanished from existence about a hundred years ago.


    But the man before him was visibly not from that n and either did learn Voice Maniption. Yet he clearly knew about the skill and could resist against it. To think someone like him existed...


    "I need to find out how he can suppress my power.", said the creature quietly and turned his re at Jay.


    " I asked you something! Who are you and how do you know about my n''s secret art?"


    Hearing the loud voice and the strange power that wanted to make him speak, Jay frowned and looked at the creature.


    "Why are you so noisy? I can clearly hear you even if you talk normally."


    "YOU!!", shouted the humanoid creature angrily and wanted to teach Jay a lesson by beating him into a pulp, but suddenly Jay''s expression turned ice cold.


    "Sorry, but there are way are too many of you here. I need to reduce your numbers.", said Jay and waved his hand slightly.


    *Swish!*


    Instantly as he said this, out of nowhere, several blood-red threads which represented a huge andplex spiderweb appeared around the 9 figures, and with insane speed, they started to shrink.


    The humanoid tiger and the other 8 figures behind him seeing as they werepletely trapped without any way of escaping, immediately widened their eyes with shock.


    "F*ck!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>

 Chapter 174: Lifeblood Lance

    Chapter 174: Lifeblood Lance


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Just as Jay''s power was about to slice up the 9, suddenly on the side a loud bang could be heard.


    Jay turning his gaze toward that direction to see what happened saw as the iron bar which he tied at Greg''s Soul Creature suddenly got broken and the rope started to move toward the maze with insane speed.


    Watching this Jay looked surprised and instantly knew something must have happened, but before he could have done anything, suddenly a w appeared inches away from his face.


    "!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With an inhuman reaction, Jay was able to avoid the assault and jump to the side, but even like 4 deep scars appeared on his left cheek, just a few centimeters below his left eye.


    Touching the wounds on his face, Jay looked at the humanoid tiger which was standing a few meters away from him.


    The creature was standing with a maddened expression, while the fur in his body turned metallic, while each metallic fur was covered with crimson fire.


    Behind him, a half-transparent creature that represented an ancient dragon, but with a demon head could be seen floating in the air.


    "Who would have thought someone could cut through my body.", said the humanoid tiger with great shock as he looked at his body and arms.


    All over his body, several deep bleeding splits could be discovered, revealing his flesh and even a few bones.


    Just how scary the sight was, at the same time it was just as extraordinary. Just thinking about what kind of pain that creature was currently feeling, while his whole body was covered with almost fatal injuries, made Jay know this creature was nothing regr at all.


    Any normal being after receiving such blows would have copsed if not ended up dead. This creature was insanely terrifying.


    The humanoid tiger after inspecting his body for a few more seconds turned to look at his men behind him if they were fine.


    Or at least he thought they were fine. However, the moment he turned around what he could only see was numerous corpses cut in several parts. There was not a single body part or limb which remained intact.


    The humanoid tiger seeing this looked even more stunned and said quietly, "To hold such terrifying power even though he is just a human... How is this even possible?"


    However, just as he thought about this, suddenly he remembered his brother who ended up dead because he failed to kill and capture mere humans.


    "Wasn''t it basic knowledge that the Human race was weak? How are they able to hold so much power?"


    While the humanoid tiger was mesmerized by Jay''s power, Jay crouched down next to M and Emma and touched their backs.


    Instantly as his hand got in contact with them, suddenly a drop of blood melted into their skin, making their body to tremble for a second then to return normal.


    "Now you should be able to stand up.", said Jay as he helped the two girls up slowly.


    "What... How?", asked Emma with surprise as she felt as the strange power slowly vanished from her body, making her able to move freely again.


    M was also surprised by Jay''s power which unfreed them, but she didn''t ask any questions, but simply looked at the creature before her.


    Immediately as she noticed that the creature was not paying any attention to them, she waved her hand and fired several purplish mes at it.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!</strong>*


    One explosion after another, purplish mes exploded onto the creature''s body, making his whole being be engulfed with purplish mes.


    Emma and Jay didn''t know just how scary those mes truly were, but M waspletely clear about it. If those mes touched something, it was impossible to put them out. Those mes won''t stop until they burnt and ate up everything in their wake, that''s just how terrifying these mes were.


    "Got him!", said M happily, but the next second her eyes widened in shock. And it wasn''t just her, but Emma and Jay too.


    Before them, the creature looked at the mes on his body and grunted.


    "How weak mes... Pathetic.", said the creature calmly and opened his mouth wide.


    Instantly as he did this, he started to breathe air in, making the fire on his body slowly got sucked in.


    "What the..."


    M seeing this sight turnedpletely dumbfounded. She knew just how powerful her mes could be, but before that creature, they were nothing more but mere air. It didn''t even flinch as he ate her mes!


    As she and the others looked at the creature with shock, the humanoid tiger finally inhaled all the mes from his body and turned toward the three.


    Jay squinted his eyes slightly, however, after a single second his eyes shot wide open and picked up the two girls by their waist.


    "!"


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!!!</strong>*


    Before Emma and M could have reacted to what happened, what they could only see was as a massive fire pir with a purplish and crimson color burst toward them with crazy speed.


    Jay while running all the way toward the Maze''s entrance escaping, looked behind.


    Noticing as the carvings on the ground lit up, but didn''t make it vanish but just weakened it, he looked surprised.


    "Just how powerful is that thing? He is just on the God rank!"


    Turning his head to only see he has already run inside the maze with several paths all around him, Jay didn''t know what to do.


    "What should I do? If I go in there, we will be trapped inside the maze with not only this tiger following us but with that unknown thing. But if I stay, even if I defend against his attack, seeing that creature''s power, I won''t be able to defend these two.", said Jay and looked down at M and Emma in his arm.


    Looking back to only see the fire pir was about to explode into them, Jay clenched his teeth and decided what he will do.


    "I have no choice. I will do that then..."


    Putting down both girls, Jay turned around and walked toward the approaching fire pir.


    Emma seeing her father act strange wanted to ask him something, but before she could, a suffocating presence broke out from Jay.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as this happened, M and Emma needed to step back several steps and looked at Jay with shock.


    Behind Jay''s back, a half-transparent figure that represented him, but with the difference that it was made out of pure swirling blood appeared floating in the air.


    While the two girls watched Jay''s God rank power with a stunned expression, Jay started to raise his hand slowly.


    In his palm, a long spear made out of solidified blood appeared. However, what was strange that on that spear, white carvings could be seen, very simr to those which were on Greg''s Soul Creature, on Shapeless''s surface.


    Taking up an attacking stance, Jay watched calmly the approaching fire and started to talk in a strangenguage.


    "Kapr furts sqert shkilin..."


    Instantly as those ''words'' left his mouth, Jay shoved the spear forward, while the cravings on top of his blood weapon started to move too.


    And just as he did that, the fire pir reached him and like a missile, it exploded onto the tip of his spear, creating an insanely huge shockwave.


    Or at least it would have, but didn''t...


    The reason why not was because the moment the impact happened, the fire got sucked into the carvings on the spear and after swirling for a while it spit out the fire from where it came from.


    "!"


    The humanoid tiger seeing this with the carvings widened his eyes and shouted, "Lifeblood Lance?! How do you have th-."


    However, the creature couldn''t finish his sentence, because the purplish and crimson fire appeared before him out of thin air.


    "!"


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    The explosion was so huge and massive that it made the ground and the walls to broke down and turn to dust no matter if they had the carvings on them or not.


    Jay after using that powerful attack fell down onto his knees with an exhausted expression, while the blood spear in his head vanished.


    Looking at the total destruction and the huge debris that he made, Jay cleaned the huge drops of sweat from his face and wanted to say something, when suddenly a loud roar sounded from before him.


    *<strong>ROOOAAARRR!!!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    "Don''t tell me...", said Jay with a shocked expression and watched as the humanoid tiger''s figure broke to the surface from below the huge stones.


    His body was covered with deep open wounds, while almost his whole body and skin were burnt to crips. There were even parts where the flesh was so burnt that the bones under them could be clearly seen.


    *<strong>ROOOAAARRR!!</strong>*


    After roaring angrily toward the huge hole above his head, the humanoid tiger shouted with a maddened expression.


    "HUUMAAN! I WILL TEAR YOU UP INTO THOUSANDS OF PIECES!!!


    And just as he said this, he wanted to burst forward to Jay, but before he could, suddenly his whole body froze up.


    Jay seeing as the humanoid tiger was not moving and was watching something behind him turned his head back slowly, but when he did his eyes widened and paled with fear instantly.


    *KRR... KRR... KRR...*

 Chapter 175: Echo Spirit

    Chapter 175: Echo Spirit


    *KRR... KRR... KRR...*


    With a sound that echoed throughout the whole ce, the terrifying creature turned its disgusting head here and there slowly.


    Jay who was inches away from the creature felt as huge drops of sweat rolled down his forehead because of pure fear.


    Turning his eyes to the back, he saw as Emma and M were lying on the ground with pale faces while holding their breath in silence.


    Seeing them fine, Jay calmed down by a level and turned his re back at the creature.


    The creature had ash-ck skin, covered with an insane amount of blood. It had no eyes nor nose, just a pair of ears and a crazily huge mouth with hundreds of razor-sharp teeth.


    However, even with such a disgusting look, its appearance got even worse as he looked at its back. Watching the several bonesing out of its spine through the skin, with that strange-looking trident tail, it''s the whole image became even terrifying.


    "Strange... Normally I wouldn''t be scared of something like this, yet my body is shaking subconsciously... It is definitely using some kind of intimidating power.", thought Jay and looked at the creature''s face.


    "It seems it orientates itself through voice, then if I do this..."


    Moving his hand, Jay grabbed a small stone from the ground, and with a strong motion, he threw it at an iron door not far away from the humanoid tiger.


    *<em><strong>ng</strong></em>!*


    *<strong>KRR!</strong>*


    Instantly as the creature heard the sharp sound, it let a deafening clicking sound with its throat and started to run toward the sound.


    But what was even scarier, that the creature moved not only with insane speed, but it didn''t give out a single sound. With such a huge body and fast movement, it moved inplete silence.


    "It''s not a surprise that I wasn''t able to detect its presence... Just what kind of thing is that? Never seen such creature before.", thought Jay as he wiped the sweat off his face.


    The humanoid tiger in the distance seeing this widened his eyes extra wide and with a trembling body, it stepped back a step.


    "How... Is this possible? First, the Lifeblood Lance and now an Echo Spirit!? Impossible! They should be extinct, so how?!", mumbled the creature with disbelief as he took back one step after another slowly.


    However, what he didn''t think that the moment he took a step back, the debris that was under his feet moved, making several rocks fall to the ground with a loud sound.


    "Sh*t!"


    *<strong>KRR!*</strong>


    The creature called the Echos Spirit hearing the sound not far away from it, stopped moving and turned its disgusting head toward the humanoid creature with a scary snarl.


    "!"


    Seeing as it was ''looking'' toward his direction, the humanoid creature looked frightened and under a single second, he turned around and started to run toward the exit.


    Instantly as he did this, the Echo Spirit opened its already huge mouth extra-wide, and while blood flowed out between its disgusting teeth, it shrieked loudly.


    *<em><strong>SCHREEEAACH!</strong></em>*


    As this happened, Jay, M, and Emma felt as a terrifying power appeared around their body, making their whole being to froze up instantly, unable to move even a single inch.


    This happened with the tiger too. In the middle of its run, suddenly his whole body froze up and started to tremble, however, suddenly it shouted.


    "MOVE!!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Using his Voice Maniption skill, the unknown power got sted away from his body, making him move again freely toward the exit with insane speed.


    *<strong>KRR!</strong>*


    The moment the creature sensed as its power got deflected by foreign means, it became visibly angry and like a bullet, it started to run toward the humanoid tiger.


    Jay and the two girls seeing as the two creature''s figure vanished through the exit, sighed up with relief.


    "Dad? Are you alright?", asked Emma with a worried expression and after running next to him she instantly used her power to heal.


    "Yeah... I''m fine. It''s just I feel a little bit exhausted.", said Jay with a wry smile, while letting Emma to help him get better bit by bit.


    M on the side walked closer too and after thinking for a while she asked, "If I''m not being rude... What was that spear? It looked insanely powerful. I didn''t see anything like that before. Its power was definitely above the God rank."


    Jay who was on the ground and enjoying the pleasant feeling throughout his body heard the question and looked at M.


    After thinking for a while Jay shook his head and said, "It''s a very long story, so what I can say is that I found it."


    "Found it? Where?", asked M with curiosity.


    "Inside an ancient ruin somewhere on the east side of the Rainforest.", said Jay and after staying silent for a few seconds he smiled slightly and continued, "To tell the truth, I don''t know either how I found it. The only thing I can remember was that one moment I got under a powerful spell, then the next minute I was standing before this spear. It was very strange."


    M and Emma hearing what Jay said looked at each other and looked shocked.


    Both of them knew that those who used spell powers were no ordinary people. They could easily control anyone if they lowered their guards, but almost all the time when they use their powers, they use them for killing.


    To think that there was someone out there who used the power of their spells to control Jay to a powerful weapon... Why did they give it to him instead of taking it away personally? That was not normal at all.


    While the two were thinking about this, inside the staircases the humanoid tiger was running up as fast as he could.


    Behind him, the Echo Spirit was following him closely, leaving several deep scratch marks on the stairs and walls with its ws.


    Its ws smashed through the surface of them like hit knife through butter. Not even the slightest resistance could be seen, showing just how terrific those nails really were.


    While running with everything he had, the humanoid tiger didn''t forget to spit fire at his enemy behind his back.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    *BAM!*


    One crimson fire explosion after another, the Echo Spirit got numerous sts on its body. However, even like this, the attacks didn''t slow it down not even a bit. No, instead they made it even angrier, making it to approach the humanoid tiger faster than before.


    "F*cking hell!"


    Watching as the personified death elerated its speed, the creature stopped spitting more fire and concentrated on running.


    Under a few seconds, he ran several hundred steps yet just only after 10 more minutes did the exit get finally revealed before him.


    "Finally!"


    The humanoid tiger knew really well that if he is able to run all the way out, then outside the Echo Spirit will be totally lost.


    Because outside was too much noise it was the perfect ce which could help him easily escape. While it will be too busy to hunt down everything one by one, he will have enough time to escape.


    "Just a few more ste-, huh?"


    Just as he was about to finish his sentence, suddenly above in the blinding light, suddenly two figures appeared.


    Because the sun''s light was shining on the two figures, the creature couldn''t figure out who they could have possibly been, but suddenly he realized that a few of his men were still out there, so he smiled widely and started to say.


    "How could have I forget them! I still have a few men out there. Using them to distract its attention until I escape from this rotten ce. Simply perfect!"


    With that in mind, the creature quickened his speed, however, the next moment his eyes widened with shock.


    Before him, in front of the two figures suddenly a sh broke out, and the next second what he could only see before closing his eyes and halting as two attacks exploded onto his body.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    With a huge explosion that was filled with electricity and fire, the creature''s already injured body got sted backward without a single chance to resist.


    "rgh!"


    After getting his bnce back and stopping his body, the humanoid tiger vomited up a huge amount of blood and wanted to say something, but before he could have a blood-freezing sound came above his head.


    *<strong>KRR...*</strong>


    The moment that quite yet eerie sound sounded almost next to his ear, the beast raised his head up slowly, only to see as the Echo Spirit was hanging from the top while looking at him with a disgusting smile.


    *<em>Drop</em>!*


    *<em>Drop</em>!*


    *<em>Drop</em>!*


    Seeing as drops of gore fell onto his face from the creature''s sickening mouth one by one, the humanoid tiger raised his hand and shouted angrily.


    "F*ck yo-."


    *<em><strong>Champ</strong></em>!*


    Or at least he just wanted to shout, but couldn''t, because the creature above him didn''t let him.


    After his very first word, the Echo Spirit opened its mouth wide, and with a single bite, it snapped the creature''s whole head off and immediately started to suck the blood out from the body.


    *<em>Gulp</em>!*

 Chapter 176: The Secret Passage

    Chapter 176: The Secret Passage


    [Around 30 minutes ago]


    Greg and Joe were slowly walking inside the maze while being careful not to meet with that creature again.


    Greg was eagerly watching the air threads around him, ready to run at any moment if they started to move.


    While they were walking, Greg nced at Joe for a moment and asked, "I know it''s a bit sudden, but you didn''t tell me why you came into the Forbidden Lands. Was there any reason to it?"


    Hearing the unexpected question, Joe knew sooner orter Greg would ask it, so he sighed and started to talk.


    He told Greg the real reason why he came, which was because of his father''s selfish request. Naturally, he would havee to find Greg on his own and help him, but because of his father, this act became not volunteers, but a mission.


    When Greg heard that Joe''s father wanted him back even though knowing what kind of situation he was currently in, became instantly shocked.


    And what was even more irritating, that he didn''t want him back to check if he was right, but because of his mask he obtained in the Dual Dimensional Zone.


    The moment Greg thought about the mask, suddenly he frowned and thought, "Now that I think about it, now I can use it no? I got several times stronger and also those creatures still find their way to find me, so it would be only a waste not to use it."


    "That is true, but don''t forget that they are only cannon fodder. Even they are able to ughter half of humanity with their power.", said suddenly Alice in Greg''s head calmly.


    When Greg heard Alice''s voice he sighed and asked, "Creature''s on the God rank are only cannon fodder? How funny..."


    "Well, when you reach the Evolution Step, you will understand it. Even those two don''t really get it just how weak they are."


    The moment Greg heard this, he instantly realized that Alize was talking about Russ and Wayne, which made him smile wryly.


    After a secondter Greg became serious again and looked at Joe.


    "So, what is your n? Even though your father let me in the Dia Family, you know that if I go with you, I will only bring harm. Especially if others find out that I have the power to obtain the keys to that ce."


    Joe nodded hearing this and said, "I know and to tell the truth I would rather say to you that don''te back, but I don''t really have a choice."


    "Why? I think you are old enough to choose what you want to do.", said Greg as he raised slightly his eyebrow.


    However, Joe just shook his head and said, "This is not that simple. Maybe you don''t know, but the Dia Family has started to obtain bigger influence in the Federation and among the five Great Families."


    When Greg heard this his face turned to surprise. He clearly knew that in the Federation there were 5 Families who had huge power and control just like the Soul Association.


    The Alchemist Family on the north, who was specializing in creating potions and different kinds of herbs and medicines.


    The Scepter Family and the Dia Family on the east, from which the former had a bigger influence in the eastern region, while thetter was only better in connection with the Soul Association.


    On the south, the Voodoo Family was the strongest and it was not a surprise at all. They were the most scariest among the 5 Great Families. Their people had powers that could kill anyone from miles away, just like those devil creatures.


    Of course, their power was not as strong, but even like that they were feared by all. And because of this, all families wanted to get on their better side to avoided unnecessary problems.


    Lastly the Charon Family on the west. Even though they were not as scary as the Voodoo Family, they were just as strong. Exceptionally powerful.


    The Charon Family was the only Family in the whole Federation, which had more manpower and experts than the other four families put together. Also, it had the most influence, almost simr to the Soul Association which was quite frightening.


    Luckily they were monitored all the time by the other 4 Families and the Soul Association, so they couldn''t be a single entity in the whole Federation.


    Knowing all of this, when Greg heard that among them the Dia family started to get more and more influence and power he was surprised.


    "How?", asked Greg curiously.


    Joe looked at Greg and wanted to answer, however before he could have done so, suddenly a huge explosion urred from their rear, making the whole ce to start shaking like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    "!"


    Greg and Joe stopped moving and looked toward the direction from where the explosion happened.


    After a small while, the shaking stopped.


    "Wha-."


    "Shh!"


    Before Joe could have asked again, suddenly Greg signed him to stay quiet, making Joe to stay silent instantly.


    *<strong>KRR...</strong>*


    Just as the two thought that creature came back again, suddenly what they saw as before them in the passage a ck sh passed by with insane speed toward where the explosion happened.


    Greg and Joe looked at each other with shock, but instantly they realized something.


    "It''s going toward the exit?"


    Instantly they didn''t hesitate and started to run, however, just as they turned to the left to follow it, what they saw was only a wall.


    "Are you kidding me? Again?", asked Greg with a bit irritated expression the moment he saw as another wall appeared out of nowhere before them.


    Joe looked at the wall too with a frown, but suddenly he noticed something on the side. However, the moment he turned his head toward there, his eyes widened, and said calmly, "Greg look at this!"


    Greg hearing Joe''s voice nced where he was pointing with a frown, but the instant he saw what Joe was focusing on, his eyes widened too.


    Slowly before him, the massive wall started to turn half-transparent and a passage that was 3 times smaller than the other ones, appeared on the side.


    But this wasn''t the reason they looked shocked, but because at the end of this path, a breathtaking sight opened up before them.


    "So this is the ce Jay talked about?", asked Greg with awe as he looked at the hundreds of thousands of energy crystals on top of each other.


    While they were standing outside, suddenly the path started to get narrower and narrower slowly, making the two to get surprised instantly.


    "Should we go?", asked Joe as he watched the path eas getting narrower an inch with each passing second.


    Greg looked at the energy crystals in it, started to think I immediately.


    "This ce is not only huge, but its routes are changing all the time. If we stay here and continue to find an exit, then we will never reach an end, so the best should be to go inside there."


    "Let''s go.", said Greg, and instantly his body burst forward with the wind vortexes around his body.


    Joe seeing Greg act didn''t hesitate either and with lightning particles around his body he busted forward too.


    Under a single second, both of them arrived into the hall full of crystals, while behind their back the passage shrunk slowly.


    "Aren''t you afraid we will get stuck here forever?", asked Joe as he watched the path vanish behind their backs fully.


    Looking behind, Greg shook his head and said, "Not at all. This ce has been already revealed twice, so I''m quite sure if we don''t find an exit here we will be able to safely leave this ce sooner orter."


    Joe hearing this nodded and turned his gaze forward only to let out a huge sigh.


    "Still... This ce is extremely huge!"


    Greg looked at the millions of energy crystals before him on top of each other, while among them different kinds of weapons could be seen here and there.


    "Are these even real?", asked Joe and grabbed the closest energy crystal to him.


    However instantly as he did, the crystal melted into his skin, and a few momentter it disappeared only to make Joe''s expression to be even more dignified.


    "What happened?", asked Greg curiously.


    "This... This one... This one was a High-ss energy crystal from an Ascender ranked creature..."


    "Eh? Are you for real?", asked Greg with shock and grabbed an energy crystal too.


    Instantly, it melted into his hand and soon a piece of information appeared inside his head.


    ''High-ss energy crystal consumed''


    Feeling the huge amount of energy rushing into his body, Greg knew that it must be an Ascender ranked energy crystal for sure. He has already consumed a few Cmity ranked crystals, so he was very clear just what kind of feeling he should be feel, but this was totally different. It was much better.


    "It really is from an Ascender ranked creature!", said Greg with shock and looked at the millions of energy crystal before him with awe.

 Chapter 177: An Exit

    Chapter 177: An Exit


    Looking at all of the energy crystals before them, the two didn''t know what to do.


    There were so many energy crystals, that only with a small portion could one reach the God Rank under a few days. Naturally, they still needed the foundation of knowledge of their power to break through into the ranks, but with these crystals, it was only a matter of time.


    Joe grabbed a sword from the crystals and started to inspect it.


    It was made out of white jade, while its hilt was ice blue stone. Both of the edges of the sword were jagged, while the tip was razor-sharp and extremely thin.


    Joe holding the sword looked surprised and waved it around.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "The feeling, the grip, and the weight... Everything is simply extremely satisfying. It''s like I''m swinging feathers, yet I can control it as clearly as I wish. It''s amazing!"


    Greg hearing this looked around and after thinking for a while he asked, "What should we do? There are simply way too many things here. Even if I use my shadow to put them away, I''m worried I will be as slow as a snail or even unable to move."


    Joe, the moment heard Greg nodded and said, "I know, but it would be simply a waste to let them rot here."


    "I agree.", said Greg and continued, "But still we need to find a way back to the others. They must be in trouble, so let''s explore this hall."


    "Sure.", said How with a nod, but still made sure to keep that sword with him.


    The two split apart and started to explore the huge hall full of treasures and energy crystals hurriedly.


    "What a sight... Just who was the one who collected all of this?", thought Greg with awe as he ran around the ce.


    Among the millions of energy crystals, there were swords, shields, spears, knives, masks, and even a few potions.


    Seeing those, Greg grabbed one potion and looked at it.


    "What is this?", thought Greg with confusion as he looked at the blue liquid inside the bottle, but in the end, he decided not to drink it and simply put it into his own shadow.


    He put into his shadow several other potions, energy crystals, and weapons too, but after the number reached a bit more than a hundred he felt like someone suddenly put on his body a ton of weight.


    With his refined and tempered body this weight was nothing, but still even after walking like this, he felt like his body getting tired a little bit with each step.


    Greg knew that until the object he puts into his shadow is low quality or it''s a Low-ss energy crystal until then he could carry thousands at once without getting tired.


    But when he saw as only after a hundred items his body received huge burden, Greg was quite shocked.


    "These items are truly not fake! With so many items and energy crystals, even a low family in the Federation could be a tyrant and reach the level of the 5 Great Families or even surpass them!"


    And it wasn''t just Greg who thought about it like this but Joe also. However, he didn''t know if it would be a great choice to tell all of this to his father.


    Everything had its advantages and disadvantages. If he tells his father about this ce and he ends up obtaining all of this, maybe they will earn an insane amount of strength, but at the same time, the Dia Family would be the single target in the whole Federation.


    It was a very tough decision, but he still had time to think over this matter.


    Time ticked by silently when suddenly Greg heard Joe''s voice from the other side of the hall.


    "Greg, here!"


    Hearing Joe''s voice, Greg walked to him and asked, "What did you find?"


    "Look at this. I think this should help us find the exit.", said Joe calmly as he pointed above his head.


    Following his finger, Greg looked up, only to see that above his head on the ceiling, which was made out of ck jade, there was a small circr shaped button.


    It was so small, that not even Greg would have seen it if Joe didn''t notice it by luck.


    "Do you think it''s for the exit?", asked Joe as he looked at the button with curiosity.


    Listening to the question Greg grabbed an energy crystal from the ground and said, "Well, we have one choice to find out."


    With that said, Greg threw the energy crystal in his hand toward the ceiling without hesitation.


    *ng!*


    With a metallic sound, the energy crystal hit the button, pushing it in slightly, yet even after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    *Click!*


    "?"


    Greg and Joe after waiting for a full minute heard a clicking sound from somewhere else, and a secondter the button got pushed out into its original position.


    "Something must have definitely happened.", said Greg and activated his earth element.


    Instantly, he started to tap on the ground continuously, making him able to see the whole hall as clearly as day.


    "Push that button again."


    Joe hearing Greg nodded and with a throw, he hit the button above.


    Immediately, Greg''s eyes turned sharp and examined the whole hall, looking for any changes, no matter if it was extremely small.


    Suddenly Greg''s eyes widened, because, at the other side of the hall, the wall without any sign vanished, revealing jade stairs going up toward the surface.


    "Got it!", said Greg with a smile, but his smile vanished when he saw as the wall appeared again only after 3 seconds.


    "This is not good at all.", thought Greg with a frown and started to think.


    After looking at the hall''s size, which was more than a few hundred meters in length, Greg stood up and said, "I found the exit, but it will be only open for 3 seconds."


    "Where is it?", asked Joe as he looked at the mountain sized energy crystals on top of each other all around the hall.


    "It''s on the other side.", said Greg calmly as he looked at the blockages before them.


    There was not a single straight path where they could have reached the other side of the ce, making it insanely challenging to arrive at the other side in under 3 seconds.


    " I need to try something.", said Greg and activated his light element.


    Instantly, white light covered his whole body and like a bullet, his whole figure burst forward.


    *<strong>BAM</strong>!*


    1 second... 2 seconds... 3 seconds... 4 seconds and 5 seconds.


    Because of zigzagging here and there and the weight his body was under, Greg could only reach the other side under a bit more than 5 seconds.


    "It''s possible, but I need to take out a few items from my shadow."


    With that said, Greg took out several weapons and potions which he thought were useless, and after the amount reached around 50, he tried again.


    *Bam!*


    This time he could reach the other side in less than 3 seconds, making Greg to bod and look at Joe.


    "What do you think? Can you reach the other side in under 3 seconds?"


    Joe looking at Greg smiled and said, "Maybe I''m not good at everything as you, but I''m extremely confident I can beat you in speed."


    "Perfect.", said Greg with a nod and grabbed an energy crystal.


    "Then get ready."


    Instantly as he said this, Joe smiled waved his hand. Immediately, around his whole body, a robe appeared made out of pure thunder, while under his feet a circle emerged, making his presence to reach almost that of the God rank.


    "Nice.", said Greg with a nod, and without hesitation, he threw the crystal at the button.


    *ng!*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    The moment the crystal hit the button, both Greg''s and Joe''s bodies exploded forward in a sh.


    Zigzagging here and there while their bodies were only left behind after images, the two moved with inhuman speed.


    Greg''s light element was extremely fast while it also got faster the more he ran, yet even like this, Joe was a full head before him.


    Seeing this Greg was quite surprised, but still, he continued to run as fast as he can.


    "There!", said Greg as he saw the exit before him, but then suddenly his eyes widened.


    It was because suddenly the wall before the exit started to appear a bit sooner than he first saw it.


    "We can do it!", said suddenly Joe and elerated his speed even further.


    Seeing this Greg knew he couldn''t fall behind with his speed, so he clenched his teeth and made his speed to be even faster, not caring about the pressure on his body at all.


    *BAM!*


    With an explosion, both of their figures exploded forward with faster speed than before, making them to reach the entrance in a single sh. They were moving so fast that only two shes could be seen and nothing more.


    Under a single millisecond, both of them reached the stairs, and just as they made it through, the entrance behind them got blocked by a wall entirely, leaving them inplete darkness instantly.

 Chapter 178: Absolute Counter-Attack

    Chapter 178: Absolute Counter-Attack


    "Damn! That was close..."


    Inside the darkness, Greg summoned crimson mes around his palm, making the darkness in their surroundings to vanish instantly.


    Joe who was slowly standing up from the ground with a bit of exhausted expression looked at Greg and said, "Let''s go. We need to hurry."


    "Sure.", said Greg and following Joe from behind, the two started to run up on the stairs with crazy speed.


    *<em>Tap, tap, tap, tap!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Passing hundreds of steps in seconds, the two ran for close to 5 minutes when suddenly light appeared before their eyes.


    "Eh? We already reached the surface?", thought Greg with confusion as he looked at the white light before them.


    Joe was confused too, because, on the other passage where they walked down into the prison, they needed almost an hour.


    Even with their current speed that distance would take them around 15 minutes, so under 5 minutes with this speed to reach the surface should logically be impossible.


    However, after a few seconds, both of their eyes widened. The moment they thought about the fact that they shouldn''t have reached the surface, suddenly the white light before them grew bigger, and before they could have realized anything, the light engulfed both of their body.


    "!"


    Instantly, both of them stopped running and protected their eyes from the blinding light, and only after a few seconds did the two start to lower their hands.


    However, when they did, both of their expression turned to that of shock.


    "What the..."


    Joe and Greg watched as both of them appeared before the entrance which led down to the prison, while all around them, several hoodied men looked at them with surprise.


    Each man had the presence of an Ascender rank, yet all of them were on the bottom. There was not a single one that was on the summit of that rank or on the God rank.


    "..."


    Watching each other for few seconds, suddenly one man came back to his senses and shouted, "It''s them! Attack!"


    "!!"


    Instantly, all person around the two activated their Ascension Ring, making their presence to grow into frightening heights.


    After a few seconds when all of their presence grew close to the God rank, each of them activated their powers and attacked Greg and Joe at the same time.


    Metallic swords and knives, toxic clouds, chains, powerful lights capable to weaken enemies, and other unique powers flew toward them at once, trapping the two in the middle.


    Joe seeing this wanted to use his ace and kill all people at once, when suddenly Greg grabbed his shoulder and said calmly, "Let me try something."


    "?"


    Just before Joe could have reacted, suddenly Greg''s skin got covered with darkness, making him look like a personified shadow creature. If he would have stood under a tree and disguised his presence, anyone would have easily missed that he was there.


    While Joe looked at Greg with confusion, suddenly all the assaults arrived before Greg.


    "No matter what he tries, without that artifact, he won''t be able to defend against all of our att-, huh?"


    Even before the man in the distance could have finished his sentence, suddenly his eyes widened with shock and surprise.


    Before him, the several attacks reached Greg and should have killed him, but instead of that happening all of their attacks vanished into the shadow skin on Greg one by one.


    "What the...?"


    Everyone around him looked at Greg with shock, but their shock turned to fear instantly when another phenomenon happened.


    When all the attacks disappeared into Greg''s unknown power around his body, after a few seconds the attacks appeared again, but this time all of them flew back from where they came from at the same time.


    Noticing as their own power targeted them, everyone wanted to move, but before they could have done so, they realized they couldn''t.


    "Eh?"


    Looking down, the man looked down, only to see as not only his, but everyone else''s leg was stuck in the ground, trapping them in one ce.


    "Ho-?"


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    Before the man could have finished his question, the several metallic knives he fired at Greg a few moments ago, arrived before him and pierced into his body instantly.


    "Argh!"


    Coughing up a huge amount of blood, the man looked down his chest to see as several weapons were pierced into his chest and arm.


    With clenched teeth, the man raised his head only to realize that among his subordinates, he could call himself quite lucky.


    There were some whose body was exploded into nothing more but broken bones and flesh, while others missed several limbs.


    Naturally, those who only fired powers to weaken Greg and Joe sustained small injuries, but there were only 2. All the others were dead or on the brink of death. Others like the man, who survived with only that, there was none.


    "You f*ck-."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Just as the man wanted to curse Greg and Joe, suddenly a cold sh appeared in his vision, and the only thing he could see his own headless body was stuck halfly in the ground.


    "Are... You... Kiddin... Me..."


    And just as his own sentence appeared in his mind with disbelief all over his face, the man''s eyes turned hollow, while his head rolled away on the ground.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t the only one who ended up like this.


    anyone else who survived Greg''s surprise counter-attack, Joe made sure to finish them off as fastly and smoothly as he possibly could.


    *Swish!*


    *Swish!*


    By using his insane speed, Joe''s figure shed here and there like thunder and killed all the remained men on the spot.


    While this happened, Greg looked at his palm and started to think.


    "This power is great, but it seems I can''t take anything I want. The more attacks it takes, the greater the pressure will be on my body. Also, the time limit on this is ridiculous. Only a few seconds and my body got exhausted."


    However, it was only natural. After he broke into the Soul Grade, he obtained an almost absolute defensive power. No matter what came at him, until he had the darkness cloaking his skin, he was saved. He could even send the attacks back, which was insanely powerful because not everyone would wait for such a thing.


    So even though the shorings were visible on this power, but it was insanely useful.


    The other thing which was also quite visible after his breakthrough was the time when he switched from one element to another.


    In the Body Grade he needed to wait a full second or even 2 to be able to use another element, but this time it was almost instant when he switched from darkness to earth.


    Still, he couldn''t use two or more elements at the same time, but with such fast element swapping power, he became stronger for sure.


    "Let''s go. Others are still waiting for u-.", started to say Joe, but suddenly he stopped talking and turned his gaze to the entrance.


    *<em>Tap, tap, tap!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Hearing the rapid footsteps, Greg turned his head toward that direction, and a whileter when he activated his earth element his eyes widened.


    "It''s that creature! It escaped from the maze?"


    "Huh? What? Then the others are...", asked Joe with shock.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not Jay, and the other''s it''s chasing. It''s a creature. It looks like... Netherw? How? Didn''t he escaped?", asked Greg with confusion.


    "I don''t care if he is or not, let''s trap him and let that creature kill him. Maybe like that we will be able to kill that scary thing.", said Joe and walked toward the opening.


    Knowing that Joe was not talking nonsense while it was truly a great opportunity to kill two birds with one hit, Greg nodded and walked to the entrance.


    Standing on the stairs, both of them looked down into the darkness, only to see as a creature was running up with insane speed, while another creature that should only appear in horror films chased him from behind.


    "Let''s attack him.", said Greg as golden mes appeared around Shapeless in his hand.


    "Sure.", said Joe and touched the sword in his hand.


    Instantly, electricity engulfed the whole weapon, making Joe to be quite surprised.


    It was because of his other sword which was cracked into several parts by Netherw we''re specially made from Thunder Stone.


    It was a special stone that was capable of using thunder and lightning powers and boosting their strength by several times.


    However, the sword in his hand was perfectly fine as he infused his power in it. But this wasn''t the only surprise to Joe. The other shocking thing he noticed that the sword was in harmony with his power and as time went by, its power grew rapidly. It was quite shocking.


    However, his shock couldn''tst for long, because Greg''s voice sounded from his side suddenly.


    "Now!", said Greg and waved his staff which was covered in golden mes.


    Immediately as he did this, Joe waved his weapons too, sending powerful and thick thunderbolts next to his golden mes down the passage right onto the creature down below.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!!</strong>*

 Chapter 179: The Mask Returns

    Chapter 179: The Mask Returns


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!*</strong>


    The immediate explosion shook the whole passage, making Greg and Joe before the entrance to seen nothing more but a huge dust cloud.


    "Do you think it was enough?", asked Joe calmly as he slowly fused his thunder power in his sword again.


    Greg by using his Fourth Flow''s vibration ability inspected the creature if he was dead or not, but after a second he just smiled and said, "He is dead."


    Instantly as he said that the dust cloud dissipated, showing Joe what Greg was talking about.


    In the passage, the humanoid tiger''s body was hanging down from that disgusting creature''s mouth, while its muscr body was slowly bing dragged creased.


    Watching as the creature was drinking the tiger''s blood right through the headless body while below the skin it was visible as its tongue was moving here and there, Joe''s expression paled slightly.


    Even Greg felt disgusted by the sight he was seeing, but after a small, while he rxed his body and said calmly, "Let''s attack it while it''s too busy dealing with its meal."


    Instantly as he said that Greg raised Shapeless above his head, making it to be covered with golden mes at once.


    Exhaling the air from his lungs, Greg made his body rxed and after a second he inhaled a huge amount of air and with a powerful motion, he swung his weapon.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "!"


    Joe seeing that Greg acted, instantly summoned his Ascension Ring below his feet.


    Immediately, a robe made out of thunder appeared around his body, while his presence skyrocketed into the God rank. As this happened Joe fused his thunder power into his sword and just like Greg, he swung his weapon.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Just like a roaring golden dragon and a trembling thunder hawk, Greg''s and Joe''s attacks fused together in the air, making their power to be even scarier than before.


    The walls and stairs which were made out of insanely durable materials, this time turned into nothing more but broken and melted debris under their assault.


    *<strong>KRR?!</strong>*


    The Echo Spirit which was feeding on the humanoid tiger''s body, suddenly felt something was wrong, so raised its blood-filled face.


    Turning its head here and there, it heard the approaching attack, so as a result it dropped the carcass in its hand to the ground and screamed toward the assault.


    Instantly as that happened, the fused attack halted in mid-air, and after a few seconds it started to move, but this time not toward the creature, but back toward Greg and Joe.


    However, it was not like Greg''s darkness element, which only reflected the attack. No, it was much more frightening than that.


    Not only the attack''s strength got stronger, but its speed became even faster by several times. If Greg''s attack was a missile ready to blow a house away, this was a nuke ready to blow the whole mountain away.


    "!"


    Seeing the crazy, Joe couldn''t react at all. Just as he thought this will be the end sudden white light appeared around him, making his expression to be confused.


    "What the..."


    Turning his head to the side, Joe stopped talking and watched as on Greg''s face a ck mask representing a smiling demon appeared, while the white crystal on its forehead let out white light.


    *<strong>KA-</strong><strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he saw that, their attacks arrived back to them, and like aunched nuke exploded on their body.


    However, instead of killing them, the white light around them protected them from the scary attack.


    Unfortunately, it was only them who remained intact, while the surrounding around them changed dramatically.


    The ground in a hundred miles turned melting debris, a huge portion of the mountain vanished while the sky above got crammed with crimson ck clouds and dust, filled with trembling golden thunder.


    "What the..."


    Joe who thought he will die a few moments ago looked at the shocking changes around him, and a whileter looked at Greg.


    However what he didn''t expect to see that Greg was kneeling on the ground while his breathing was ragged and quick.


    "Are you okay?", asked Joe a bit worriedly.


    Greg however instead of answering took out one healing potion that Russ made from him and instantly started to drink it.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    With one single swallow, Greg drank all the liquid in the bottle.


    "Argh... That was close...", said Greg calmly as he stood up, while the pain in his body started to vanish.


    Naturally, it was close to him. First, he used his Special Respiration Technique, and after that, he used his mask to defend against an attack that was on the summit of the God rank.


    To defend against something like that, the mask used his body and power as fuel, so it was only natural that he was extremely exhausted. If he didn''t have reached the Soul Grade and had Russ''s healing potion, he would have fainted because of the pain by now that was sure.


    Joe before asking from Greg another question, suddenly a sh came at him from the entrance, making his expression turn dead serious instantly.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    With a reaction that was insanely fast, Joe and Greg jumped backward immediately, avoiding a fatal strike from the Echo Spirit only by a hair''s margin.


    *<strong>KRR!*</strong>


    Jumping away into the distance, Greg and Joe raised their guards up instantly and watched as the Echo Spirit widened its enormous jaw and licked the blood off from around his mouth.


    In the middle of the melted and burnt ground and the ash ck sky, the creature looked like some personified horror creature from an apocalyptic film. Just its appearance alone could make anyone feel fear instantly.


    "What is your n?", asked Joe calmly from Greg as he fused his power into his sword bit by bit.


    "I..."


    *<strong>KRR!!*</strong>


    Hearing their voice, the Echo Spirit turned its head toward them, and without hesitation, it jumped toward their direction. In the air, it opened its jaw and screamed at them with a deafening cry.


    *<strong><em>SCREEEAAACCHH!</em></strong>*


    Instantly, a strange power broke out from its body and appeared around Greg and Joe, but unfortunately, it was useless.


    The moment it wanted to trap their body in one ce like it tried with the humanoid tiger before, suddenly the crystal in the mask''s forehead on Greg''s face lit up and released light again.


    Immediately, the power which wanted to imprison the two vibrated around the white light, and after a few secondster it vanished into thin air.


    Greg seeing this was satisfied, but his happiness couldn''tst long because he saw as the creature''s w appeared before his face inches away from his eyes.


    "Its ability to hide its presence with this kind of insane speed... Frightening!", thought Greg and jumped to the side to avoid the attack.


    However, he didn''t n only to watch, so as a result he activated his Third Flow and waved Shapless in his hand.


    Instantly, the ck staff in his hand started to let out frozen mist, and with the swinging motion, several sharp ice spikes flew toward the creature with frightening speed.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*ng!*</em>


    <em></em>


    However, nothing like what Greg thought would happen has urred. Instead of piercing the creature''s skin or at least leaving small wounds, what Greg saw was as his ice spikes broke into several small pieces after the impact on the creature''s body.


    Not even a small wound could be seen, showing that not only the creature''s attack, speed, and tracking skill was frighteningly high, but its defense too.


    *<strong>KRR!!*</strong>


    With an angered snarl, the creature turned its facial expressionless face toward Greg and was about to burst toward him, when suddenly a sh appeared above its head.


    Like thunder itself, Joe''s figure appeared above the creature, and with his jade white sword in his hand which was filled with lightning power, he shed at the Echo Spirit''s neck powerfully.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    However, yet again, something very frightening happened.


    Joe''s sword exploded on the side of the creature''s neck, creating a massive shockwave instantly. If it was any other creature, its head would be up in the air a long time ago, yet this time it was different.


    Instead of instant death, the sword just only left a small scar on the creature''s skin, leaving both Greg and Joe shocked at the same time.


    *<strong>KRR!*</strong>


    The Echo Spirit feeling as it was hit on the neck and was ''injured'' too, turned incredibly angry and swung its razor-sharp ws at Joe in the air.


    Seeing the approaching death, Joe however didn''t look panicked at all. Instead, his expression looked incredibly calm.


    Just before the w would have pierced right through his chest, the thunder robe around his body flickered, and with a speed that not even Greg was able to see, he appeared at the other side of the creature.


    *BAM!*


    And just like before, Joe swung his sword and hit the creature in the neck, creating a massive shockwave, which was 2 time bigger than thest one a few seconds ago.


    Greg on the side seeing this widened his eyes instantly and thought with shock, "That sword... It''s umting his power!"


    <em></em>


    <em></em>

 Chapter 180: Jade Sword

    Chapter 180: Jade Sword


    "That sword is umting his power?!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>"</strong>!"


    Greg watched as another shockwave, which was twice as big as the previous two broke out after Joe hit the Echo Spirit''s neck with his sword.


    The power was so strong that it created huge craters below and around the creature, while the shockwave made the ground in the vicinity form huge cracks one by one.


    Naturally, Greg was doing perfectly fine even under such crazy power luckily because of his mask and tempered body. However, it was entirely possible that anyone else who was below the Ascender rank would have been blown away instantly, if not driven to the brink of death.


    "Such a scary weapon. And it was down there too... Just what is that ce truly?"


    While Greg tried to figure out the background behind that sword and the mysterious ce, Joe was flickering here and there around the creature with insane speed.


    Because of his special Guardian ability that let him use his Ascension Ring even though he was only on the Cmity rank, he could barely keep up with the creature''s attack.


    Also, his mysterious jade sword which was umting power with each strike made his position in the fight to be even better as time passed by.


    With his speed that was almost on the God rank and with his powerful weapon, it was only a matter of time when he could deliver the final blow.


    But, unfortunately, time was not on his time this time. It was obviously visible that his power which let him surpass ranks for a limited time put a huge burden on his body.


    Just like before against Netherw, blood was visible on the corner of his mouth and what was even worse there were more than before.


    Greg seeing this turned serious and thought, "He said he can only use that power only once or twice a day, yet he is forcing himself to use it again. It''s the 4th time today? I need to help him!"


    With that in mind, Greg took out a potion from his shadow and instantly he activated his Fifth Flow.


    Immediately, his whole body was covered with white light, and like a bullet, his entire being burst forward.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With speed almost as crazy as Joe''s, Greg appeared next to the Echo Spirit and swung Shapeless in his hand while threw the potion in his hand to Joe.


    "Here! Drink it!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a loud bang, his staff hit the creature in the back, but unlikely as Joe, his attack didn''t leave a single scratch on the skin.


    However, it was perfectly a fine distraction, because the Echo Spirit instantly turned its head toward Greg and shed at him.


    "It is fast!", thought Greg and made Shapeless in his hand to change form.


    Immediately, the ck staff in his hand turned into a wide ck shield with the golden carving on its surface.


    *CLANG!*


    Like metal hitting against metal, the creature''s ws which were able to pierce through anything, this time was deflected and stopped by Greg''s Soul Creature.


    However, not without a price naturally. The moment the impact happened, the carvings lit up with golden light, while Greg felt instantly as the fifth ability of Shapeless activated on its own.


    With the fifth ability which let Greg''s Soul Creature to defend against attacks from the God rank this time was on the verge of breaking, but luckily Greg could jump away just in time, making his shield only to sustain 5 deep w marks.


    "Damn. That thing is ridiculous!", thought Greg with shock, but after seeing the w marks on Shapeless started to heal automatically because of its fifth ability he sighed with relief.


    However, he couldn''t rx for a long while, because just as his feet touched the ground, the Echo Spirit attacked him again with its ws.


    Seeing this, Greg jumped to the side, easily avoiding the attack because of his light element that boosted his speed to a frightening level.


    And while this happened, on the side Joe stopped drinking Greg''s potion, making his eyes to widen instantly.


    "Amazing! It''s almost as powerful as those potions from the Alchemist Family. No... It''s much better than that.", said Joe quietly as he watched the pain in his body vanish instantly.


    He felt like he has woke up from a long, deep, and pleasant sleep, making his body to be filled with energy again.


    Not wasting any of his time further, Joe activated his Ascension Ring again, making his presence to grow up to the God rank.


    Instantly, a robe appeared around his body made out of thunder, but there was a slight difference. This time the thunder and lightning it was made out of looked much energized, while the air around him felt electrified too.


    "Here Ie!", said Joe and fused his power inside his sword, while he umted his momentum, making cracks to form under his feet.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Like thunder itself, Joe''s figure burst forward with a deafening explosion and appeared at the side of the creature.


    *<strong>KRR!</strong>*


    Feeling the dreadful presence on its side, the creature swung its ws toward Joe without any hesitation.


    "Chance!", thought Greg seeing this and immediately deactivated his mask''s power and activated his Fifth Flow''s area power.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly, in a radius of five meters, white light covered both Greg and the creature, and directly an amazing scene happened.


    Greg''s power made the creature''s attack speed to became a bit slower than it originally was. However, this ''bit'' made Joe to reach his target, and with a fast and smooth chop, he shed at the creature''s neck.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    *Squash!*


    "<em><strong>SCREEAAACCHH!!!</strong></em>"


    With a sound that was simr to that when the knife pierced into raw meat, Joe''s sword got chopped into the creature''s neck.


    Instantly a scream that shook both the earth and the sky at the same time broke out from the Echo Spirit''s wide jaw, however not for long because with a ck sh something exploded onto its mouth.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Like throwing acid onto flesh, the creature''s half mouth started to rot, but that was all. However, the sight was still shocking.


    "!"


    Joe seeing this nced from where the shot came from, only to see that Greg was pointing at the creature, while on his palm a ck glove made out of ck mist could be seen.


    "Just that much damage?", thought Greg a bit disappointed, but it was only natural.


    His ck Larva Soul Creature was only on the Creator Rank, so it would be quite surprising if it would have what it takes to kill a creature on the God rank.


    But still, it did such a huge injury, so Greg couldn''tin at all. Instead, he turned Shapeless into a bow, and with its Duplication ability, he made the other one into an arrow.


    Activating its Home of Attributes ability, Greg covered the arrow with golden mes and aimed at the creature''s open mouth.


    "<strong>Sckrechks!!!</strong>"


    With an angry cry, the Echo Spirit wanted to scream, but because its half jaw was hanging wide open, it couldn''t let out a proper scream, but only a disgusting grumbling.


    So instead of doing that it shed at Joe with its trident-like tail, which was still on its side, and jumped toward Greg, ready to tear him up into several pieces.


    Joe seeing the tail pulled its sword out and after deflecting it by a swing he jumped away. As he did that he watched as the creature in the air was only a meter away from Greg and was ready to assault him.


    "A single arrow won''t kill it, what is he trying to do?", thought Joe, but before he could have thought about anything else, Greg fired his arrow.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Sckreahsch!*</strong>


    With a disgusting grumbling, the Echo Spirit was about tond onto Greg, when the arrow that Greg fired pierced right into its mouth, and with the help of the golden fire around it, it scorched its way through the throat and reached its stomach.


    However, unfortunately, that was all it could do. It couldn''t pierce through the whole creature and kill it, so as a result it was still flying toward Greg with insane bloodlust.


    Seeing this, however, Greg just looked as calm as ever and avoided the creature''s attack just as easily as he did the first time.


    Jumping to the side next to Joe, Greg undid his Fifth Flow powers and lowered his arms.


    Joe seeing this looked confused and while watching the Echo Spirit struggling by the pain, he asked, "Why didn''t you attack him with something more powerful. If you would have used that technique of yours, it would be dead long ago!"


    Greg on the side hearing what Joe said shook his head and said, "Not at all. If I use my technique and fail to hit it or it uses its strange ability to send my attack back with twice as strong as it originally was, I''m definitely done for. Also, I need preparation time before I can use my skill, so against such creature, it would be a foolish act, so this is why I chose to do this."


    "What do you m-.", started to say Joe, but couldn''t finish his sentence, because suddenly Greg started to smile and waved his hand.


    "Just watch and see!"

 Chapter 181: Killing The Echo Spirit

    Chapter 181: Killing The Echo Spirit


    "Just watch and see!", said Greg with a calm smile and waved his hand.


    "?"


    Joe hearing this was instantly confused, but before he could have done anything else, suddenly a shocking scene happened.


    "Scrhreach!"


    From the side, the Echo Spirit which was about to attack the two suddenly stopped moving, while its body was shaking like crazy.


    "What is happening?", asked Joe, but he didn''t need to wait long for his answer.


    Instantly as he finished his sentence, suddenly the creature raised its head toward the sky and looked like it was about to scream, but instead of any sound, what came out of its mouth was a sharp-looking spike.


    "!?"


    Watching the golden-colored spike which had ck carvings and golden mes around it, Joe was immediately shocked, however, it was only the beginning.


    From all around the creature''s body, several simr-looking spikes came out with golden mes around them, piercing right through the creature''s skin.


    From the chest, the head, the mouth, the back, and the stomach. The creature had numerous gaps on its body, from which several golden spikes broke out one by one.


    "If you can''t destroy something from the outside, then demolish it from the inside.", said Greg and clenched his palm into a fist.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Like a huge balloon, the creature''s body puffed-up and in the end, it exploded into nothing more but broken bones and torn flesh.


    "!"


    Joe watched as where the creature stood a second ago, now there what he could see was only a golden ball from which several spikes came out. It looked quite simr to a huge mace-like weapon, but with the only difference that it was 100 times bigger and it was covered in golden mes.


    As Joe was shocked by the changes, Greg waved his hand, making the golden Shapeless to change form and size and fly back to him.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    After the golden and ck Shapeless melted together again to form the original Shapeless, Greg unsummoned his Soul Creature and looked around.


    "This ce... What a mess."


    Naturally, he was clear by the fact that it was his and Joe''s power doing, but they couldn''t do anything about this at all.


    Who would have thought such a scary creature would have an even scarier ability? To control other''s ability and send it back with several times stronger? What ridiculous power was that? It was even stronger than his mask nullifying ability.


    Just looking at the t and barren surface, with the half demolished mountain in the distance and ash ck sky above them, Greg felt like he was in the middle of an apocalypse.


    While the two were thinking about what they should do, suddenly a voice appeared above them.


    "Look at this. I felt a smallmission and here I thought I will have a fun time, yet what I found? Only these two brats again."


    Greg raised his head up to the sky, only to see Miss Fortune with Zane on her side. However, this time there was another person next to the two, which made Greg and Hoe even more surprised.


    "Cloud?"


    "Hi kids. How are you doing? It seems you had a bit of fun, didn''t you?", asked Cloud with a wide smile as he approached the two with Eliana and Zane on his side.


    Greg hearing this took the demon mask off from his face and wanted to say something when another voice came from his side.


    "What the? What happened here?"


    Turning their head in the direction from where the voice came, Greg and the others watched as Jay came up to the surface with M and Emma following him closely behind.


    As the three watched the shocking scenery around them, suddenly Jay noticed Greg and Joe on the side, with three unknown figures before them.


    "Enemies?", said Jay with a frown and was about to use his power, when suddenly Emma grabbed his hand.


    "No, they aren''t. They are experts dad. It''s Mistress of Fortune, Cloud, and the Legendary Expert. Show some respect!"


    "Experts?", asked Jay with a confused look and after inspecting the three of them he raised his eyebrow and said quietly, "They? Never heard about them. They seem quite weak for me."


    "!"


    Instantly as Jay said that and the three experts next to Greg heard this, it felt like the hot air in the surroundings dropped several degrees.


    "Dad!"


    Emma was insanely shocked by her dad''s impolite behavior, but before she could have said anything else, suddenly a cold sh came appeared out of nowhere.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a huge explosion, inches away from Jay''s eyes, a sword got stopped by his finger, which was covered with solidified blood.


    Jay who looked calm all the time this time looked scarily ice cold and said calmly, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Greg, Joe, M, and Emma watched with surprised expressions as before Jay, Zane was standing with an unmoveable posture, while in his hand, he was holding a sword, which was just about to pierce Jay''s head a few seconds ago.


    Eliana and Cloud on the other hand however looked at Jay with shocked expressions. They knew just how strong Zane really was and this is why they knew exactly just how strong one needed to be to deflect even just one of his attacks.


    However, right at the moment, there was an unknown person who not only defended against Zane''s attack with only just a finger but looked totally unfazed by all the happenings and even looked ready to fight against him.


    "Just who is he?", asked Eliana calmly and instantly her eyes turned golden.


    Feeling a gaze on his skin, Jay turned toward Eliana''s direction, and the moment he saw her golden eyes he said calmly, "If I were you, I wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "?"


    Eliana looked confused by Jay''s warning, but just before she could have asked why suddenly next to Jay''s body a blood-colored spear appeared for a second and vanished in the other.


    However, just under that single second, Eliana instantly covered her left eye, while small drops of blood started to flow out between her fingers slowly.


    "Argh!"


    Cloud seeing that Eliana has been injured waved his hand, covering her wounded eye with his power instantly. After seeing that her injured eye were slowly healing, he nodded and looked at Jay with an ice-cold expression.


    "What did you do?"


    Jay hearing Cloud''s ice-cold tone shrugged slightly and said, "Nothing. I told her not to do what she wanted, but she didn''t listen. As a result, one of my ''Soul Creature'' fired an attack at her on its own. It was not my fault."


    As Jay said this he nced at Zane and asked calmly, "As for you... Will we fight or will you calm down?"


    Greg and all the others around Jay were instantly bbergasted. Did this guy go insane? Didn''t he know who he was talking to and who did he just injured? They were both powerful experts in the Federation! One was the person who reached the summit of God rank with a white Soul Stone, while the other was on the summit of the Ascender rank with a heaven-defying power! Just what was he thinking?


    Greg and Joe seeing this looked at each other, but seeing as both of them were speechless, they didn''t know how to react at all.


    After a small whileter, Zane lowered his hand holding the sword, and after looking at Jay for a small while he asked calmly, "What is your name?"


    Feeling that the hostile gaze vanished, Jay rxed a bit and after straightening his back he said, "My name is Jay Moore, a nobody. And you are...?"


    "Zane Skyfall... A simrly no one..."


    Hearing this Jay nodded and turned his gaze toward Eliana and Cloud.


    "You can just call me Eliana. As for this gentleman, I think just call him Cloud. He doesn''t like if others call him on his original name.", said Eliana calmly as she looked at Jay with one eye.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. As for your eye earlier...", started to say Jay slowly, but before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly Greg walked up to her, handing over a small potion.


    "What is this?", asked Eliana with a frown, looking at the strange bottle in Greg''s hand.


    "Just drink it. It will heal your eyes.", said Greg as he put the bottle into Eliana''s hand.


    Seeing the potion in her hand, Eliana wanted to say that her eye was injured by no ordinary means, but seeing Greg''s calm gaze she sighed and said, "Fine..."


    With that, she inspected the liquid in the bottle and after a while, she opened the lid and poured it into her mouth.


    One swallow after another, under a small while the whole potion got drank by Eliana.


    Lowering her hand, Eliana handed the bottle in her hand to Greg and said, "Thank you, but it won''t help my eyes to heal. It needs more than ordinary healing po-, huh?"


    Just as she wanted to say that no ordinary healing potion was able to heal her eyes and only the best ones from the Alchemist Family could help her, suddenly she felt a pleasant sensation in her eyes.


    "Huh? This... How?"

 Chapter 182: Found Another One

    Chapter 182: Found Another One


    "Huh? What... How?"


    Feeling as her eye was slow healing Eliana was speechless. She didn''t know what kind of attack did Jay use on her, but it was definitely a very powerful one.


    The instant her eye got injured she was able to tell that no ordinary healing should be able to heal her eye, but only the best Healing Potion from the Alchemist Family.


    Yet, right at the moment, Greg gave her a potion that was clearly not from that family and was able to heal her eye in seconds.


    Both Zane and Cloud looked at Eliana''s eye which was undergoing visible changes and didn''t know what to say.


    "Where did you get that potion?", asked Cloud calmly as he nced at Greg on the side.


    "Eh? I made it or at least one of my friends."


    "!?"


    The moment the three experts heard this, their faces looked ice cold, clearly not believing Greg''s statement.


    "What? He really did it!"


    "How can he make such a strong healing potion? Is he from the Alchemist Family?", asked Cloud calmly as he tried to figure out if Greg was telling the truth or not.


    "He is definitely not.", answered Greg, but this answer of his only made the three experts faces grow even confused.


    However, it was only natural. The Alchemist Family was famous for their potions and several strong herbs, but they were mostly using resources from the North and West, while the Forbidden Lands, where the Spirit Grass was growing, was a bit to the South.


    Also, the Forbidden Lands were not a ce where anyone could go in and out freely, while the rare Spirit Grass which made the Expert Healing Potion could only be found here. So it was only natural that the Alchemist Family couldn''t make such a strong healing potion as Russ did.


    To, be more specific, the potions that Russ makes are much superb than any of the Alchemist Family because he uses rare materials, but at the same time, he makes less too. Less potion, but better quality.


    Cloud, Eliana, and Zane hearing that the one who created this potion was not from the Alchemist family turned shocked instantly.


    Watching the three experts'' faces Greg smiled and asked, "By the way, why are you here?"


    Eliana nced at Greg and started to say, "We detected strange power collisions, so we decided toe here and check out the things. However, never would we have thought it would be this."


    As Eliana said this, she looked at her surroundings which were quite abnormal. She didn''t know what happened, but it was quite visible that whatever they have fought was extremely powerful.


    "What happened here?", asked Cloud calmly.


    Greg looked at Joe and after a sigh, he started to exin. He talked about how he broke through into the ''next'' rank, how they found the mysterious entrance with the underground prison and maze, and how they fought against the Echo Spirit.


    Naturally, he missed out on the part where Joe and he found the treasure room, but except that he told them the whole truth.


    When he arrived at the end of his story, Eliana, Cloud, and Zane looked at the ce where a huge amount of flesh, bone, and blood could be seen. That was the ce where Greg made the Echo Spirit explode from the inside.


    "They are truly from a God rank creature. The two of you killed it?", asked Eliana, hardly believing that two kids could kill something like that, that easily.


    "Yes, we did.", said Joe with a nod, but deep inside he was a bit insulted by the fact Eliana didn''t believe that they were the ones who killed it.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''tin at all. Eliana and the other two experts didn''t know the fact that he had the power to surpass ranks, while they didn''t know either that Greg''s power alone was on par with someone on the top of the Ascender rank or maybe even someone who was on the bottom of the God rank.


    Also with the mysterious Jade sword he obtained from the maze with Greg''s demon mask and strong healing potions, even though they couldn''t kill the Echo Spirit easily, they had everything that was needed to kill something like that.


    Of course, if it was a one-on-one fight, they would have died long ago, that was for sure.


    But luckily even like this that both of them sustained a few injuries while fighting, while they almost died twice during the fight, they could kill that disgusting thing in the end.


    Eliana seeing the two were telling the truth, thought for a while on the side and said, "Well... Nevermind. The important thing is that you have survived. However, Greg..."


    Hearing his name, Greg looked at Eliana and waited for her to continue.


    After waiting for a while, Eliana looked at Greg and in a calm tone she said, "We have found one."


    ***


    In the colorful space, a massively huge fort was floating gently, when suddenly a huge explosion urred somewhere on the left part of it.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    "Your Highness, please calm down! At this rate, our base will be destroyed!"


    Inside a huge hall, a mysterious figure d in silver armor was standing motionlessly, while in his hand a human-sized sword could be seen.


    Before it, a huge gap was wide open, revealing the colorful space in the outside with several huges.


    Around the mysterious figure, a suffocating presence was swirling which was 100 times stronger than those who were on the God rank.


    Looking at the creature that talked to him, the mysterious figure looked at the sword in its hand and after thinking for a while it swung it.


    "Your High-."


    The creature, which looked like an elf wanted to stop the attack, but before he could have done so, the armored figured out the sword back on its back, and without saying anything it walked away.


    "Phew... That was clos-, huh?"


    The creature walked before the gap and was ready to use its power to start to rebuild the walls when suddenly its whole body froze up and huge drops of sweat formed on its face.


    Before the creature outside the space, every in the vast distance was sliced in two, while several asteroids were exploded into nothing more but dust and debris.


    "Oh... My...", started to say the creature, but because the sight was simply too overbearing, it didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 183: Earth Temple

    Chapter 183: Earth Temple


    "We have found one.", said Eliana calmly as she looked at Greg before her.


    The moment Greg heard this, his expression became surprised, and asked, "You have found one so soon? Did you found a key?"


    "Huh? What key?", asked M suddenly from the side as she walked closer to Greg and the others with Jay and Emma on her side.


    Turning his gaze at her, Greg just waved his hand gently and said, "Long story, will tell youter."


    "Well, we didn''t find the key, but rumors from people started to appear which talked about a strange phenomenon in ck Mountain.


    ''Eh? ck Mountain? That is on the west side of the Federation close to Iron City, isn''t it?", asked Joe surprised next to Greg.


    "Yes, it is. People stated that every midnight there woulde a strong earthquake from ck Mountain and for a full hour a temple would appear on its summit.", exined Eliana.


    "Did you tried to explore it already?", asked Greg calmly.


    "No, because we can''t.", said Eliana.


    "Huh? Then how are you so sure that is a ce that holds one of the keys?", asked Greg with a slight frown as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    Cloud on the side, stepped a bit forward and said, "Only those can go into that ce who is associated with the element of earth. If you are not rted to that attribute, you will die the moment you go inside. Also at the outer gate, there are strange symbols, very simr to this that Kuragari sent us."


    The moment Greg heard this he started to think, "Only those can go into that ce safely who is associated with the earth element? Strange..."


    Greg could clearly remember that the first key he obtained was inside a dimensional zone which was on the God rank. With Russ''s and Wayne''s help, clearing that zone was not a problem at all, but there was no restriction like this there. It was quite confusing.


    "Should all the ces that have keys hold different restrictions? I don''t think that, but then why only those can enter that ce who has earth control?", thought Greg calmly, trying to figure out the cause behind this.


    While Greg was deep in thought, Eliana nced at Greg and said, "And because we think this, we need you toe with us. If that ce truly holds the key and you are able to obtain it, we would be a step closer to open that ce."


    Greg knew he didn''t have a choice because he made a deal with those two, so as a result he nodded and said, "Sure. But before we go give me a week. I need things to do."


    As Eliana heard this she looked at Greg with a deep frown and asked, "A week? What do you need to do for such a long time?"


    Greg however just smiled at this question and stayed silent.


    Seeing that Greg was not willing to say anything, Eliana looked a bit annoyed, but still, he sighed and said, "Sure. A week from now on let''s meet at Mythbreak. I hope you won''t bete."


    As she said this she looked at Cloud and Zane and without saying anything more she went away with the two following her.


    When their presence and figure vanished from sight, Joe looked at Greg and asked, "A week? Why?"


    Greg looked at Joe with a slight smile and pointed at the sword that Joe was holding.


    "Now that we have killed that thing, don''t you think it''s time for us to take all of those treasure from there?"


    Jay, M, and Emma on the side looked at Greg with confusion not understanding what he was talking about, but suddenly Jay''s eyes widened, and asked, "Wait, don''t tell me the exit Greg told about was..."


    Joe nced at Jay and started to exin the things, "Yes it was. Greg didn''t want to tell them, because everything inside there was way too precious."


    "Yes. I told this to Joe, but the number of energy crystals and weapons down there could make a single-family to be a tyrant and destroy the current bnce in the whole Federation."


    The moment the three heard this looked at Greg with shock not believing what he said, but the instant Greg took out an energy crystal, Jay''s eyes widened and said, "A High-ss energy crystal from an Ascender ranked creature? Is that from...?"


    "Yes, it is. And there were millions of this. Also, Joe''s sword was from there too. We could kill that creature because of its help."


    Jay after looking at the white sword in Joe''s hand suddenly turned extremely excited and said, "Then what are we waiting here? Let''s go!"


    ***


    "What... What the hell happened here?", asked Jay with widened eyes and mouth as he looked around before him.


    It was not only him, but even Greg, M, Joe, and Emma looked at their surroundings with wide-open eyes.


    The five of them were back in the deep underground prison, but there happened to be a huge difference.


    The moment the five walked through the entrance which led into the maze, what they could see was nothing more but an extremely deep crater, while above them, in the ce of the ceiling a huge hole could be seen.


    The whole maze has vanished and what remained in its ce was all of that. It was quite visible that a huge explosion happened out of their detection, while they were above.


    Greg activated his Fourth Flow and through the earth vibrations, he checked the whole ce.


    Luckily the crater was not deeper than a mile, so his power, which range was exactly a mile could reach the bottom easily, but unfortunately, that was all.


    After the explosion that happened here, nothing remained at all. Not even a single energy crystal, weapons, or a few body parts from the walls of corpses which could show that there was something here. Everything just simply turned into nothing more but dust and debris.


    "There is nothing left at all... Nothing...", said Greg quietly as he deactivated his power.


    Jay who was on the side hearing this fell onto his knees, and a small whileter he looked up with wet eyes and shouted.


    "MY GOD! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME!!!?"

 Chapter 184: Ridiculous Secret

    Chapter 184: Ridiculous Secret


    After it turned out that the whole maze has been exploded, the five decided to leave the ce as it was.


    "I can''t believe something this happened.", said Joe as he was deep in thought, trying to figure out what could have happened.


    Greg on the side nodded too and started to think.


    Everything down there was just way too strange. It was quite obvious that whoever built the ce wanted those treasures to be left intact and that is why it made the ce look that haunted and disgusted as it was.


    "And that is why that the one who built the ce put that creature there. Whoever it was, it hoped that no one will approach that ce, but even if someone did, they will get killed by the creature."


    But, Greg could understand this wholly. Who in their right mind would want others to find their millions of treasures? Naturally, no one, right?


    "So the most obvious exnation I can think of that the moment we left the ce through the second exit, we started a self-destruction mechanism. But still that..."


    As Greg thought about that, suddenly Joe tugged his arm from the side, making Greg toe back to his senses.


    Raising his head up, Greg realized that the five arrived back at theke with the wooden bridge and house, making Greg realize a problem.


    "They can''t cross that bridge!"


    Turning around, Greg inspected the three before him, and in the end, nced at Emma.


    "She is still on the Creator rank, so she can obtain a Heritage, but the other two can''t. Jay is on the Gid tank, while M is already reached the Cmity rank."


    The three saw that Greg was looking at them in silence looked confused, but before they could do anything Greg started to talk.


    "Emma, please cross that bridge."


    "Eh?"


    Emma hearing Greg''s sudden statement looked surprised, but just as she wanted to nod, Jay on the side squinted his eyes and said, "Kid, do you have any idea what that ce is? The aura around thatke is extremely suffocating."


    "I know.", said Greg with a nod, and a whileter he started to exin everything.


    After 10 minutes of detailed exnation, Greg looked at Jay and said, "And this is the whole story."


    Jay looked quite confused by hearing this, not knowing how to react.


    Seeing that he was confused Greg waved his wrist and showed him the Heritage data on his device, while saying, "My Heritage lets me learn things from experts with 100 times faster than normal. While it is powerful it has also harsh requirements too. However, still, it is extremely useful, so that is why I want Emma to obtain one."


    After a small while, Greg sighed and said, "If it were me, I would have let all three of you to obtain, but because only those can cross the bridge who is below the Cmity rank... I can only let Emma."


    "But Joe still obtained one, so why can''t we try too? Maybe that statement that only people below Cmity rank can one cross the bridge is false.", said suddenly M from the side calmly.


    "That is a definite no.", said Greg with a shake of his head.


    "Why?", asked M with a frown.


    "Because that was an i-."


    "I could obtain the Heritage because one of my powers.", said Joe calmly from the side.


    "Huh?"


    Greg, Jay, Emma, and M looked at Joe with a frown not understanding what he did mean under that statement.


    "I think you have noticed this already, but I have an ability to surpass ranks.", said Joe as he looked at Greg calmly.


    "Yes, that was quite obvious, but still that didn''t exin why you... Wait...", started to say Greg calmly, but in the middle of his sentence, he suddenly halted.


    "Just what you are thinking. I''m not only able to surpass rank above me, but I can also lower rank too. But there is a slight difference. While I can only surpass the ranks above me for a limited time until then I can start my cultivation from the start from the first rank if I want to without losing my powers. However, I can do that only once."


    The moment Greg and the others heard this, they were totally speechless.


    A power that was able to surpass ranks was rare and shocking, but a power that let the owner to restart its cultivation without losing their powers was something way different.


    If it was true, then that meant once Joe reached the God rank and obtained all of his powers, he could start from the beginning once again and make his current power twice as strong.


    If he seeds in reaching the God rank for a second time then that will mean he will hold two or three times the power that anyone else on the same rank if not more.


    That power was simply a cheat! A ridiculous cheat, which was way too powerful.


    "Will you be able to obtain more abilities if you restart or only your current powers will be stronger?", asked Greg curiously as he wanted to know as much as he could.


    "That, unfortunately, I don''t know.", said Joe with a slight shrug.


    Hearing this Greg nodded and nced at M.


    "Then now you know that no matter what, you are not allowed to cross that bridge."


    The moment M heard this she pouted slightly and said quietly, "Sure."


    Seeing her like that Greg just smiled and turned his look at Emma.


    "Then do you want to obtain your Heritage or no? As I said you don''t need to if you are not confident enough in yourself to answer the riddle.", said Greg calmly.


    Emma looking at the bridge started to think, but in the end, she nodded and said, "I will. If you two were able to answer it, I will be able to do so too!"


    With that said Emma started to walk toward the bridge and the moment her feet stepped onto the wooden surface, the air around her vibrated, and just like Joe and Greg, she vanished into thin air.


    Jay next to Greg looked toward the bridge with terrifying calmness, but it was also visible he was a bit anxious about his daughter.


    Just like Greg said, if she is not able to answer the riddle of the Alpha, she is dead for sure.

 Chapter 185: Emmas Heritage

    Chapter 185: Emma''s Heritage


    Time ticked by one after another and it was almost 10 minutes since Emma vanished from the bridge.


    After another 5 minutes, Greg frowned and thought, "When I went in, Russ and Wayne said that I was in there for around 3 minutes, while Joe needed only a single minute. What is happening with Emma?"


    As the four started to get a bit worried, suddenly a strange phenomenon started to ur in the sky above them.


    "Huh?"


    Greg raised his head to see what was happening, only to see as the white clouds slowly started to form a strange symbol.


    "What is happening?", thought Greg with a frown, but suddenly his eyes widened with surprise because the symbol started to move again and under a single second it form a gate.


    When the clouds took on the full shape of a gate, suddenly the entrance opened in the middle opened and a creature started to fly toward theke slowly.


    Greg and the others squinted their eyes to get a better vision of the creature, but the moment they saw what it was their eyes widened with surprise.


    "An Angel?"


    Out of the several creatures that came from the Dimensional Zones, angles were the only one which was the most non-hostile beings.


    Whoever found a Dimensional Zone which had Angel type of creatures, then it was 100% that someone will obtain a powerful Soul Creature. However, if one attempted to kill even a single one, then it was 100% certain that he or she will get cursed, no matter if it was idental or not.


    Greg watching the angel creatureing down from the sky, with snow-white feather wings behind its back and a golden halo above its head, he didn''t know how to react at all.


    Because the light around it was way too strong, unfortunately, he couldn''t figure out how it is looked like, but still, he felt that its appearance should be divine.


    While the four looked at the creature in the air, suddenly the air around the angel vibrated and vanished into thin air.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    As this happened, the wholeke started to shake like crazy, and after a while when everything finally calmed Emma''s figure appeared before the four.


    "Finally!", said M with a sigh of relief, but just as she was about to hug her friend, suddenly Emma''s body fell to the ground unconsciously.


    "!!!"


    Jay seeing this appeared next to Emma like a ghost and grabbed her falling body gently.


    Greg seeing Jay''s fast movement was surprised, but couldn''t think about it at all, because he too ran next to Emma.


    "What happened?", asked Greg worriedly the moment he arrived next to Jay.


    However, Jay didn''t answer at all, but simply examined Emma''s body carefully. Only after a full minute of dead silence did he sighed and said, "She will be alright, but her vitality is way too low. I don''t know what happened, but she needs immediate help and rest that is for sure."


    "Should I give her a healing potion?", asked Greg, but suddenly Jay shook his head and said, "It''s not her body that has been injured but her very own Soul Stone."


    As Jay said this he picked up Emma and stood up slowly.


    "Because M and I can''t go into that ce, we will take her back to Mythbreak. Will the two of youe back with us now or what?"


    Greg ncing at Emma''s unconscious body in Jay''s hand started to think, but after looking at the wooden house he shook his head and said, "I need to wait for Russ and Wayne. I have to ask something from them before leaving."


    Jay hearing this nodded and looked at Joe and asked, "And you?"


    Joe looking at Greg he started to think for a while and in the end nodded and said, "I wille."


    "Perfect.", said Jay and after looking at Greg he said, "We will wait for you in Mythbreak."


    "Sure.", said Greg and watched as the four started to run away without hesitation.


    When their figures vanished from sight, Greg turned around and said, "Now then... Where did those two disappear to?"


    ***


    Inside a spacious underground cave, two-person was standing before an insanely huge gate.


    Naturally, the two figures were Russ and Wayne, who were walking around the gate slowly, while inspecting it as carefully as they could.


    The gate was made out of golden jade, while the entrance was created from snow-white metal. On the golden jade, crimson red carvings were visible under each other, while on the snow-white surface ck ones were visible.


    The gate itself wasrger than several skyscrapers on top of each other, making anyone seeing it start to think about the fact that just how deep that gate could be.


    "I didn''t find any errors in the structure, not in the mechanism of the gate. Everything is working just as smoothly as it should be. I even changed the Stardust from it which I bought from Star, but that didn''t help at all."


    As Wayne exined things to Russ on his side, Russ was fusing his power into the gate''s surface, making the carvings slightly lit up.


    As this happened the snow-white door started to shake gently, but that was all. Nothing happened at all.


    Taking his hand away, Russ looked at Wayne and said, "This will be much harder than I have thought. Did you check the Magic Circles on the top that I have drawn?"


    "Yes, and I found each 1001 intact. None of them showed any misconceptions after activation.", said Wayne as he looked at Russ with a calm gaze.


    "Hmm... Strange... Then what could the dysfunction possible be?", asked Russ quietly, but suddenly the gate''s door started to tremble like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    "!"


    Both Wayne and Russ looked at this with widened eyes, not understanding what could have possibly happened, but just before they could have to do anything, the gate''s door exploded wide open with ash ck fire and a creature walked out slowly with a suffocating presence.


    "Kekeke! What a great feeling it is to be back here!"


    Before the two men, a creature that represented satan itself from the legends walked out slowly, and after it took a deep breath in, it started to smile satisfyingly.


    After a small while it opened it''s eyes, revealing a pair of blood colored eyes, and with a scary smile, it looked at Russ and said, "We meet again... Human."

 Chapter 186: Ozrons Return

    Chapter 186: Ozron''s Return


    "We meet again... Human!"


    When these words left the devil''s mouth Russ felt a scary presence targeting him, making him to raise up his guard instantly.


    Thest time when he met with Ozron, Russ could clearly remember that its skin was ash ck, while its tank was only on the God rank.


    However, right at the moment, it was like the Ozron at that time and now was two totally different beings.


    Not only did his skin turned from ash ck into a terrifying abyss dark, but his whole being also did undergo visible changes.


    Even though his presence was on the God rank, Russ clearly knew that the creature was holding it back on purpose.


    "You finished the Evolution Step?", asked Russ calmly as he looked at the approaching creature.


    Ozron hearing this stopped moving and after widening his smile even bigger he asked, "Oh my... How did you figure out?"


    Russ hearing the question pointed at the abyss ck mes around the ce and said, "Your power tells everything."


    Turning its blood-colored eyes toward its mes, Ozron covered its face with its palm and started tough.


    "KEKEKEKE!!! How careless of me... Well, nevermind. Yeah, I have seeded in the Evolution Step, so now it''s my time to kill the two of you!"


    *<strong>BOOM!!</strong>*


    As he said this, ck mes appeared around Russ and Wayne, trapping the two in the middle.


    Russ looked at the mes, however only just as he nced at them, he averted his gaze, while blood started to flow down from the corner of his eyes.


    "Keke! If I were you I wouldn''t try to look into my mes or else you could use your sight for eternity. Just admit defeat and your death will be painless. Kekeke!"


    Russ hearing this sighed and said, "It seems you have be even stronger, but you still have that arrogant attitude of yours. That is why you won''t be able to kill us."


    The moment Ozron heard this frowned and wanted to ask something, when suddenly Russ patted Wayne on the shoulder and said, "It''s your turn."


    "Eh?"


    Ozron was confused by Russ''s carefree manner, but suddenly his eyes widened with shock, not believing what he was seeing.


    Wayne before grabbed the mask on his face and after undoing the lock on it, he took it off. However, the moment he did that, a presence that was twice as suffocating as Ozron''s broke out from Wayne''s body.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as that happened, green most broke out from all pores of Wayne''s body, and a small whileter it covered up his body like a robe.


    "He... Did heplete the Evolution Step too? But... How? Wasn''t it amon fact that the human body is unable to fuse with the Guardian''s Spirit? So how?"


    While Ozron was shocked by the sudden changes before him, Wayne waved his hand sending green most to the mes around him.


    Instantly as that happened, a shocking sight urred. The abyss dark mes the moment got in contact with Wayne''s green most, the mes started to solidify instantly, leaving Ozron utterly speechless.


    "H-how could this be even possible? Anything that touches my mes should curse the person. Even if it''s some kind of ability, the owner should get the curse, so how is that even possible?", said Ozron with widened eyes as he slowly stepped back a few meters subconsciously.


    Watching as his mes turned stone solid under no time, Ozron waved his hand and fired a few of his mes toward Wayne and Russ, however, those too got solidified by Wayne under a single second.


    "I wouldn''t have tried toe back. At least out there in the unknown you would have a bit of a chance to survive, but now you will die.", said Wayne and without hesitation, he waved his palm.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "You f*cke-."


    *<strong>BOOOM!!</strong>*


    ***


    Inside a luxurious room, Emma was soundlessly sleeping on a bed, while Jay, M, and Joe were calmly sitting around her.


    Time passed by slowly, and after unknown his many hourster, suddenly Emma''s face started to change.


    "Argh... Where... Where am I?"


    After frowning slightly, Emma opened slowly her eyes and looked around.


    Jay who was all the time expressionless instantly ran next to her side and asked with a worried face, "Sweatheart, are you feeling okay? Is there anywhere you feel pain?"


    Emma sitting up slowly looked at M, Joe then at her father Jay. Seeing the three gazes on her she frowned and asked, "Where is Greg? And why are we here?"


    "You fell unconscious the moment you obtained your Heritage. Your vitality and Soul Stone were on the verge of breaking, so we brought you back into Mythbreak for help.", said Joe from the side calmly.


    "Yes. After several doctors from the Soul Association inspected you and gave you a few potions and medicines, they said you will be okay. They stated that you only need to rest for a few days and you will be alright.", continued with a nod M from Joe''s side.


    Hearing this, Emma was quite surprised and just as she was about to ask something, Jay asked, "Are you okay? Can you remember what happened?"


    Emma hearing her father, she nodded and said, "Yeah, I can remember quite a few things. I met with the Alpha, but it was strange."


    "Strange? What do you mean by that?", asked How with a frown, because he was the only one there who knew what would happen if one met with the Alpha.


    Emma looked at Joe and after thinking for a while she exined, "The moment I arrived I to that endless ce, the Alpha appeared before me, but instead of asking a riddle it stated I have way too many shorings. And because of that it just tapped on my forehead and the next thing I can remember was that I have woken up here."


    As Joe heard this he was quite surprised, because when he met the Alpha he was asked to answer a riddle just like Greg said.


    Listening to Emma''s story that she didn''t need to was something very confusing to him to hear.


    "Can you show me your device data for a bit?", asked Joe after a while and walked next to Emma.


    "S-sure.", said Emma with a nod and turned on her device and opened her personal data.


    Joe looked at Emma''s information calmly, however, when he saw her Heritage his expression changed and his eyes widened with surprise.


    "What the... What does this even mean?"

 Chapter 187: Western Region

    Chapter 187: Western Region


    "What... What should this even mean?", asked quietly Joe as he looked at information on Emma''s device.


    ''Heritage: Immortal''


    The moment Joe saw the word ''Immortal'' he didn''t know how to react. Like Greg''s Heritage name, the Thousand Vision indicated that Greg''s Heritage was associated with his vision.


    This was also true about his Heritage. Like his Heritage ''Thunder Bird'' showed, his power was associated with thunder. However, he still didn''t find out how he could use it or what kind of requirements he needed to activate it.


    As for Emma''s Heritage, the word ''Immortal'' was way tooplex. It could mean she couldn''t die, it could mean she would be able to obtain unlimited power for a restricted amount of time or even something else.


    However, the biggest problem here was the name. While others could find out sooner orter what the requirements could be, because of the Heritage name, this single word didn''t tell any clue to him at all.


    "Is there a problem?", asked Emma confused from Joe as she saw his shocked expression.


    Looking at Emma, Joe cleared his throat and after shaking his head gently he said, "No... Or yes, but no. I mean your Heritage is a bit strange, but that is all."


    "Strange? In what way exactly?", asked Emma instantly.


    Joe pointed at her device and started to exin, "Greg told me once that even though if you don''t know what the requirements truly could be, you could somehow guess it from the name. Or at least that was what Russ and Wayne said to him. Also, the name ''Immortal'' is quite dominating, don''t you think?"


    "And you find it strange because of that and because my Heritage name doesn''t show any clue at all?"


    "Yes.", nodded Joe and continued, "The world ''Immortal'' is way tooplex to understand. Also, there is no indication to help you find out what the requirements could truly be."


    When Joe stopped talking, Emma sighed and with a smile, she said, "Well, time will solve everything, so let''s not guess what we don''t know. Instead, please. tell me where Greg is. Did something happen with him?"


    Jay on the side leaned back into his chair and after crossing his arms before his chest he said, "He wille, but knowing you arepletely safe, he said that he had some other things to do."


    Emma hearing this nodded and without hesitation she lied back into her bed and said, "I see. Then I guess I will rest for a bit more."


    The moment Jay heard this, suddenly his eyes flinched slightly, but still didn''t say a word. Instead, he just looked toward Joe and M and said, "You guys can go. I will stay here with her."


    Joe hearing this nodded and said, "Sure. I have to meet someone, so I will be back as soon as I have finished there."


    "Well, I don''t have anything else to do, so I guess I will stay.", said M with a shrug and after she sat back she closed her eyes and started to rest too.


    Joe seeing this nced at Jay and after a nod, he walked out from the room slowly.


    While Joe left the room, Jay looked toward Joe''s shadow on the ground and was a bit deep confusion, but after a small while, he just shrugged and said, "Well, nevermind. Maybe I have just imagined things."


    With that, he turned back toward Emma and started to rx quietly just like M and her daughter.


    ***


    Somewhere in a narrow alley between two houses, Joe walked slowly and after looking around he stopped and said calmly, "Will you stop following me?"


    Instantly as he said this, the shadow below his feet moved and a person in a ck robe kneeled before him.


    "Young Master, I deeply apologize for my rudeness, but your father instructed me to follow you."


    Joe looking at the kneeling man before him sighed and with a calm expression, he asked, "Since when did you start to follow me?"


    "Since you left our Dia Mansion, Young Master."


    Hearing this Joe''s eyebrows flinched and said quietly, "I''m still careless. I only noticed him when we left the Forbidden Lands."


    After he said this Joe looked at the man and said, "I see, then please stop your duty and go back to my father."


    "But Young Master I was-.", started to say the man calmly, but suddenly Joe cut into the middle of his sentence.


    "I know you were told to follow me, but I have a favor to ask from you.", said Joe calmly.


    Hearing this, the man raised his head and looked at Joe with a confused expression.


    " And what should that be, Young Master?"


    "Go back and tell my father he can screw himself."


    "!"


    The moment the man heard this, his whole person froze up like he was just hit by a train.


    What did he just say? Screw himself? Was this a joke?


    While the man was deep in thought Joe''s expression turned serious and said, "I wasn''t joking. I have had enough. Tell him I won''t take Greg back, like it or not."


    "But Young Master... Why?"


    Joe looked at the confused man before him and stayed silent for a while.


    He didn''t want to say to this man who was loyal all the time that his boss only looked for people who were useful to him, while threw anyone else away who wasn''t.


    He could clearly remember the day when Greg wanted to join their family and his father gave him an almost impossible task. If it weren''t for the mask he found there, he would be possibly dead for a long time ago.


    Also, this wasn''t the only asion he did this. Anyone who wanted to join or help their family, his father would make them impossible tasks, which if they finished would get nothing back in return.


    Sometimes he would even take the Soul Creatures obtained through Dimensional cores, energy crystals, and anything else that was found in the Dimensional Zones away without a second thought.


    And now the moment he heard Greg had several treasures in his possessions he did want him back in the Dia Family instantly. Until that moment he looked at Greg like he was nothing more but a useless air.


    Thinking about all of this and the fact that his father was starting to get power, Joe decided it was time to make that old fox to realize that not everything could be obtained through pure power. You needed respect too, no matter if it was your own son or anyone else.


    Respect through pure power or respect through fear was two wholly different things. And his father was a person who would use thetter one than the formal one.


    Also, it was also made Joe angry, that his father told him to do something, but still sent someone else to monitor him. It was like he didn''t even trust in his son, which was extremely disappointing.


    Seeing Joe''s angry expression, the man lowered his head and after a small while stood up and said, "Understood. I will give him the Young Masters message."


    As he said this, the man waved his hand, and like a phantom, his whole body turned blurry and the next second vanished into thin air.


    ***


    Days passed slowly and after a week, Greg finally arrived at Mythbreak.


    "Can''t believe those two didn''t show up even after a week. Maybe the problem with that artificial gate should be bigger than they have thought.", mumbled Greg quietly and arrived before a door.


    Currently, he was inside the hospital where Jay took Emma. Finding them was not hard at all. With his Prey Sense ability which came from his Silver Wolf Soul Creature, he could sense other''s presence from miles.


    And the only ce where several suffocating presences were was in the hospital.


    Also, logically speaking the ce where anyone could heal Emma''s condition was the hospital.


    "Moreover, as I can sense, It seems those three are here too.", thought Greg calmly and without any hesitation he opened the door.


    The moment he did, the loud room turned silent instantly, making Greg see that, Zane, Cloud, Eliana, Jay, M, Emma, and Joe were sitting in the same room calmly.


    "You have finally arrived.", said Eliana with a smile as she stood up slowly.


    Greg walked in slowly and after bowing respectfully toward the three experts he looked at Emma on the bed and asked, "How are you feeling?"


    "Much better.", said Emma with a bright smile as she looked at Greg.


    Jay on the side seeing this didn''t know whether tough or cry. In the past few days, his daughter acted ice cold toward him. Not even a sentence dide from her to him, which made Jay think she started to hate him for no reason.


    However the moment Greg came in, her behavior turned 180 degrees, making him feel totally helpless. It hurt his feelings as a father which was hard to exin in simple words.


    While Jay was on the verge of crying on the side, Zane stepped closer to Greg and asked, "Are you ready? Did you do everything you had to?"


    Greg hearing this looked at Zane and after a small while he smiled and nodded.


    "Yeah, I did.", said Greg and thought, "Maybe I did way too much."

 Chapter 188: Find A Connection

    Chapter 188: Find A Connection


    "Perfect, then let''s get going.", said Zane and started to walk toward the exit.


    Eliana and Cloud did the same, but the moment Greg started to follow them, suddenly Emma jumped up from the bed and followed the four.


    "Where are you going?", asked Jay instantly as he stood up.


    Hearing the voice, Emma nced at her father and said, "What do you mean what am I doing? I''m going to Iron City with Greg."


    The moment the three experts heard this looked at each other not knowing what to say. Iron City was on the western part of the Federation, which was under the control of the most scariest family, the Voodoo Family.


    Because the western region was under their control they monitored everything and whoever they thought not right there, they would kill them without a second thought.


    Zane, Eliana, and Cloud were safe because of their power and title, but if Greg''s friends will follow them, things could go dire quite easily. Just a small ruckus could end up all of their lives if they are not careful enough.


    Knowing this, Cloud stepped forward and said gently, "Young Lady, I''m afraid you can''te with us. The ce we will go is under the strict monitor of the Voodoo Family and also you need to rest for a while more. I hope you and the three of your friends can understand this."


    Emma hearing what Cloud said nced at Greg in silence, waiting for him to say something.


    "It would be not a wise choice to let here with us.", said suddenly Alice in Greg''s head.


    Greg hearing this frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "It is just a hunch, but since that incident, I feel like her Soul Stone and Soul is under unstable changes. If she starts to fight, it will be unknown what will happen with her."


    Greg hearing this looked surprised and wanted to ask something, but seeing Emma''s gaze he just smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry about me I will be perfectly fine. Also what Cloud said is true. It is still unknown what happened with you, so just rest."


    Emma hearing this looked sad, but still, she nodded and said, "I understand."


    "Perfect.", said Greg, but suddenly he realized something, and after a while he said, "Oh, before I forget it, here. I made these for you guys."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Throwing potions to Emma, M, and Joe, Greg smiled and said, "While you guys went away, I found that old wrecks notes, which contained a few potions, so I decided to make few."


    "What can they do?", asked Joe calmly as he looked at the strange liquid in the bottle.


    "I made an All-Rounded Potion. It is only a weaker version, but still, if you drink it, it will be able to boost both your attack and your defense, while also giving you a clearer mind. It''s quite useful.", said Greg, but he didn''t tell them that the three potions needed a whole week to create.


    He needed a full day to obtain all the materials in the Forbidden Land, while two days to make only one potion. And what was even ridiculous that this was the only potion out of the dozen Greg saw in Russ''s note that could be made under such a small amount of time.


    "I don''t know how did Russe up with all of those potions, but as I could see, the stronger version of each potion is ridiculously strong. I don''t think the Alchemist Family could contest with those potions at all!"


    The moment Greg''s friend heard this they were surprised because they have never heard about such a potion in the past.


    There were some potions that could make your attack or defense stronger, but they could do that only separately. Just like why you couldn''t mix oil with water, here was the same. Attack-boosting potions couldn''t be mixed with Defense boosting ones.


    The three experts hearing this looked just as shocked as Greg''s friend, but they didn''t say anything.


    After a small while, Greg smiled and after waving his hand he said with a smile, "Well then, take care!"


    With that said, Greg turned around, and with the three experts before him, he walked out of the room.


    ***


    After walking out of the gate of Mythbreak, Cloud stopped before the three and waved his hand.


    Instantly as he did that, a white cloud appeared before his body, gently floating above the ground.


    "Jump up.", said Cloud as he jumped on top of the cloud.


    Zane, Greg, and Eliana did just as Cloud said and hopped on top of the fluffy white fog, and under a second they started to fly toward the west with insane speed.


    Greg was quite surprised because the speed they were flying was no less slow than his light element. Everything around him turned blurry and it was hard to see what was around them.


    Greg nced at the three experts before him, but seeing all three of them were in silence Greg decided to ask a question from Alice.


    "Hey, Alice. How should I start creating connections between the flows?"


    "Just try to find a point where two different Flow''s cycle is close to each other. After that, consume energy crystals as much as you can and try to control theyer around both of the Flows. If you seed to make a connection, the two elements will be under your control automatically, however only for a limited time. The more connection you can make, the more time you will be able to use the elements together.", said Alice calmly inside Greg''s head.


    Hearing this Greg nodded and closed his eyes, to feel the Flows inside his body with a clearer feeling.


    His First Flow was the biggest and longest out of the six Flows. It went through each body part of his and it could be found everywhere. Even in the tip of his fingers! And because of this, it had several parts where he could create a connection with the other five elements.


    However, he also noticed the fact that theter he created the element''s Flows, the rarer it became to find a connection.


    For example, while the First Flow had almost 30 ces where he could create a connection until then his Fifth Flow had 10, while his Final Flow had exactly just 5.


    "If I can feel it right, it''s because each Flow is different inplexity and length. While my First Flow could be found everywhere inside me, the Final Flow is only around my chest part.", thought Greg calmly.


    Yet, what Greg found very strange, that even though his First Flow could be found almost every inch inside his body, he could only find a maximum of 25 connections and each of them was near the Second Flow.


    "Well, let''s start with one and see what will happen.", said Greg and took it an energy crystal from his shadow and started to consume it.


    The crystal which had a shiny sky blue color started to melt into his hand, making Greg to feel a pleasant feeling pass through his whole body.


    However, just like Alice said, while consuming energy crystals, he needed to control the First Flow''syer to connect with his Second Flow.


    Bit by bit, as the crystal started to melt into his skin, Greg felt that theyer around the First Flow started to lit up slightly and started to move slightly.


    However, the movement was so small that if Greg didn''t concentrate enough, he wouldn''t have been able to see or feel it at all.


    "And how the hell should I control it? It is not a part of my limb that I could move with a thought, isn''t it?", thought Greg and concentrated on theyer, however, no matter how hard he tried, it didn''t budge at all.


    After a small, whileter, the energy crystal which was from an Ascender ranked creature, finally melted into Greg''s skin, and as a result, the trembling of theyer stoppedpletely.


    ''High-ss Energy Crystal Consumed."


    Hearing the piece of information in his head, Greg sighed and said, "Such a precious energy crystal... What a waste."


    With that in mind, Greg took out another energy crystal from his shadow and started to consume it.


    Just like before theyer around his First Flow started to lit up and tremble, yet even after concentrating with every inch of his mind, Greg couldn''t make it to move.


    "This will be harder than I have thought.", said Greg and started another attempt.


    Eliana before Greg nced back and saw that Greg was consuming energy crystals one after another looked a bit confused but decided not to say a word and averted her gaze to the front.


    Time passed slowly, and after half an hourter, Eliana nced back at Greg again, but seeing that he was still consuming energy crystals, she looked confused.


    "To rank up, you don''t only need to consume energy crystals but need to practice with your own power too. Yet he is just mindlessly consuming those High-ss energy crystals one after another like they were nothing more but mere Low-ss ones. What a waste.", said Eliana quietly and after shaking her head helplessly she turned back around, leaving Greg there to make whatever he was currently doing.

 Chapter 189: Iron City

    Chapter 189: Iron City


    Time passed by slowly and even after several hours, the four were still above the clouds flying toward the west with crazy speed.


    Just like before Greg was consuming the energy crystals one after another, yet even after consuming close to 20 High-ss energy crystals, he couldn''t make theyer to form a connection between the First and the Second Flow.


    "This can''t go on like this. I definitely do something wrong."


    As Greg said this, he took out another energy crystal from his shadow and started to consume it, but this time he tried out something different.


    Until this moment, he tried to form the connection between the two Flows by moving theyer with his will. He thought it will move just like any of his body parts, but it needed some time.


    Yet, even after several failed attempts, wasting his precious energy crystals, Greg couldn''t make theyer to move.


    Because of this, Greg decided to try out, what if he tries to use his First Flow and maybe he will be able to make theyer around it to form a connection with the Second Flown.


    With that in mind, Greg activated his First Flow, making small and almost invisible wind vortexes appear around his body.


    As this happened, the First Flow inside his body lit up with a blinding greyish-white light and inside it, the wind power started to move with crazy speed instantly.


    Seeing this, however, Greg didn''t care about the First Flow at all but instead started to concentrate on theyer around it.


    Just like before, he has consumed the energy crystal, making theyer to tremble slightly, but this time there was a slight change. This time Greg could feel a dim connection between him and the cycle''syer, but it was very faint. So faint that he could have easily missed it if he wouldn''t have concentrated on the Flow the moment he activated it.


    "But I still can''t make it to move. Something is still missing.", thought Greg calmly and started to think.


    "I needed to activate my Flow just to feel a connection with theyer, yet I couldn''t make it to move to form a connection with the Second Flow. Just if I could make the Flow''s positi-, wait! Can I?"


    Suddenly Greg stopped thinking because and an idea popped up in his head.


    "What if I try to move the cycle itself instead of theyer? Like that, if I''m careful enough I will be able to form a connection, no?"


    With that in mind Greg started to concentrate even more, but this time instead of trying to move theyer, he concentrated on the First Flow itself.


    And just as he did that...


    "It won-, Bleargh!", said Greg with pleasant surprise as he watched he could make the cycle''s position inside his body move, however, the moment he did, a huge amount of blood came out from his mouth.


    "!"


    The three experts seeing this looked at Greg with shock not knowing what just happened.


    "How could you make something so foolish? Do you have a death wish or what?", asked Alice with an angry voice, making Greg to realize he did something he shouldn''t have done.


    "Are you alright?", asked Eliana with a frown before Greg as she tried to figure out what happened.


    Clearing the blood off from the corner of his mouth, Greg raised his head and with a nod, he said, "Yeah, I''m perfectly fine. I just made a mistake in my cultivation."


    The moment the three experts heard this looked at each other with a frown, not knowing what was Greg possibly talk about.


    In normal cultivation, if one makes a mistake in their cultivation or while attempting a breakthrough, there should be no such thing as injury, but only exhaustion. What happened to Greg was more than abnormal.


    Seeing their confused gazes, Greg waved his hand and said, "It was truly a mistake. My powers could be quite strange sometimes."


    Hearing this, Eliana, Zane, and Cloud looked a bit rxed, and after checking on Greg that he was okay, they continued to ignore him.


    Greg seeing that the three finally looked away from him, sighed and asked Alice, "What happened? It was like someone torn out my guts right from my stomach. It was he painful."


    Alice in Greg''s head stayed calm for a while and only after a but did she start to exin.


    "Your Flows are carved into your body. Just like the veins, the flesh, the bones, and everything else inside your body, the Flows are immovable subjects to you. If you try to move them away from their original position, it''s like you just want to tear your own limbs off. If I were you, I wouldn''t do something so stupid ever again."


    The moment Greg heard this, huge drops of sweat started to flow down from his forehead, making him a bit anxious instantly.


    Thinking about that he could have died just like that, made Greg pray for the gods above that luckily he stopped in time.


    As he thought about this, Greg exhaled the air slowly, and after the pain dissipated from his body, he closed his eyes and continued to consume the energy crystal in his hand.


    However, as he did, he found with surprise that the first point between the First Flow and the Second Flow was touching each other perfectly without mixing the two Flows together.


    "Did I identally made a bridge?", thought Greg and activated his First Flow.


    Instantly as he did this, the vortexes around his body appeared, making him feel that he could use the wind element any given moment if he wished to.


    However, what surprised him the most, that his Second Flow was still inactive.


    "Should I try activating it?", thought Greg and without hesitation, he activated his Second Flow.


    Immediately as he did that, the small bridge he made lit up, and while the vortexes stayed around his body, crimson mes appeared around Greg''s palm.


    "Woah!"


    Greg watched as both the First and Second Flow streamed inside his body at the same time. However, this happiness of his didn''tst for too long, because after exactly 5 seconds the light between the two Flows has faded away, making the First flow to turn inactive instantly and leaving the Second Flow active.


    "This is something else.", thought Greg calmly and wanted to use this power again, but before he could have done it, suddenly Cloud''s voice sounded from before him.


    "We have arrived.", said Cloud and pointed before him.


    Hearing this, Greg raised his head only to see a huge city before him in the middle of a small forest. Around it, Greg could see 3 mountains, while on the mountains a huge wall could be seen going around, protecting the city in the middle.


    "That is Iron City? Looks quite protected from above here", thought Greg, and just as he thought about this, suddenly Cloud controlled the fog toward the right side of the city wall.


    Under a few seconds, they arrived before the massive wall, where a huge gate could be seen.


    Before it, several guards in iron armor could be seen, and what was even more surprising that each of them was on the Ascender rank, making Greg feel that this ce was truly well protected.


    "Identity, please!"


    A woman guard, which was in a different, obsidian-colored armor walked forward, while her hand was on the hilt of her sword.


    Greg hearing this was insanely shocked and thought, "Is this woman gone crazy? Doesn''t she recognize the three experts before her? Does she need their identities? Just how strict the defense of this ce truly is?"


    However, even like this, Cloud didn''t look angry at all and after hearing this stepped forward and gave four cards to the woman.


    Taking over the cards, the woman read carefully each of them and after a while, she handed them back to Cloud.


    "Wee to Iron City.", said the woman calmly and stepped to the side.


    "Thank you my Lady.", said Cloud with a polite bow, and without hesitation, he started to walk through the gate with Greg, Eliana, and Zane following behind his back slowly.


    When the four figure''s vanishedpletely from sight, the woman nced at a man in iron armor on the side and said, "Report back that they have finally arrived."


    "Yes, Ma''am!, shouted the man with a salute, and without any further hesitation, it ran away hurriedly.


    The woman seeing this nodded slightly and turned her head toward the gate.


    Because it was already nighttime the moment those four arrived, the city''s breathtaking light could be seen beautifully in the distance, making anyone mesmerized by the sight. Yet even like this for some reason, the woman just looked before her with apletely unfazed expression and sighed slightly.


    Unknown what she was thinking about, she turned back around without saying a single word, and after she took up a solid posture that looked quite dominant, she started to watch the outside scenery with hawk-like gazes in silence.

 Chapter 190: City Of Iron

    Chapter 190: City Of Iron


    Greg was slowly following the three experts from behind while looking at his surroundings.


    Because they entered through the outside, they were still walking in the mountains toward the city below them.


    However, even like this that several huge trees, colorful bushes, and different sized stones could be seen in his proximity, it was quite evident that the citizens who were living here created the road in a way that it would show the clear beauty of the city in the distance.


    Around a few miles away, Greg could easily see the city''s breathtaking scenery before him, which was quite amusing.


    "Even though it''s nighttime, the city looked amazing. It''s almost on par with Mythbreak!", thought Greg with awe as he looked at the city.


    However, this awe of his slowly started to disappear when they got closer to the city. It was because the moment they did, Greg noticed as all the buildings in the city were made out of pure iron and metal, giving off a factory-like feeling, which he has never seen before.


    ck smoke floated up toward the sky from the chimneys, while on the streets, people on different sized wooden vehicles could be seen taking raw irons and metals here and there in a hurry.


    Watching all of this, Greg was very shocked. The sight from the outside and the inside werepletely different.


    "No surprise that it is called the City of Iron.", thought Greg as he looked around.


    After walking for close to 30 minutes, the four finally arrived before the city''s gate, however, Greg noticed that before the entrance of the city, four people could be seen waiting for them calmly.


    Two men and two women. Each of them was d in an iron armor, but instead of a silver or obsidian shade, all four of their armor had a crimson color, giving off a somewhat dominant look.


    "Such powerful presence!", thought Greg with surprise as he looked at the man on the left, feeling the leaking God rank aura from his body.


    However, his presence didn''t look as strong as Zane before him, so Greg didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    But Greg thought it was only natural. Out of the several people who reached the God rank, Zane was the only one currently on earth''s surface who reached the summit of this rank with a white Soul Stone and a very powerful Guardian.


    While Greg thought about this, suddenly the man which was on the God rank stepped forward and after putting his hand on the hilt of his weapon which was on his waist, he started to talk.


    "My name is Vo Carter from the Voodoo Family. I hope you know this city is strictly restricted for foreigners."


    Cloud hearing this stepped forward and after a slight bow he handed over a scroll to the man called Carter.


    Looking at the scroll with a raised eyebrow, the man took it away from Clouds hand and after opening it he started to read the information in it.


    After a few minutes of silence, the man looked up at Cloud and said, "It seems our leader approved you to enter the Earth Temple. However, only for a single hour. I hope you understand this."


    Cloud hearing this nodded as a thanking gesture and without saying anything else, he started to walk forward again.


    When the three experts walked by the man, suddenly Carter put out his arm to the side, stopping Greg on his track.


    "You are not allowed to enter.", said Carter with an ice-cold tone as he looked at Greg with a sharp gaze.


    "He is with us. He wille.", said Eliana in a calm tone, but it was visible that deep inside her neutral expression, anger was visible.


    It was only natural by the way. She was an expert who was on top of humanity if it came to influence, yet here they treated her like some kind ofmoner who had no fame and glory from the past at all.


    This was also true at Zane and Cloud. Both of them were visibly annoyed by the treatment they got here, but they needed to control their emotions because they were not in their own territory. They were currently in the region of the most scariest Family in the Federation, and one wrong move could lead to a life-or-death fight.


    Hearing what Eliana said, the man squinted his eyes, but after a small while, he lowered his arm.


    However, even after he did that, Carter nced at Greg and said in a quiet voice that only Greg was able to hear.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t act recklessly here brat."


    After he said this, Carter looked at the other three behind him and with a wave of his hand, they walked away slowly, leaving Greg and the three experts behind.


    "Don''t worry a thing, kid. The Voodoo Family acted always this cold toward guests and foreigners. Let''s get going, we still have one hour to reach ck Mountain.", said Cloud and continued to walk forward.


    Greg seeing the three experts walking forward, nced toward the direction where Carter and his three subordinates vanished to, and after thinking for a while he sighed and just shook his head helplessly.


    "This will be even more troublesome than I have thought."


    ***


    Time passed slowly, and even after more than 30 minutes, the four were still walking through Iron City.


    Iron buildings on the side, stalls on the streets selling all kinds of things like food, drinks, artifacts, weapons, and also raw iron, gold, and jade materials.


    Evente at night, when it was almost midnight, Greg could feel the bustling life in this city.


    "If I think about it once again, except for the fact that almost everything is made out of iron and metal, this city is amazing! Everything that people want could be found here also. Even things that I saw only in Mythbreak could be found here!", thought Greg as he looked around with curiosity in his eyes.


    However, even like this that he was looking around, Greg could easily feel that someone was following them, but from where, he didn''t know.


    But Greg wasn''t feeling anxious at all. He knew that he was in a city which was under strict control, but he knew the fact also that he was with 3 other experts, who were on the top if it came to power.


    Especially Cloud. If someone tried to do something, he was quite sure he would help him out immediately. Maybe he looked polite and easygoing with almost everyone around him, but Greg could also feel that he had an indescribable aura which told Greg, he was under great protection.


    And because of this, Greg continued to walk forward but he made sure to raise his guard up a little bit higher than usual, just in case if something unexpected should happen in the future.


    After walking for another 10 minutes, Greg noticed that they left the city and now they have started to walk up on the side of a mountain.


    Greg looked around and noticed that unlike the beautiful mountain he walked down the moment he entered through the walls, this mountain had no trees and no colorful bushes in his vicinity.


    Only huge stones and rocks with an ash-ck color could be seen wherever Greg looked at, making him to realize the reason why it was called ck Mountain.


    "Amazing! Even though we are still on the bottom, I can clearly see the summit of the mountain before me.", thought Greg calmly and watched the abyss ck Mountain top before his eyes.


    The four walked with a steady pace toward the summit, when suddenly Cloud stopped moving and said quietly, "Here ites."


    Greg looked at Cloud with a slight frown, because he knew that it wasn''t midnight yet, however before he could have reacted, suddenly the ground below his feet started to shake like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLEE!!!</strong>*


    "!"


    Greg steadied his posture to avoid falling behind because of the trembling and when he did, he raised his head toward the summit above him.


    However instantly as he did that, his eyes widened with shock.


    Before him, the summit of the mountain started to form extremely huge cracks, and a small whileter like just a blossoming flower at spring, the mountain''s hilltop split into several directions, while in the middle, a crazily massive temple emerged slowly.


    Under the moon''s light, the moment Greg saw the ancient-looking Earth Temple, the only thing that appeared in his head was the word breathtaking!


    The architecture, the design, the look, and everything about the Earth Temple was just simply way too dominant and gorgeous, that Greg was left speechless. It was 100 times more glorious than the Fire Temple which was in the Dimensional Zone back in the Forbidden Land.


    "I don''t know who created this building, but whoever made it had an extremely sophisticated taste that is for sure.", said Alice suddenly in Greg''s head, making Greg to nod in agreement with her statement instantly.


    After a small while, the earthquake finally started to weaken, and when the temple hase fully out from the interior of the mountain, everything turned back to normal and peaceful again.

 Chapter 191: Temple Of Stillness

    Chapter 191: Temple Of Stillness


    A breathtaking temple made out of pure solid earth was standing still in the middle of a split mountain under the moonlight.


    Greg watched the massive building before him with awe when suddenly he noticed an air-thread movement on the side not far away from him.


    ncing to the side, he noticed that slightly behind an ash ck boulder, a man in armor was standing and was watching at them in silence.


    Greg squinted his eyes to get a better look, but when the moonlight fell on the man''s face, Greg frowned slightly and thought, "Wasn''t he the one who stopped us before the city gate?"


    Carter feeling a gaze on his skin turned his head toward the left, but the moment he saw that Greg was looking toward his direction, he looked instantly surprised.


    "He can sense my presence?", said quietly Carter with surprise, but knowing he already got busted he stepped forward and walked toward the four.


    Zane feeling that someone was approaching them, looked to the right, and when he saw Carter''s approaching figure raised his guard up instantly.


    Cloud and Eliana sensing the changes did the same and looked toward where Zane and Greg were looking.


    After stopping at a safe distance from the four, Carter crossed his arm before his chest and said in an emotionless voice, "Don''t mind me at all. I''m just here to watch."


    Hearing this, Cloud looked at Eliana. Knowing that they were in the Voodoo Family''s territory, it wasn''t a surprise that they will be monitored.


    However, that was surprising that they didn''t watch their move from the shadows but came before them and said it personally. It was quite strange.


    Nodding slightly, Cloud waved toward Zane, Eliana, and Greg and without further hesitation, he started to walk toward the Earth Temple on the blossomed Mountain top.


    However, as they approached the summit, Greg could feel a sharp gaze on the back of his neck, making him feel quite uneasy.


    But still, he tried to ignore that feeling and continued to follow Cloud and the others before him.


    Step by step, after close to 30 minutes, the four arrived before the massive temple''s front, where a huge gate invited them.


    The gate was made out of pure solid earth just like any other of its parts, however, there was a slight difference. While the walls had different kinds of carved symbols to make the building look even ancient, until then on top of the gate strange writings could be seen.


    When Greg noticed them, he instantly realized that they were exactly the same as the ones on top of the Fire Temple in the Dimensional Zone, but they meant something else.


    Zane on the side took out a scroll and after examining it for a while he started to talk, "Those writings say this is the Temple Of Stillness, where everything and anything shall stay unmoved."


    After staying silent for a while Zane put away the scroll and continued, "They also stated, that only those can enter the Temple Of Stillness whose body and heart is as strong as an immovable mountain, while has the protection of the earth."


    After he said this Zane looked at Greg and said, "From now on it''s up to you. I don''t want you to go in and risk your life, but just simply examine the interior and if you find yourself in a dire situatione back instantly. Understood?"


    Greg hearing this nodded and started to walk toward the entrance when suddenly he noticed as Carter started to follow him also.


    "?"


    Looking back at him, Greg was confused, but instead of asking anything he just nced at Zane on the side. Seeing his slight nod, Greg didn''t have a choice but to sigh and turn back around, facing the entrance.


    "Before going in, let''s test out something.", thought Greg and with a slow-motion, he touched the gate with his finger.


    "!"


    However, the moment his finger got into contact with the gate''s surface, sparks appeared around his palm, making him to pull his arm away instantly.


    "What the?", thought Greg with surprise as he looked at his fingers which were bleeding quite visibly.


    However, that small injury was nothing at all, and because of his body it started to regenerate and under a few seconds, the wounds vanished instantly.


    "Then it is really true that I can only use my Fourth Flow in there, huh.", said Greg and without hesitation, he activated his Fourth Flow.


    Instantly, the brown and solid cycle inside his body lit up, and with a small pace, they started to flow throughout his body, making Greg feel a connection between him and the earth below him instantly.


    "Perfect.", said Greg quietly and touched the gate.


    While he did this, Carter behind Greg was surprised, because a moment ago he could clearly feel that Greg''s power was not associated with the element of earth, but with the element of wind. However, for some unknown reason suddenly his affinity changed and he had a massive connection with the element of earth, which he didn''t ever see in the past.


    "To think that a boy only on the Ascender rank has such strong element affinity... He surely has a red Soul Stone.", murmured Crater quietly, but seeing that Greg opened the temple''s door without a problem and walked inside, he started to follow him also.


    When the two walked through the gate, the entrance doors moved slowly, and with a heavy bang, they closed behind the two backs.


    As this happened, Eliana''s eyes turned golden, and small silver threads started to move in them, however after a small while she closed her eyes and sighed.


    Cloud on her side looked at Mistress of Fortune and asked, "Can''t use your powers to predict the happenings in there?"


    Eliana hearing Cloud''s voice shook her head gently and said, "I can''t. The moment my sight enters the interior of that temple, everything turns... Motionless. I can see thousands of oues in there, but each of them has been frozen in ce. It seems this temple is not called how it is for fun."


    The moment Eliana finished talking, Cloud nodded and said, "Then let''s hope the best for him."


    ***


    While Greg was inside the Temple Of Stillness inside of Iron City, until then Joe, Emma, M, and Jay were walking on one of the streets of Mythbreak.


    Because Emma''s condition turned out to returned the best, she was let out of the hospital, however, the doctors said it should be the best if she doesn''t use her power for a small while.


    It is unknown why, but it seems her Soul Stone is under strange changes which affect her body, so if she tries to use it she could get in a worsened state than getting unconscious. There was the chance she could fall into eternal slumber or worse. She could even die.


    With that in mind, the four were walking in Mythbreak looking for ways to rx, when suddenly a familiar voice sounded from their backs.


    "Huh? Are you guys here?"


    The four hearing the voice turned around, but the moment they did, their expression turned to surprise.


    Before them, three people could be seen. Each of them was from one of the most famous families which had fame because of their strong potions, herbs, and medicine.


    They were from the Alchemist Family, Juan, Sandra, and Sarah. The three looked surprised seeing Joe and the other, however when they noticed Jay, they looked confused.


    Seeing their gaze, Jay started to smile wryly and scratched the back of his neck, however didn''t say anything at all.


    Seeing this, Juan thought for something, but after a while, he averted his gaze and looked at Joe.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you guys yet again.", said Juan with a smile and shook Joe''s hand.


    Sandra and Sarah on the other hand looked at the three in silence and just nodded slightly.


    Juan seeing this just shook his head helplessly, and after a small hesitation, he asked, "Um... About your friend, Greg. What happened with him? Is he doing fine?"


    Joe knew that at the tournament Juan and the twins only saw Greg taken away and after that, they heard no news about him.


    Knowing this, Joe just smiled slightly and answered, "He is fine. He went to Iron City with the three experts. He will be away for a while."


    Hearing this, the twins and Juan looked surprised. After a small while, Juan smiled and said, "Then that is a relief. I still wanted to fight with him again."


    Joe hearing this chuckled slightly and said, "I''m sure you have gotten stronger, but I know for sure you won''t be able to beat him. He became terrifyingly strong."


    Juan hearing this just smiled and said, "Then that is the best. It would have been boring if he didn''t."


    After he said this he looked at Joe and asked calmly, "But before that, I want to fight against you? I still own the favor you gave me back then."

 Chapter 192: Juans Challenge

    Chapter 192: Juan''s Challenge


    The moment Joe heard Juan''s request for a fight, he just smiled and started to examine him.


    Looking at him, Joe could feel that he too reached the top of the Cmity rank, but its presence was stronger. Joe knew that it was because the one before him had two Soul Stones, so his cultivation power should be stronger than others on the same rank.


    However, cultivation power alone didn''t mean you were stronger than your opponent. If you couldn''t utilize your powers, no matter if you have the heaven-defining ability, you will still remain a weakling.


    Knowing this, Joe just looked at Juan with a calm smile and said, "Yeah it would be my pleasure to fight against someone like you."


    "Perfect. Then let''s go now!", said Juan with a wide smile and turned around, leading the way toward the ce where they will fight.


    Jay looked at Emma on the side and in a lowered voice he asked, "Who are they and why does that guy want to fight against Joe that much?"


    While they were walking, Emma nced at Juan and answered, "We have fought once against him and those two in the tournament. He is extremely powerful with two unique Soul Stones under his control."


    The moment Jay heard this looked at Juan with now more seriousness and asked, "I see. What is his power?"


    "He can control the gravity around him, restricting his enemy''s movement, while the other power of his lets him obtain inhuman physical strength from an ancient dragon. He is quite a terrifying foe to fight against."


    "How did you were able to beat him, if he has such ridiculous abilities? A power that can restrict enemies and a power that can beat them into a pulp... Just alone hearing those abilities made my head feel a bit dizzy.", said Jay quietly as he looked at Juan before him.


    If he were to be in the same rank as him, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to beat him in a one-on-one fight, showing that even Jay saw Juan as a threat if he were a foe.


    Emma knew what Jay was thinking, so she looked at Joe and exined, "He used a Soul Creature which helped him beat him. Unfortunately, however, he said he could only use it only once."


    "Does he have another one?", asked Jay curiously.


    Emma next to her father started to think for a while, but in the end, she just shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. That Soul Creature looked quite rare, so it''s not quite likely."


    "I see.", said Jay with a nod, and without asking anything more he just looked at Juan and followed him toward the ce where he will be able to see his true power.


    Time passed quickly and in a short whileter, Juan finally stopped before a medium-sized building.


    "?"


    The moment Joe, Emma, M, and Jay saw the building they looked confused because if Juan and Joe would start to fight, this building was definitely starting to copse in no time.


    Seeing Joe''s and the other''s confused faces, Juan smiled slightly and said, "I know what you are all thinking currently, but please, just follow me and you will understand it shortly why we came here."


    As he said this, Juan touched the entrance door and pushed it wide open.


    Joe and the others followed Juan inside, however the moment they saw what has been revealed inside, their expression looked stunned.


    Immediately as they entered the building, Joe looked around with awe. All around him what he could see was a huge space with several green crystals floating on the sides next to each other.


    The ce was around a hundred meters in length, making Joe question if the building''s size was truly as big as it looked like from the outside. It was like someone from the outside saw a tent, but the moment they went in they found themselves inside a huge and spacious cave. It was a shocking sight indeed.


    When all of them finally walked in, what Joe noticed the very first time was some strange green crystals floating on the side next to each other.


    Juan seeing where he was looking at smiled and pointed at the crystals on the side while saying, "Those are our family''s new investment, the Sky Crystals. I brought us here because those crystals can take our attacks without difficulty, so no problem shall fall on this ce even if we go full out. However, because it is only in the beginning phase, one Sky Crystal can only take only one full attack from a person on the Cmity rank, but we hope that one day we can make it to resist against attacks from God rank fighters."


    "So this is the reason why there are so many.", said Joe with a slight nod, and after a while, he continued, "These are truly amazing! If you don''t mind I can talk with my father to buy some of these. I''m quite sure he would be interested in these crystals."


    Even though Joe didn''t like his father''s personality, he clearly knew that these kinds of crystals would be a great help for the Dia Family in the future, so that was why he said what he said to Juan.


    Also, with the current skyrocketing fame and power that the Dia Family was currently going through, asking for a request to buy a few of these crystals shouldn''t pose a problem at all.


    And just as Joe thought, the moment Juan heard this he smiled widely, and with a nod, he said, "Of course! It would be our pleasure to make a deal with the Dia Family. I will report this request of yours to my family and will discuss the remaining detailster."


    "Perfect.", said Joe with a nod, and after a small while he looked at Juan and asked, "So... How should we duel against each other?"


    "Just like on the tournament, it will be a one on one fight. Whoever makes the other one to withdrew won.", said Juan calmly and after he nced at the twins on his side, he walked toward the middle.


    While he did that, Sandra looked at Emma, M, and Jay and said calmly, "Please follow us."


    Emma, M, and Jay hearing this looked at Joe, but seeing his calm gaze they nodded and followed the twins slowly from behind, leaving the two boys behind without saying anything else.


    When Joe watched as the five walked away and walked up onto a well-protected viewing area in the distance, he nced at Juan in the distance.


    Not far away from him, he could see that Juan was already waiting for him with crossed arms before his chest and with a slight smile.


    Seeing this, Joe looked at the sword on his waist which was always there since the moment he obtained it from the treasure room from the Forbidden Lands.


    After thinking for a while and knowing that the sword could be terrifyingly strong to the point where it could injure and even kill a creature on the God rank, Joe just shook his head gently and was about to take it off, when suddenly Juan''s calm voice sounded from the side.


    "I don''t know what that sword is, but please don''t underestimate me. I''m not someone who''s is that easily beaten, so please use that weapon."


    Joe ncing at Juan and seeing his confident posture, sighed slightly and said, "Well, he is right. Back then I needed a powerful Soul Creature''s help to beat him, so now that he became even stronger, it should be the best to use this."


    As he said that, Joe put his hand on the sword''s hilt and with a serious expression, he said to Juan, "Then if you let me, I will use this sword as my weapon, but please don''t be angry at me if something awful will happen."


    Juan hearing this smiled widely and said loudly, "Of course I won''t be. Also, there would be no fun at all if we don''t take risks, right?"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he said this, a scary presence broke out from Juan''s body, while behind his back three half-transparent dragon''s body started to appear slowly one after another.


    Each of the three had a pair of huge wings, two horns, a long tail, and razor-sharp teeth and ws. However, even though their traits looked somewhat simr, there were still quite a few differences that separated the three from each other.


    The one on the left had golden scales, while its body looked quite fragile, but even with that appearance Joe could clearly feel a terrifyingly calm aura and willing from its body, which gave him a rxed feeling too.


    The right one had ck scales, and while it had a body simr to that of the golden scaled dragon, its presence alone gave Joe theplete opposite feeling than the first dragon. It gave him an insane amount of threat, which made Joe feel instantly uneasy.


    After looking at those two dragons, Joe finally nced at the one in the middle, which had crimson scales. Contrary to the previous two creatures, this dragon''s body looked extremely strong to the point, that Joe could easily imagine it destroying half of Mythbreak''s territory just by a single swing with his tail. However, except for that trait of it, there was nothing special about that dragon at all.


    After examining each of the dragons for a while, Joe finally looked at Juan and said calmly, "You truly became extremely powerful."


    Juan hearing this grinned and wanted to say something, but before he could have done so, suddenly Joe grabbed the sword''s hilt and said, "But not to the point where I couldn''t beat you."


    The moment Joe said this, a robe made out of pure thunder and lightning appeared around its body, while a circle appeared below his feet making his presence to reach the God rank instantly.


    Tightening his hold on his weapon, Joe looked at Juan calmly and said, "I will win this fight with a single attack."


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>

 Chapter 193: Three Ancient Dragons

    Chapter 193: Three Ancient Dragons


    Sarah and Sandra led the three up to a viewing area, which was surrounded by several hundred extra small Sky Crystals.


    While Jay examined the crystals with great detail which were around them, suddenly Sandra next to him started to talk calmly.


    "You don''t need to worry, you won''t get injured. Even if those two gopletely out, these crystals will move on their own ord and take any of their attacks, protecting you and this ce from any dire danger."


    The moment Emma and M heard Sandra''s bold statement they looked at each other and a small whileter that started to chuckle.


    Protecting him? Protecting Jay from danger? Was that some kind of joke? The one who will really need protection if the time wille would be bit Jay, but Sandra.


    However, it was no surprise Sandra said what she did. Because Jay was always disguising his presence, making anyone believe that he was a weakling, Sandra''s thinking was somewhat apprehensible.


    Sandra seeing their reaction looked confused, but before she could have asked what was so funny, suddenly a powerful presence broke out from the battlefield.


    The moment M saw that 3 different dragons with a half-transparent body started to appear behind Juan, she frowned and asked, "What are those?"


    "It''s not those, but instead it.", said suddenly Sarah from the side and started to exin.


    "As you may know, Juan''s first Soul Stone lets him obtain a tremendous amount of strength from an Ancient Dragon. However, when he broke through the Creator rank and reached the Cmity rank, his Ancient Dragon split into three parts."


    "Split into three parts?", asked M with confusion, not knowing what that statement should really mean.


    "Yes, into three parts.", said Sarah with a nod and continued, "The moment that happened, his Guardian turned out to be called as Karyl, the Ancient Dragon Of Kokoro."


    "Karyl, Ancient Dragon Of Kokoro? The legendary Dragon King from ancient times which held unshakable will, spirit, and body? That Karyl?", asked Emma from the side with surprise.


    Sarah saw that Emma was well informed nodded and said, "Well, Juan asserts it''s not exactly what the legends said, but its traits are very simr to that of the stories. Mountain strong body, imperturbable will, and raging spirit. He can use each of those powers, but only separately."


    When Jay, Emma, and M heard this they looked incredibly shocked. Especially M and Emma were stunned. They clearly knew just how terrific Juan''s power was back in the tournament, so now that it turned out that his Guardian was Karyl, they couldn''t fathom at all just how powerful he could truly be.


    When Sandra saw their expression she started to grin widely and said, "Now that you know just how strong Juan truly is, there is no way in hell that weak friend of yours will be ab-."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    However before Sandra could havepleted her sentence, suddenly another powerful presence broke out from the side.


    "?"


    ncing at Joe who was covered with a thunder robe and had an Ascension Ring, the twins looked shocked and couldn''t believe to their eyes.


    They could clearly remember that several months ago on the tournament, Joe was still on the Soul Collector rank, but now for some reason, he was on the Ascender rank.


    Under a few months to be able to break through several ranks and reach the Ascender rank, it was the very first time they saw something like this.


    M on the side nced at Sandra with a wide grin and said calmly, "That ''weak'' friend of ours is about to beat your friend''s ass up real bad."


    Sandra''s and Sarah''s expression after hearing this stiffened, but because they saw that in presence alone Joe was a whole rank above of Juan, they couldn''t say a word, but watch the fight in silence and hope for the best oue for them.


    While the five looked at the battlefield with great anticipation, Juan looked at Joe with interest and said, "It seems you didn''t waste your time. Perfect."


    After he said this he lowered his crossed arms and said calmly, "Then let''s see what your spirit can truly bear."


    Instantly as he said this, the ck scaled dragon behind his back moved and under a single second, it melted into Juan''s body.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as this happened, a pair of ash ck horns broke free out from Juan''s forehead, while his right eye turnedpletely ck. It looked like his eye was a bottomless abyss that was able to pierce right into anyone''s soul with a single nce.


    Joe looking at Juan''s right eye felt like his body was tossed into a huge ocean which was in the middle of a neverending storm.


    The feeling alone was so suffocating that Joe felt he wasn''t against a human, but instead against a savage beast and could die in any given moment he was not careful enough.


    "Come!", said Juan with an unshakable posture and choking presence, waiting for Joe to attack him.


    Joe hearing this exhaled the air from his lungs, making his body to calm down. When his whole being eased, he grabbed the hilt of his sword and said calmly, "I will end this fight with a single attack!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    After he said this, Joe''s figure vanished from sight, and with a huge eruption like thunder appearing from the clouds, he appeared on Juan''s right side.


    "Fast!", said Sandra and Sarah with shock, but before they could have said anything more, Joe swung his jade sword toward Juan''s neck with an even greater speed.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a speed that was extremely hard to follow, Joe''s sword reached Juan, but the moment it should have pierced his neck, a shocking scene happened.


    The moment the sword was about to hit pierce into him, Juan calmly turned his abyss-like eye at Joe.


    Instantly as this happened, Joe felt as something inside him trembled, causing him to miss Juan''s neck only by a hair''s margin.


    "What happened?", asked M with a confused expression, not understanding why did Joe miss his target from that close.


    Sandra on the side smiled and said, "Legends said, Karyl was famous about intimidating and shaking his opponent''s spirit with his Rage Eye. Whoever who had a weaker spirit than him and looked straight into his right eye would be rendered immobile. Even one of our top experts got beaten rtively easily by that power of his, so Juan will win for sure."


    When Jay heard this he smiled slightly and said, "If it''s just about spirit, then it seems Joe will be perfectly fine."


    Sarah and Sandra hearing what Jay said looked confused, but instead of asking a question, they nced toward Joe. However, the moment they did, their eyes widened with surprise.


    On the stage, even though Joe''s movement looked a bit ragged, he was still moving around Juan with a crazy speed with the desire to wound him.


    But, unfortunately, every time he attempted an attack, he would always miss his target, because his body would subconsciously move away from Juan, no matter how hard he tried to control his body.


    Sandra seeing this calmed down instantly and said calmly to Jay, "I was wrong. Joe is truly powerful, but still, he will be unable to wound Juan. His spirit is still weaker than Juan''s."


    Jay hearing this didn''t answer, but simply started to smile and continued to watch the ongoing fight below him in silence.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    One swing with his jade sword after another, Joe tried to wound Juan, but every time he got looked at with that abyss-like eye, his very soul would start to tremble, making him to miss his target each time.


    After missing another hit, Joe sighed calmly and said, "If I can''t injure him because of my body, then I need to became so fast that my body will not have the time to react at all."


    As he said this, Joe''s grip tightened around the sword''s hilt, while the robe around his body started to shrink and move around his arm, forming a denseyer around his hand and the sword''s hilt immediately.


    As this happened, Joe closed his eyes and after making his body rx, he said to Juan calmly, "Get ready."


    "Com-."


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*</strong><em>Crack!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Crack!*</em>


    Before Juan could have finished his word, suddenly his whole body vanished from the spot, while several Sky Crystals on the side turned to dust because of the lightning that broke out from his body before he disappeared.


    Juan feeling that something was not right widened his eyes with surprise, but before he could have done anything, suddenly a jade white de appeared before his eyes.


    "F*c-!"


    <strong>*BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    *<em>CRACK!</em>*


    The instant Joe''s sword hit Juan, a huge shock wave appeared, creating a huge crater below their feet, while 95% of the Sky Crystal''s inside the building turned into nothing more but dust under a single second.


    Joe who was standing on the stage with the sword in hand opened his eyes slowly, but when he did, his expression froze up instantly.


    It was because, before him, his sword was chopped deeply into Juan''s shoulder, but strangely, no blood wasing out from the wound.


    While examining the strange sight, suddenly Juan moved before him and grabbed the Jade Sword''s edge.


    "It was quite a dangerous move.", said Juan with terrifying calmness, but a secondter he started to grin crazily and continued, "But I liked it!"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*

 Chapter 194: Karyls Body

    Chapter 194: Karyl''s Body


    *BOOM!*


    With a sound simr to that of a slight explosion, on Juan''s arm, purplish veins started to pop out one after another, while his grip around Joe''s sword started to tighten powerfully with each passing second.


    While this happened his Rage Eye and horns slowly started to vanish from his forehead and eyes, while the crimson scaled dragon behind him started to melt into his body, just like the ck scaled dragon a few moments ago.


    Instantly, his already strong-looking body turned even more muscr, while his skin started to grow small scales one after another, giving Juan a simr appearance that the crimson scaled dragon had.


    Under a few seconds, Juan looked no more like an ordinary human, but instead a humanoid dragon with beast-like strength and presence.


    "Let''s start round two then, shall we?", asked Juan with a wide grin and tightened his grip around Joe''s weapon in the hope to break it to pieces.


    "?"


    However, what he hoped for didn''t happen at all. Instead, the moment he tightened his grip around the sword, instead of cracks, what broke out from the weapon was a thick thunderbolt.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Immediately as the huge thunderbolt pierced right through his palm, Juan released the weapon''s de and increase the distance between him and Joe without a second thought.


    Sarah and Sandra seeing this looked shocked and looked at the weapon in Joe''s hand. While examining the snow-white color de and the sky blue hilt, they tried to figure out the sword origin.


    Since Juan obtained Karyl''s Body, they have never met with a weapon that was able to pierce right through Juan''s scales. If Juan used Karyl''s Body, it was almost impossible to prate through his skin.


    Only those could do it, who were several ranks above him and had stronger physical strength, so now that he got injured not once but twice by Joe''s sword, the twins felt a bit terrified.


    Juan nced at Joe''s weapon also and asked calmly, "What is that sword?"


    Joe who felt a bit tired because of him using his power a bit too much looked at the sword in his hand and said, "I found it in an underground maze. I don''t know how it is called, but I know it''s terrifyingly strong. It can even kill a God rank creature too."


    The moment the twins heard this they froze up instantly, but Juan didn''t. He just smiled andughed.


    "Haha! So the reason you wanted to avoid it using against me was that you were afraid I would die?"


    "Yes.", said Joe, not hiding anything from Juan.


    His statement was not arrogant, but a simple fact. If the Jade Sword could kill the Echo Spirit which body was extremely tough even among the God rank creatures, then piercing right through Juan''s scales would be like a hot knife slicing through butter. He would have no chance at all to resist.


    When Juan heard this nodded and said, "I see. But still, I won''t be giving up. Come at me with everything you have."


    After he said this, above the stage, a huge circle with strange prints on its surface appeared, making Joe realize that it was Juan''s Core Territory.


    Feeling as his body started to get heavier with each second, Joe wanted to attack Juan, but just before he could have moved, suddenly the building''s door burst wide open and a loud voice sounded.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!!"


    "!"


    Instantly as the voice sounded throughout the ce, Juan''s Core Territory vanished from the air, while the half-transparent dragons behind his back vanished and his body turned back to normal.


    Joe seeing this looked surprised and turned back to see who interrupted them, only to see a muscr man in his thirties walking into the building angrily with steady steps.


    "Master! We were jus-."


    "I don''t care what you did or wanted to do! Instead, look at the mess around you! What have you done!?!", shouted the man angrily, not waiting for Juan to finish his sentence at all.


    Juan looked around just as the man ordered him, only to see that the hundreds of Sky Crystals from a moment ago currently could nowhere to be seen. Also, the stage below his and Joe''s feet formed insanelyrge and wide cracks with a huge crater in its middle.


    Seeing the havoc they created, Juan put his hands together and with a slight bow, he said, "I''m truly sorry, Master! I willpensate for it for sure!"


    The man seeing Juan''s apologetic look inhaled air and with a gentle sigh, he said, "If it were me, I wouldn''t have gotten angry, but if we are talking about your uncle, I had no choice. I still don''t know how you got permission to get in here."


    Just before Juan wanted to say he didn''t have, suddenly the twins walked down from the viewing area and Sandra said calmly, "He didn''t have permission, but I had. Dad let us in."


    The moment the man heard this, his eyes widened with surprise, and turned around, only to see Sandra and Sarah standing before him calmly with Jay, M, and Emma behind their backs.


    After thinking for a while, the man cleared his throat and said with a wry smile, "I... I see. But still, the amount of Sky Crystals that went to waste here is still huge. You need to understand, we can''t create Sky Crystals that easily, so each piece is a treasure to us."


    The moment Sandra heard this she shrugged and said, "I know, but dad was the one who let us in. And because those two wanted to fight that badly, we thought the safest ce would be here, but..."


    "But, we didn''t know their strength would reach such height that the Sky Crystal''s resistance would be rendered useless. It was our fault.", said Sarah from the side, and just like Juan, she too bowed slightly at the man with Sandra on her side.


    The man seeing kids bowing at him felt a bit like he was some kind of bully, but knowing he was right he just shook his head helplessly and said, "I see, okay, that is enough."


    After he said this, the man looked around and a small whileter he said, "Still, I need to report this to your father. It''s not a matter we can take lightly, especially not if we want to achieve greater things with these crystals."


    "Understood!", said the twins and Juan in unison with a bow.


    "Now that we came to a conclusion in this matter... Who are you?", asked the man coldly as he looked at Jay, Joe, M, and Emma with a sharp gaze.


    ***


    Back in Iron City on top of ck Mountain, Greg was standing inside Earth Temple, while he was looking around with widened eyes.


    The interior of the ce was simply way too shocking. Not only was the space inside the temple extremely huge, but there were statues made out of stones and earth almost every inch of the ce, while strange carvings could be seen on the pirs'' surface on the sides.


    Each statue was representing a kneeling creature, each facing toward the other end of the hall, where an even greater statue could be seen.


    When Greg saw the statue his eyes widened because the appearance of it was the same that he saw inside the Fire Temple back in the Dimensional Zone.


    It was an ancient-looking woman, whose body was insanely curvy and seductive, while its facial expressions were missed. No eyes, no mouth, no ears and nose, only an empty face. However, even like that, Greg felt that the woman''s face should be a breathtakingly beautiful sight.


    After examining the body of the statue for a bit while Greg noticed that just like in the Fire Temple, the statue had a posture, but this time it was different.


    Instead of holding mes before the sun above her head, she was carrying a stone cube above her palm, while behind her figure, a massive mountain could be seen clearly.


    While he was looking at those details, suddenly Carter, who followed him inside stepped next to him and started to talk.


    "Legends on the west taught us that when our was simply an orb of water, a Goddess descended from the unknown, and with a single wave of her hand, she created the today known continents. At first, almost everyone thought it was just a simple fairytale, but the moment this ce got revealed with that statue, more and more people started to believe in that ''fairy tale''."


    When Greg listened to this, he looked at Carter, but seeing his expressionless face, with his hand on the hilt of his sword, he just nodded and stayed silent.


    "Do you feel any simrities in this ce?", asked Greg from Alice, trying to see if this ce affected her mind just in the same way as the Fire Temple did.


    But just as he thought, the moment Alice tried to remember if she knew the ce or not, her only reply was a grunt and a deep sigh.


    "Still nothing. I feel that I know this ce, yet the memory is way too hazy and blurry."


    "I see.", said Greg slightly and wanted to step forward, when suddenly Carter''s voice sounded in his ear.


    "I wouldn''t act so recklessly."

 Chapter 195: One Wrong Step...

    Chapter 195: One Wrong Step...


    "I wouldn''t act that recklessly."


    The moment Greg heard this, he nced at Carter on his side and looked a bit confused.


    "Why?", asked Greg calmly and turned his eyes before his feet, but except for the beautiful and detailed carvings on the ground, he didn''t see anything.


    But still, if an expert that lived here and knew much more about the ce than him, Greg knew that if he was told not to act recklessly there was definitely a reason.


    Seeing that Greg didn''t act so arrogant as he expected and listened to him, Carter was quite surprised.


    After thinking for a small while, he pointed at the carving before him and said, "If you make one wrong step, you will die without knowing what happened to you. The moment you step on the incorrect carvings, your body will be turned into debris without giving you a single chance to act."


    When Greg heard this, he looked shocked and stepped back instantly. Looking at the carvings again, but this time with greater inspection, he didn''t notice anything strange about them. Not even a slight difference or leak of a presence that showed which carvings were dangerous and which were not.


    "This temple has appeared first about two months ago, but ever since then, we weren''t able to find which carvings were safe and which were lethal. Every time the temple appears, the carvings that are dangerous change position, so it is totally random."


    "Did you tried utilizing presence observer abilities or something that could help even the least?", asked Greg calmly as he activated his Prey Sense ability.


    However, even like that, he couldn''t see the slightest change, so he knew his try ended up as a failure.


    "Yes, we tried. We even attempted to use our earth element to create a path, safe away from the carvings, but the moment those who tried to activate their powers in here turned to ash without a second thought.", said Carter as he crossed his arms before his chest.


    "And because you couldn''t find a solution, you decided to send out invitations to experts for help?", asked Greg as he looked at Carter.


    "Yes.", said Carter with a slight nod.


    "I see.", said Greg quietly and a small whileter he started to think.


    "He said whoever uses earth powers inside here, will die instantly. That''s not good news at all."


    What Greg thought about was to use his Fourth Flow''s vibration ability to check if he could find anything underneath him that could help him, but after hearing this he decided to ignore it instead.


    To risk his life unknown if he could survive or not, Greg knew that was not a solution. So he just simply frowned and asked, "Did any of you tried to use other powers inside here?"


    "You mean other powers, which were not Soul Creature''s ability, but our own Guardian''s?"


    "Yes.", said Greg with a nod.


    Carter hearing this looked a bit confused because only this could enter who is associated with the element of earth, so others with different powers could definitely not enter.


    Not knowing what Greg was thinking about, Carter wanted to say no, but just before he could have, suddenly he frowned and said, "If I''m right, we had someone who was able to copy others'' powers for a limited amount, but unfortunately he ended up dying."


    "What happened?", asked Greg curiously.


    Carter hearing the question frowned even deeper and said, "To tell the truth, I can''t really recall the real reason, but the moment he tried using another power, his heart stopped. Or at least that was what I was told to."


    "His heart stopped for an unknown reason, huh?", murmured Greg quietly, and a small whileter he said, "Then I guess, my other elements are also out of question. Great."


    Frowning because of this, Greg massaged his forehead and thought as he looked around, "This will be even harder than I have thou-, huh?"


    Just as he thought about this, Greg suddenly noticed a strange sight amount the kneeling statues.


    First, he didn''t notice it because he didn''t give enough attention, but now that he looked toward them, he saw that even though the statues were kneeling toward the woman, their eyes were looking in the same directions.


    "What?"


    However, after ncing at each statue to get a better look, Greg noticed that while each of their eyes were looking toward the woman, yet there was a specific statue looking at a single carving before his feet.


    Seeing this, Greg examined all the statues again, but even after that, he didn''t see another one that was looking toward the middle part of the temple.


    "Did anyone notice that the statue over there is looking here?", asked Greg calmly from Crater as he pointed toward the statue.


    When Carrer heard this he nced where Greg was pointing, and with a nod, he said, "Yes we did, but didn''t find a solution why it was looking toward here. We even tried to step on the carving which it was specifically looking at, but it resulted in instant death."


    "Really?", asked Greg surprisedly.


    "Yes. And because it was not helping us at all, we assumed that the statue was an error when this ce was built, so since then, we have been ignoring it."


    When Greg heard this he frowned and thought, "In such a huge and detailed temple, there are definitely no errors. It should have a meaning but what could it exactly be?"


    Greg started to think and after 10 minutes straight thinking without stopping he signed and thought, "I can''t find another way, so it seems I don''t have another choice but use my power."


    With that thought, Greg summoned the demon mask into his hand and put it onto his face.


    When Carter saw the mask he frowned, but didn''t ask a question, but simply watched Greg act.


    Seeing that Carter was not stopping him, Greg felt a bit more rxed and without hesitation, he activated his Fourth Flow.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    Instantly, the solid flow inside him started to form cracks and with a speed that was 100 times slower than that of a snail''s, it started to move around inside Greg''s body.


    As this happened, Greg put his palm on the ground and thought calmly, "Let us hope my mask can protect me if something happens."


    With that thought in his head, Greg closed his eyes and used his power to see through the ground with vibrations.


    Feeling that no power wanted to kill him, Greg turned a level calmer, and without holding back anything he started to use his power to examine the sight under him.


    *Ba-thump!*


    *Ba-thump!*


    With each moment his heart throbbed, Greg could see the sight below the surface, but unfortunately, he couldn''t notice anything at all.


    He thought if the carvings were fused with some kind of power, they would leave a hint at least under the surface just like a magic circle, but it seemed he was wrong.


    What he could see currently is the same sight when he closed his eyes. Nothing but pure darkness.


    "Sigh... It seems this won''t work either.", said Greg calmly as he put away the mask, however the moment he stood up, suddenly Carter put his palm on his shoulder and said, "Do it again!"


    "Eh?"


    Turning his head to the side to see Carter, Greg noticed that his expression was fully stunned, while his eyes were wide open.


    Seeing him like that, Greg looked confused and asked, "What happened?"


    Carter without ncing at Greg pointed at the statue and said, "Its eyes have moved. Do it again and you will see it."


    When Greg heard this he looked a bit surprised and so just as Carter said.


    Instantly he activated his power again, and through the vibrations, he started to examine the ground below. However, this time he didn''t close his eyes but looked toward the statue.


    And to his surprise, just as Carter said, the statue''s eyes were moving here and there from time to time, looking at different carvings each time.


    And what was even more surprising that the eye was moving with the same rhythm when Greg used the vibrations. It was like Greg''s Fourth Flow was a controller which was able to switch between channels, but with the only difference that he could switch back, but only forth.


    However, that wasn''t a big problem, because a small whileter, the creature looked at the very first carving again and it started to repeat its act from the beginning.


    When Greg saw this, he was just as pleasantly stunned as Carter. But, unfortunately, that pleasant shock didn''tst long enough, when suddenly Carter stepped closely behind him and said in a cold voice, "Let''s go. If we follow the pattern, we will be able to arrive at the other side without a problem."


    When Greg heard this his expression turned stiff but still moved. He couldn''t say no, because right now, a God rank fighter was behind him, closer than a meter. He could clearly feel that right now, Carter had targeted him, so acting recklessly should bepletely foolish.


    "Well, I have the power to escape from here, but then I will be hunted by the Voodoo Family. And what I don''t want is another unnecessary problem, especially not something like this. I have quite a few already, so I don''t really have a choice right?", thought Greg calmly, and ncing at Carter he nodded slightly.


    "Sure.", said Greg, and without deactivating his Fourth Flow''s power he started to walk toward the first carving on the ground.

 Chapter 196: Second Key

    Chapter 196: Second Key


    Outside the Earth Temple, Eliana, Zane, and Cloud were waiting for Greg in silence when suddenly Eliana frowned.


    "Something must have happened.", said Eliana and without hesitation, she took out a gold coin and threw up.


    Spinning in the air for a while, the coin fell on top of Mistress of Fortune''s hand, showing a symbol that represented the head.


    "Just like I have thought.", said quietly Eliana and looked at Cloud.


    "His life is in danger."


    The moment the two heard this looked surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    Eliana looked toward the Earth Temple and after thinking for a while she could just simply shake her head and say, "I don''t know. I still have no power to nce into that ce, but that doesn''t mean I can not predict a few oues or happenings that are currently urring. So the only thing I can presently tell, that he is in a very dire situation right now."


    Zane and Cloud hearing this turned toward the entrance and a secondter Cloud sighed and said, "Then let''s hope he can safely find a way out. If your prediction was right, he is the only one able to obtain the keys, so losing him right now would be disastrous."


    ***


    Inside the Earth Temple, Greg was slowly jumping here and there among the carvings, following the statue''s eye, while Carter behind him was following him closely.


    One jump to the right, one step to the left, and one leap forward. One carving after another, Greg and Carter jumped onto almost 100 symbols, yet they were still only in the middle of the hall, while the end was still far away from them.


    While following the statue''s guide, Greg made sure to nce back at Carter behind him, but seeing that his gaze was deeply on him, he instantly averted his gaze from him.


    But even like this that Greg knew he was in danger, he was surprisingly calm. It wasn''t because he knew he could escape if he wanted to, but because he knew he was the only one who was able to obtain the keys. So even if they found it, Carter couldn''t acquire it, no matter how much he wanted to.


    "I guess I will just go with the flow and see what will happen.", said Greg with a slight smile and continued to jump here and there on the carvings.


    Carter, on the other hand, the moment he saw that Greg was acting way too calm looked a bit confused, but except for a slight frown, there was not a single change in his expression. He just stayed silent and continued to follow Greg from behind.


    After close to 10 minutes, the two finally arrived at the final carving and jumped before the statue that represented the woman.


    "And now? What are we looking for?", asked Greg calmly from Carter, curious if he knew about the keys and legends.


    However, Carter didn''t talk at all but started to walk around the ce, obviously looking for something.


    "So he knows about the keys. That is not a good sign.", thought Greg and wanted to look around too, but just as he wanted to move suddenly Carter looked at him with an ice cold re.


    Seeing the suffocating stare, which told him if he moves he dies, Greg stopped moving and in a calm manner, he started to look around calmly.


    When Carter saw that Greg was not intimidated by his re and God rank presence looked even more confused, but still, he decided to continue to walk forward. However, he made sure to monitor Greg''s act from time to time, and if he finds anything fishy, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him right there and then.


    Watching as Carter walked from corner to corner, while examining each inch of the ce, Greg knew that he definitely knew about the key.


    "Luckily this Temple is not like the previous one where the key just popped out of nowhere. If it''s like this, he will believe that the legend is false and give up. If that happens obtaining the key without making a ruckus would be quite easy."


    As he thought about this, Greg looked toward the statue, but the moment he did his eyes widened.


    "Is that?"


    Because the first time he observed the cube from the entrance, he didn''t notice this, but now that he was looking at it from so up close, he could notice that on the side of the cube, a very small gap could be seen, with akey floating gently inside it.


    It looked exactly like the one which he obtained from the Fire Temple, but with the only difference that this key was made out of not pure mes, but from pure ck stone.


    Its texture was ragged and cracked, yet even with that appearance, Greg clearly knew that it was extremely durable and heavy.


    ncing at Carter who was still looking for the key, Greg averted his gaze and made sure not to let Carter see that he found it. Maybe because the gap was small, he could make Carter miss it, and when he walks away, he could obtain it fast without him even knowing that the key was there.


    Time slowly ticked by, and almost an hourter, Carter walked close to the statue and started to examine it.


    When Greg saw this he sighed deep inside and thought, "Well, he will definitely see it from that close, so I guess I need to think of another n."


    And just as he thought, the moment Carter raised his head to look at the cube above the statue''s palm, his eyes brightened instantly.


    Greg seeing this sighed, but before he could have thought about a solution to how to get the key, suddenly Carter looked at him and said, "Take that cube down. Now."


    Hearing the ice-cold tone, Greg turned to look at Carter but didn''t move. The moment he heard what Carter said, he knew that he knew he was not able to obtain the key personally, so he decided to take it away with the cube itself.


    And what he doesn''t want was exactly that. Also, he didn''t know if the cube had any strange power which could kill him, so he didn''t want to risk his life. Do you want to obtain the key? Then acquire it yourself!


    Knowing this, Greg just smiled slightly and while staying I moved he continued to look at Carter.


    Seeing Greg''s expression and that he was not moving, Carter tightened his grip around his weapon''s hilt and said, "I didn''t ask you to do it. It was an order, brat!"


    "I don''t quite remember to be your subordinate or something, so I will not take your ''order''. If you want that cube, then take it yourself. I will not stop you at all."


    "!"


    The instant as Carter heard Greg''s arrogant statement, a small vein popped out on the side of his head, making his expression to turn terrifyingly calm.


    "I don''t care if you are my subordinate or not, what I say you do it. You have no choice at all."


    "Really?", asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow and sat down onto the ground.


    "I will sit here and watch you take that cube down. As I said, I won''t stop you not attack you, so please go on."


    Immediately as he said that Carter''s expression darkened even more and without hesitation, he appeared next to Greg''s side and swung his sword toward his head with terrifying speed.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a loud explosion, which created a crazy shockwave and huge dust cloud around the ce, Carter''s sword fell upon Greg''s head.


    However, just as Carter could have believed that he killed Greg, suddenly he felt that what he hit was not flesh and bone, but something extremely durable.


    "Huh?"


    Just before Carter could have to see what happened, suddenly the resistance below his weapon vanished and the next second a ck sh came toward his neck from the side.


    "!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!</strong>*


    "What the...!!!"


    With clenched teeth, Carter watched as before him Greg was pushing a ck staff down on his weapon and him, making the ground below his feet to form small cracks one after another.


    The pressure was so great, that even though Carter was on the God rank, he felt like he wanted to push a whole mountain away, just with his physical strength. He felt like if he didn''t concentrate enough, he could easily copse under the pressure in any given second.


    However, it was only natural. The moment Greg seeded to break through into the Soul Grade, not only his element powers got stronger but his physical strength too.


    Right now, if he didn''t use any help and only fought only with his body, he could easily take the head on someone who was in the God rank and not in the body system.


    And naturally, Carter was not in the body system that was way too obvious.


    Feeling the crazy strength behind Greg''s move, Carter looked shocked and with wide eyes, he asked, "Just who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 197: Obtaining The Key

    Chapter 197: Obtaining The Key


    "Just who the hell are you?", asked Carter and with a fast spin with his sword, he jumped away from Greg.


    Greg, who was standing calmly away from Carter lowered his staff and said, "I am just a no-one who had been asked to examine this ce. However, now that you have tried to kill me, it seems things became quiteplicated."


    "Complicated?", asked Carter with a slight frown.


    However, Greg instead of answering pointed toward the cube and asked, "Why does the Voodoo Family want that cube?"


    Greg asked this question because he wanted to know just how much did the Voodoo Family and Carter knew about the legend.


    If they already have knowledge about the keys and even the ce which Kuragari had found, then things could be extremely dire andplicated not only for him but for the whole Federation.


    Naturally, he knew that as time went on, more and more people would find clues about the keys and the mysterious ce and more people would like to find them, but he didn''t think it would be this soon.


    Knowing human greed, Greg knew exactly what will happen if more and more people and experts would try and join the ''treasure hunt'' and he didn''t really want that oue.


    Just the thought as the Soul Association and the 5 Great Families start a war against each other made Greg feel insanely anxious. If humanity starts to fight against each other, then they will have no power at all to fight against those Higher Beings from the unknown when the time came.


    "Of course, if they already knew about the legend and the existence of the keys, I cannot really do anything about it. The only thing I can do against this situation is to kill him, but I don''t think I have the power to kill him even though we are inside here. He is still on the God rank and only with my physical strength alone I won''t be able to kill him."


    While Greg thought about a way how to annihte his enemy, Carter smiled slightly and said, "We don''t need the cube, but the key inside it. Not long ago, we got the news that a ce which was associated with an ancient legend had been found and the only way to enter it is through keys."


    As he said this he looked around the ce and continued, "First, we didn''t believe it, but then this Earth Temple appeared. At first, we thought it was just a simple Dimensional Zone outbreak, but when we saw that there were not a single creature in the vicinity, we started to think what if it is associated with the legend."


    After he said that, he took out a small thin scroll, and waving it around he said with a smile, "And just as we thought, it really was. We found another ancient scroll in a very old ruin that was rted to the legend. It has told us about the six temples holding the six keys, describing each temple as detailed as it could."


    Putting the scroll away, Carter pointed at the cube above the statue''s palm and said, "But unfortunately even with so much information in that scroll, it did not tell us where we could find the keys inside the temple or how we could pass the traps, so because of that we needed help from other."


    ncing at Greg, Carter smiled slightly and said, "And maybe not as I have expected, but someone who could lead me right through the carvings all the way to the key truly came. And now that I am here, I will take that cube and you have no power to stop me."


    Instantly as he said that God rank presence broke out from Carter''s body, making the air to turn suffocating instantly.


    Greg seeing this happening thought for a while and sighed, "I see."


    With that, he unsummoned his staff and stepped to the side.


    "There. As I said, you can take the cube. I won''t stop you."


    "!?"


    When Carter heard this, he was quite surprised, because he thought Greg will act arrogantly and try to fight against him. However, this didn''t happen to him at all but he just simply stepped away, letting him to obtain the key freely.


    Frowning slightly, Carter didn''t lower his guard at all and said, "I don''t know what you are trying to n, but I won''t fall for it. If you want to leave this ce in one piece, then do as I say and take that cube down or prepare to die."


    When Greg heard this he started thinking for a while and after bncing at the cube above him he nodded and said, "I will, but why do you want me to take it down? Don''t you have arms too? You could take it down if you want, you know that right?"


    When Carter heard this, his expression darkened instantly, and in a calm tone, he said to Greg, "Don''t act so smart brat. I know exactly what I am doing. So now do as I said or die!"


    Immediately as he said that Carter raised his sword, pointing its tip toward Greg, ready to attack him at any given moment if he didn''t start to move soon.


    Greg naturally knew why Carter didn''t want to personally take the cube down, but he couldn''t me him. If it were him he would have done the same, because in this ce who knew what kind of power that cube was fused with.


    Maybe after a single touch, it could kill people just as the carvings in the middle of the hall, so Greg could clearly understand why Carter asked him to take the cube down.


    ncing at the cube above him Greg thought for a while, but suddenly his eyes brightened. However, this happened only for a second and almost instantly his expression turned back to normal, and nodded.


    "Sure. I will. But as apensation I n-"


    "Do you truly believe that you are in a position to bargain?", asked Carter calmly, cutting into Greg''s sentence harshly.


    When Greg heard this he sighed and said quietly, "No..."


    With that said, he summoned the demon mask onto his face and with a powerful jump he hopped onto the statue''s palm, right before the cube.


    Examining the cube and seeing that the key was right in there, gently floating, Greg moved his hand and grabbed the cube.


    However, the moment his fingers touched its sides, suddenly a shocking sight urred. Instantly, the moment he tried to raise the cube up, the whole arm of the statue started to form huge cracks one after another, and under a single second it turned to dust, making Greg''s figure to fall down immediately.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a heavy fall, Greg with the cube in hand fell onto the ground directly among the broken debris below, creating a huge dust cloud around him and all over the hall.


    When Carter saw this, he thought Greg wanted to use this opportunity to escape, see he was ready to attack him, but just before he could have acted, suddenly Greg walked out of the dust cloud while waving the dust away from his face.


    "Cough... Cough... Well... That was unexpected.", said Greg with a frown and walked before Carter.


    "Here. It''s safe."


    Seeing that Greg was handing the I''ve over to him, Carter looked confused, but the moment he noticed the key inside it he instantly took it away.


    Seeing that the key was truly inside the cube, Carter looked at Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow and wanted to say something, but suddenly the whole temple started to tremble like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    "We need to get out of here now!", said Greg and without waiting even for a second for Carter, he started to run toward the exit, while ignoring the carving on the ground, not caring if they were active or not.


    Carter seeing Greg act like that clenched his teeth and after tightening his hold around the cube he started to follow him.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!*</strong>


    ***


    Outside the temple, the three experts were calmly waiting for Greg and Carter toe out when suddenly the whole building started to shake like crazy.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    Huge and deep cracks forming one after another all around the surface of the temple, the three stepped back a few steps instantly and looked at this sight with widened eyes.


    "What happened?", asked Cloud with a deep frown, trying to figure out the cause behind the sudden changes.


    Eliana hearing the question instead of answering, she activated her power, making her eyes to turn golden with silver lines in them, and looked toward the temple.


    And instantly as she did, she smiled and said, "I can finally see what is happening."


    "What can you see?", asked Zane calmly as she stepped closer to Eliana.


    Eliana wanted to answer Zane, but suddenly her eyes widened because of shock, making her unable to reply.


    Mistress of Fortune was famous for her ability to predict thousands of oues with only her power of luck. And she did the exact same right now.


    Right now, she was using her power exactly in such a way to see Greg and his oues. In her eyes, she could see the full interior of the temple while she could also see as Greg arrived at the middle of the hall where carvings could be seen everywhere on the ground.


    However, this was the exact moment when the shocking scene urred, leaving Elianapletely speechless.


    "This... How is this possible?", mumbled Eliana with widened eyes, not believing what she was seeing right at the moment.

 Chapter 198: An Easy Trick

    Chapter 198: An Easy Trick


    "What? How is this possible?"


    Eliana was quite shocked at the sight that she was watching right at the moment. Before her, the moment Greg and Carter stepped onto the very first carvings, their body turned blurry, while hundreds of their figures appeared at different positions around their body in the hall.


    When something like this happened, Eliana knew that the one she was watching was in an extremely dire situation, because each of the figures represented a totally different oue that could happen in the future.


    For example, if one was attacked there could be at least 2 oues. Dodge and then counter-attack the enemy or defend without avoiding the attack. Naturally, if there were more Elian should be able to see them too, those two were just basic oues.


    She could see all of these oues with her ability, and there was once when she saw a specific person have a thousand oues, putting that person''s life right before death''s door. But luckily that person survived thanks to Eliana''s power.


    However, there was not a single moment in the past where she could remember seeing so many confusing oues at the same time, like right now.


    The moment when around both Greg''s and Carter''s body hundreds of figures appeared, suddenly Greg''s hundreds of ''clones'' vanished and his body turned visible again.


    However, this didn''t happen with Carter at all. Eliana could see as his hundreds of figures moved and died one after another and only one remained alive.


    Eliana was so confused because if there were more than one person in the same ce who was under the same danger, Eliana should be able to see both of their oues to be the same no matter what. Yet, right now for some reason, Greg''s oues vanished leaving his fate unknown, while Carter had a visibly lower than 1% chance to survive.


    But the most shocking thing that Eliana saw was not this, but the fact that she was not able to see Greg''s oues. She has never met with a person whose oues wouldn''t show before her eyes, which was extremely shocking, because her power was not about prediction, but was based on pure luck.


    With her power of luck, she can calcte and see things that normally should be almost impossible, so no matter what, she should be able to see Greg''s oue.


    "The only exnation is that he has something that blocks my power.", said Eliana quietly and continued to watch Greg and Carter run toward their way, while behind them the ce started to copse.


    Zane and Cloud next to Eliana watched as the Earth Temple before them started to form even bigger cracks as time went on, and not long enough the back of the ce started to copse.


    Like a huge sandcastle under a huge water wave, the temple''s walls turned muddy and in small pieces of rocks and dust, they started to fall, ready to bury Greg and Carter alive.


    While this happened, however, Eliana was able to see everything as clear as day. She could see as Greg ignoring everything ran toward the exit, while behind him Carter was jumping here and there on the carvings, while around him hundreds of figures died because of different traps and attacks.


    However, even under is many death oues, Carter was doing perfectly fine and with the cube in his hand, he was following Greg quite closely.


    "Well, it is not a surprise he is in the God rank. His speed, observation ability, and power are extraordinary indeed.", said Eliana with apliment.


    After a few minutester, Eliana saw as Greg and Carter finally arrived before the entrance, but just as they were about to exit the ce, suddenly the carvings around the door lit up with dim brown light.


    Instantly as this happened, thousands of oues appeared around Carter''s body, each showing death without a single showing survival.


    When Eliana saw this she knew that if Carter was in danger then Greg was too, so she was about to move and use her Guardian''s power to help them, when suddenly a strange sight happened.


    Before her, around Greg''s body, white light broke out, making Carter''s oues to vanish instantly.


    "!"


    When Eliana saw this she turned speechless, but just as she could have reacted, the whole entrance before her exploded into debris, while Greg''s and Carter''s escaping figure burst out instantly.


    *<strong>BOOOM!</strong>*


    And just as they have escaped, the whole temple copsed, leaving behind only a huge pile of debris, rocks, and sand all over ck Mountain''s summit.


    "That was close...", said Greg slowly as he unsummoned the demon mask from his face and stood up.


    Behind him, Carter nced at the temple''s ruins and after thinking for a while he looked at Greg and asked, "What is that mask?"


    Greg hearing the question looked surprised, but a small whileter he just smiled and said, "It''s a secret."


    "..."


    Carter after hearing this looked totally unfazed and like just losing interest he looked at the cube and said, "Well, at least I have obtained it. Now that I have this, I will take my leave."


    As he said that, Carter was about to turn around and leave when suddenly he was surrounded by Eliana, Zane, and Cloud.


    When Carter saw this he raised his eyebrow and asked calmly, "What do you want?"


    Cloud pointing at the cube started to say, "Until we didn''te here, you weren''t able to obtain that key, but now you were, because of him. Don''t you think that key should be rightfully ours?"


    When Carter heard this he nced at Cloud and with an ice-cold re, he said calmly, "I don''t think it should be yours. This temple was in our territory so it is only natural for me to bring it back to my Family. Also, to begin with, you agreed on toe here to only help us, so no matter if you have helped us find the key or not, this is ours. No question."


    When Eliana heard this she looked angry, but suddenly Greg''s calm voice sounded from the side.


    "He is right. We came only to help. We didn''t agree to take that key away, so let him take it."


    "You!"


    Zane turned to look at Greg the moment he heard what he said, but the instant he saw Greg''s calm expression he felt something was not right.


    Staying silent and thinking for a while, suddenly Zane''s eyes brightened, but only for a second. After the next second, he sighed and stepped back.


    "Sure, you are true. Also, even I don''t want the respected Voodoo Family''s wrath on me, so please excuse our sudden heated act. It was our mistake."


    When Cloud and Eliana heard what Zane said they looked surprised, but Carter on the hand just smiled with a nod and said, "I will look away on this matter because our family is in debt for your past help. However, there will be no next time."


    With that said, Carter turned around and without saying anything else he walked away hurriedly with the cube in his hand.


    When his figure vanishedpletely, Eliana turned to look at Zane and was about to shout at him, when suddenly Zane asked a question from Greg.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Greg hearing the simple question, before answering at Zane he looked at Cloud and asked with a wry smile, "Can we finally leave this ce? I feel sick staying here even for a second more. Especially that we have been observed ever since we set foot inside Iron City."


    "?!"


    Eliana hearing what Greg said looked around, but even like this, she wasn''t able to see anyone around. Or at least that was what she saw without her power because the moment she used her ability she noticed that several figures were looking at their way among the shadows.


    Seeing this, Eliana looked at Greg with surprise. While she was speechless by the fact that a boy who was only on the Ascender rank was able to detect enemies sooner than her, Cloud on the side nodded and summoned his fluffy cloud.


    "Let''s go then.", said Cloud with a nod, and after all four were on top, he controlled the fog to fly away into the distance with crazy speed.


    "So? What happened?", asked Zane calmly from Greg, making Cloud and Eliana to turn toward him too.


    Greg who was sitting on the cloud with a calm expression started to smile and raised his hand.


    Instantly as he did that, out of nowhere, a key that was made out of pure earth started to form above his palm, making the three experts to look at Greg with both surprise and happiness.


    "But how? I could clearly feel the strong presence of the key inside that cube. I have truly believed that it was the key, so how?", asked Eliana curiously as she looked at the key above Greg''s palm.


    Greg hearing the question started to smile and said proudly, "How did I do it? Well, it was quite an easy trick."

 Chapter 199: Tricked

    Chapter 199: Tricked


    "How did I do it? That was quite an easy trick.", said Greg and started to tell his story.


    Back in the Earth Temple when he was ''ordered'' by Carter to obtain the cube, Greg noticed that the statue was quite old. Even though the ce looked extremely detailed and nonintact, the statue had several cracks around its surface. Especially at the arm part which held the cube up into the air.


    When Greg noticed this fault of the statue, he instantly thought of a great n.


    First, he made sure to jump onto the statue''s palm with a strength that was not too obvious but would help him break the arm off, helping him to continue with his goal.


    In the beginning, he wasn''t quite sure if he could pull it off, but to his surprise, only a small touch was needed to make the stone statue to copse, which was surprisingly great.


    When the statue''s arm fell, Greg made sure to fall in a way to create a smokescreen, disguising himself away from Carter''s sight. And when that happened, the real deal came.


    First, he made sure to obtain the key with his Fourth Flow. When the key melted into his body, just like the fire key, Greg activated his power and created a stone key, with a simr appearance that the original key had.


    In the beginning, he was very afraid that the ce will attack him, and maybe he would be able to survive thanks to the demon mask, he would be still get busted.


    But to his surprise, that didn''t happen. Carter said that no one should be able to use earth powers inside the temple, yet the moment he used his to form the key, nothing happened.


    Greg thought it was because he obtained the key, so he was under protection, but he was not sure if that was truly the case.


    However, because of that nothing happened, Greg was able to form the key and put it into the cube. But when that happened, Greg noticed a problem.


    The key had no presence at all like the original one. It was like a piece of stone, lying in the middle of the cube. So, because of that, Greg created another one, but this time he made sure to fill it up with a few energy crystals that he obtained from the maze.


    Maybe it was a waste, but it was worth it. His second attempt made the key to obtain a small presence, which could help him disguise the fact that he swapped the keys.


    Until Carter was not a professional energy crystal observer, he shouldn''t be able to tell that inside the key were not energy crystals, but the presence was simply a part of the key.


    After he did that, he made sure to attach the key to the cube''s interior, but in a way that was extremely hard to notice.


    Until Carter didn''t break and open up the cube himself and examine the inside of it, he will believe that the key was floating in the middle of the cube, just like the original one.


    And just as he thought and wanted, even though Carter was God rank, he still fell quite easily for his trick. The moment he gave him the cube he just nced at the key if it was in or not, instead of inspecting it precisely if he didn''t get tricked by a 17 years old teenager.


    However, even if Carter would have started to inspect it, he wouldn''t have the time to do so, because the instant Greg took the original earth key away, the temple started to copse, so they needed to escape.


    "And that is how I was able to obtain it. Maybe I had a bit of luck here and there, but in the end, I was still able to get it.", said Greg as he looked at the gently floating key above his palm.


    When the three experts heard this they looked at each other and looked speechless. They would have never imagined that Greg would pull a trick like this because he wasn''t trying his luck against someone unknown, but a person from the Voodoo Family! If something would have gone bad, Greg would have definitely died, there was no question about that.


    After thinking for a while, Eliana nced at Greg and was about to touch the key above his palm, but before she could have, Greg pulled his hand away.


    "?"


    Greg seeing that Eliana looked annoyed, smiled and put his hand out, letting Eliana touching it, but made sure to warn her.


    "If you want to die you can touch it. I won''t stop you."


    When Elian heard this, she froze up instantly and pulled her fingers away which were just about to touch the key. Looking at Greg she looked confused and asked, "What do you mean if I want to die?"


    Greg looking at Eliana and the two men behind her, sighed and exined, "Maybe you don''t know, but each key has special powers to the point that not even God rank fighters are able to resist."


    "And how are you able to tell that? Maybe you are able to hold it because of the Blessing, but you shouldn''t be able to tell its power. Or was there anyone who you saw try to obtain it, but failed?", asked Zane calmly behind Greg.


    "Yes.", said Greg and unsummoned the key and summoned the other one which he obtained from the Fire Temple.


    When he did this, the three experts looked bbergasted and didn''t know how to react.


    "You already have another key?", asked Eliana with shock as she watched the key above Greg''s palm, which was made out of pure mes.


    "Yes. I obtained it in a Dimensional Zone.", said Greg and started to tell the whole story to the three slowly.


    After 10 minutes of talking, Greg smiled and said, "And because of this, I would not rmend you to touch any of the keys. They could easily kill you, but it''s only a warning. If you want to touch it, I won''t stop you."


    Hearing this, Eliana frowned and said, "We believe in you, so we won''t. However, why didn''t you tell us you already have one key?"


    Greg hearing this shrugged and said, "You have never asked it."


    When Eliana heard this she wanted to say something, but no matter what she tried to think of, she wasn''t able to. As a result, she just sighed and said, "I see. Well, then it seems we only need to find 4 more and we will be able to enter that ce. However..."


    "However?", asked Greg with confusion, not understanding why did Eliana look so worried.


    Even Zane and Cloud looked troubled, making to feel that something was not quite right here and he wanted to know what.


    Eliana looked at Greg and after a small while, she started to exin.


    "Not long ago, I obtained news that the nwing Family found a huge ruin, with a massive temple in its middle. Yet what is strange, that whoever goes close to that ce, starts to be slower and die because of old age."


    When Greg heard this his eyes widened, but not because of the fact that people died because of old age, but because of the family that found the ruins.


    "nwing... That is Jonathan''s and Laura''s family.", mumbled Greg quietly and remembered back the moment he fought against Jonathan. His power was extremely strong to the point that if he didn''t have the demon mask, he would have definitely lost.


    Jonathan was a guy who was lucky enough to obtain a white Soul Stone, which was able to control time itself. He could clearly remember the moment he used his power to torture Emma before his very eyes, which he couldn''t forget until this moment no matter what.


    Naturally, Greg knew that the cause behind the deaths by old age should be because the temple was associated with the time element, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t enter the ce.


    Because for some reason his light element had a small portion of time in it, Greg felt that he should be able to enter the temple without any problem.


    However, still, what he was the most anxious about was Jonathan. He didn''t meet him since months ago, so he was 100% sure that he became extremely powerful.


    Eliana seeing Greg thinking looked at him and asked, "But this still is not our biggest problem here, but the fact that the temple is in the territory of the nwing Family."


    When Greg heard this he looked confused and asked, "Why is that even a problem?"


    The moment he asked this question, the three experts'' faces froze up and looked at Greg like a concrete idiot.


    "What?", asked Greg and looked even more confused, not understanding why the three looked at him in a way as they did.


    Cloud behind Eliana seeing that Greg was uninformed he sighed and asked, "You truly don''t know what happened with the nwing Family a few months ago?"

 Chapter 200: Clanwing Family

    Chapter 200: nwing Family


    When Greg heard what Cloud asked of him he looked confused and shook his head.


    "Not at all. In the past few months, I have been in the Forbidden Lands without knowing a single thing about the outside world. If it weren''t for my friends and the fact that you came to find me to help, it is quite possible that I would have stayed there even until this point."


    The moment Cloud heard this he realized that Greg was right, so as an answer he nodded and said, "I see. Then it is understandable."


    "But what happened? Is it something very horrible?", asked Greg with curiosity.


    "Well, not really. I would rather say something unexpected.", said Cloud and after staying silent for a while he continued, "About 3 months ago, for unknown reasons the nwing Family started a war against the Scepter Family."


    "!"


    The instant Greg heard this, his eyes widened, and looked shocked, not believing the statement that Cloud said.


    Even though Greg hated the Scepter Family because of William and the things he did to him back in the past, he knew clearly that they were still one of the 5 Great Families in the Federation.


    Maybe they didn''t have so much manpower and strong experts, the Scepter Family was quite famous for its connections with the Soul Association and the other 4 Families. If they wanted, they could easily beat any other smaller families just by a single attack.


    On the other hand, the nwing Family was medium-sized, but with a great number of experts and influence.


    Probably not as great as the 5 Great Families, but they definitely had sound if they wanted. Especially now that they had a person who obtained a white Soul Stone with the power to control time.


    But to think that the great Scepter Family would get attacked by no other than the nwing Family... It was truly unexpected.


    "And who won? Or is their conflict still ongoing?", asked Greg calmly.


    If he would have to guess, he would say the Scepter Family justughed at the nwing''s attempt and destroyed them with a single counter-attack, but to his surprise, he didn''t get this reply at all.


    Instead, Cloud shook his head helplessly and said, "The first attack was a total defeat. The Scepter Family sustained a huge amount of casualties and losses."


    "!?"


    Greg hearing this turned speechless instantly.


    "The... The Scepter Family lost?"


    "Yes.", answered Eliana on the side and said, "When we heard the news we didn''t believe it too, but when we went to see it, it was true. The Scepter Family not only lost a few of his city''s but also lost a tremendous amount of resources and manpower. Because of this, they needed to get help from the Dia Family."


    When Greg heard this, he thought about Joe and the reason he came to find him and thought, "So the reason his father wanted my help should possibly be connected with this matter."


    Thinking about this Greg raised his head and asked, "And what about the Soul Association? Won''t they help in this matter?"


    Zone next to Eliana crossed his arms before his chest and said, "The Soul Association doesn''t care about this matter."


    "Doesn''t care?", asked Greg with confusion.


    "Exactly. The Soul Association will only deal with the nwing Family if they try to destroy the current bnce. Until it''s just this there is no problem at all. However, if they try to attack and beat the other Families too, they will definitely give sound to their voice."


    "I see.", said Greg, slightly understanding what Zane meant under his statement.


    To think about it simply, until the bnce was not destroyed until no matter what happens, the Soul Association won''t bump its head in this matter.


    Also, what has happened was not a cmity. It was only a battle where a smaller family attempted to rise and reach the title of the 5 Great Families.


    And to everyone''s surprise, their endeavor ended up in sess. Until they don''t try to attack the other families and take their resources and territories until then there was no problem at all.


    In the past, it was quite normal that asionally families tried to attack the 5 Great Families in the hope to be a Great Family themselves, but it was still unexpected because something like this happened about a few centuries ago.


    "Interesting.", said Greg quietly as he thought about that it shouldn''t have been a coincidence.


    "It seems, because of those two, the nwing Family''s courage to try to do something like this has finallye."


    ***


    After several hours of flying, Greg and the three experts have finally arrived back at Mythbreak.


    "Ah, finally!", thought Greg with a satisfying smile, but before he could have done anything, Eliana''s voice sounded behind him.


    "We will leave from here about 2 days from now on. I wille and find you when we go, until then you are free to do whatever you want."


    When Greg heard this he felt like he just heard a nanny, but still, he nodded and walked away.


    "Let''s see... Where should have they gone until I was away.", thought Greg as he ran on the street, looking for his friends.


    However, he didn''t need to run for way too long, because only after a few minutes, he noticed Emma''s back on the side with the others next to her.


    "Here you are.", said Greg with a smile as he walked closer to them, but his expression turned surprised when he noticed three other people close to them.


    When Emma and the others heard Greg''s voice from behind their back, they turned around and smiled.


    "You came back faster than I have expected. How did it go?", asked Joe.


    Greg smiled slightly and said, "Well, it didn''t go as smoothly as I have thought, but it was a sess."


    After he said this Greg nced at Juan and the twins who were not far away from him and asked, "Nice to meet you again guys. It seems we meet yet again. What brought you here from the far north?"


    When the twins heard what Greg said they looked a bit angry, but Juan didn''t. He stepped forward and with a strong grip, he shook Greg''s hand.


    "We have been told to get a few materials which are only sold here in Mythbreak, so we came here. However, we didn''t expect that we will meet with you guys too. We have already met with the others yesterday. Where have you been? I wanted to fight with you too."


    When Greg heard the ''too'' word, he became quite surprised and asked, "Too? Who did you fight against and why?"


    Juan grinned widely hearing Greg''s question and pointed at Joe on the side while saying, "I have fought with him to see if I have be stronger, but unfortunately we have been stopped by my Master. As a result, we weren''t able to decide a winner, but I''m pretty sure I would have won."


    "I''m not so sure about that, but I like the confidence.", said Joe from the side with a calm smile as he looked at Juan.


    Greg hearing this scratched the back of his neck not quite understanding the situation right now.


    After thinking for a while, Greg looked around and with a slight frown he looked at Emma and asked, "Where is Jay?"


    "He said he had to do something, so he left. He also told us not to worry about him, he will find us as soon as he finished doing his business.", answered Emma calmly.


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and thought, "Well, it''s not like he could be defeated or killed by anyone, so I''m sure he will be fine."


    After he said that, he looked at Juan and asked with a smile, "Now that I think about that, do you want to spar with me? I want to try out something."


    When Juan heard this he grinned widely and said, "Naturally. If you wouldn''t have asked, I would have."


    However, after Juan said that his smile vanished, and said, "But unfortunately I don''t think it will be possible. My Master prohibited me to fight against anyone inside Mythbreak. He said if I go out of control I could easily cause a huge ruckus, which consequences, in the end, he needs to bear."


    "Than that is not a problem at all, instead that is the best. We will fight outside.", said Greg, and without any hesitation, he activated his Final Flow.


    Instantly, his shadow expanded, and just like in water, all of their body sunk and vanished.


    A small whileter, all seven of them appeared again, but this time they were standing in the middle of a green field, not far away from Mythbreak''s massive walls.


    While the twins looked surprised by Greg''s power, Greg looked around and with a calm expression, he nced at Juan.


    "If it''s good for you, we will fight here. At least, outside here we don''t really need fear that we destroy something."

 Chapter 201: Fire Vortexes

    Chapter 201: Fire Vortexes


    Seeing that they were brought outside of Mythbreak''s interior, the twins looked at Greg with surprise.


    They weren''t surprised because Greg used his power to bring them here through his shadow, but because of the sight, they saw inside the darkness.


    When they were brought inside there, they were able to see hundreds if not thousands of small gates with different scenery moving in them. They instantly realized that each gate represented a shadow from the surroundings, so just the thought that Greg was able to ess to all of them, made the twins instantly speechless.


    It was amon fact, that even those with the element of darkness could only ''teleport'' through the darkness only if they had their destination marked.


    Even Kuragari, who was a professional when it came to shadow and darkness control needed to mark the ce with his power to be able to use his power on it in the future.


    For example, when he first met with Greg back in the past and started to chase him, he was able to track him down because he marked him with his power. If Greg wouldn''t have been right inside his Core Territory, no matter how hard Kuragari would have tried, he shouldn''t have been able to chase and find Greg when he escaped.


    And because of this, Sarah and Sandra were extremely shocked. It was a total surprise to them to realize that Greg had such a powerful ability, yet he didn''t use it frequently.


    "Maybe using his power puts a burden on his body, so maybe that is why he doesn''t try to use it repeatedly, I guess.", said Sarah quietly to her sister as she watched Greg and Juan in the distance.


    While the two were talking among each other, Juan smiled and said, "I see. Then let''s fight here."


    Just as Juan was about to activate his power, suddenly Greg raised his hand and said calmly, "Wait a second. I forgot to tell you something."


    "?"


    The moment Juan heard this, he looked confused, but just before he could have asked why, Greg smiled calmly and said, "5 seconds. I want you to stay still until 5 seconds."


    "Eh?"


    When Juan and the others heard this, they looked at Greg with confusion, not understanding what he meant under that request.


    Seeing his confusion Greg waved his hand around and said, "Don''t misunderstand me, I don''t want to fight unfair, so because of this, if you are still able to stand on your feet after 5 seconds you have won. However if not, then it is my victory."


    Juan hearing this frowned slightly and asked, "So to be clear, I try to defend myself against you for 5 full seconds without falling to the ground. If I seed, then it is my win, but if not I have lost, right?"


    "Yes.", nodded Greg in reply.


    Thinking for a while, Juan smiled and said, "For me, it is fair enough."


    "Perfect.", said Greg and continued, "Then say it when you are ready. I will attack you from that moment."


    "Sure.", said Juan with a nod and instantly he took up a solid posture.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a small explosion, the ground below Juan''s feet cracked, while 3 different half-transparent colored dragons appeared after one another.


    Shiny golden, abyss ck and crimson red-scaled dragons stood behind Juan, turning Greg''s expression to turn to surprise.


    He could clearly remember the moment he fought against Juan, and at that time he didn''t have three dragons, but only one.


    "Well, it seems his power has grown too.", thought Greg calmly, waiting for Juan to say that he was ready.


    Juan on the other hand just smiled slightly and the ck dragon behind him moved and melted into his body. Instantly, the right eye of Juan turnedpletely ck, while ash ck horns started to grow out from his forehead, giving him an intimidating look instantly.


    Seconds went by slowly, yet Juan still didn''t say a single word, instead, his expression started to turn confused, making Greg to frown before him too.


    "Is there a problem?", asked Greg calmly as he crossed his arms before his chest slowly.


    When Juan saw Greg act as nothing happened looked shocked, but after a small, while he sighed and closed his eyes.


    "No, not at all. I was just surprised for a second."


    "Surprised? Surprised about what? I didn''t do anything at all.", said Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow, trying to figure out what he could have done which made Juan surprised.


    Hearing this, Juan opened his eyes, and while turning his left eye back to normal he said, "I was surprised by the fact that someone had a stronger spirit than me, that is all."


    "!"


    When the twins heard this, their expression froze up and looked at Greg. They didn''t want to believe that what Juan said, but they had to. Juan just used his Rage Eye, so his statement should be perfectly urate. If he said Greg had a stronger spirit, then it was true for sure.


    But, to think that there was someone, who had a stronger spirit than the legendary Karyl... It was unimaginable.


    Without spirit, there was no strong will and soul and without powerful will and soul, there were no absolute decisions in life.


    The stronger the spirit was, the stronger and more stable one''s decisions in life would be, while they could decide about things much more urately without hesitation as others.


    And this is what Juan''s Rage Eye was about. The moment he looked at the opponent, if they had a weaker spirit than him, he could make their decision to be uncertain, giving him greater opportunity instantly. He could even make his enemies to be intimidated by his Rage Eye, resulting in them missing their attacks by pure fear.


    That is why he was able to make Joe to miss his attacks, while he didn''t do anything but stayed still in one ce. Just with his Rage Eye, he is able to make his enemies miss their target because of uncertainty or fear. Even though his enemies were not scared by him mentally and physically, their spirit would, resulting in them to hesitate to act.


    However, the moment Juan looked at Greg, he didn''t felt any hesitation or uncertainty from him. It was like Greg was an unshakable mountain which no matter what happens, will stay high proudly.


    And this is why Juan decided not to use his Rage Eye anymore on Greg and instead, he smiled and said quietly, "But still, I have stronger physical strength no matter what, so this is my victory!"


    *<strong>BOOM</strong>!*


    With a sound of an explosion, Juan''s strength broke out, and while his muscles bulged up with power, the crimson dragon melted into his body.


    Immediately as this happened, on Juan''s already strong and tough-looking skin, crimson scales appeared, giving him an appearance very simr to that of the crimson dragon.


    When his whole body changed and turned into sight very simr to that of a dragon, Juan grinned at Greg and said, "I''m ready. Come at me with everything you have."


    "Well, if I go at you with everything, I fear you would die."


    Naturally, Greg didn''t say that sentence out loud, not wanting to look arrogant, so instead, he smiled and nodded.


    "Sure."


    Instantly as he said that he activated his First Flow, forming small wind vortexes around his whole body.


    M and the others on the side seeing this and feeling the wind element around Greg looked confused and didn''t understand just how Greg wanted to fight against Juan with only that ability.


    However, just as they could have thought anything more, suddenly a shocking and unexpected sight happened.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Around Greg''s body, the wind vortexes that were almost invisible until this point exploded and covered by golden mes, their speed fastened by several times.


    From the outside, Greg looked like his body was covered with hundreds of golden me vortexes, giving him a look that he was a personified fire tornado.


    "Here Ie!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    And just before anyone could have reacted, Greg''s figure vanished from sight, and like crimson lightning, he appeared next to Juan in the next second.


    "!"


    The moment the twins and even Greg''s friend saw this they turned stunned. But it was not because of the fast speed Greg showcased, but the fact that he didn''t give out a single sound.


    Even though he had crazy golden mes around his body, which gave out small and quiet burning noise, the moment Greg moved everything turned silent.


    So silent, that if one didn''t have the ability to follow his movement, it was quite easy to miss his figure and react slowly when he appears on their side.


    And because of this, when Greg appeared next to Juan''s side while his body was covered with wild swirling me vortexes, Juan''s expression turned to amazement.


    He wanted to raise his hands to defend against Greg, but just before he could have had the time, a leg covered with golden mes fell on the side of his waist.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*

 Chapter 202: Five Seconds

    Chapter 202: Five Seconds


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    With an explosion that made the ground below Juan''s feet to form a huge crater, Greg''s leg mmed into Juan''s waist.


    "!"


    The moment Juan felt the strength behind the impact, his eyes widened. The power behind Greg''s kick was so strong that even after using Karyl''s body, Juan had no choice but to step back a meter or he would have fallen over, resulting in him losing.


    However, even like this, Juan knew that the scariest thing wasn''t Greg''s powerful kick, but the golden me vortexes that were swirling around his feet like some wild ze tornado.


    When those mes got into contact with his scales, like ice cream under the hot summer sky, it started to melt with a frighteningly visible speed.


    "Interesting!", said Juan with a wide grin, but even like this, he didn''t do anything but simply let the mes to engulf his waist and slowly melt his scales away.


    However, Greg still had 4 seconds left and knowing that if he couldn''t make Juan to fall to the ground he would end up losing.


    As a result, he pulled his leg back, and like a fairy in a storm, with a fast and swift move, his figure appeared on the other side of Juan.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    This time however Greg didn''t kick Juan''s waist, but merely smashed his fist against the side of his shoulder, making his scales to start to melt away instantly, while creating small cracks on the scales all over his arm.


    When Juan saw this happening, this time his expression turned to shock too, not believing that Greg truly had such strength even though he was not in the body system.


    But it was only natural though. Greg was already in the Soul Grade, which made his physical strength to reach a point where he could even rival others who were already in the God rank. And with his current ability to control 2 elements at the same time for a limited time, made his strength even terrifying, to the point where Juan''s defense was rendered useless.


    However, even like this, it was still hard to make Juan''s body to fall. Maybe he was able to attack through his scales and defense, but his bnce and posture were absolute. It was like he was an unshakable and unmovable mountain, impossible to destroy.


    "Still have 3 seconds left!", thought Greg calmly, and just like before he moved, but this time he appeared behind Juan.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a strong strike, Greg''s other fist hit Juan in the back, making his back to get on fire, but except for that and the sight of his scales slowly melting, nothing happened.


    "2 seconds!", thought Greg and appeared above in the sky, and with a fast and powerful spin, he kicked Juan''s shoulder from above.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    However, except for the same sight as before which was the ground turning into debris, Greg was not able to make Juan to move. Not even the slightest.


    Also, what made Greg shocked even more than the ces where he hit and kicked Juan, the golden mes started to get sucked into Juan''s skin, while the melted scales started to heal at a crazily visible speed.


    "Even after all that he is able to still stay still? Just how powerful is his defense?", thought Greg with surprise, but he didn''t really have time to think, because he only had one second left.


    "Then let''s try that.", thought Greg and with a calm expression, he appeared before Juan.


    While this happened Sandra in the distance frowned deeply and asked, "What is he even trying to do? It''s still a shock to see him wound Juan while he uses Karyl''s body, be still, he won''t be able to make him to move."


    Even Sarah, Joe, and the others looked at Greg with confusion, not understanding what he was trying. It was already confusing for them to see Greg use two elements at the same time, so this made their confusion even deeper.


    Also, 5 seconds to make Juan move was simply impossible and the twins knew this the best. Because Juan''s body was covered with Karyl''s scales, he not only could use them for both defense andbat but to make his posture as stable as Mount Tai.


    If he wanted, he could use the scales as sharp weapons, but if he wanted to he could easily use them as an iron suit, which was almost impossible to prate, while making his body as heavy as a mountain.


    Simple kicks and fist bumps will be extremely useless here to make Juan budge even a single inch. And because of knowing about this, the moment Greg moved, the twin''s eyes widened with utter shock.


    Instead of a kick or a powerful m, what Greg did was to gently ce his palm on Juan''s chest, while exhaling air gently from his mouth.


    "D-Did he give up?", asked Sandra with confusion, not understanding why didn''t Greg hit Juan with more strength.


    Even Juan looked at Greg with a frown, however, the following moment as he wanted to say he won, suddenly a shocking sight happened, making him to raise his guard instantly.


    The me vortexes around Greg''s body started to move and starting from his feet, each small fire vortexes moved upward and with a speed that was insanely fast, appeared around his palm.


    When all zing vortexes finally swirled around his palm, creating a scary sight, making anyone to believe they will burn away alive, suddenly Greg smiled gently and said quietly, "I won."


    <strong>*BAM!!*</strong>


    Instantly as he said that the golden swirling mes moved and one after another like bullets got fired at Juan''s chest one by one.


    *<strong>BOOM!!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BOOM!</strong>*


    One golden swirling me after another got fired at Juan''s chest at a rapid-fire rate, making Juan to clench his teeth together instantly because of the impacts.


    If it would have been just simple air vortexes that got fired at him, Juan would have simplyughed and stood calmly where he was, but because it was not the case he couldn''t.


    Not only were Greg''s vortexes extremely fast, sting a dozen of them at his chest at the same time like a machine gun, but they had extreme strength too, because of the golden mes around them.


    Each impact was like a detonated bomb on his chest, but with the only difference that this time hundreds of them exploded on him at the same time.


    Under a single second, more than hundreds of zing maelstrom exploded on him, melting the scales on his chest not only away, but making his skin and does below it to get wounded instantly.


    Juan used everything he had to resist against Greg''s crazy attack, but he was still human, and as a result, his body gave in, making him to fly away like a bullet into the distance.


    *<strong>BAM*</strong>


    With a powerful m and fall, Juan''s body exploded into the ground almost a hundred meters away, making the twins, Joe, and the others to look at this scene with utter speechlessness and shock.


    "Bleargh!"


    Juan in the distance tried to struggle upon his feet, but the moment he sat up, he vomited up a huge amount of blood instantly.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Breathing heavily while coughing blood up, Juan looked at the wound on his chest and looked shocked.


    Not only did his scales melt away, but even his skin and flesh had been scorched heavily, making Juan to turn dumbfounded instantly.


    "Cough... To think he was able to wound me... Cough...", said Juan among two coughs and raised his head, only to see Greg offering him a bottle full of strange-looking liquid.


    Seeing Juan''s confusion Greg smiled slightly and said, "Drink it. Your wound will heal in no time."


    Hearing this Juan nodded and without asking a single question he took away the potion from Greg and started to drink it.


    However, the moment the first amount flowed down his throat, Juan''s eyes widened with surprise. Yet even like that he drank all of it and only started to talk when he drank everything from the bottle.


    *Gulp!*


    Lowering his hand which held the bottle, Juan looked at the wound on his chest, and seeing it was healing instantly he looked surprised.


    "What? It''s higher quality than our family''s?", mumbled Juan with confusion, and after examining the bottle he looked up at Greg.


    "Where did you buy this? This is definitely a High-quality Healing Potion, so it should have been extremely hard to obtain."


    When Greg heard the question smiled and took out another potion, very simr to the one from before.


    "I did it, but this is not high in quality at all. It is only a Beginner Potion that I have made back in the Forbidden Lands."


    "Only?! What do you mean ''only''? This potion is almost on par with our strongest healing potion. And wait... You said it was made by you? How?"


    Hearing the question Greg grinned slightly and while scratching the back of his head, he said, "One of my friends taught me to make one. He is kinda a professional creating different kinds of unique potions."

 Chapter 203: Jays Discovery

    Chapter 203: Jay''s Discovery


    When Juan heard that Greg was taught to create such a potion, he didn''t want to believe it. It was simply way too shocking.


    Because he came from a family which specialized in creating high-quality herbs, medicine, and potions, Juan was utterly shocked to find out this news. To think that there was someone out there who was able to make a powerful potion all alone and call it just a ''Beginner Potion'', made Juan want to meet with that someone.


    But of course, it was not a surprise that Juan was so stunned. Because the Alchemist Family created their potions from materials from the close proximity of their territory, it was only natural they didn''t have knowledge about the Spirit Grass, which was the basic element of the potion.


    As Juan looked at the potion in Greg''s hand in silence, the others walked over slowly to them from the distance.


    "Are you alright? Is there somewhere you feel hurt, because if yes I can give you a potion if... Huh? Why are you intact?", asked Sandra with confusion as she crouched down next to Juan.


    Because she saw just how powerful Greg was, she thought Juan sustained grave injuries, so she wanted to help. However, now that she sees him from a closer look, she noticed that Juan had no wounds at all. Not even a small scratch.


    Seeing Sandra''s confused expression, Juan shook his head gently, and after standing up he looked at Greg.


    "It seems I have lost this bargain. However, if it would have been a real one on one fight, you wouldn''t have stood a chance.", said Juan calmly and after thinking for a while he pointed at the potion in Greg''s hand and asked, "How much do you want for that potions recipe?"


    Greg hearing this smiled and said, "I would dly give the recipe to you for free, but because it was not invented by me, it would be rude for me to say the making process of it."


    When Juan heard this he nodded and said, "I thought so. Then can you take me to the one who made it? I would like to talk with him."


    Greg the moment he heard this looked a bit troubled because he still didn''t know where Russ and Wayne had gone. Because they told him it would take quite a while to repair the Passage to The Unknown, it was unspecified when those two would appear again.


    Knowing this, Greg smiled wryly and said, "To be honest, I don''t know where he is right at the moment. When Ist saw him he told me he needs an important matter to do, so since then I didn''t meet with him."


    As Juan heard what Greg said, crossed his arms before his chest and looked quite troubled. Because he knew that if he could make that mysterious man to teach them how to create that potion, he was 100% sure that the Alchemist Family''s power and influence would skyrocket without hesitation.


    But hearing that even Greg wasn''t able to find out where that man went, he felt a bit troubled.


    "I need to get my hand on that recipe no matter what.", mumbled Juan quietly, and after a small while he said, "Then I will leave this matter to you. Here. If you meet with him ever again give this badge to him and tell him toe to our family''s mansion. We will wait for him."


    When Greg took over the badge from Juan nodded and said, "I will, but I can''t promise that he will go. I know his personality and he can be no caring sometimes."


    "I see. Then I will hope for the best and he decides toe.", said Juan, and after looking at the twins on his side he sighed and said, "But unfortunately, it seems we need to go. We still have to buy the materials we have been ordered."


    Turning to look at Greg and Joe, he grinned and said, "It was a great surprise to see just how strong both of you became. I hope we can fight again when all three of us reach the God rank in the future."


    When Sandra heard what Juan said on the side, she rolled her eyes and said, "Sure, sure, you will. Ha... Is there anything else inside that thick skull of yours which is not associated with fighting but rted with something else?"


    "..."


    ncing at Sandra on the side, Juan stayed silent, not knowing at all how to reply to that question.


    ***


    Time went on, and after Juan and the twins went away, Greg and the others spent some time together in Mythbreak.


    Naturally, Greg didn''t forget to make a connection between his first two flows, however, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make theyer at the other 24 points to connect. They simply didn''t want to move at all.


    And because Greg didn''t want to waste his small amount of High-ss energy crystals which he obtained from the treasure room from back the underground maze, he decided to buy Low-ss ones.


    Luckily in Mythbreak, there were a dozen of shops that sold energy crystals, so buying several amounts was not a problem. The only problem was the money.


    Because he had close to bill money, Greg decided to sell a few of his basic potions which he made in the Forbidden Lands on the market.


    After few hours of bargaining, Greg was able to collect enough amount of coins, letting him to buy at least 500 Low-ss energy crystals from Creator ranked creatures.


    Because Alice said him that it didn''t matter at all what kind of energy crystals he consumed, Greg decided to buy the most from the lowest ss crystals.


    And because Mythbreak was the capital and one of the busiest cities, the lowest quality crystal Greg was able to buy were exactly those.


    Just simple Low-ss energy crystals from Creator ranked creatures.


    After he did that, Greg didn''t notice at all, but the time for him to leave Mythbreak again came.


    Eliana with Zane and Cloud came to find him, telling him it was time.


    "Let''s go.", said Eliana to Greg, who was currently eating in a restaurant with his friends peacefully.


    Knowing it was time for them to go to the rumored ruins where everyone became old, Greg stood up and nces at Joe and the others.


    After thinking for a while, Greg wanted to ask the three experts if his friends coulde or not, when suddenly Jay appeared on their side out of nowhere and said, "I have found it!"


    "?!"


    When they heard Jay, everyone around him got by surprised, making their bodies to flinch slightly. Even the there experts turned rmed because the way Jay appeared was unnoticed. It was like he popped out of the air itself without any warning.


    Greg ncing at Jay, frowned slightly and asked, "What did you find?"


    Jay looking at Greg with an excited expression took out a scroll and said, "God''s Tree!"


    "!"


    When Eliana and Cloud heard this, their expression turned simplified instantly. Even Zane who was expressionless almost all the time looked at Jay with shock.


    "God''s Tree? Wait... Are you for real? That God''s Tree?", asked Joe from the side with widened eyes, not believing if Jay was telling the truth or not.


    God''s Tree was a legend that so far no one believed in. The legend said there was once a being that descended onto the earth''s surface and created a tree.


    The being made sure that whoever found the tree should find 2 fruits. One fruit was cursed, turning anyone''s cultivation path into a cripple, while the other one pushed one all the way up to the summit of the God rank after eating.


    Both fruits ripen at the same time and only once every year. So far, no one found the tree and because of that, everyone believed it to be only a small legend, created by some crazy guy.


    However, now that Jay said he found it, everything changed.


    "Where did you find it? Tell me!", said suddenly Zane from the side, making Jay and the others to be surprised by his sudden change of behavior.


    Jay ncing at Jay, turned ice cold and said calmly, "Even if I tell you, you won''t be able to reach that ce. It is way too dangerous to approach."


    When Zane heard this, his expression darkened and wanted to attack Jay, when suddenly Eliana grabbed his arm and stopped him.


    "Why do you think so? First of all, did you see the tree in person?", asked Eliana after a small while when she saw Jay calming down.


    Jay seeing that Eliana stopped Zane doing something stupid nodded and said, "Yes I did. The description of the tree checks up with everything that was written in the legend. However..."


    When the three experts and the four kids heard Jay stop talking stayed silent immediately, waiting for him to continue whenever he was ready.


    After a small while, he sighed and said calmly, "It is in Frost Desert, in the middle of the ke Zone."

 Chapter 204: Ruins

    Chapter 204: Ruins


    When the three experts heard that where Jay has found God''s Tree, their expression turned deadly serious.


    Frost Desert. A ce which was quite close to the south region of the Federation where the ruling family was one of the 5 Great Families, the Charon Family.


    Just as everyone knew, the Charon Family was just as strong as the Voodoo Family in the west, but with the only difference that their powers didn''te from strong experts, but manpower.


    While the other four Great Families had several ace experts which were the essential pirs of than families, until then the Charon Family had thousands of mid-rank experts, while only 1 extremely strong expert.


    Because of their number, they could easily obtain a ce among the Great Families. However, this wasn''t the only reason why they were one of the strongest ones.


    The real reason behind their power was that their main territory was surrounded by Frost Desert, one of the deadliest ces after the Forbidden Lands.


    When Dimensional Zones first appeared on the earth''s surface humanity didn''t know what to expect at all. And because at that time humans with Soul Stones were close to nill, Dimensional Zone outbreaks urred one after another, pushing humanity into a total cmity.


    At that time, several hundreds of outbreaks happened at the same time in a desert close to the south part of the Federation.


    And to make things even worse, each creature from those outbreaks was associated with the element of ice, frost, and water, turning the whole desert into a frozen bleakness.


    Today, that bleakness is what they call as the Frost Desert. The ce changed so drastically, that whoever walked there could freeze to death in minutes if they were not prepared enough.


    There, some of the grain of sands underwent strange changes, giving them the powerful ability, which let them turn anyone into frozen ice sculpture after a single contact. And because each part of the desert looked the same, it was unknown which part of the desert did have that scary power and which didn''t.


    However, the worst part wasn''t that, but something even more frightening. Because more than hundreds of Dimensional Zones broke out at the same time, Frost Desert obtained a terrifying region where even space itself was unstable, called as the ke Zone.


    There, space breaks ur, resulting in anyone there dying in a single second. And what was even scarier, that each space break happened randomly there without the slightest sign. It could even happen a single inch away from your body, resulting in you being cut up into hundreds of pieces instantly.


    And because of this, the ke Zone in the Frost Desert was feared by more people than the Forbidden Lands.


    "Are you sure the tree is there?", asked Eliana calmly.


    "Yes, it is. 100%", answered Jay with a nod and said, "And that is why I said it would be extremely dangerous for you even with your current strength to go there. You would only die without knowing what killed you. Or at least without me."


    What should that mean?", asked Zane with a frown, not understanding what Jay said.


    It was a bit too arrogant statement to say that one of the strongest people on earth''s surface would die if Jay does not help him.


    However, Jay knew this and that is why he grinned and waved the scroll in his hand.


    "Because without this scroll and me, you won''t be able to reach the God''s Tree in safety."


    As Jay said this, everyone''s gaze fell on the scroll in Jay''s hand. Especially the three experts. Their gazes were like wolves, ready to tear the scroll off from Jay''s hold.


    Seeing their gazes, Jay smiled and said, "Don''t even think about getting your hands on this scroll. I will lead you there, but as an exchange, I need a hundred High-ss energy crystals from God ranked creatures."


    "!"


    When Greg and his friends heard this, their expression turned stupefied, while the three experts looked at Jay like a total clown.


    "You truly think we will ept such an exchange just to be lead to a stupid tree? You need to wake up from your dreams old man.", said Zane with terrifying calmness.


    Jay hearing this shrugged and said, "Well, that is my bottom line. If you don''t want to ept my deal, then I will go there alone."


    As he said that, Jay was about to turn around and leave when suddenly Eliana''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Let''s make that 50 High-ss energy crystals from God rank creatures and several Soul Creatures on the God rank given by the Soul Association."


    Jay hearing Eliana stopped and looked behind.


    "Let''s make that 75 energy crystals and you can keep those Soul Creatures. I don''t need kids'' toys."


    "Kids'' toy..."


    When Greg heard what Jay said didn''t know whether if he should cry orugh, but he couldn''t me Jay at all. With the strength and rank, he had currently, Soul Creatures would not be of any help for him.


    He would instead choose 100 Low-ss energy crystals from Creator rank creatures than to obtain one more Soul Creature which wasn''t of any help to him.


    When Eliana heard this, she started to think for a while and said, "Okay, it''s a deal then. However, we only give it to you after we truly saw the tree with our own eyes."


    "That is perfectly fine with me. Until I get my crystals, I don''t have a problem at all.", said Jay with a smile.


    Eliana nodded and looked at Cloud, "Zane and I will go with him, until then can you go with Greg to the ruins?"


    "Sure.", said Cloud with a nod, and looked at Greg.


    "Let''s go. We don''t really have time to waste."


    Greg hearing this looked at Eliana and Zane and after a small while he asked, "If they don''te, I hope you let my friendse with us. They will be a great asset I am for sure."


    Cloud hearing this nced at Eliana, but seeing that she was already walking away with Zane and Jay he sighed and said, "Sure."


    ***


    Above the skies, Cloud, Greg, and his friends were flying on top of a fluffy cloud, when suddenly below them, an amazing sight appeared.


    It was a huge, t surface filled with thousands of broken buildings, while around them a small circr wall, which end couldn''t be seen even in the far horizon, was covering the ruins from all directions. However, even those walls were destroyed, giving the ce an even more ruin-like feeling.


    While Greg and the others examined the average-looking sight below them, suddenly Cloud''s eyes widened and without hesitation, he controlled the cloud to the side.


    And just as he did...


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    A silver sh appeared out of nowhere, and with a speed that was hard to follow flew through the air, passing by Cloud''s and the other''s side only by a hair''s margin.


    "Stop right there! You have entered a prohibited area, so please turn back now or face the consequences!"


    Suddenly from the far distance, four people flew toward them while the man in the middle held a bow in his hand pointing it at them with an ice-cold expression.


    While Greg looked at the man who had the presence of an Ascender rank fighter with a calm gaze, suddenly from the side, a familiar voice sounded.


    "Greg? Eh? You guys are all here? Why are you here?"


    ncing to the man''s side, Greg noticed that a girl he knew from the past looked toward them with a surprised face.


    She was naturally Laura, Jonathan''s sister from the nwing family.


    "Hey there! It has been a long time since we met. How are you doing?", asked Greg with a calm smile as he looked at Laura before him.


    Laura seeing that Greg and his friends were smiling at her, she touched the man on the shoulder and said, "They are my friends so please show some manners, Bex."


    The man called Bex hearing what Laura said looked a bit surprised and after lowering his bow, he smiled wryly and bowed slightly.


    "I apologize, I was told to keep out any strangers from this ce. I would have never thought that you would be Lady Laura''s friends. I deeply apologize."


    When Greg and the others heard this, they looked quite surprised by the abrupt change of behavior of the man and suddenly didn''t know how to react at all.


    While they were looking at Bex in silence, Laura on the side smiled satisfyingly and nced at the five before her on the cloud.


    "I guess you all came because of the temple right?"


    Greg looking at Laura, knew it would bepletely useless to lie to her, so he nodded gently and answered, "Yes. I think I have a way to enter that ce, so I want to try my luck. I hope you can let us in."


    When Laura heard this grinned even more and said, "Haha, just what my stupid brother told me."


    As she said that, she turned around and while ncing back, she said, "If it''s only the five of you, I don''t see a problem at all. So please, follow me."

 Chapter 205: Jonathans Accident

    Chapter 205: Jonathan''s ident


    When Laura told them to follow, Cloud looked at Greg and the others but seeing their expressions he sighed and started to control his cloud.


    While they followed the nwing Family from behind, Laura flew closer to Greg and Joe, and sitting next to them she smiled.


    "It seems both of you have be stronger. As I can feel both of you have reached the Cmity rank in such a short amount of time? Amazing!"


    M and Emma seeing how casually Laura was behaving around the two boys looked annoyed but didn''t say anything.


    Joe on the side smiled gently and said, "Well, I wouldn''t say we have be strong, but we were lucky enough. However, we still have a lot of things to learn."


    Greg on the side nodded in agreement and as he nced at Laura he said, "Also, I''m quite sure your brother has be even stronger."


    When Laura heard this her face suddenly turned sour and said, "Well, not quietly."


    "What should that mean?", asked Greg as he looked at Laura with confusion.


    Looking at her palms, Laura started to think and only a small whileter did she raised her head and started to talk.


    "Not long ago, Jonathan reached the Ascender rank and almost reached the God rank. However, when he was about to break through into thest rank, something unexpected happened."


    "Something unexpected?", asked M from the side, now looking not as annoyed as she was a few seconds ago.


    "Yeah.", answered Laura with a nod and continued to say, "Just as he was on the verge of a breakthrough, his power went out of control, resulting in him sealing his own power of time from nature."


    "Sealing his own power of time from nature?! What should that even mean?", asked Joe with a frown, not understanding what Laura was talking about.


    Knowing it could be quite confusing, Laura sighed and started to exin.


    "As you may know, Jonathan is a user of time. While his Guardian''s power is powerful, at the same time it is deadly for him. If he doesn''t concentrate enough, he could create not only a huge disaster around him but his own life could be in danger quite easily."


    After ncing at Greg she said, "And that is exactly what happened. He missed a beat during his breakthrough, and as a result, his Guardian''s power had been sealed in him. Instead of saying that it was sealed, his Guardian''s time inside him had been stopped. He is unable to use his powers since then."


    When the five heard this, they looked insanely shocked. Not only was Jonathan almost able to reach the God rank in such a short amount of time, but he had an unlucky ident, resulting in him losing his power for unknown how much time.


    Maybe he lost his powers for all eternity, it was unknown what will happen with him from now on.


    "Did you try using your sealing power on him?", asked Greg calmly from Laura.


    He knew that Laura had the power to seal both other''s Soul Creatures and Guardian''s powers after physical contact. Her power in closebat was frighteningly strong.


    It was like losing all of your guns on the middle of a battlefield and what remained was the two fists of yours. The chance to survive just with only those was close to nill, that was for sure.


    Laura hearing this nodded and answered, "Yes I tried, but it seems because his Guardian''s time has been stopped, every power affecting directly his Soul Stone gets also stopped. No matter what we tried, everything ended up as a failure."


    Greg hearing this looked at Joe, but seeing his expression he knew that it was a matter they couldn''t help with. Time was not something you could manipte and y at will.


    Of course, Jonathan was an exception, but now that this happened with him, it was unknown what they needed to do to make his Guardian to work again.


    While the five were sitting in silence, suddenly Laura started to talk.


    "However, we think we have found a way to uplift his power from his Soul Stone."


    "Really?", asked Greg and Joe with surprise.


    "Yes.", nodded Laura and continued, "We don''t know if this was on purpose or pure coincidence, but the moment Jonathan fell into that unlucky position, a strange phenomenon urred in the ruins."


    "A weird temple appeared which had a strange power making anyone to die because of old age. Do you think it could in connection with Jonathan? ", asked M from the side.


    ncing at her, Laura strangely just shook her head and said, No, I don''t think it has a connection with him, but I''m sure it can help him uplift his power. But because we lost the only person who can control the element of time, we don''t have a way to enter that ce at all. Like this, things became quite difficult for us."


    When Greg heard this he smiled at Laura and smiled suddenly.


    "If only that''s your problem, I can help you with it."


    ***


    Flying almost an hour, Cloud and the others had been finally leading to the middle of the huge ruins.


    "We have arrived.", said Bex as he started to descend toward the ground.


    However, as they did, Greg noticed that below them there were two more figures, from which one was Jonathan, while the other one was an old man.


    "Look who I have brought back.", said Laura to her brother with a wide grin.


    Jumping off from the cloud, Greg, Joe, M, and Emma looked toward Jonathan in silence, not knowing how to react.


    Because of what happened in the tournament, especially what he did with Emma, they not liked him, but after seeing the current him they felt sorry for him.


    The confident-looking Jonathan this time looked nothing like he did in the tournament. His face was pale, he looked skinnier, his hair was ragged while he had not an ounce of presenceing out from him.


    If Greg and the others wouldn''t have met with him before, now they would have believed he was a no-one without a Soul Stone, showing just how dire his situation was right now.


    Jonathan seeing the four didn''t say anything, but when he saw Emma he sighed and walked forward.


    As he did, he kowtowed down to the ground, and strongly pressing his head to the solid earth, he said quietly, "What I did back then, I deeply regret it. It seems life has given back what I shouldn''t have done. I know you won''t forgive me, but I hope I can somehow cleanse the dirt off from my name."


    When Bex on the side heard this he wanted to stop Jonathan to humiliate himself, but just before he could have done so, he was stopped by the old man.


    ncing at him, Bex saw that the man was shaking his head gently, indicating what Jonathan was doing right now was the right thing to do.


    As for Greg and the others, when they saw Jonathan kowtowing before them, they looked as cold as an iceberg.


    Especially Greg. He couldn''t forgive what Jonathan did back in the tournament with Emma. That was simply over the line, so if they wouldn''t have been in the nwing''s territory right now, he would have beaten up him right there and then.


    Using one''s power to torture others was simply something you shouldn''t do. Especially if your power is capable to control time and kill others with a single wave of the hand.


    Emma looking down at Jonathan who''s expression truly showed his regret crossed her arms and said slowly, "What you did is unforgivable and you can''t cleanse what has already happened."


    When Jonathan heard this his body flinched slightly, but still stayed kowtowed before Emma without saying a single word.


    Emma after she said that stayed silent for a while and after she sighed and said, "But just as I said it, the past has already happened, so you can''t do anything about that. However, you can decide your own actions in the present and future. I hope you won''t make the same mistake twice again."


    With that said, she walked past Jonathan without ncing at him again.


    The old man hearing this nodded in agreement and without looking at the slowly standing up Jonathan, he started to talk.


    "I agree. Life had and will always ys for equality, so I hope he have learned his lesson. If not, I will personally teach him one, but he won''t like that one I can promise that to you."


    When the man said this, he looked at the four kids and Cloud before him and with a slightly raised eyebrow asked, "But that is a matter of the past. Let''s talk about something else instead. Why did youe here?"


    Hearing the question, Greg wanted to answer, but just before he had the chance, Laura on the side smiled and said instantly.


    "Greg said he can help us reach the temple without any casualties."

 Chapter 206: Frost Desert

    Chapter 206: Frost Desert


    When the man heard what Laura said looked incredibly surprised and looked at Greg on the side.


    Looking at the calm expression of the boy before him, the man looked confused not understanding just how could a boy with a wind element affinity help to them.


    Naturally, it was not a surprise he thought like that. Because Greg''s First Flow was all the time active if he didn''t use any other elements, others believed he was a wind element user.


    Knowing this, Greg smiled and said, "I know what you believe to think, but that is not the case. I truly can reach the temple without causing anyone to die by old age."


    "And how do you want to do that if I may ask?", asked Bex from this side with a slightly raised eyebrow, not believing that Greg was able to counter the ruin''s time power.


    Greg hearing this simply smiled and said, "I don''t care if you believe me or not. The only thing I am sure about is that if you follow me, I can guarantee that you reach the temple."


    When the man heard what Greg said nced at Laura, but seeing her confident look he sighed and said, "I see. If my daughter says so, then let it be."


    After the man said that, he put his hand out and said to Greg, "My name is Hogan nwing. It is a pleasure to meet with you."


    Shaking Hogan''s hand, Greg grinned widely. After Joe, M and Emma did the same, Greg nced behind Hogan and asked, "So the temple should be toward there right?"


    Hogan ncing where Greg was looking nodded and said, "Yes, but we are still far from the First Danger Zone."


    "First Danger Zone?", asked M from the side instantly.


    "Yes.", said this time Laura from Hogan''s side and started to exin, "There are exactly two Danger Zones and one Dead Zone. The First Danger Zone makes your body move slower with each passing step, while the second Danger Zone starts to affect your age too. However, these two zones are not deadly, because if you retreat your age will be younger again."


    After taking a small breath, Laura looked at Greg and the others and said, "However the Dead Zone is another matter. The moment you step into that ce, there is no turning back. Both your vitality and body start to undergo a rapid decrease and it is unstoppable. Just under a few minutes, even a newborn baby would die by old age."


    Except for Greg and Cloud, Joe and the two girls looked shocked, not believing that such a ce could exist.


    However, this was the reality and a ce where one could die because of rapid age reduction is exists.


    Greg nodded as he heard this and asked, "When will we go?"


    Seeing the unfazed expression of Greg, Hogan looked a bit stunned but believing not in him, but in his daughter''s statement that Greg could help them, he nodded and said, "Right now. Let''s not waste any more time here."


    As he said that, Hogan turned around, and with Laura, Jonathan, and Bex on his side he started to walk forward.


    Greg and the others seeing this didn''t say anything and without a single word, they started to follow them from behind.


    They walked with steady steps, and after a few miles suddenly Joe''s eyes frowned and looked at his body.


    "It is truly time power. My body starts to feel slower than normal."


    Greg hearing this frowned and looked at Joe. Seeing as his movement truly became slower with each step, Greg looked confused and looked at himself.


    From the beginning until now, Greg didn''t feel any change at all. He could walk just as normally as he would anytime, yet seeing that everyone''s movement slowed down with each step, made Greg think about one thing.


    "This should be because of the Creator''s Blessing I guess."


    If he was right, then it was not a surprise at all why Greg wasn''t affected at all by the time powers. If it were any other ce, he would have been definitely affected, but it seems the time powers came from the temple.


    Just like in the Fire Temple where he got his fire element boosted or like in the Earth Temple where he could use his earth powers, this time too, Greg was not affected by any restrictions at all.


    It seems that these time powers were not ordinary, but an ability that the temple itself radiated to the outside. And because the temples were created by the Creator and he had its Blessing, it was only natural for him to be unaffected.


    However, the others didn''t know this, so when they saw Greg walking casually while they struggled, they looked incredibly shocked.


    Even Hogan who had a strong presence looked troubled by the strong time powers, so the moment he saw Greg, he felt embarrassed by himself.


    A boy who is several centuries younger than me has stronger powers? Impossible!


    Naturally, he didn''t say that out loud, but his expression told everything. However, after seeing Greg bow, Hogan started to believe more and more in his daughter.


    "Maybe she is right, and can truly help us."


    While the group was walking among the ruins with slower and slower speed, suddenly Greg noticed as everyone around him started to look older.


    Their hair grew longer, their skin turned ragged while their movement became even slower.


    However, even like this, Greg saw that none of these changes happened to him. He was looking just as old as he was yesterday, while he looked as fit as ever.


    "So this is the power of the Second Danger Zone. If this ce would have been filled with creatures unaffected by these powers, this ce would have be even more frightening than the Forbidden Lands."


    Luckily there was not a single creature, so they were fine. Just imagine it. Walking forward only to get slower and older while creatures on the Ascender rank or even on the God rank attacked you. This ce would have been quite frightening.


    While Greg thought about this, suddenly the incredibly old-looking Hogan stopped moving and said in a shaky voice, "We have reached the Dead Zone."


    Saying that Hogan looked at Greg, but the moment he saw that he was not looking old at all looked stupefied, but only for a few seconds.


    After a small whileter he coughed slightly and asked, "So how will you help us crossed this border?"


    Hearing the question, Greg smiled and said, "Pleasee closer to all of you."


    Laura who looked like an olddy hearing Greg''s sentence didn''t hesitate at all and by clinching to him, she stood next to Greg.


    Emma, who looked 70 years older than before, seeing this looked incredibly annoyed, but still, she didn''t say anything but simply stepped closer to Greg.


    Joe, Cloud, Hogan, Bex, and the few nwing members, each and all of them stepped closer to Greg, waiting to see what he will do.


    Seeing that everyone was close to him, Greg waved his hand, and instantly a smiling demon mask appeared on his head.


    *<strong>BAM</strong>!<strong>*</strong>


    Feeling the strong power in the air, the mask lit up with blinding light instantly.


    Slowly, it started to create an area around Greg and the others, while the time properties started to get cleansed inside there, turning back everyone to their own appearance.


    Bed, Hogan, and the few nwing members seeing this looked bbergasted and looked at Greg''s mask with a wide-open mouth.


    "Just what is that mask? Such a powerful artifact!"


    Hogan squinting his eyes to get a better look at the mask, started to think, but before he could have asked anything Greg turned to look to the side and asked, "The temple should be toward there right?"


    "Yes. While the first two Danger Zones are several miles long, until then the Dead Zone is only a single mile big.", said Laura with a smile, still clinging tightly to Greg from the side as she replied.


    Greg seeing Laura''s behavior didn''t know how to react, so as a result he just smiled wryly and after a nod, he said, "I see... Then let''s get going. However, make sure you remain inside my mask''s area. If you leave, even I can''t save you."


    With that said, he escaped from Laura''s hold and started to walk forward.


    ***


    Somewhere else, almost on the other side of the Federation, Eliana, Zane, and Jay were standing before Frost Desert.


    Seeing the vast, ice blue desert with a few creatures wandering aimlessly before them, the three looked quite mesmerized by the sight.


    They have been in Frost Desert before, but still, every time theye back because of different reasons, every time they get captivated by the sight they looked.


    A shining desert that was not orange, but sky blue was like it just popped out of a pure fantasy painting. It was simply beautiful.


    While Eliana and Zane were looking at the sky blue desert before them in silence, suddenly Jay started to walk forward and said calmly.


    "Let''s go. 3 more days until the fruits will be ripe, so we don''t have time to waste."

 Chapter 207: Blood River

    Chapter 207: Blood River


    While walking slowly in the sky blue desert, Eliana looked around and asked, "So the God''s Tree is in the middle of the ke Zone?"


    "That is right.", nodded Jay slightly as a reply.


    Eliana hearing this nced at Jay, and after thinking for a while she asked, "And how were you able to find it? The ke Zone inside the Frost Desert is not a ce where anyone could go and explore. Even us experts on the God rank need to act with great carefulness if we don''t want to die."


    When Jay heard what Eliana said, he knew she was right. He knew that inside the ke Zone not only the desert was extremely dangerous because of the desert''s unique properties, but also because the space inside there was insanely unstable.


    Almost every minute, a space fluctuation urs, making the space to form absurd cracks, tearing anything into pieces instantly. And what was even scarier that all of this happened without any sign.


    The only thing one could do after stepping foot inside the ke Zone to pray not to be the one who gets killed in a way like that.


    Even experts with the element of space attempted to try their luck, however, the result was absolute. No matter how strong one was, there was no way at all to counter something that came at you without any warning.


    Also, it was even harder if this all happened inches away from your body. Just imagine that you were walking on the street and suddenly out of nowhere, a bomb appeared before your face and got detonated without a warning.


    You had simply no time at all to react.


    And because knowing all of this, Jay knew what Eliana wanted to know, so he turned his gaze before him and started to exin.


    "I can''t really exin it clearly either, but when I lost my wife, I became depressed by the fact just how weak I was, so as a result, I started to look for ways to be stronger."


    After taking a small pause, Jay looked at his palm and said, "Among the years I have spent alone isted away from the outside world and my own daughter, I looked for several ways to be stronger."


    "And under those years, you found out about the legend that was about God''s Tree?", asked Eliana calmly from behind Jay.


    "Yes.", said Jay and continued, "Because at that time, I was still on the Soul Collector rank, I have had even more reasons to find that tree. After exploring the world by myself for a few more years, I identally found a small ruin at Blood River."


    Blood River... The moment the two heard Jay say Blood River they looked surprised.


    Blood River was an extraordinary location because of the ce it came from. Just as its name indicated, it was a flowing river of blood, but with the exception that it flowed out from an active Dimensional Zone.


    It was amon fact, that until the zone does not copse, nothing coulde out from there. However, there was an exception.


    There was one single Dimensional Zone in the whole Federation that was active and at the same time, the environment inside it could escape. And that was none other than the Blood River.


    And what was even more surprising, that anyone who drank from the river would be stronger by a huge margin. Not in a way where they could surpass ranks, but in a way where their foundation, their physical strength, and power would go under a great change.


    However, there is no free meal in the world and that was true for the Blood River. Maybe after drinking from it made one stronger, but if one drank more than a few sips, one could die instantly.


    Just like pouring water into a ss through a small gap, if the ss is not strong enough it will break.


    Also, there were a few who tried to just lick the blood water, yet the moment they gulped down the drop, their body exploded like a bomb. It showed also, that not anyone could drink from that river.


    Luckily there were no creatures inside the Dimensional Zone which could escape, resulting in anyone going into the Dimensional Zone where Blood River came anytime.


    Even Eliana and Zane were there once, but they didn''t find any ruins in the proximity, so hearing he found one there was surprising.


    Jay knew what the two were thinking, so he just smiled and said, "I didn''t find the ruins around the Blood River but inside the Dimensional Zone."


    "!"


    When the two heard this they looked at each other immediately.


    "Inside the... Dimensional Zone? How? It was told that inside there is nothing more but a vast blood ocean. There is no solid ground inside there nor bottom of it, so how?"


    Jay heard Zane''s question nodded and said, "That is what I thought too, but because at that time I was chased to be killed, I had no choice but to hide inside there."


    "So how did you find the ruins? Did it just popped out of nowhere?", asked Eliana with a slight frown.


    However, to her surprise, Jay nodded as a reply, making her to look stupified.


    "Are you for real?"


    "Yes.", said Jay and continued, "When I entered the Dimensional Zone, the same sight invited me that you have just said not too long ago. A vast and neverending ocean made out of not water but pure blood."


    "I have spent days in there, and because I couldn''t leave because of the ones I have been chased by, I have also decided to try to explore the interior of the zone. Yet the moment I started to explore, a bizarre phenomenon happened. From below the blood ocean, a small town emerged."


    "A town?", asked Eliana.


    "Yes, a town. However, because it was insanely old and aged, it was better to be called as destroyed ruins instead of a town."


    "And that is the ce where you found the way to find the God Tree?", asked Zane calmly from Eliana''s side.


    Jay hearing the question nodded and took out a scroll.


    "I have found this scroll about 2 years ago there, but because it has been written in codes, I was not able to figure out where the true location of God''s Tree was. Only after I have arrived into Mythbreak was I able to solve it ande here to check it out if it was true or not."


    "But because you found out that it was in the middle of the ke Zone, you came back for our help, right?", asked Eliana, instantly knowing why Jay decided to tell them this.


    However, Jay didn''t reply at all but simply shrugged, making Eliana to believe that her guess was right.


    Zane on the side wanted to ask another question from Jay when suddenly Jay stopped and pointed forward.


    "We have arrived."


    When the two experts heard Jay''s voice they stopped too and nced where he was pointing at.


    Just like any other part of the Frost Desert, everywhere they looked, what they could see was vast blueness, but with the only exception that the air vibrated everywhere.


    Naturally, that vibration was the exact sign that space there was extremely in stable, so from this point on, they need to be insanely careful.


    "From here on follow each of my steps and do exactly what I say. Or at least until you want to survive. The decision ispletely yours.", said Jay calmly.


    As he said that, Jay took out the scroll. After reading it for onest time, he put it away, and without any hesitation, he started to walk forward slowly.


    Zane and Eliana knowing they shouldn''t act recklessly and needed to follow Zane no matter what if they wanted to reach God''s Tree in one piece, they stayed silent and followed him from behind.


    Just as Jay said, the two stepped to the exact same spot where Jay did, while even their movement looked the same as Jay''s.


    After walking for a small while, Jay suddenly stopped and said instantly, "Don''t move!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Immediately as he said those two words, the air around them shook crazily, and with a sound that was quite simr to an explosion, thousands of small cracks formed in the air all around them.


    "Space Cracks!", said Eliana instantly and with a curious re, she started to examine them.


    Because this was the very first time ever that she saw a Space Crack in the ke Zone and because of her nature which was to learn as much as she could about the unknown, she made sure to understand the crack''s mysterious nature as much as she could.


    Of course, she knew she couldn''t touch or move closer to them because she would be done for sure, so she just simply looked at the cracks not far away from her with great curiosity.


    After several minutes passed, the cracks started to slowly shrink in size, and without any sign that they were there, they vanished into thin air.


    Seeing this, Jay sighed, and ncing behind him at the two experts he said calmly.


    "Let''s go. We need to reach the next safe point before the following Space Fluctuation."


    Without waiting for the two to respond, Jay leaned forward and with a crazy speed, he burst forward instantly.

 Chapter 208: Flake Zone

    Chapter 208: ke Zone


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Watching as Jay run forward like a bullet, Eliana and Zane didn''t hesitate at all and started to follow him too.


    With their God rank speed, the two experts easily passed a few hundred meters under a single instant, however even like this, they were unable to catch up with Jay.


    Zane was especially surprised by seeing this. Even though he had not a speed type Guardian, because he had a white Soul Stone his speed was faster than others on the same rank.


    So seeing that there was someone who was faster than him even though he had no white Soul Stone, it was quite surprising.


    After running for several minutes, suddenly Jay changed directions and continued to run, but this time his speed decreased exceptionally, letting Zane and Eliana to finally catch up.


    "Get ready..."


    Hearing what Jay said, the two behind him raised his guard instantly, and just as they did, the air around them exploded with a scary presence.


    *<strong>BOOM</strong>!*


    With one explosion sound after another, thousands of Space Cracks arose around the three, but for some reason, none of them happened to be close to them.


    However, there was a slight difference this time with the space fluctuations, because unfortunately this time, the Space Cracks started to move toward their direction.


    Seeing this, Zane and Eliana''s expression stiffened, but before they could have done anything stupid, Jay''s voice sounded from before them.


    "Don''t stop! If you do, then you are 100% dead."


    Not sure why he said that Eliana activated her power instantly, but the moment she did, her expression turned to that of a shock.


    The moment she saw the thousands of Space Cracks moving toward their location, she believed this was the end, but when she activated her power, strangely, she didn''t see any oues that resulted in death.


    "How?", asked quietly Eliana, but she didn''t need to wait too much for her answer.


    Only after a single second that Jay told them to continue their way forward, the Space Cracks around them vibrated and without any warning, they appeared at the exact ce where they were a few seconds ago.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Because several Space Cracks crashed against each other at the same time, the space in that area turned even more unstable, and with a huge explosion, the whole area vanished into thin air.


    Looking behind to only see a bottomless crater, small drops of sweat started to form on Eliana''s face, thanking the gods above that she didn''t stop even for a second.


    If it wasn''t because of Jay''s warning, she would have definitely stopped moving and tried to use a way to defend herself. However, now that she saw what happened, she knew clearly that any kind of defense mechanism would have been rendered useless there.


    "Does God''s Tree truly exist?", murmured Eliana quietly as she nced at Jay before her.


    When Jay told them that he has finally found God''s Tree, Eliana didn''t want to believe it, but because her curiosity was bigger than anyone else''s, she decided toe and take a look.


    Also, she first believed that Jay tried to pull a joke on them because so far no one was able to explore the interior of the ke Zone in one piece. However, after seeing that Jay really knew about a way to reach the interior, she started to believe that God''s Tree could really exist.


    "First, the Creator''s Altar and now God''s Tree... Could it be that all the ancient legends are true?", said quietly Eliana, but she couldn''t think about it more, because suddenly Jay started to elerate his speed again.


    Knowing that she shouldn''t waste any more time by thinking about the unsure, Eliana''s expression turned calmer and with Zane on her side, she started to quicken her speed too.


    ***


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Inside Frost Desert''s most dangerous ce known as the ke Zone, three people were running here and there at full speed, while behind them, huge explosions broke out from time to time.


    Because they were arriving closer and closer to the center of the ke Zone, more and more Space Fluctuations urred, making the three to concentrate on their survival with everything they had.


    Luckily, Jay had the scroll and the way to avoid being killed, so evading the Space Cracks were somewhat easy, but even like this, they needed to be on guard.


    For example, there were times when Jay told them that when the Space Cracks will appear the next time, it was totally up to them if they could avoid them or not.


    Naturally, Eliana and Zane, who were already on the God rank could avoid the motionless Space Cracks, but not as easily as they have first thought. It wasn''t an easy feat at all to bypass all of them, particrly if there were at least thousands of them with small gaps between each other.


    But still, in the end, they could avoid being killed, and without making them to realize, they arrived before a huge hole.


    "We have finally arrived. That is God''s Tree.", said Jay with a slight smile and pointed at the bottom of the gap.


    The moment the two next to Jay heard this, they turned their gazes toward the bottom of the hole, only to see an extremely huge tree below their feet.


    Except for the size it had, which was about 3 times bigger than an average tree, it had nothing special about it. The only thing however that could be noticed instantly was the two pink flowers on the tree. One on the left, while the other one on the right.


    "Those flowers will bear the fruits, but as to which one will be the cursed one or which one will be the blessed one, ispletely unknown."


    While Jay exined the things to the two, he looked around and said, "We still have a day and a half until the fruits will appear, so let''s go down and wait."


    With that said, Jay jumped into the hole, leaving the two experts together on the top.


    After a small whileter, Zane and Eliana looked at each other. But, now, the previous stunning expression couldn''t be found, but an only calm and serious expression.


    Both of them knew just how important the blessed fruit was, so they didn''t want to waste this opportunity, so without any hesitation, they followed Jay to the bottom too.


    "Let''s go."


    ***


    While Zane and Eliana followed Zane all the way to God''s Tree until then Greg was leading his friends and the nwing members inside the ruins with his demon mask''s power.


    All around them, what Greg could only see was destroyed buildings and debris. No matter where he looked at, the sight was the same.


    However, even like this, there was a stunning sight that Greg noticed instantly the moment he stepped foot inside the Dead Zone.


    On the ground, he could clearly see as small, strange-looking flowers grew with insane speed. Just like their human body would, it withered away only under a few seconds, while the spores inside them flew far into the distance and a new process started from the beginning again.


    While Greg was mesmerized by this repeated process, suddenly Laura''s voice sounded from his side, making him to immediately raise his head.


    "Look at that! The temple is forming!"


    ncing where Laura and the others were looking, Greg saw as a destroyed building before them which was a ruin like any other around them started to be rebuilt with insane speed.


    The closer they walked the faster the rebuilding process became. No, it couldn''t be called as a rebuilding process, but instead a sight simr to a rewinding technique.


    Brick by brick, the destroyed building started to get built up and when the group finally reached its gates, a massive temple was solidly standing before them.


    Looking at the building, what Greg noticed instantly except for the foreign carvings, was its design. While it was quite simr to the other two temples he saw in the past, it looked entirely different.


    Contrary to the Fire Temple, which had decorations and details that whispered passion, or the Earth Temple which told unshakable will, until then, how Greg could describe this temple was ever-changing.


    The whole temple leaked out of an ancient aura, while at the same time it made one feel that the building was built from the future. This feeling made Greg feel quite confused.


    As he looked at it for a bit more, he felt that the scene truly changed every given second. One time it felt ancient, while the next second it felt insanely modern and futuristic.


    The sight was so confusing that Greg suddenly started to feel dizzy, making him to avert his gaze for a moment.


    Looking at the others behind him, Greg started to think for a while and said, "It seems we can enter the temple without any danger, but that doesn''t mean the interior will be safe too. Are you sure that all of you want to risk going inside?"


    Hogan on the side averted his gaze from the temple to Greg, and with a grin, he said, "Naturally. Our nwing family never retreats no matter what would happen. Now that something so amazing was waiting for us to explore, I simply can''t return. We need to know what lies inside there."


    Greg seeing that everyone agreed on what Hogan said, nodded slightly and said, "I see. Then get ready."


    As he said that, he put his palm on the temple''s gate, and with a gentle motion, he pushed the entrance wide open.

 Chapter 209: Temple of Time

    Chapter 209: Temple of Time


    The instant when Greg pushed the temple''s gate wide open, a surprising sight appeared before the group.


    The interior was nothing like a temple should have. The right inscription about it would be that it was a massively huge library.


    Everywhere they looked, they could see a thousand... No, millions of thick and ancient-looking books all around the ce on bookshelves.


    However, this sight wouldn''t have been surprising alone, but the fact that there were a few books in the air that flew here and there left not only Greg but everyone else speechless.


    The whole ce looked like it just came out of a fairy tale.


    "Amazing!", said Laura on the side with a stunned expression as she looked around.


    In her life, she already saw several breathtaking sceneries, but this time this one was different. It had the element of uniqueness, which could leave anyone without a word.


    While the group walked inside slowly, suddenly Greg''s expression behind the mask turned sour.


    "Not good!"


    Instantly as he said that the mask on his face vanished, making the light around him and the group vanish immediately.


    "!"


    Knowing that they were inside the temple, which was in the middle of a frightening time area, Greg wanted to activate his powers to escape with the others, but just before he could have done so, his eyes turned wide.


    "I... I don''t get older? But we are... Wait. So, it seems that time area power does not work here. How lucky."


    As Greg thought about that, he frowned slightly and thought, "But, still... To think this ce has a restriction power simr to the Earth Temple. Instead of prohibiting elements, it restricts any help which is not one''s own power."


    As he thought about that, Greg tried to summon his fairy which was all the time around him but feeling as he couldn''t because of a harrier between him and his connection, Greg knew he was right.


    "A power simr to Laura''s, but with the only difference that I can still use Alice''s powers."


    ncing at the others behind him, Greg thought for a while and said, "It seems the time properties from the outside couldn''t be found here, so we won''t die. So I think let''s split into smaller groups and let''s explore this ce."


    Hogan hearing Greg''s advice nodded slightly and said, "I wanted to say the exact same thing."


    As he said that he looked at Bex and the nwing members behind him and said, "Youe with me. As for Laura and Jonathan, you two go with them."


    "Understood."


    With that said the group split into two and started to walk toward two different ways.


    Naturally, Greg wanted to find the key, but seeing as there was no statue from the woman, he didn''t know where the key could be.


    Because in the previous two temples the keys were in close proximity to the woman statue, Greg wanted to find a monument here too.


    However, the ce was way too huge and bizarre, so he needed to be careful as much as he could.


    "By the way, can you feel anything different now?"


    While they were walking among the bookshelves like in a maze, Joe on the side nced at Jonathan.


    "Unfortunately, no.", shook his head Jonathan as he looked at a book that flew away inches away from his face.


    Putting his hand slowly in the hope he could touch it, he said, "I can''t feel that the power sealing my own would have had any change, but for some reason, I know the solution to my problem will be here. The only question here is where."


    Joe hearing this didn''t say anything, but simply watched as Jonathan caught the flying book with his hand and looked at its interior.


    However, his expression soonly turned disappointed, because, inside the book, nothing could be found but only nk papers and pages.


    Letting the book continue flying, Jonathan sighed and with a slight frown he asked quietly, "What is the point for all of these books if they have nothing in it?"


    M hearing this caught a book too, but the moment she watched the pages of it, his expression turned surprised and said instantly.


    "Hey, look at this."


    Instantly as she said that, Greg and the others walked closer to see what she has found, only to see as on the book''s page a picture started to form.


    Bit by bit, on the snow-white paper, a ck picture formed out of nowhere, and in the end, a shocking picture appeared.


    On the first page of the book, what the six could see was the exact same sight when M grabbed the flying book with them all around them.


    Everything, including their appearance, their posture, and expression, everything waspletely the same as it was a few moments ago.


    However, this was only the beginning. A few secondster on the next page, another picture started to form, and not long enough, there was the sight as they watched the book in M''s hand with surprise and shock.


    "Just what is this book?", asked with confusion Laura and looked around.


    Not feeling any kind of strange power in the air, nor any sign that could lead to this mystery, Laura nced at the book and frowned.


    "It seems the book is capable of drawing anything on its own that happened in the proximity not long ago. Interesting."


    While the group was looking at the book with great interest, suddenly Emma on the side pointed toward the side and asked, "Guys, look toward there."


    Averting their gazes from the book to see what Emma was referring to, they could see as in the far distance, something was visible.


    Squinting his eyes, Greg tried to figure out it what it was, but after a few seconds, his eyes widened with pleasant surprise and thought.


    "It the statue!"


    Maybe he could only see the arm of it, Greg was quite sure that it was the statue. He already saw twice the woman statue, so forgetting something like that was definitely a no.


    However, there was a slight difference with this statue opposite to the other two that Greg has seen before. This one was moving on its own.


    Yes, moving. No, it would be better to say it was flying, just like those books in the air.


    "Let''s go and check it out. I''m pretty sure we will find something interesting.", said Jonathan strangely and started to walk toward the statue''s direction.


    The others seeing this nced at each other, but still, they too started to follow him from behind slowly.


    With steady steps and several turns among the bookshelves, the six finally reached the moving statue, making their faces to turn surprised instantly.


    Naturally, Greg wasn''t surprised because he saw the statue, but now he could finally see just how he looked the very first time he saw the woman.


    Even though the sculpture was just a simple sculpture, Greg could still hardly believe just how much vitality it was holding.


    However, just like any other time, this statue had a different posture than the other two.


    The woman was covered by a gorgeous robe, while in both of her raised a hand above her head, she was holding an open book.


    The curves, the undescribed beauty, and elegance, the mysterious power which covered the whole statue, everything about it were just simply breathtaking.


    While they were mesmerized by the sight, suddenly Greg noticed something and his eyes brightened up instantly.


    "Just as I have thought. It''s there."


    Above in the air, on top of the statue''s head right in the middle of the book, a white key could be seen made out of pure light.


    While Greg was thinking about how to get up there without drawing any suspicion on him in the future, suddenly from the side, a voice came.


    "It seems all the ways are leading to this ce."


    Turning their head to the side, Greg saw as Hogan with Bex and the other nwing family members arrived too slowly.


    When they Hohen saw the six too, th walked over and asked from Jonathan, "Did you find a way to unseal your power?"


    Jonathan hearing Hogan''s question nced at the statue above him and after thinking for a while he pointed at the key in the middle of the book and said, "I think that will be the solution."


    Raising his head up to see what Hogan was talking about, Hogan noticed the key too, and with a slight frown, he asked, "A key? A key will be the solution?"


    Jonathan wanted to answer to that question with a nod, but just before he could have done so, suddenly an unexpected sight happened.


    Suddenly, the key inside the book turned brighter, and as a warning, every bookshelf around them started to tremble like crazy.


    "What is happening?", asked a guy from behind Hogan as he looked around with a deep frown.


    However, he didn''t need to wait too much for his reply, because soon, a ton of books started to move and with crazy speed, they started to fly toward them.


    Greg seeing this at first looked confused, but the moment he noticed the speed and that presence of each book had his eyes widened and shouted.


    "Be caref-."


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*

 Chapter 210: Stone Book

    Chapter 210: Stone Book


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Just before Greg could have warned the others, the books from the sky opened, and with a blinding light several explosions broke out.


    "Damn it!"


    Not having a choice at all, Greg grabbed Emma and Laura on his side, and by using his darkness element, he vanished into his own shadow and appeared somewhere safe again.


    "What about the others?", asked Emma a bit worriedly as she looked toward the explosions in the distance.


    Naturally, she was not stupid at all, and she knew also that those books were extremely abnormal.


    Each of those had the presence of top God-ranked fighters, so trying to defend against them with their current strength would have been a foolish act.


    Knowing this fact also, Greg wanted to activate his darkness element again, but as he did, something terrifying happened.


    Instantly as he was about to activate his Final Flow and use its ability to rescue Joe and the others, he felt as he was targeted. Even his Silver Wolf''s Sixth Sense ability has been activated, showing Greg that his instinct was right.


    However, the moment he looked around that feeling instantly vanished. It was like something wanted to kill him, but the next second it decided not to.


    "Don''t use your darkness element here."


    Suddenly in his head, Greg heard Alice''s voice, making his expression turn to shock.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know either, but I can feel that this ce has its own will. And what is more, it is extremely hostile towards those who use the element of darkness."


    "So that''s why I felt targeted.", thought Greg and started to think for other solutions with which he could help the others.


    However, he didn''t need to do so, because after a few seconds, just as the dust created by the explosion dissipated, he could see that everyone was perfectly fine.


    Not so far away from them, he could see as Morgan was calmly standing before the nwing members, Joe, M, Jonathan, and Bex, while around them a barrier could be seen.


    The half-transparent barrier had a dim yellow light, while on its surface, dragon-like scales could be found moving gently here and there.


    "So his Guardian has a solid defensive ability? Interesting.", thought Greg as he examined Hogan''s power with a curious gaze.


    However, he didn''t have too much time to do so, because the book, which was above the statue and had the key in its middle, suddenly started to move.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    *<em>Crack!*</em>


    One small crack after another, the stone book in the statue''s hold broke free, and with a gentle motion, it floated in the middle of the air right above the group''s head.


    "?"


    While watching as the book just floated above their heads, suddenly several books around the ce lit up, and just like thest moment they burst toward Hogan and the others.


    "I won''t stay still twice in a row!", shouted Bex angrily and suddenly a bow appeared in his hand.


    The bow was gold in color with a bit of ck shade, while the string was made out of a silver thread which was thinner than hair.


    Yet, the moment Bex grabbed the fragile-looking thread, nothing that Greg has expected happened. Instead of tearing it apart, the thread turned insanely durable.


    While Greg watched this, knowing that it was probably Bex''s Guardian''s power and not an artifact, suddenly another shocking sight happened.


    On the thread, a thin arrow, made out of some strange silvery substance appeared, giving Greg a somewhat weird feeling.


    "Is that... Mercury? But wasn''t his ability the arrow, so how is he able to create mercury from out of nowhere?", asked Greg with confusion, not understanding how was Bex able to create mercury.


    Laura on the side smiled and said, "Bex has a strange Guardian, which lets him to form different affinity of arrows. He can create fire, ice, toxic, mercury, wind, and lightning type of arrows. However, out of all these, his mercury arrows are the most lethal."


    "Most lethal? In what way?", asked Greg with confusion.


    Naturally, he knew that mercury had a poisonous effect after getting into the human body or after getting evaporated, but it wasn''t killed instantly.


    If it were Greg, he would rather say that lightning arrows would have a bigger chance to kill because of their speed, so hearing that mercury was the most lethal, was a bit surprising.


    Also, mercury against books waspletely useless, so the best choice would have been fire or lightning and definitely not mercury.


    Laura knew what Greg was thinking smiled gently and said, "Just watch. You will know soon enough what I meant."


    And just as she said that, inside Hogan''s barrier, Bex has let go the bow''s string.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a speed that was surprisingly fast, the arrow flew out from the bow''s hold and reached the first attacking book in the air.


    Greg seeing this concentrated enough to see what will happen, but suddenly an unexpected sight happened.


    Just before the arrow could have hit the book, suddenly the arrow changed direction, and instead of mming into the first book, it flew toward the book, which held the key in the air.


    Because the speed was fast, it didn''t need a long time to reach it.


    "I see. So his mercury arrows are not only poisonous and fast, but they can change direction at will. Frightening!"


    Greg found Bex''s power quite frightening because it was able to change directions at any given moment.


    Just imagine, you were anticipating the arrow from the front to hit your shoulder, but because it''s the ability to change direction at any given instant, it hit your head killing you.


    And what was even worse, Greg knew that Bex could fire not only one or two, but several arrows at the same time, which was quite scary.


    "Plus, he can freely use different kinds of attributes of arrows, turning any fighting to his side if he wants to."


    While Greg thought about this, everyone watched as the mercury arrow finally reached the stone book and was about to pierce right through it.


    However, unexpectedly a shocking spectacle broke out.


    Above the air, the key inside the stone book lit up, and in an instant, it covered up the stone book.


    Immediately as this happened, the book''s speed got elerated and with a speed that was extremely hard to see, it avoided the arrow.


    Bed seeing this smiled gently and said, "Not so fast!"


    Instantly, the arrow which was far in the distance changed path, and with a speed faster than before it arrived inches away from the back of the book.


    As this happened, the other books finally arrived before the group, and like bombs, they got detonated after one another on Hogan''s barrier.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM</strong>*


    Even though they were bombarded with explosions that had the destructive power of a God-rank fighter, Hogan''s barrier was unshakable.


    "No matter what happens, nothing cane through Sir Hogan''s power. Not even if God fo-."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *Paff!*


    "!"


    Everyone inside the barrier looked toward the man who started to talk, only to see that with a tiny gap in the middle of his forehead, his body suddenly fell to the ground, while below his head, dark red blood started to flow out.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    And to make things even worse, slowly small cracks could be seen forming on Hogan''s barrier, making everyone to realize instabtly that it was on the verge of copsing.


    "What happened?!", asked Laura with shock, not believing that one of her family members just got killed like that even though he was right inside his father''s barrier.


    Greg seeing this was just as shocked as everyone else too, so he turned his gaze toward the stone book in the air, only to see a bizarre sight.


    "This... Don''t tell me."


    Greg could certainly see as on the book''s page, a small arrow-like picture could be seen clearly. The shape, the color, and the size, everything was just perfectly identical.


    "Could it be that it is able t-.", started to say Greg, but just before he could have finished his sentence, a silvery substance started to form before the book.


    Slowly, it took up a shape of an arrow and after a gentle white light covered its surface, it burst forward.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "It''s fast!", thought Greg with shock as he watched the arrow to appear from the book before Hogan''s barrier under a single second.


    "!"


    Hogan, still shocked by the fact that something was able to pierce right through his barrier, could only watch as the arrow appeared inches away from his face, ready to pierce his head too.


    "DAD!!"


    The fastest who was able to react was Joe, so without any hesitation, he swung his Jade Sword at the arrow with a crazy speed in the hope to sh the arrow in two.


    However, just as it seemed that the sword was about to save Hogan''s life, another stunning scene urred.


    Just like how Bex arrow did, this arrow too changed direction and with an unpredictable trajectory, it appeared before another nwing member''s face.


    "Hu-."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>Paff</strong>!*

 Chapter 211: Fifth Flows Change

    Chapter 211: Fifth Flow''s Change


    <strong>*PAFF!*</strong>


    With a heavy sound, another nwing member fell onto the ground with a tine gap on its head.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    However, this wasn''t the only that happened. The moment the corpse fell onto the ground, a sound simr to ss falling onto the floor happened.


    "This can''t be!"


    Hogan''s eyes contradicted as he watched his barrier copsing totally under only two attacks. The sight and the happenings were simply way too much for him to process.


    Of course, it wasn''t a surprise to see him like that. Hogan was someone in the God rank, with nothing else but a powerful defensive ability. For him, to see that he couldn''t protect his own men from two simple attacks, pierced right through not only his pride but his confidence.


    For him, it was like a swordsman losing not only his will to fight, but his only hope to survive too, which his weapon.


    For him, something like this as a defender, it was not only extremely hard to digest but also very embarrassing.


    Just imagine you being a goalkeeper in a football match and you identally kick next to the ball, resulting in it rolling right into the goal. That would destroy your fighting spirit definitely.


    While Hogan was mesmerized in his own thoughts about these things, suddenly Greg noticed that right before the stone book high in the air, not 1, but 10 silvery arrows started to form slowly.


    "Not good! Look out!", shouted Greg loudly while he activated his Fifth Flow without hesitation.


    Instantly, white light covered his whole body, and with an unexpected speed, he burst forward.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    With a powerful stomp on the ground, Greg''s bodily vanished into thin air, and with a white sh, he appeared before Hogan and the others.


    Since this was the first time he used his light element after breaking into the Soul Grade, Greg was surprised to feel that his eleration power has be even greater.


    If before his speed was simr to that of a race car''s, then now he was like a rocket. The two''s speed was like heaven and earth.


    "But, at the same time, this element''s burden on my body has be even greater too.", thought Greg with a sour expression.


    Since the moment he created all the Flows, Greg knew the best that unexpectedly his Final Flow, which was the darkness element, had the biggest burden on him if he used it on full power.


    By using it 100%, he could create a shadowyer around his skin, making him to prevent any attack from killing him, but only for a few seconds. After that, his body would be extremely exhausted, so he would use it only when his life was in extreme danger.


    However, now that he activated his Fifth Flow, he felt like he had already reached his limit. Not as soon as with his Final Flow, back in the Forbidden Lands, but the feeling was very close to it.


    "It seems, I can only use its full speed only for a minute or two, but if I use its area power at the same time it will definitely be dramatically less. What a pain..."


    Naturally, Greg knew that normally, he could use his light element for an exceptionally long time, but because he needed to be extremely fast he subconsciously used his full speed.


    "But it was worth it!", thought Greg as he watched the 10 silvery arrows inches away from his head.


    "Unfortunately I don''t have the time to choose what to do. Restriction or not, I will use that!", said Greg and after clenching his teeth, he activated his Final Flow.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he did, the shadow below his feet moved, and with an instant move, the group got wrapped up with abyss-like ckness.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Like bullets, all the 10 arrows hit Greg''s dark surface, vanishing from sight just like that.


    However, there was a slight difference this timepared to when he used this ability back in the Forbidden Lands against Ascender ranked fighters.


    The prating power was way too much that he believed he could control.


    "Damn!"


    With small cracks forming on the ground, showing just how enormous the pressure became on him because of the attacks, Greg clenched his teeth and endured the pain he was currently feeling.


    He knew that if he does let into the pain, then that would be the end for all of them. Just a bit of deconcentration and his power could copse quite easily.


    "Just a bit more and I will sen it right back at it!!", thought Greg with clenched teeth as he felt that one arrow after another vanished into his shadow wall, making the pressure to be even more.


    The others behind him watched as he was fighting against some unknown power, while the floor below his feet formed bigger and wider cracks by each passing minute.


    "Let me help you!", said suddenly one of the nwing members behind Bex and stepped behind Greg.


    She was a young-looking woman, possibly in herte twenties. She gently put her hands on Greg''s back and with gentle lights around her palms, she closed her eyes.


    Instantly as this happened, Greg felt that the pressure around his body vanishes, while the limit of his power which he was about to reach suddenly expanded, making him able to stabilize his power.


    "What is this?", asked Greg with surprise as he nced behind his back.


    The woman smiled gently and said, "My power can buff other''s strength and ability several times by physical contact. However it only works for a few moments, so this is the best I can currently do."


    Greg hearing this looked satisfied and said, "Just a few moments, huh? That is perfectly enough!"


    As he said this, he concentrated on his power that covered them, and thought, "So far 6 arrows. Where are the remaining 4?"


    Greg found it a bit strange that after 6 arrows vanished into his shadow, the remaining four didn''t follow suit. Even after waiting for several seconds, nothing happened.


    "Strange...", said Greg with a frown, but just before he could have to think about the reason, suddenly an unexpected sight happened.


    "!"


    Below his feet, a strange-looking diagram appeared in a circr shape.


    "What is that?"


    Everyone noticing the strange pattern below Greg looked confused, but just before they could have reacted, a blinding light broke out.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as the light covered up Greg''s body, the darkness around them vanished, while Greg''s body started to undergo rapid changes.


    His skin turned ragged, his muscles turned soft and his expression turned old. Bit by bit, the power which was not able to affect him outside, strangely this time could.


    "What the..."


    Falling to his knees, Greg looked not only extremely weak but also fragile. His whole body looked like he went forward in time and now he became a 90 years old grandpa.


    Everyone seeing these shocking changes looked stupified, but just before they could have an act, 4 silvery arrows appeared out of nowhere and flew toward them with bursting speed.


    "Oh no!"


    M and Laura who were at a safe distance seeing Greg''s and the other''s dire situation wanted to help but couldn''t.


    Both of them were supporters without a single defensive ability, so no matter what, they were unable to help them.


    Also, the distance between them and the group was way too great, so with their average Cmity rank speed, it was impossible for them to help.


    While the two were hopelessly watching as the group was about to get massacred before their eyes, suddenly Joe moved.


    With a thunder robe around his body and an Ascension Ring below his feet, he swung the Jade Sword in his hand.


    The speed was so great that it was impossible to track his sword''s trajectory, yet even like this, he was only able to deflect only one silvery arrow, while the other free passed through his defense.


    "!"


    Joe seeing that he was too slow even though he reached the God rank in speed, sighed and watched as one of the three mercury arrows flew toward his head.


    However, just before the worse could have happened, a blinding white light broke out from the side, covering up the whole area inside the temple.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    Instantly as that happened, everything came to a halt. It was like someone pushed the pause button on a remote control, making everything to freeze up instantly.


    "What is happening?"


    While all of this happened, Greg who looked like was about to die by old age, suddenly started to be younger.


    Feeling the changes, Greg stood up slowly and looked around, but when he saw everything was still, he looked confused.


    "What happened here?"


    While he was trying to figure out the strange cause behind all of this, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his head.


    "Amazing! I would have never thought something like this will happen!"


    "Something like ''this? What do you mean about that?"


    Alice, hearing Greg''s question, stayed silent for a while, and only after a few seconds did she chuckle and reply.


    "It seems that your Fifth Flow is currently undergoing a process quite simr to that of a Special Activation!"

 Chapter 212: Special Area

    Chapter 212: Special Area


    "Eh? A Special Activation? But I have already broken through with this element so how can it be?"


    Greg hearing what Alice said to him, looked instantly stupified. He knew what Special Activation meant, so he was totally speechless. Special Activation was a process that pulled out the full potential of the element.


    However, unfortunately, he knew that the requirements for a Special Activation were totally up to his luck. It was exactly like a Heritage, but with the only difference that if one element underwent such a change, it will stay in the improved state forever. Just like his golden mes.


    That one element of his was the only one which underwent a Special Activation, resulting in it bing several time stronger. However, that was also because of luck, and Greg knew that too.


    When he activated his Second Flow through that way, his mes would be golden, making its destructive power to grow several notches higher. Just with those mes alone, he could easily turn any creature on the same rank to ashes.


    But unfortunately, nothing is perfect and his Second Flow had its own errors too. While he could murder anyone with a single wave of his golden mes on the same rank until then his power waspletely useless against fire experts or others who can counter his ability.


    He tried once to see if his or M''s mes were stronger, but the result was quite disappointing. Even though his mes had bigger destructive power, M was the one ending up as a winner, because her purple mes after contact would not dissipate like his. Not until the target which M wanted has turned into nothing more but ash and burnt flesh.


    Thinking about this, Alice started to talk.


    "I think it could be because of the time powers that wanted to kill you. It seems that my element has consumed it and used it as breakthrough material."


    When Greg heard this, he looked confused. An element acted on its own and automatically consumed something which wasn''t even its own affinity? Was that a joke?


    Greg knew that his light element had a bit of time properties, but except for slowing down the time around his close proximity when he used its Core Territory, it was nothing special at all.


    His light element''s main role was to elerate his body. The fact that it can slow down enemies inside his area was an extra.


    "Wait.", thought Greg suddenly and nced at the silvery arrow before him.


    Squinting his eyes, he started to examine it, and after a small, while his eyes widened and said, "The time hasn''t been stopped, but it has been slowed down to an extreme point."


    As he said this, Greg looked around and saw that everyone around him was moving just like before, but with the slight difference that their movement was snail slow. No, it was even slower than that.


    "So this is the real potential of my light... Can this be still called as a light element?", thought Greg with a frown, but suddenly he felt as his body turned exhausted, while his head started to feel intense pain.


    "Argh... It seems this power also puts a great burden on me.", thought Greg and looked at the stone book in the air.


    "Let''s finish this.", said quietly with clenched teeth, and without any hesitation, he moved.


    Because his fairy was sealed by the temple''s restriction, Greg had no other choice but to use the bookshelves as adder.


    When he climbed up really high, he looked at the stone book not far away from him, and without any hesitancy, he jumped.


    Luckily the shelves were solid enough to let him jump far away, so he reached the book rtively easily.


    When he arrived before the book in the air, Greg grabbed the key and made it to melt into his body.


    *BAM!*


    Instantly as he did that, several small explosions urred, and with the stone book, every silvery arrow turned to ash.


    And while this happened, Greg''s area power reached its limit too, and just as unexpectedly as it appeared, it vanished, turning everything back to its original pace.


    "Hu...huh? What happened?"


    Bex who thought would die by his own arrows, suddenly looked around with a confused expression.


    And it was not only him but everyone else too, however, just before they could have asked anything more, a surprising sight happened.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    Like throwing a bowling ball onto the ground from a very high ce, with a huge explosion, Greg''s body mmed right into the ground, creating a huge crater bore them.


    "Greg?! You... How?"


    M seeing that Greg was fine, she looked stunned. Not only did Greg was fine, but the sudden disappearance from before them and appearance from the air were truly confusing.


    But it was only natural for them to be shocked. Because Greg''s Core Territory slowed down the time around him, they could only see as he moved with a speed that they couldn''t keep up with.


    Only those were able to glimpse his movement, who paid extremely close attention with insane concentration. But unfortunately, even like that, what they would be able to see was a single sh moving here and there and nothing more.


    Greg seeing that everyone was fine smiled and wanted to move forward, but suddenly his body felt weak. The feeling was exactly after he used his Special Respiration Technique, so without any further thinking, he took out a potion from his shadow and drank it.


    *<em>Gulp!</em>*


    With one single swallow, Greg drank the liquid, making his body to instantly recover from the exhaustion.


    "Scary. Will each of my cards be a hindrance to me?", thought Greg with small drops of sweat as he looked at his body.


    First the technique that he learned, after that his darkness element, now his light element. He can''t use them to their full potential without so much as not to make his body feel exhausted.


    "If I fight with everything I have, I fear I couldn''t evenst for a full minute.", thought Greg, but after sighing he thought, "But luckily I can control their way of usage, so I''m fine. Until it''s not a life and death situation I won''t use this ability."


    Also, what made Greg rxed, that this time he had several aces in his sleeve, so he didn''t need to fear that he will die against stronger foes in a fight.


    With abilities like these, if one ends up dying, then that person is a total loser. Even if he can''t kill the enemy with their power, but at least he should be able to escape if the situation turns dire and Greg knew this clearly.


    While he thought about this, the Hogan walked closer to him and asked, "Where is that stone book?"


    Greg ncing at Hogan''s expression, which showed now broken confidence, sighed inside and said, "The moment I took the key from its middle, it turned to ash."


    As he said that he looked at Jonathan and asked, "You said the key should help you unseal your power. Do you truly wish to try your luck? The key has greater power than you think."


    Jonathan who walked to Greg looked o his eyes and nodded.


    "I want to try it. I feel that it should be the only solution to my problem."


    Greg seeing the determination in Jonathan''s eyes, started to think for a while, but still, in the end, he sighed and said, "I see. Then let''s see if you are right."


    As he said that, Greg put his hand out, and instantly, a light started to form above his palm.


    Bit by bit, the light took up the shape of the key.


    Jonathan seeing the key looked shocked because the moment Greg summoned it, he felt an insanely scary presence from the key.


    "Its presence is way above the God rank!", said Hogan with shock as he watched the key above Greg''s hand too.


    Jonathan nodded hearing his father''s statement, but still, he put his hand out and was about to touch the key. However, just as his fingers would have been able to form a contact with the key, an unexpected scene happened.


    Everything around them, including the walls, the statue, and the shelves, started to turn to dust, and just before they could have realized it, they stood in the middle of the ruins again.


    "It seems the key was this ce''s core.", said Bex as he looked at the dust on the ground, but suddenly, his expression turned to surprise looked around.


    And it was not just him, but everyone else too.


    "We... We are in the middle of the ruins, yet we are perfectly fine. The power has vanished too."


    Seeing that Bex was right and they didn''t turn old, everyone sighed a sigh of relief, however, in the next second, their expression turned to shock.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Out of nowhere, one after another, strangers appeared around them from the shadows of the ruins, making the group to raise their guards up instantly.


    Greg who was about to let Jonathan to touch the key, made the key to vanish and looked around with a deep frown, but the next second he spotted someone and his expression turned to surprise.


    "William!?"

 Chapter 213: Scepter Family

    Chapter 213: Scepter Family


    "William?"


    The moment Greg realized that William was also among the hundreds of people who surrounded them, his face turned serious.


    He could clearly remember when Eliana told him the story, that the nwing Family has attacked the Scepters and acquire a huge amount of their territories with the resources too.


    "To think they have decided to be brave enough to enter the nwing''s territory, even though their strength has weakened... Just what could their n be?"


    When William noticed Greg and the others among the nwing family, his expression turned smug but didn''t say anything.


    Greg seeing his expression looked calm, but still deep inside he knew this would happen.


    Knowing the true nature of the Scepter Family, he was quite sure they would do something so unexpected, but to think they would do it right this moment.


    His luck today was truly terrible. First, he almost died because of the time power affecting his body, and now it seems he fell right into the middle of two families'' war.


    While he thought about this, a man next to William stepped forward. He was a muscr man with a long beard and hair, while his eyes were strangely silver in color.


    Crossing his arms before his chest, the man looked cocky and looked at Hogan in the middle while grinning.


    "What happened old man? You look like you have lost your purpose in life. Haha! What a sight! Is that an expression that a man should wear? Pathetic!"


    When Hogan heard this he frowned slightly and said, "Maybe I feel a bit disappointed in myself, but that doesn''t mean you have the right to talk to me like that old geezer!"


    *<strong>BAM</strong>!*


    Instantly, the God rank presence broke out from Hogan''s body, making the ones closest to them to step back a few steps instantly.


    "Oh? It seems I was wrong. You are still the same as before.", said the man with a wide grin, and from his body too, a powerful presence broke out immediately.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    The man''s presence was exactly on the same level as Hogan''s, so no matter how much the two tried to decide the winner only by their presence, no winner could be decided.


    "Hmm... Interesting.", said the man, and with a wave of his hand, his presence vanished.


    Looking at the group, he wanted to say something, but suddenly he noticed Cloud, Greg, and the others and his expression turned to confusion.


    "I wouldn''t have expected that the Illusionist would be here. And also the son of the up growing Dia family with his friends. How unexpected."


    Cloud hearing this bowed gently and said, "It''s my pleasure to meet with you, Sir Night."


    Night hearing this nodded with satisfaction and said, "See?", asked Night from Hogan and said, " This is how you behave before someone stronger than you."


    After saying this he looked at Cloud again and said, "I don''t have any business with you and those kids. I only want to settle a debt with those there, so I will let you go."


    Naturally, Night referred to Hogan and the nwing family, and not to Greg and the others. So it was only understandable why Night let those go who were not associated with Jonathan and the others.


    Cloud knew that it would be bad to get on the bad side of the Scepter Family, so he wanted to retreat, but suddenly Greg''s voice sounded.


    "No, we will stay and help them. If you want something then count us in too."


    When Night heard this he looked surprised and nced at Greg on the side.


    "Just who do you think you are, brat? You don''t even have the right to talk to me if I don''t let you!"


    Greg seeing those terrifyingly cold eyes, calmed down instantly.


    Generally, if it were in the past he would have gotten scared and stayed silent, but he has be several times stronger since then.


    And what''s more, he had friends supporting his back whatever happened. Maybe it was a bad decision to get in trouble with the Scepter Family and drag all of his friends in it, but he had no choice.


    "I''m not someone who walks away when someone is in the need of help.", thought Greg with determination.


    He knew that what Jonathan did in the past was unforgivable, but since then he changed. He also said his apology and regretted his actions.


    Naturally, that didn''t mean he forgave him, but he was not a person who would keep a grudge against others. Jonathan was also a human, so he made mistakes too.


    Furthermore, to be honest, he did something even worse than what Jonathan did to Emma. He not only killed her almost but all of his friends and Roy too. If it weren''t for Alice''s help, he didn''t know what would have happened.


    Plus, his hate toward the Scepter Family was not a question. Since he was a kid, William did everything to make his life sour, so it was also a reason why not to go away.


    He wanted to trample not only him but on the whole Scepter Family.


    "I have way too many reasons to stay.", thought Greg and after calming himself down he nced at Night.


    "I don''t care what you say, I will do whatever I want."


    "!?"


    Everyone around Greg looked stunned by his courage. Especially the ones from the Scepter Family. They knew exactly just what person Night truly was, so getting on his bad side was not a good decision.


    His title of Absorber wasn''t given to him just for fun. His Guardian can consume any attack at him, let it be mental or physical. Moreover, what made his reputation even scarier that he had the ability which everyone feared.


    There was a time when an expert challenged Night for a fight. Before the fight happened, everyone thought Night will lose, but the fight had been decided only under a single second.


    The expert''s full being had been consumed by Night.


    Since then no one dared to anger Night, fearing he they would end up just like that expert.


    So knowing about this, everyone looked at Greg not as a brave kid, but as a total clown. They didn''t know if he was extremely stupid, or simply didn''t know what death meant. Either way, he was in a very dire situation now.


    When Night looked at Greg, he looked terrifyingly calm, and after a small whileter he said, "I give you onest chance. If you apologize right here and now, I will ignore your arrogance and will let you go. But if not..."


    Instantly as he said that Night raised his hand and a ck light started to swirl atop his palm.


    Greg seeing it looked even calmer and just simply started to smile without saying anything.


    Seeing him acting like that, Night''s expression froze and said, "What an arrogant brat!"


    Instantly as he said that he waved his hand and threw the cklight toward Greg.


    Seeing this, Hogan and the others instantly acted and jumped away, but for some reason, Greg didn''t. He just simply stood there as calmly as ever.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With a speed that was almost as fast as Joe''s speed, Night''s attack arrived before Greg and exploded on his body powerfully.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With a huge explosion, dust appeared everywhere, making Night to lower his hand.


    Snorting, he said coldly, "This is what you deserve not beh-, huh?"


    However, just before Night could have finished his sentence, the dust settled down, and a shocking sight happened.


    Before him, Greg was standing calmly as before, but with the slight difference that his body was covered with bluish-white jade, making him look like he was a jade sculpture.


    "What the..?"


    It was not only Night who looked at Greg with stupified expression, but everyone else around him. To think, that Greg was standing there without an injury was something very shocking.


    He not only got an attack from a person on the God rank and survived, but he had no wound on him at all!


    From someone who was only on the Ascender, rank was something quite remarkable yet shocking.


    However, what they didn''t know that the reason why Greg was perfectly fine was not that that his Jade Layer around his skin was way too powerful, but because Night''s attack was not his.


    Naturally, Greg knew who Night was because he saw him loads of time in the past, but he knew also he was not an attacker-type fighter.


    Just as rumors said, Night''s Guardian was able to consume powers, but it had 0 ability to attack. So the only way for him to attack others was through Soul Creatures.


    And that is what happened right now.


    The moment Greg saw the cklighting at him he instantly knew that it was not the power that consumed others, but a simple ability from a Soul Creature.


    And what is more, it was from a Soul Creature which was only on the Ascender rank.


    And because of that, Greg wanted to try out his Jade Skin, so he decided this would be the perfect chance to do so.


    He believed the attack at least could leave a mark on him or wound him to see just how powerful his Jade Skin was, but unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Looking at his body, Greg sighed slightly and looked at Night.


    "So weak... Is this truly the best you can do?"

 Chapter 214: Death Wish

    Chapter 214: Death Wish


    "So weak... Is this truly the best you can do?"


    "..."


    The moment Greg said those words silence fell on the ruins.


    Weak? Did he really just say what they heard? He just said one of the top experts in the world that his attack was weak and raised a question if it was the best that he could do.


    In everyone''s mind, only one thing was currently lingering and that was if maybe Greg truly got bored with his life and that is why he asked what he did.


    Subconsciously, everyone nced toward Night on the side with huge drops of sweat visibly on their faces.


    "He is dead for sure!", said quietly William from the side with a mocking smile and chuckled.


    Night, who was just offended by Greg''s arrogant statement looked terrifyingly calm, while his expression looked insanely dark.


    ncing at Greg with a visible bloodlust, he smirked slightly and said, "I see... If you want to die so badly I will fulfill your wish!"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as those words sounded, Night''s body exploded up with the momentum, and like a bullet, he appeared before Greg.


    Maybe Night was not someone who was in the speed system like Joe, but his movement was surprisingly fast.


    Adding to his average God rank speed, Greg noticed that on Night''s feet a strange-looking shoe was, indicating that thing too was a Soul Creature.


    While Greg inspected the Soul Creature on Night''s feet with great curiosity, Night raised his hand and said, "Now die!"


    As he said that, in the middle of his palm, a sight simr to a ck hole appeared, and was ready to suck Greg inside.


    From that distance, any ordinary person would have been sucked in and got killed, but unfortunately, Greg was no ordinary person to begin with.


    Just as the palm was about to touch his face, the Jade Skin around his whole skin vanished and what appeared in its ce were uncountable wind vortexes.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Like a fairy in a storm, Greg swiftly appeared behind Night''s back, while in its hand, a ck staff with a golden carvings arose from thin air.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a gentle swing, Greg hit the back of Night''s head, making his whole person to fly away unstantly and explode onto a broken wall in the distance.


    "!"


    Every member from the Scepter Family froze up instantly seeing, not believing what they just saw a second ago.


    "What... What happened just now?"


    While everyone tried to figure out how could someone on the Ascender rank beat someone on the God rank like that, Night stood up from the debris.


    His expression told everything. Not only were his eyes zing with the deration of murder, but behind his back, his Guardian could be seen in a half-transparent state.


    His Guardian looked like a squid, but with the difference that on the end of each of its tentacle several small ck holes were swirling eerily.


    "I will kill you!", said Night angrily with clenched teeth and was about to make his move, when suddenly two figures appeared before him.


    "Get the f*ck out of my way or I will kill you too!"


    Looking at Hogan and Cloud with a sharp re, Night was about to move, when suddenly, several clones, representing Cloud appeared around him.


    "I''m deeply sorry, but it seems I can''t do that.", said Cloud as he bowed at Night.


    Beforeing away from Mythbreak he promised to Eliana and Zane that whatever happens, he would protect Greg because he was the only one who was able to collect all the keys.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t stop Greg''s behavior in time, but now that things escted to such a point he had no choice but to go with the flow.


    Night seeing that Cloud was now his enemy, looked even angrier. It seemed his reputation from the past now has vanished and everyone started to look down on him.


    He felt insanely ashamed, so to make himself feel better he knew he needed to let out his anger right now and there. If not, he felt he would definitely go crazy.


    "I see, then there is nothing else we can talk about!"


    Instantly as he said that Night waved his hand.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Immediately, all the Scepter Family members broke out with Ascender rank presence one after another and without any hesitation, they attacked Joe and the others in the middle.


    Seeing the uncountable attacks that flew toward them, Joe and the others instantly raised their guards, ready to counter the assaults.


    "Then watch as they die!", said Night with a smile.


    Hogan, however just simply smiled and said, "I won''t because they won''t."


    And just as he said, an unexpected sight happened.


    Because everyone was scattered, Greg was not able to use his mask nullification ability, so he decided to protect those who had weaker defensive ability than the others.


    Instantly, he appeared next to Jonathan, Emma, and Laura, while he let Joe and Mt to defend the others from the crazy assaults.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Greg used his mask''s power to protect the three, while Joe used his Jade sword to counter each attack head-on with his crazy speed.


    Even if he couldn''t annihte some by ident, M was right there for him and with her purplish mes, she burnt everything to ashes, not letting anything to harm the ones behind her.


    Everyone seeing this looked shocked, but still, they didn''t stop and attack them with everything they had.


    While seeing the shocking sight with widened eyes, suddenly Hogan appeared before him, and with a powerful swing, he got punched in the stomach.


    "Breagh!"


    With a bent forward torso, Night''s whole being flew away once again, and just like a few moments ago, he got sted onto a huge stone in the distance.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as this happened, Hogan clenched his hand into a fist and smiled, "It''s still the best feeling to punch you like a sandbag! I instantly feel better thanks!"


    Coughing up a huge amount of blood, Night stood up slowly, while his anger was slowly going out of control.


    In such a short amount of time, his pride got blown away instantly. First, a kid said he was weak and even sted him away, and now he got punched by someone who was specialized in defense.


    He felt like dying right now.


    "You all will pay for this.", said Night and without hesitation, he burst toward Hogan with crazy speed, ready to punch his face.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    However just as his fist could have touched Hogan''s face, a yellowish barrier appeared, stopping his assault for once.


    Seeing Hogan''s smug smile, Night''s expression darkened, and instantly, a ck hole appeared around his fist.


    "I won''t f*ck around likest time, so die!"


    Instantly as he said that the ck hole expanded and was ready to engulf not just Hogan''s barrier, but Hogan itself too.


    "!"


    Hogan seeing this looked surprised, but before he could have reacted, suddenly Cloud appeared from out of nowhere and kicked Night on the waist.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Making Night to explode onto a wall, destroying itpletely, he nced at Hogan and said, "Be careful. He is currently a wild beast. One mistake and you can die."


    Hogan knowing he would have died now nodded and said, "Thanks for the help. I will repay it for sure. As for me..."


    *BAM!*


    With an insanely powerful punch, Hogan hit himself right in the face, making his nose and mouth to bleed instantly.


    "I need to wake up and be as confident as before!", said with an insane amount of concentration in his eyes.


    Cloud seeing Hogan getting back to his feet, nodded slightly and nced at Night in the distance.


    "Well then... How should I deal with him now?"


    While the three experts were busy dealing with each other, until then while Greg was using his demon mask to protect themselves from the Scepter Families assaults, he looked at Jonathan.


    "Here. If we want to win, we need your help too."


    As he said that, Greg raised his hand, and the key he obtained from the Time Temple appeared.


    Seeing the glistering white key, Jonathan''s eyes looked brighter, and without hesitation, he grabbed the key.


    However, the moment he did, an unexpected sight happened.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    The whole being of Jonathan got covered with white light too, but instead of getting older, his body started to get younger with each passing second.


    No, saying his body was a bad statement. What got younger was not his body, but instead his bones.


    Every bone inside his body started to turn smaller and smaller. And what was even worse, it was quite visible that Jonathan felt the whole process in a hellish way.


    Luckily, he was inside the demon mask''s nullification area, so the process got several times slower. However, unfortunately, it didn''t mean it was less painful.


    No, on the other hand, it was even worse. The pain was like slow torture. The feeling was almost unbearable.


    However, even with that torturous pain, Jonathan still closed his eyes and started to try to unseal his power inside him.

 Chapter 215: Williams Strength

    Chapter 215: William''s Strength


    Closing his eyes to grasp better concentration, Jonathan did everything he could to unseal his powers.


    With the keys time power, Jonathan knew he had every chance to unseal his mistake and break right into the God rank which he couldn''t in the past.


    However, nothing serves as a free meal, and not only he knew this but Greg too.


    Because the key was something that the Creator made, its power was far more scarier than anything else. It is not a coincidence that only that can obtain the keys who had the Blessing.


    Because Greg has already obtained 3 keys so far, he clearly knew what they could do. The fire key could wound Wayne and Russ even though they were far above the Evolution Step, while the stone key could turn anything into solid stone.


    But it seemed that those two key''s power was kid''s ypared to this one.


    Time itself was very scary, but luckily no one was able to control it to the fullest. Even Nick and Jonathan who had Guardians with time powers could only control time to a limited amount.


    However, this key was an exception. Greg could clearly feel that the key was time itself, with its own consciousness. Even though it was not behaving like an intelligent being, it had its own ''instincts''.


    Just like bees, it didn''t care about others in its proximity, but if one tried to hurt it, no matter if it was identally or on purpose, it would strike back.


    And this is what was currently happening. The moment Jonathan touched the key to use its power to help himself, the key''s ''instinct'' instantly turned on and assaulted Jonathan.


    Yet even though his bones were undergoing visible and painful changes, Jonathan didn''t let go of the key and still attempted to unseal his power.


    He did everything he could and there were small signs that he will seed, but unfortunately, it seemed he won''t make it in time.


    Greg saw this and looked a bit worried, so instabtly started to think of a way to help him.


    "Even if I use my light element, I can only slow down his aging process by a few levels, but I don''t think it would help him at all."


    While Greg thought about this, suddenly a loud shout came from the side, making him to turn his head toward where the sound came from.


    Among the several assaults that the Scepter Family members threw at them, Greg could clearly see that William was slowly walking toward them with a mocking smile.


    "It seems we finally meet again trash! I couldn''t get my revenge on you from before, but it seems God has smiled on me and gave me this chance. I was not able to give you back what you did to me in the past, so I will make sure trample on you until you won''t be able to breathe!"


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Instantly as William said that his whole being exploded with a scary presence, while his whole being suddenly grew up to 5 meters.


    He was like a massive mountain which made anyone believe that one strike from him could shatter the earth into two.


    With bulging muscles and an appearance that was simr to that mystical beast from legends, Minotaur, William exhaled hot steam from his nostrils.


    "He has already reached the Ascender rank?!"


    Emma next to Greg looked at William with a shocked expression.


    Back in the tournament, she could clearly remember that he was still on the Soul Collector rank, so thinking that he reached the Ascender rank in such a short amount of time. It was scary.


    Not even Joe was on that rank. He just used one of his power that let him surpass ranks for a limited time, but originally he was still on the Cmity rank.


    Greg looking at William''s approaching figure, which shook the earth with each of his heavy steps, looked calm.


    "Well, it is not a surprise he reached the Ascender rank under such a short amount of time."


    Greg thought about this because he knew that everyone''s cultivation path and the process were different. Some were geniuses and could surpass ranks faster than others, while others struggled each time. There were even a few who stuck on the same rank for years if not until the day they die.


    However, William was neither a genius nor someone who would be stuck on the same rank for years. The reason why he reached such height under such a small amount of time was because of his Guardian.


    While those who had a Guardian withplicated powers and strength, like Joe or Roy, William''s Guardian was a simple beast that concentrated on nothing more but raw strength.


    Just like everyone knows if one wanted to reach the next rank, one needed to consume energy crystals whileprehending his or her Guardian''s power.


    So because William''s Guardian was a creature that fought only with its own body with no extra abilities, William''s breakthroughs are rtively easy.


    "That would have been a great surprise if he wouldn''t have been able to reach this rank.", thought Greg, and after ncing at Jonathan who was still trying his best to unseal his power he frowned.


    "I can''t fight William like this.", said Greg quietly, but just before he could have done anything, the fairy appeared before his face.


    Looking at the little fairy, Greg frowned slightly and thought, "She wouldn''t be much of a help. She is only on the Creator rank, she would only die."


    Greg didn''t want to let the fairy go fight against William, because next to Shapeless, she was the only useful Soul Creator he had. He already lost Typhoon Beast so losing her too would be a great blow to his strength.


    Just imagine fighting against someone who could seal his Guardian''s power. Then the only solution for him would be to fight with his Soul Creatures. However, if he loses his fairy too, he would die for sure.


    "If I have the time, I need to get more Soul Creatures.", thought Greg suddenly, realizing he spent way too much time on searching for the keys while neglecting getting stronger.


    As he thought about this, he unsummoned the fairy and nced toward William.


    "Even if I can''t move, I still have a way to fight him.", said Greg and without hesitation, he activated his Third Flow.


    Instantly as this happened, thousands of ice spikes appeared in the air, then slowly they became solid, turning into a simr appearance that of Greg''s Jade Skin.


    "!?"


    Stopping in his tracks, William looked toward Greg''s power, but after a small while, he just started tough.


    Hisugh was so loud that even the earth started to tremble.


    "Try whatever you want, you won''t be able to injure men matter what. My skin is harder than steel!"


    Greg hearing this smiled and said, "We will see it."


    *<strong>BAM</strong>!*


    Instantly with that said, the thousands of Jade Spikes burst forward and like bullets, they exploded into William''s skin.


    One st after another, the spikes hit William like rain, but even after several hundreds of hits, William was standing as proudly as ever.


    "Haha! I told you! No matter what you try, you won''t be able to wound me! I am invincible!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he said that William waved his arm from side to side, creating a huge shockwave which made all of Greg''s power to fly away like sheets of paper.


    However, Greg seeing this just smiled slightly and said, "Are you sure about that?"


    William hearing this stopped smiling and looked confused, but seeing that Greg was pointing above him his expression became slightly dazed.


    Right above him, a shocking sight waited for him. Hundreds of thousands of wind des with golden mes covering them appeared above him, making not only William turn to shock but everyone else around him too.


    Greg seeing this smiled and with a wave of his hand he said, "Let''s see what you will do now."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Like fire raining from the skies, William''s whole body for assaulted with hundreds of thousands of ming wind des.


    No matter how strong one''s physical resistance was, against something like this it would bepletely useless and it showed on William too.


    Because of Greg''s assault which had his wind elements slicing and tearing effect and his golden mes'' burning impact after impact, on William''s body, several open wounds appeared one after another.


    Laura seeing that Greg was capable even of something like this, she nced at him with a curious glimpse, trying to figure out just where his limit could be.


    However, she couldn''t watch him for too long, because the next second a deafening roar echoed throughout the whole ruin.


    "<strong>ROOOAAARR!!!</strong>"


    William who was assaulted mercilessly looked maddened and after exhaling zing steam from his mouth he started to run toward Greg and the others with crazy speed.


    Seeing as William was about to trample on them with his earth-shaking momentum, now Greg''s expression became a bit heavy too.


    ncing at Jonathan, he saw that he still didn''t found a way to unseal his power, Greg frowned even deeper and thought.


    "Now what should I do?"

 Chapter 216: An Unexpected Event

    Chapter 216: An Unexpected Event


    "Now what should I do?"


    Watching as William was approaching them like a crazy bull, Greg was about to his Fourth Flow to stop him, when suddenly a sh appeared from the side.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    From out of nowhere, Joe''s figure appeared next to William''s head, and with a powerful strike, he kicked him right in the face, making his massive body to fly to the side instantly.


    Seeing Joe here, Greg nced to the side instantly, but the moment he saw that M was doing perfectly fine he sighed with relief.


    "Thanks for the help.", said Greg with a nod as he watched Joe stepping closer to him.


    Joe looking at Greg then at Jonathan, he nodded and said, "I saw that you were in trouble, so I decided toe and help. Also, M said she could easily take care of things there on her own, so..."


    While he said that, suddenly a huge explosion urred in the distance, making him and the others to turn their heads toward the direction from where the explosion hase.


    "It seems those three are in a very heated fight.", said Emma, as she looked saw the explosionsing from where the three experts were fighting.


    Greg seeing the hundreds of small dots which were obviously Clouds clones, he turned his stare away and said, "I am sure that the two will skillfully beat that guy, so let''s take care of the things here first."


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    And just as he said that the ce where William got sted away shook like crazy, and soon, his colossal being emerged from below the debris.


    *<strong>ROOAAR!!</strong>*


    With a loud uproar, William stood up slowly with several wide-open wounds all over his body and looked toward the direction where he got booted in the face.


    However, the moment he saw that the one hitting him was none other than Joe, his expression instantly turned crazy.


    "YOU!!"


    In the beginning, he decided to ignore Joe, because he first wanted to pay his debt back to Greg, but now that he got kicked by him right in the face, his decision changed.


    "You will pay for this!!"


    To be fair, the connection between the Scepter Family and the Dia Family was not a friendly rtionship at all. To put it simply, they hated each other from the very beginning.


    Because both of them were in the same region, the resources were not split at all. Each Family wanted the most, no matter what it was.


    And because of this rivalry, as time went on their hate toward the other one didn''t lessen but became even stronger.


    If it weren''t for the sudden rise of the Dia Family and the surprise attack from the nwing Family, the Scepters would have been already dered a war on Joe''s family.


    So this hate, which was already seeping inside William, instantly broke out, making him want to kill Joe, no matter what.


    And what was the best thing for him, was that he had the perfect chance right now.


    *<strong>ROOAAR!!*</strong>


    So with that in mind, he screamed high up toward the sky, and just like before, he started to run toward Joe and the others with crazy speed.


    Joe seeing that William''s speed was way faster than the first time, nced at Greg and said, "Just leave him to me."


    "Sure.", replied Greg with a bod as he watched Jie walking toward William with a calm posture.


    Laura on the side looked at Greg and asked a bit worriedly, "Will he be alright? He is only on the Cmity rank!"


    Hearing Laura''s worried question, Greg just smiled and said, "He will be perfectly fine. Just watch."


    And instantly as he said that, suddenly Joe''s presence broke right into the Ascender rank, making Laura to look at him with surprise.


    "Ho-.", started to say Laura, but before she could have finished her sentence, Joe''s Ascension Ring appeared below his feet, making his presence to reach God rank under a single second.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    As this happened, with a booming sound, an ancient-looking cloak which was made out of pure thunder appeared around Joe''s body.


    "I don''t n to kill you, but I will still break a few of your bones, so sorry about that in advance."


    The moment Laura heard this from Joe, she looked speechless, but only for a second.


    It was because the next moment as Joe stepped forward, thunder appeared from the skies and hit him on the head, making his whole body to vanish into thin air instantly.


    *<strong>BOOM!!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    Just like when thunder breaking out from a chaotic storm, Joe appeared before William like lightning and hit him powerfully right in the stomach.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Joe''s punch was so strong, that the massive and 5 meters high William''s body got bent over, and faster than a bullet, his whole being exploded to the distance.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    Like a bomb getting detonated, William''s body crashed into huge ruin debris, creating a massive crater instantly below his body.


    "Bleargh!"


    While coughing up a huge amount of blood, William was about to stand up, but unfortunately to his surprise, Joe was not finished with his attacks yet.


    "Eh?"


    Right above his head, several ck clouds formed, painting the clear blue sky instantly into ash ck color.


    William seeing this widened his eyes and wanted to move, however, he acted toote.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Like Thor''s hammer, a thick, almost a pir-wide thunderbolt came down with heavy sight and struck William right in the middle of his chest.


    "!!"


    Laura seeing this looked shocked, and now knew that what Joe said before was nothing arrogant at all. With suck power, it would be still a surprise if William didn''t have a few broken bones, let alone dying.


    "White Soul Stones has truly different powers.", mumbled Laura quietly.


    And just as she said those words, on her side, suddenly a familiar presence broke out, making her widen her eyes with surprise instantly.


    "He seeded!", thought Greg with a smile too, as he watched as Jonathan''s Ascender presence finally came back while his shrinking body slowly started to heal again.


    However Greg''s smile suddenly turned to shock as he noticed that Jonathan not only got his original self back, but he tried to breakthrough right into the Gid rank.


    "He is nuts!", thought Greg with wide eyes as he watched this sight unfold before his very own eyes.


    Knowing the strength of each key, anyone trying to touch them, let alone using its power to their advantage would die instantly. No exception.


    However, right now, Jonathan not only unsealed his power with the key''s help, but he attempted a try to break right into the God rank. Greg seeing this didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Luckily the key has infinite power because if not, I wouldn''t know what I should do if he consumed the whole key.", thought Greg as he watched Jonathan''s growing presence.


    However, as this happened, suddenly the sky shook again, making Greg and the others to raise their head up to see what happened.


    Squinting his eyes, Greg tried to figure out what was happening, but suddenly several scary presences appeared in the air, flying right toward their direction.


    "Now what?", thought Greg with a deep frown as he watched as three people appeared behind his head in the air.


    "Greg Hyde! Give back what you have stolen or bear the consequences!"


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Greg raised his head up, only to see Carter above him.


    Hearing the voice, every member from the Scepter family looked toward the man, however, the moment they recognized who he was, they stopped attacking, while their faces became palm instantly.


    Even Joe stopped striking William with his thunder and nced toward the man above Greg and the others in the air.


    "A member from the Voodoo Family? Why?"


    Not understanding what was happening, Joe took a quick nce at William, but after seeing he waspletely knocked out by his power, he nodded and run toward Greg.


    Greg, who was surprised by the sudden arrival of Carter, nced at Jonathan who was still under his breakthrough, and smiled wryly.


    "Nice to meet you aga-."


    "I don''t care what you want to say, so don''t waste my time and give back the key you have stolen from me."


    Seeing the angered expression of Carter, Greg knew he was not in a position to talk.


    Carter seeing that Greg was still silent, grunted u satisfactorily, and looking at the behind him he nodded.


    "Except of those there, go and kill everyone here."


    "Yes Sir!", answered the two behind Carter in unison and like a sh, their bodies vanished into thin air.


    However, the next moment they have appeared, blood followed their action.


    With one sh after another, they killed one member after another from the Scepter Family, turning the already chaotic ruins into a battlefield filled with blood and torn limbs.


    Greg and the others seeing this froze up instantly and wanted to do something, however, just before they could have done anything, Carter''s cold voice sounded from the air.


    "If you try to move even an inch, I will tear your limbs off."

 Chapter 217: A Sacrifice

    Chapter 217: A Sacrifice


    Notify! Please check Author''s Thought at the end of the chapter! Thank you! :)


    =============


    "If you try to move even an inch, I will tear your limbs off."


    The moment Carter''s voice sounded, everyone who was about to move instantly stopped.


    Seeing that they everyone froze up, Carter averted his gaze at Greg and started to talk in an ice-cold tone.


    "Last warning. Give me back the key, or even your friends will end up dying."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    Instantly as those words came out from his mouth, the two men who were killing the veryst members of the Scepter Family, moved and appeared above Greg''s and M''s group.


    Watching that one man was above him while the other one was above M''s and Bex''s group, Greg looked at Carter and said, "Even if I give it back to you, you won''t be able to touch it."


    When Carter heard this, he frowned slightly and asked, "What should that even mean?"


    Greg knew he shouldn''t tell Carter about the Creator and its Blessings, so he was about to say a lie when suddenly a loud shout came from the side.


    "What the f*ck are you thinking you are doing with my family?!"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With a great explosion, suddenly Night''s bloody figure flew from the side, and with a powerful hit, he punched Carter right on his face.


    "!"


    Greg seeing that the one attacking Carter was Night, looked confused and looked toward the direction where he came from.


    "Where did Hogan and Cloud go? Did he beat both if them?", thought Greg with confusion and looked back at Night, however, as he did, his eyes widened.


    To everyone''s great surprise, the moment Carter got punched, his body didn''t budge but simply floated where he was.


    "Huh?"


    Night seeing that his punch didn''t do anything, not even a single injury, frowned and was about to hit him again when Carter started to talk.


    "It seems the Scepter Family is still as hot-tempered as before."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Shortly after he said that, on Carter''s body an armor, which was made out of mud appeared, making Night''s hand to stuck in it instantly.


    "What?"


    Surprised by the sudden change, Night tried to pull his hand away, but no matter how hard he tried, his hand wouldn''te out of the muddy surface.


    "Then if I can''t pull it, I will absorb it!", said Night with an angered face and activated his power.


    Instantly an abyss-colored ck hole appeared around his hand, and with a suctioning force, it started to pull Carter''s mud armor into it.


    "I see... So this is how it feels to be attacked by the great Absorver''s power. Interesting.", mumbled Carter without the slightest change on his face and instantly spun around and kicked Night on the waist.


    "!"


    <strong>*BAM!</strong>*


    Not foreseeing that his arm would suddenly get free, Night got surprised and got sted away instantly.


    As this happened, Carter looked at one of his men and said, "Finish with him."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Instantly, the man above M''s group vanished into thin air, going after Night in a sh.


    As this happened, suddenly from Jonathan''s body, a scary presence broke out, and after he let the key go he started to open his eyes slowly.


    "Jonathan! You are finally awake!"


    Carter who was looking toward the distance where Night had been sted away, instantly felt a scary presence on his side, so he turned his head to see what happened.


    "Huh? He reached the God rank at such a young age?", thought Carter with surprise as he looked at Jonathan, but when he felt the time powers around him, his eyes turned serious.


    "I need to kill him! It would be way too dangerous to let him alive!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With that said, Carter waved his hand without hesitation and sent several curvy solidified mud des at Jonathan.


    Greg seeing this wanted to move to help Jonathan defend, however, to his surprise, Jonathan himself was way faster than him.


    With fast step to the side, Jonathan let the first attack to pass barely next to his trunk, while he waved his hand and with a gentle white light around his palm, he defended against the other ones.


    "Strong!", thought Greg with shock, as he watched Jonathan fight against God rank attacks like they were nothing.


    "If I would have to fight against him now, I think I shouldn''t be able to beat him.", said Joe with a serious expression.


    Greg knew how Joe was currently feeling. Both him and Jonathan was a white Soul Stone holder, yet even like that, Jonathan was way before him in ranks than he was.


    And what was even harder to believe, that Jonathan was stronger even though he was an extremely rare element user, while Joe was not.


    Time power was simply way tooplicated than thunder and lightning itself, so logically, surpassing ranks with such powers should be very hard.


    Yet, even with such Guardian powers, Jonathan was still able to reach the God rank way faster than Joe. It was shocking, and terrifying at the very same time.


    "I think he should have a simr power that I have, instead of letting him surpass ranks for a limited time like me, it lets him cultivate and understand his power way faster than average. That should be the only exnation."


    Hearing this Greg nodded in agreement, but thought, "Or if he is not a reincarnated genius from another timeline."


    While they thought about this, on the side Bex looked at M and started to whisper.


    "This is a great chance to attack. He is busy dealing with Jonathan, so we can surprise him from the back."


    M hearing this nodded and nced toward where Emma and the others were standing.


    Seeing the man from the Voodoo family, who was watching every movement of theirs from above, she started to think.


    After thinking for a while, she looked at Bex on her side and asked, "Can you make him to fell to the ground? Even if it''s only for a brief moment, it would be perfect."


    Bex hearing what M asked, started to think, and after a small while he nodded.


    "It should be feasible yes."


    "Perfect, then do it!"


    Kinda feeling what M tried to do, Bex moved and with a fast and strong pull, he aimed at the man above the skies.


    Feeling that he was targeted, the man turned his gaze at Bex, and seeing he was about to attack, he snorted.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Instantly, in the man''s hand, a golden spear appeared, and with a powerful seeing, he swept toward Bex and M.


    However, his weapon could travel even a meter to the side, because suddenly a ck staff with golden carvings on it appeared before it and blocked his weapon''s path.


    "You!"


    Looking for only to see Greg smiling at him calmly, the man wanted to do something, but just before he could have had the opportunity, several crimson arrows appeared above his head.


    "Damn!"


    Knowing he was now in a dire situation, the man flew to the side to avoid the arrows, however, just as he did, the arrows changed direction and started to follow him.


    "What the?"


    Surprised by this change, the man didn''t hesitate and started to fly here and there, but no matter where he went, the arrows still followed him.


    "Okay, that is enough!", said the man angrily, and turned around to counter the arrows, but as he did, he was surprised to see that the arrows had vanished and now were right above his head.


    "!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a great explosion, the man flew down end sted into the ground, forming a huge pit below his body instantly.


    "Bleargh!"


    The instant M saw this, her eyes brightened, and said, "Thanks, Bex!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em><strong>BOOM!</strong>


    Instantly, with huge shaking, hit boilingva erupted from below the earth and engulfed the still lying man on the ground.


    "Yes! It works -, huh?"


    Just as Emma wanted to celebrate her win, suddenly her expression froze up.


    The man who should be burnt alive in theva suddenly appeared before her out of thin air and thrust his spear right toward her heart.


    Because everything happened way to fast that she believed, M was not able to move an inch and let the spear to hit her.


    "Watch out!"


    However, just as the man''s weapon was about to pierce her heart, a familiar sound came from the side and the next second she has been pushed away.


    "!"


    *<em>Squash!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Rolling on the ground, M''s body crashed into a rock in the distance.


    "Argh..."


    Clenching her head which was hit by the impact, M looked up slowly, however the moment she raised her head, her eyes contracted.


    Just before her, what she could see was the man holding his spear with a grin, while at the end of his weapon, a girl was pierced right through her chest.


    Realizing who she was, M''s expression paled even more and with a trembling voice, she shouted instantly.


    "EMMA!!"

 Chapter 218: Gregs Rage

    Chapter 218: Greg''s Rage


    "EMMA!!!"


    The instant as the loud scream sounded, everyone stopped moving and looked toward the shout''s direction.


    However, when Greg and Joe saw what happened, their expression froze up instantly.


    On the other hand, Carter who was still attacking Jonathan all this time simply snorted and said, "She deserved it. Trash always remains trash."


    "YOU!!!*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    The moment Greg heard what Carter said, he felt as something snapped inside him.


    Instantly, the ground below his feet formed huge cracks, and while rage flowed through his whole body, he activated First Flow and appeared before Carter like a sh.


    "!"


    Surprised by Greg''s sudden speed, Carter was about to defend himself against an anticipated punch or kick, however, nothing like that happened.


    Instead, a ck rope that had golden carvings tightened around his neck like a serpent, making him to get out of his guardpletely.


    "DIE!"


    *<strong>KA-</strong><strong>BOOM!!</strong>*


    Activating his Fifth Flow to make his movement even faster, Greg swung Shapeless in the form of a rope in his hand, making Carter''s body to explode into the ground below.


    The impact was so great, that not only an extremely wide and huge crater formed, filled with huge pieces of debris but even the armor on Carter showed deep cracks.


    "!?"


    Shocked by his great strength, Carter wanted to move and escape, however, Greg didn''t let him.


    The instant he got sted into the ground, the shadow below him expanded and a hand grabbed him by the back of his neck.


    "Wha..."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Pulling him through the shadow and throwing him high up into the air, Greg switched to his Third Flow, and instantly surrounded Carter''s body in the air with thousands of Jade Spikes.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With speed like bullets which had the intensity of a crazy storm, Greg fired his power at Carter, forming wide cracks and bloddy wounds on his body one after another.


    Seeing Greg''s raging momentum, both Laura and Jonathan turned speechless, hardly believing thatsomeone like him could truly exist.


    "He... He is not human... Is this truly the power of someone who has only a ck Soul Stone?", asked Laura with widened eyes.


    "That is not the question here. Instead, is he really just a someone who is only on the Ascender rank?", asked Jonathan as he looked at Greg before him.


    And what made Jonathan even more shocked and terrified, that Greg didn''t use his Ascension Ring at all.


    He was beating someone on the God rank into a pulp, with only his pure skill and nothing else. He didn''t use one of his Soul Creature!


    That fact alone was way too scary for him.


    When he broke through, he thought he would be able to beat Greg if the time came, but now seeing what he looked like when he was angry, he doubted himself.


    Beating him in a fight where Greg went out 100% would be extremely hard even if he was several ranks higher.


    While Greg put his rage out on Carter, the man who killed Emma looked toward him and said, "Look at that. Only a rat and he thinks he can d-."


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<em>PSST!</em>*


    "Huh?"


    Looking down to see why his shoulder felt pain, suddenly the man''s eyes widened in fear. It was because the flesh on his shoulder started to melt because of a strange ck power.


    Seeing the ckrvas which started to enter into his flesh with a rapid pace, the man started to freak out. Without hesitation, he grabbed the spear in his hand and sliced his flesh out, stopping the process to be eaten alive by thoservas.


    "Who was it??!!!!"


    As the man started to get angry and was about to look for the culprit, he suddenly noticed that Greg was looking at him with an ice-cold re in the distance.


    On his hand, a ck glove could be seen made out of ck smoke, making the man realize that Greg was the one who attacked him before.


    "How dare you!", said the man with clenched teeth, and without any pause, he shed before Greg.


    "Courting death!", said Greg calmly.


    Watching the spear''s head that was ready to be pierced into his chest, Greg just simply raised his hand and made an unexpected move.


    <strong>*BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    With a casual pinch of his fingers, Greg grabbed the spear''s sharp head with only his bare hand, making it to stop instantly right before his chest.


    "!"


    Seeing this, not only the man looked at Greg like a monster, but everyone else.


    Stopping an attack like that, not only needed great bravery and skill but extreme reaction speed and physical strength.


    And what is more, the man was on the top of the Ascender rank, making his attack extremely hard to stop, so what Greg did was horrifying!


    "Just how strong is he truly?", asked Bex from the side with widened eyes.


    The very first time he saw Greg, his impression about him was a naive and weak kid, who had a weak connection with the element of time.


    However, as time went on, he needed to realize that Greg not only had a strong connection with the element of time but at the same time he could control 5 other elements too!


    And to an extremely proficient level to top it off.


    "So this is how he looks when he bes serious.", thought Bex and nced at M on the ground, who was holding Emma''s unmoving body with tearful eyes.


    "That bastard!", thought Bex and wanted to fire his arrow into the man''s head, when suddenly the man started to talk.


    "And now how will you kill me? You can''t kill me. If you let my weapon go, you die however if you stop using your ice element on him, you will die also. No matter how I look at it, you will die in both ways."


    When Greg heard this, he just smiled slightly and asked, "Who said that I will kill you?"


    "?"


    Instantly as he said that, the man realized that suddenly a guy with a Jade Sword appeared behind his back like a sh and shed at his neck like thunder.


    "Wha-."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Just before the man could have finished talking, the sh has already swept through his neck, making his head to fly high up into the air.


    As this happened, Greg let the spear go and looked up where Carter was still sted with thousands of his Jade Spikes.


    "Now then... As for you..."


    With that said, Greg activated his First and Second Flow at the same time and raised his hand.


    Instantly, the Jade Spikes vanished and what appeared at their ce were thousands of wind des engulfed with golden mes.


    "Die!", said Greg calmly and clenched his palm into a fist without hesitation.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!!</strong>*

 Chapter 219: Not A Heritage

    Chapter 219: Not A Heritage


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    In the middle of the crazy explosions that represented almost a zing sun, Carter''s body didn''t have a chance at all.


    The armor on his body melted away instantly because of the heat, while his flesh was cut wide open because of the wind des.


    As this happened, Greg decided not to show any mercy for Carter, so as a result, he grabbed Shapeless tightly in his hand and raised it above his head.


    Seeing the strange posture that Greg had, Laura and Jonathan looked confused, however, the next second their jaws dropped right down to the ground.


    Greenish and purplish veins popped out on Greg''s neck, arms, and face, while around his Soul Creature, white light started to form slowly.


    Seeing his scary appearance with the suffocating presence around him and his weapon, everyone in his proximity looked shocked, but the next second that turned right into speechlessness.


    The moment Greg started to move his weapon, it felt like time itself has stopped moving for a moment and skipped several seconds forward.


    His hand motion was simply so fast, that the weapon''s trajectory was just impossible to follow.


    Even Joe who was used to greater speed because of his Guardian wasn''t able to see where Greg swung his weapon, which made him rmed a bit.


    However, the next sight was even more shocking. The huge zing sun in the air with Carter in its middle suddenly split into two, then three, then four...


    Under a single second, the golden fireball, which was already looked terrifyingly unstable, got split into almost a hundred of different-sized pieces, and in the end, it exploded like a.


    *<strong>KA-BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly, Carter''s already cut up and burnt body exploded into several smaller pieces, making Laura and Jonathan on the side to stay silent because of pure fright.


    Greg not only showed terrifying strength and skill during his fight, but he showed also that if he turned serious, he could kill anyone, no matter who it was.


    Just as he showed now, he just killed a God ranked fighter while he was on the Ascender rank. He simply dominated the whole fight from beginning to end, no matter what happened.


    No, this shouldn''t even be called as a fight. It was a simple one-sided massacre!


    "He is no more a human... He is a monster!"


    While others were mesmerized by just how brutally did Carter get killed, Greg took out a Healing Potion from his shadow, and after drinking it, he ran toward where Emma''s body was.


    Bex and the few nwing Family members who survived, seeing Greg''s approaching figure turned tense instantly and stepped to the side.


    Even though they were stronger in rank, after seeing his rage, they simply feared that he would kill them too in his anger, if they did something bad.


    However, Greg didn''t care about them at all. He just walked past them and crouched down to see how Emma was doing.


    But when he saw the wound on her chest, his already dark expression darkened even more.


    Seeing that gaping hole in the middle of her chest, the rage he was feeling right now was indescribable.


    He was right here, yet he was unable to save her. To begin with, he still can''t remember how she moved that fast to save M.


    The only memory he could remember of was that when M was about to get killed, Emma''s body shed and appeared next to her.


    Pushing M to the side and sacrificing herself, she died because he didn''t react in time.


    "It is my fault. She died because of me."


    When the others heard what Greg said, turned silent, not knowing how to react.


    As time passed slowly in silence, suddenly M stopped sniffing and looked at Emma with surprise.


    "Huh? What... What is happening?"


    Hearing her question, Greg, Joe, Laura, Jonathan, and the others looked at Emma''s corpse, only to see something unexpected.


    The wide gap that looked 100% fatal, slowly started to shine with dim blue light, and with a slow-motion, it started to shrink.


    As this happened, unexpectedly above Emma''s head a halo started to appear, while behind her back, wings started to grow out slowly one after another.


    "!?"


    Seeing this, Greg stepped back a few steps and let the surprising event to unfold before his eyes.


    "It''s the Heritage! Her Heritage has been activated!", shouted Greg excitedly as she watched Emma''s changing body. It seemed her ''Immortal'' Heritage could revive her from death!


    Laura and Jonathan hearing this looked confused, but instead of asking, they simply continued to watch in silence.


    Slowly, but surely, Emma''s wound healed, while her whole body underwent great changes.


    Her blonde hair turned golden, while the fully formed halo above her head started to shine with holy light.


    Behind her back, the three pairs of feather wings engulfed her physique gently, like they were protecting her slumbering body from the outside world.


    After a small whileter, a golden symbol appeared in the middle of her forehead.


    Seeing that, Greg instantly realized that it was the exact same symbol that was from before the Forbidden Lands when the angel appeared.


    While they watched the symbol, Emma slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of sky blue eyes.


    The pair of eyes were so beautiful, that Greg felt like he could die even if he was ordered to.


    "You need to stop her or her body will be devoured and all of you will die!"


    Suddenly, in Greg''s head, Alice''s urgent voice sounded, bringing Greg back to his senses.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?", asked Greg with confusion.


    However, Alice instead of answering Greg didn''t reply but simply said, "Just look around and you will understand."


    Doing as she said, Greg looked around, but the moment he did he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Seeing everyone''s hollow eyes as they looked at Emma, Greg asked instantly, "It''s like they under a spell! But why?"


    "That Heritage seems was not a Heritage at all. It was a spell which devours one''s soul and let another being to take over the body after the owner dies."


    When Greg heard this his expression turned dark and asked, "Wait, then Emma truly has died?"


    "No. She is alive, but if you don''t stop her, she will die for sure."


    Greg listening to this nodded and after tightening his grip around Shapeless, he said calmly, "Understood. Then tell me what I need to do."


    However, what Greg got as a reply from Alice, was definitely not what he believed he would get.


    "Go and pierce her heart."


    After digesting that answer for a small while, Greg''s expression turned sour and asked in a deep voice.


    "Say that again?"

 Chapter 220: Kill to Save

    Chapter 220: Kill to Save


    "Say that again?"


    The moment Greg heard what Alice told him to do, he felt like he just misheard what she said.


    To pierce her heart? Did you go insane? How the hell would piercing someones heart help at all? She just cane back from death and you want to kill her again? Ridiculous!


    Looking at Emma''s still growing presence while her body started to be even less human, Greg frowned.


    "Why should I pierce her heart? Wouldn''t that only kill her now for real?"


    "Normally, it would.", said Alice and started to exin.


    "However, her current situation is different this time. The Heritage she got from the Alpha lets her get revived even after death. The only way to kill her is to slice her head off and destroy her body. If you don''t kill her like that, she can freely revive infinitely."


    "What? Can something like that truly exist?", asked Greg with disbelief, not believing what Alice was saying.


    "Yes, there is. It is called as the Holy Life Art. It is very simr to Cultivation Arts, but instead of strengthening your power, it makes you immortal."


    "So Heritages are in truth are simr to Cultivation Arts?", asked Greg, realizing something.


    "Well, not quite right, but something like that yeah. If I can remember right, your Heritage is being called originally as the Art of the Reincarnated Knowledge. However, I still don''t understand how could that creature give such powerful Arts to others that easily. And what is more, the owner gets to use it to its fullest potential!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?", asked Greg with a frown.


    "You didn''t ask."


    "..."


    After thinking for a while, Greg sighed and asked, "So if I understand it right, I need to pierce her heart. But how will that help me to save her? You said she will get revived, so how will that help us?"


    "Yes, she will, however, the creature possessing her not."


    "The creature possessing her? What should that mean?", asked Greg with confusion.


    "At first it was not obvious even for me, but now itpletely is. You can remember of the sight in the sky the moment she got her Heritage, right?"


    Thinking back, Greg could clearly recall the clouds forming above the sky, so he nodded.


    "Yes, I can. Was that something that shouldn''t have appeared back then?"


    "Yes, it shouldn''t have appeared. That was a Soul Melting Symbol. The moment a creature printed with such a symbol, their body will get possessed by another being and lose all control over both of their body and soul, including their Guardian too."


    When Greg heard this, his eyes widened instantly. Under such a short amount of time, he learned almost a dozen of new things.


    From the fact that Heritages were Cultivation Arts, through the fact that Emma was literally immortal, and to the point where he found out that there was a symbol making others get possessed by another being.


    When Greg thought about this, he realized just how weak he was and that the world was truly vast and filled with strange mysteries.


    As Greg thought about this, Alice started to talk inside his head.


    "It seems the one trying to possess her is from a race outside earth. The creature thought because Emma had a weak Guardian, possessing her body would be an easy task. But unfortunately, it didn''t think that her Heritage will be the Holy Life Art. What a poor coincidence."


    After a small pause, she said, "Now then. If you don''t hurry up, her body will be under that creature''s full control. If you want to save her, you can do it only now."


    Greg knew after hearing this that he didn''t have another choice. So closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and only when he calmed himself down did he slowly open them.


    With a now much calmer look, Greg raised Shapeless in his hand and said, "Then here Ie!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With an instant burst of his momentum, Greg''s body exploded out, and with a sh, he appeared before Emma.


    Emma, whose appearance now looked like a true angle''s, saw that suddenly Greg moved and appeared not far away from her.


    Seeing that he targeted her, she opened her angle wings wide open and swung all six of them toward Greg.


    *Swish!*


    Like bullets flying out if guns, the feathers started to bomber Greg one after another, however, none of them were able to wound him.


    The moment one could have the chance to do so, Greg used his First Flow''s ability to dodge, easily avoiding the scary-looking feathers.


    Flying here and there like a fairy in a storm, Greg approached Emma like a serpent its prey.


    When the distance between the two was less than a few meters, Greg elerated the vortexes around his body and shed before Emma.


    "!"


    The angle looking Emma seeing that she was unable to stop Greg looked surprised, but the next second she started to smile wickedly.


    The six, soft-looking wings behind her back suddenly changed, and each feather on it turned metal solid instantly.


    With an evil smile that told Greg he will die, the wings started to sway toward Greg, ready to kill him.


    Seeing the wings that closed on him like a jaw full of shape teeth, Greg''s expression remained calm and without pause, he pierced toward Emma''s chest.


    *<em>Squash!</em>*


    With an unpleasant sound, Greg''s weapon prated right into Emma''s chest, piercing her heart with one single push.


    "!"


    Feeling the pain in her chest, the wings stopped inches away from Greg''s back and Emma looked down at her chest.


    Seeing the gaping wound and the flowing blood from her chest, her appearance turned back to her original state, and just like that, she fell to the ground heavily.


    Greg seeing this, looked quite surprised. He thought the fight would be harder than this, but it seemed he was totally wrong.


    It was surprisingly easy.


    "Don''t forget that the creature had a small portion of its real power and could only control Emma''s body to a limited amount. If it was not for that, you would have died already."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded in silence and looked at Emma''s motionless body on the ground.


    Seeing the bloody hole in her chest that he made, he felt guilty, but only for a second.


    Just as Alice said, not long after the ''killed'' Emma, the wound he made started to heal, and slowly started to close up.


    When the wound closed uppletely, suddenly Emma started to frown, and soon she opened her eyes slowly.


    "What... What happened?"

 Chapter 221: Gods Tree

    Chapter 221: God''s Tree


    "Wha... What happened?"


    The moment those words sounded from Emma''s mouth, it was like a huge and heavy rock fell off from Greg''s heart.


    Falling down onto the ground exhaustedly, he smiled at Emma gently. He was about to say something to her, when suddenly someone jumped forward from the side.


    "You... You are stupid! Why did you need to do that to me?! I thought you have died! Stupid! Never do something like that ever again!!"


    Emma, who just came back to life, looked at M with confusion, who was just hugging her tightly with thick teardrops on her face.


    But it was not a big of a surprise at all. After she died twice, Emma''s memory was very dizzy and foggy, so it will take her a bit of time to recoverpletely.


    Joe on the side seeing that Emma was fine and alive sighed with relief too and looked at Greg.


    "What happened? How were you able to stop her?"


    Joe asked this question because the moment he noticed that Emma''s body started to change, he instantly knew that it was not her. Or at least, he recognized that the presence she had around her was definitely not hers. It was way more powerful than hers.


    Also, the power he used not only on him but everyone else around was not something Emma could pull of, not even with a strong Soul Creature.


    That hypnotizing ability, which made him believe he was safe and didn''t let him move, was extremely terrifying.


    And what was even scarier, that he couldn''t remember a thing during his hypnotized state. So if someone killed him, he would have died without knowing how he died.


    Just thinking back about what would have happened if Greg didn''t act, made Joe feel a shiver going through his spine.


    Hearing the question, Greg looked at Joe and started to exin.


    He told him he figured out that Emma was possessed by a creature, so killing her once again, would kill the creature too.


    "And how were you so sure that she will be able to get revived again after she dies?", asked Joe with confusion as he looked at Greg.


    When Greg heard this, he turned silent and didn''t know how to respond.


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell Joe that Alice told him to kill Emma, because that would only make things even moreplicated.


    So as a result, he looked at everyone around him, but seeing that they were waiting for him to respond, he sighed and said, "I..."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    However just before he could have started to talk, the ground next to him shook like crazy, and soon, blood burst up like water from a fountain.


    "What the?! Nike what?"


    Everyone seeing this looked shocked and stepped behind several steps, ready to fight again if the time came.


    Watching the blood breaking up from the ground Greg looked calm and stood up slowly.


    He wasn''t scared of the sight at all, because for some strange reason he felt that it was not hostile at all. Instead, it felt somewhat familiar to him.


    And just as he thought about that, the blood in the air solidified and formed a big gate, while from its middle, a person walked out slowly.


    "Jay!?"


    Seeing Jay''s figure who should be on the other side of the Federation, made Greg and his friend shocked.


    "How? Or instead why are you here? Did you find the tree?", asked Greg as he walked close to Jay.


    Jay seeing that they were not alone, looked at Greg and said, "Later, I want you toe with me. All three of you too."


    Knowing that he referred to them, Joe, M, and Emma stood up and walked to Jay.


    Jay, seeing Emma''s pale face looked a bit surprised, and started to examine her from up to down.


    Seeing that she was fine, he just simply frowned and said, "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste."


    As he said that, he turned around and stepped through the gate from where he just walked out.


    Joe, M, and Emma instantly followed Jay, but Greg didn''t.


    He looked at Jonathan and Laura on the side and after a small while he sighed and said, "I''m sorry, but it seems we need to go. As for the others..."


    ncing at the corpse-filled ruin and thinking where Night and the other Voodoo man could have vanished, Greg looked at Laura and said, "I hope this won''t affect your family. If yes, I will take full responsibility."


    Naturally, Greg only meant it if the Voodoo family decided to attack them. As for the other matters, it was not his problem at all, so he won''t take responsibility for those.


    Laura knew this too and with a wave of her hand, she said, "No, you did way more than we can thank. It us who is in your debt."


    Jonathan on the side nodded and said, "No matter what will happen in the future, I will always remember your help today. If you will need anything, our nwing Family''s door will always be open for you."


    Greg hearing this sighed only and after a slight nod, he said, "I see. Thank you."


    With that, he turned around too, and just like his friends he walked through the gate, leaving behind the nwing members and siblings in the middle of the corpse field ruin.


    ***


    Inside the middle of the Frost Desert''s most dangerous region, the ke Zone, Jay was walking out from a blood gate slowly.


    Behind him, Joe, M, and Emma walked out to and soon Greg followed too.


    "Woah... That... That was strange.", said M, as she could hardly describe the feeling she felt the moment she stepped through the gate.


    "It was like my body became blood itself and flowed right through the earth. It was truly strange."


    While still feeling the numbing feeling in their body, Jay pointed before him and said, "We have arrived just in time."


    The moment the four kids heard this, they raised their heads, only to find a huge tree before them which was slowly undergoing visible changes.


    The leaves on the tree, which first looked average, slowly turned colorful, while the two flowers, one on each side, started to grow in size.


    Slowly, the flower''s petals opened up widely, and from its middle, a pinkish fruit started to grow out.


    The moment Greg saw the two identical fruits on the tree, his expression turned serious and thought.


    "So those are the legendary Blessed and Cursed Fruits. One pushes a person all the way up to the summit of the God rank, while the other turns one into a total cripple. As for which one is which, that ispletely unknown."

 Chapter 222: Two Fruits, One Luck

    Chapter 222: Two Fruits, One Luck


    Just as the legends told, when God''s Tree bears its fruits, people will do anything to obtain them for themselves. They would do anything to be stronger, no matter if it meant killing.


    And Greg saw that this statement was 100% true.


    The moment he stepped through the gate and saw as the fruits started to appear, he noticed that everyone turned instantly hostile against each other.


    And what surprised him even more, that, Hogan and Cloud were also there, not so far away from them.


    "Did they get here through Jay''s gate too?", thought Greg with confusion.


    However, what Greg didn''t know was that originally, Hogan wouldn''t have been here.


    He was there only because the moment Jay came to take Cloud away, he identally spilled the beans that they have found the tree.


    And because Hogan was with Cloud at that time, he couldn''t stop him toe there. Or at least he didn''t want to.


    If he would have tried to fight against Hogan to stop him from following them, then he was 100% sure he would have missed the appearance of the fruit.


    "Well, luckily no one knows which fruit is the real one, so we are fine.", thought Greg and nced to the side.


    Next to Hogan and Cloud, he could see Eliana and Zane too, but that was not a surprise. He knew they will be here because they followed Jay here from Mythbreak.


    No, instead what made Greg extremely stunned was their hostility toward them.


    Even though knowing that they wouldn''t have stood a chance against someone like them, who were at the top of the God rank, both of them showed extreme opposition.


    It was very clear that they wanted the fruit for themselves, no matter what.


    Seeing this, Greg nced at his friends, and noticing their expressions he sighed and stepped back.


    He knew that they needed to rest. Especially Emma. After going through the things she did, it would be a total foolish y to try to obtain the fruits from those experts.


    Also, Greg felt his body was still numb from the fight before, even though that he drank the Healing Potion, so he decided not to try his luck.


    Instead, he stepped back next to his friend and waited for the events to unfold before his eyes.


    Time ticked by slowly, and the fruits were still growing out from the middle of the flowers on the tree.


    In the beginning, it had a size of an average apple, but right now it was almost as big as a melon. And what was even more shocking, that both of them were still growing.


    "Just how can one eat something that huge?! It''s almost as big as two adults'' heads!"


    Watching the huge fruit which looked extremely inhumane, Greg tried to figure out which fruit was the Blessed one and which was not.


    Activating his Silver Wolf''s Prey Sense to try his luck, Greg tried to see maybe he can discern a difference between the two.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t. It wasn''t because his ability was useless, but instead, it worked way too well.


    The moment he activated his Prey Sense, his sight turned ck and white, while the two fruits changed color.


    However, the problem here was with the colors. The moment Greg took a nce at one of the fruits, the light became like a zing sun, making him blind almost instantly!


    If it wasn''t because he deactivated his power just in time, Greg was quite sure he would have be blind for the rest of his life.


    "Scary!"


    While Greg thought about that, suddenly the fruit''s growth slowed down and finally stopped.


    Both fruits stopped at the size of a human kid, making not only Greg but everyone else to remain stunned.


    "It''s simply way too huge!", said M on the side with widened eyes.


    Greg hearing this nodded and wanted to say something when suddenly the five experts'' strength broke out at the same time.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Each expert had their suffocating presence engulfed their body, making the four kids on the side to step behind several steps instantly.


    "They are on a whole other level!", thought Greg with surprise.


    He thought that because he has already fought against others who were on the God rank, but their presence was not like this.


    Especially Zane''s. Carter''s strengthpared to his was likeparing a child to an adult. They were on a two, whole different level.


    Zane''s strength maybe looked weaker than that of Ozron''s or those two humanoid tigers from the Forbidden Lands, but it was very close.


    As for the others, Cloud''s, Hogan''s and Eliana''s strengths were better than average who were on the God rank but still weaker than Zane''s.


    But as for Jay...


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    When Greg looked at Jay, he thought he saw something wrong. Jay''s strength was on par with Zane''s, but with the only difference that he was going easy!


    He was showing his crazy strength, yet at the same time, he made sure not to show his full power! This made Greg and the others feel instantly speechless!


    Even the other 4 experts felt shocked by Jay''s presence, but naturally, they had pride too, so didn''t show it.


    "Just how strong us your father Emma?", asked Greg with a stunned expression as he nced at Emma next to him.


    However, what made him surprised that even Emma looked speechless. Her expression told everything.


    "Wait... You didn''t know your father had such strength?", asked Greg with surprise.


    As an answer, Emma shook her head and said, "No, I knew he was strong, but I didn''t know he was this strong. It''s a surprise even for me too."


    "..."


    While Greg listened to this, suddenly all the 5 experts moved.


    The very first one to move though was Eliana. With her golden eyes, she burst toward the fruit on the left side like a bullet.


    And what was even more surprising, that all the other 4 experts followed her!


    "It''s not a surprise at all. Eliana has the title of Mistress of Fortune. She has a Guardian which can control luck itself, so she has the highest probability to see which fruit is the right one. Following her is the right choice."


    When M heard what Joe said, she nodded and said, "Yes that is true. But I don''t think she has what it takes to beat those 4 in speed. Especially those two."


    As M said that, she pointed at Zane and Jay, who picked their speed up and flew right past Eliana.


    "Told you."


    Greg seeing that the two wanted to snatch the fruit before Eliana could have, squinted his eyes and a whileter he smiled.


    "Smart."


    When his friends heard him say that, they looked confused, but suddenly Eliana moved.


    When the two before her were already before the left fruit, she changed direction and with a speed greater than before flew toward the one on the right.


    When the 4 experts saw this, they looked surprised, but the next second they realized something.


    "She tricked them. And how easily. Haha!", said Greg with a slight chuckle as she watched Eliana.


    Now that this happened, Greg realized that if he would have been the one there, he would have been tricked just in the same way.


    Eliana knew the fact that her title and power held great authority, so she cleverly used it to her advantage.


    Knowing that she would be followed and the fact that her speed was way inferior to the other four, she decided to make them believe that she wanted the left fruit. By making them to pass her, she could get the chance to create a bigger lead and obtain the other fruit with much easy.


    And just as she believed, this is what exactly happened. The two ''top'' experts in the world had been tricked by a simple trick. It was so funny that even Eliana couldn''t stay still without a slight chuckle.


    "God''s Fruit is mine!", said Eliana with a smile, but just before she could have touched the fruit, a hand appeared next to her.


    "!"


    It was surprisingly Jay, whose body now waspletely blood.


    "How? Just in a sh?", asked Greg in surprise not understanding how was Jay able to travel that distance in a sh.


    The speed he showed now was as fast as his light element''s eleration power if not faster! And what was even scarier that he had no light or wind element affinity, so this speed of his was simply outrageous!


    "And his power is still getting hold back. Just who is he?"


    Eliana couldn''t believe that someone with the power of blood could be possibly this fast. This speed of his would make even the top speedsters out there ashamed.


    This speed was simply inhuman!


    "I will still get that fruit!", said Eliana and put her hand out to touch the fruit.


    However, yet again as she did, this time a third person appeared on her side, making her look surprised.


    "Zane!"

 Chapter 223: Celestial Serpentine

    Chapter 223: Celestial Serpentine


    "Zane!"


    The moment Eliana noticed that Zane had caught up with her, her expression became serious.


    She wouldn''t have believed that both of them would use their fastest speed just to grab a fruit which wasn''t even 100% if it worked.


    "No friendships in a battle huh?", said Eliana and took out a coin from her pocket.


    Instantly, her eyes turned golden, and threw it toward Zane.


    Zane seeing the coin looked serious and without any hesitation, he shed toward it with his weapon.


    He knew just how terrifying Eliana''s power as if it became active, so he needed to make sure not to let the coin touch him.


    With a sweep of his hand, Zane pped the coin away to the side with his sword. Or at least he tried to but failed.


    Just the moment his sword could have to get me to contact with the coin, an unexpected sight happened.


    Outside the pit, space shook and formed a wide Space Crack, but just before it would have disappeared, a sh came out from it with crazy speed.


    The sh was simr to that of a thunderbolt, but with the only difference that it was abyss ck and its speed was twice as fast, while its trajectory changed every millisecond.


    "!?"


    The ck bolt was so fast, that it arrived just right before Zane''s sword and with a powerful impact it hit the surface of the coin, sending it right at Zane''s chest.


    And as this happened, the coin got stuck on Zane''s chest and lit up with golden light.


    "Take this off me!", said Zane with a frown, but Eliana just simply smiled and continued to fly toward the fruit.


    Zane seeing this frowned and without further hesitation, he used his Guardian''s powers for a very long time.


    "BAM!"


    When Greg and the others saw Zane after that, they turned speechless right away.


    Behind his body, several orbs with different colors appeared, while around his body, a colorful, half-transparent snake was tightening gently.


    His eyes formed a vertical slit, while his skin formed smooth scales all over his body.


    "Celestial Serpentine! His Guardian is the Celestial Serpentine?!", shouted M with widened eyes, couldn''t holding inside his shock.


    Everyone knew that Zane had a very powerful Guardian, but no one truly knew what it was.


    Only the closest friends of his knew it and the enemies he fought against.


    However, those who fought against him and saw his Guardian ended up dying without a single exception.


    "Celestial Serpentine? It sounds powerful.", thought Greg as he looked at the colorful sake going around Zane''s body.


    "It''s not just powerful, but has abnormal powers too."


    Hearing Alice''s sudden voice, Greg looked surprised and said, "Tell me more. I''m curious."


    Because Greg didn''t ever hear about such a snake as the Celestial Serpentine, he wanted to know as much as possible.


    "In ancient times, the Celestial Serpentine was feared by all. Legends say that its power is as ever-changing as many colors the world has. Some stated it could teleport through time and space, while others saw it creating a world just by a single wave of its tail. However, one thing stood above all of these. And it was the fact that it didn''t use the same power twice. Every time it fought, it used different abilities."


    "The power of unknown oue is what makes it extremely terrifying."


    Greg hearing Alice telling him what the Celestial Serpentine was, he looked shocked.


    A Guardian which had an infinite amount of abilities? And what was even more that it never used the same powers twice? That was the most scariest thing to fight against.


    Just imagine fighting against someone who fired a fireball at you. It would make you believe that you need to deal with someone who is a professional with the element of fire but ended up dying because of an unexpected space attack.


    It would be quite an unlucky experience that was sure.


    "Is Zane''s Guardian truly that strong?", asked Greg instantly.


    "As for that, it seems his Guardian is only able to use a limited amount of powers. But if he can surpass this threshold and seed with the Evolution Step, I''m sure he will be a scary being."


    And just as Alice said that Zane''s body lit up with white light.


    Instantly, the coin which was stuck on his chest suddenly turned to dust, making it to vanish into the air in no time at all.


    After seeing that Eliana''s coin has vanished, Zane''s body lit up with a blue light and vanished from the air like a ghost.


    "!"


    The four kids seeing this happening widened their eyes in shock instantly.


    "Teleportation? No, it couldn''t have been that. Then what was it?", asked Joe, now he too shocked by Zane''s power.


    "If one used teleportation, space should at least show small fluctuations around the person, but this didn''t ur with Zane now. It was like his body simply vanished into thin air."


    And just as Joe said those words, Zane appeared right above God''s fruit and looked down at Jay and Eliana who was about to touch the fruit.


    "This is mine.", said Zane calmly and instantly his body turned yellow.


    *BAM!!*


    With a great outbreak, from Zane''s body, a terrifying presence broke out, making Eliana and Jay to shalt in their tracks immediately.


    Even Cloud and Hogen, who have already decided not to race for the fruit, needed to guard themselves against Zane''s presence, showing just how powerful it was.


    Zane''s aura currently was like an ocean pouring down onto the others. The pressure that was put on everyone was simply unbearable, making even the breathing hard, let alone moving.


    "This is no normal presence! It''s a buffing ability that makes his already powerful aura be even greater!"


    As Emma said this from the side protecting herself from the others, Zane moved to grab the fruit.


    However, just as his fingers could have made a contact with its surface, another suffocating presence broke out in the air.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    Jay''s body on the side exploded with terror, while in his right hand, ance made out of blood with white carvings on it appeared.


    Shortly as this happened, Jay''s figure moved and shed before Zane.


    "!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    shing toward Zane, Jay made Zane to jump to the side, only barely avoiding the bloodnce to sh his neck wide open.


    As this happened, the rm could be seen both in Eliana''s and Zane''s face, making Greg realize that maybe not Zane was the strongest one on earth.


    "Just how did he be so strong?", asked Greg himself as he watched Jay in the air.


    Looking at thence in his hand, Greg squinted his eyes and thought, "What is that weapon? It... Looks somewhat familiar."


    And just as he said that he felt Shapeless in his hand move gently, showing that it definitely had a connection with thatnce in Jay''s hand.


    "Could it be from the same ''unknown race as Shapeless?"


    While Greg tried to figure out the origin of thatnce, Jay moved.


    However, instead of attacking Zane for a second time, he moved to grab the fruit before him.


    "Don''t even think about it!", said Zane now with a bigger determination in his eyes, and instantly his body lit up with red light.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    As this happened, chains flew out from Zane''s body, and in a sh, they locked around Jay''s body.


    "!"


    As Jay saw this, he was surprised to see the chains around his body, but before he could have can''t anything, a surprising sight happened.


    The chains around Jay moved, and with a speed faster than light, threw Jay''s body toward the side.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a powerful explosion, Jay''s body erupted into the pit''s wall on the side, creating a high hole behind his body.


    "This is mine!", said Zane and grabbed the fruit before him with both of his hands, and tore it off.


    *<em>Crack!</em>*


    Instantly, the oversized fruit came down quite easily, surprising Zane unexpectedly.


    He thought he needs to use every ounce of his power to make ite down, but surprisingly he didn''t need to.


    Even the weight if it was extremely light. It was like he was holding not a huge heavy melon, but a small pillow. It was shocking.


    After examining it for a while, Zane watched as Jay walked out from the gap he was sted into, and said, "I obtained the fruit. As we have discussed, it is mine."


    Jay who dusted his clothes off looked at the fruit in Zane''s hand and sighed.


    "Sure. You deserved it, but next time I won''t lose."


    Zane hearing this nodded, slightly surprised that Jay didn''t break their deal.


    Looking at Eliana, Cloud, and Hogan who took their words also, Zane looked at the fruit in his hand and swallowed a big.


    "So this is God''s Fruit. The fruit that legends said could make one surpass even the God rank."


    Thinking for a while, Zane raised the fruit before his mouth and was ready to take a bite, but suddenly a voice sounded from the side making him to stop.


    "Stop for a second, please. I have to ask something to ask."


    "!?"


    Looking at Greg who stepped forward with a slight smile etched on his face, everyone looked confused.


    Zane who was visibly annoyed by Greg raised his eyebrow and asked, "What do you want?"


    Greg, knowing that Zane was angry at him because he interrupted him, he just smiled and pointed at the fruit in his hand.


    "I want that fruit."

 Chapter 224: A Favour To Do

    Chapter 224: A Favour To Do


    "I want that fruit."


    "..."


    When the others heard Greg say that, silence fell onto the ce instantly. No one wanted to believe that Greg dared to say something like that to one of the strongest experts in the world.


    It was like a kid going up to an adult and saying he wanted his money. It was simply ridiculous yet shocking at the same time.


    Zane hearing Greg frowned slightly and said calmly, "Look, I know you want the fruit just like everyone else here, but this is mine. It was a deal and I deserved it. But if you want it so much,e and get it yourself."


    As Zane said that his body started to leak its suffocating presence, making everyone surprised instantly.


    Will Zane truly fight against a kid who is not only several years younger than him but also below him in rank? This was simply outrageous!


    Greg seeing that Zane, who was referred to as the strongest expert, took him seriously smiled slightly.


    "I am honored that someone like you thinks so high about me, but unfortunately, I need to let you down. I won''t get that fruit throughbat, but you will simply hand it over."


    "!?"


    What the hell? Did they hear it right? Did Greg just tell Zane he will hand the fruit over withoutint? What was he thinking?


    There were times when things can go a bit through the boundary, but this time Greg overdid it by a huge margin.


    Not only did he act arrogantly for unknown why, but he showed an insane amount of disrespect toward Zane. It was still a surprise that someone like Zane didn''t kill Greg.


    Everyone around the two looked nervous, waiting for the oue to y.


    Even Joe who was confident in his power looked now anxious because he knew that if it came to a battle, there was nothing to could do to save Greg.


    Fighting against Zane with their current strength was like doing bungee jumping without a rope. It was aplete suicide.


    "I can''t believe him. Nowadays he came to be a bit out of control. He even challenged someone like Zane!", said M quietly as huge sweat drops flowed down his face slowly.


    Emma and Joe on the side nodded and waited in silence for the oue to happen.


    Zane hearing Greg''s statement frowned slightly and wanted to say something when suddenly a scroll appeared out of thin air.


    "A Taboo Contract? How?"


    The moment Hogan recognized the scroll his eyes widened.


    "Taboo Scroll? What is that?", asked Emma on the side, never hearing about something like that.


    "Taboo Contract is for the purpose of making deals without breaking the conditions. However, if one side decides to undo the deal with breaking the condition, that side will die. That is what a Taboo Contract."


    Now that Joe saw the scroll, he realized why Greg acted as he did.


    Back in the Forbidden Lands where they killed the Dark and Light Creatures, Zane and Eliana came to find Greg.


    They looked for him to help them obtain the six keys to the unknown ce and as a result, they made a deal. Using the Taboo Contract, Greg agreed to help the two, but in exchange, he could make a wish whenever he wanted.


    And it seems he made use of that wish right now.


    "This guy...", smiled Joe, now looking much calmer than before.


    When Zane saw the Taboo Contract in the air, his expression stiffened instantly, and looked at Greg.


    "You won''t use it now, do you?"


    Greg hearing this just smiled and asked, "Can you give me the fruit, or need I to ask for it in a bit rider way?"


    "..."


    Everyone hearing Greg turned speechless. Especially Hogan and the two girls looked stupified by the happening.


    What was happening? Are they watching reality now or was it just a ridiculous dream? Right before them, a Taboo Contract was floating, visibly made between Zane and Greg. Was this really happening?


    But the biggest question wasn''t that, but instead, for what reason did someone like Zane made a contract with Greg?


    "Just who is he?", asked quietly Hogan as he nced at Greg on the side.


    He was still surprised by Greg''s showcase of power from the ruins, but he simply thought he had a powerful Guardian and that was all.


    But now, it seemed things didn''t look as simple as he beloved to.


    While Hogan was examining Greg from the distance, until then Zane looked at Elian on his side, waiting for her to tell something.


    However, Eliana just simply averted her gaze, visibly showing that she couldn''t help no matter what.


    But naturally, deep down she was happy that the one obtaining the fruit and going through all of this was not her but instead Zane.


    To tell the truth, she was surprised by this too. If it was bit because of this, she would have totally forgotten the contract they made with Greg.


    Zane knowing what Eliana thought about looked angry but still didn''t say a word.


    He simply looked at the huge fruit in his hand then at the scroll in the air and after a deep sigh, he looked at Greg.


    "Here. The deal is a deal. I can''t do anything about that."


    With that said, Zane three the fruit at Greg, while making his body to change back to normal once again.


    Greg''s eyes after grabbing the fruit brightened instantly and said, "Thank you very much!"


    The reason why he used their deal''s wish right now was that Alice told him to.


    For days, Greg was struggling to form connections between his Flows, but no matter what did he couldn''t do it.


    He tried several attempts with different experiments, but nine of them help him make the Flows''yer to move.


    However, Alice told him maybe if he eats the Blessed fruit from God''s tree, he will be able to make the connections.


    Naturally, he didn''t need to fear if the fruit somehow was the Cursed one, because the instant he felt something was amiss, he would use his mask''s power to help him.


    But if somehow that wouldn''t work, well... He would pray for the best.


    As he thought about that, he put the fruit into his shadow, however, the moment he did, he felt like 100 of mountains fell right on his body.


    "!"


    Without any hesitation, he took the fruit out from his shadow and looked at it.


    "This thing is truly the real deal!"


    As he thought about this, he started to think and asked Alice.


    "What do you think? Should I eat it right now?"


    "Well, there should be no danger at all as the changes will take ce inside you and not in your proximity, so I think you are free to try."


    Hearing this, Greg looked at his friends and the experts around him, and seeing that they were curious about the oue he smiled and thought, "Sure."


    Instantly, he opened his mouth and took a big bite from the fruit.


    However, the moment he did, his eyes widened with shock, because suddenly an unexpected sight happened to him.


    The moment he took a small portion of the huge fruit into his mouth, the whole fruit melted and flowed on its own into his mouth.


    The amount was so much, that Greg''s eyes widened with the mixture of shock and pain, while the muscles around his body started to twitch visibly.


    When the experts and his friends saw this, they looked surprised, but only for a second, because of the next moment, a terrifying presence broke out from Greg''s body.


    *BOOM!*


    "!"


    As this happened everyone needed to cover themselves, not to be blown away identally by the shockwave.


    "Amazing! So it was truly the Blessed Fruit!", said Joe with amazement as he watched Greg''s figure before him.


    However, Greg wasn''t as surprised as the others around him. No, instead he was sweating so much that if someone looked at him closely it would appear that he just walked out of the shower.


    "This... This just way too much!", said Greg instantly as he felt the pressure inside his body to reach almost unbearable heights.


    It seemed that if he didn''t do something, it was 100% that his body would explode from the inside.


    So without any hesitation, he sat down with crossed leg and closed his eyes. Concentrating on the insane amount of pure energy inside his body, Greg activated his First Flow.


    Like a crazy train that went out of control, Greg''s First Flow streamed through his whole body, making him feel like someone just started to torture himself from the inside.


    "Damn! No one told me this would happen!", thought Greg as he started to concentrate on theyer around his Flow.


    Alice, who felt and saw everything from his consciousness, chuckled slightly and said calmly, "Well, without pain there is no progress. So just bear with it and use this chance to form as much connection as you can."

 Chapter 225: Forming the Connections

    Chapter 225: Forming the Connections


    With closed eyes and clenched teeth, Greg was sitting before God''s tree, attempting a breakthrough with his Flows.


    Everyone around him looked at him in silence, curious just what the oues will be. Since they didn''t know just how powerful God''s fruit was or even if it could make one surpass the God rank, they were insanely interested in what will happen.


    Just as legends said, once one ate the Blessed Fruit, one will go under a great change and will have the ability to surpass the impossible. To surpass the God rank.


    Naturally, all the experts here believed that the God rank was the end and there was nothing beyond that, but Greg knew it was only the beginning.


    Even Zane who felt that there was another realm after the God rank wasn''t sure for 100%. It was only a hunch that told him to struggle until the end.


    But, Greg knew not everyone was capable to surpass thest rank and reach the Evolution Step.


    Just as Wane and Russ told to him, not everyone''s body is capable to invite the Guardian''s soul into one''s body.


    As Alice said, originally every Guardian was once a powerful being, but after their unknown death, their Soul had been sealed inside these stones, which were called as the Soul Stones.


    Once one reached the Evolution Step, one would be able to melt together with their ownGuardian, forming a new being that was no longer the old being, not a human.


    It was a new life form, much greater than in the past.


    However, the process almost all the time was unreachable. Just imagine creating a new fruit by mixing an apple and a peach. The process was simply impossible.


    But not for Greg. He knew once he reaches the Evolution Step, he will be able to break through the Evolution Step and start his real Cultivation.


    But for that to happen, he needs to first reach the Mind Grade, and for him to attain that aim, he had to form connections between his Flows.


    And the perfect chance was right now!


    Feeling the insane amount of pressure and energy inside his body, Greg concentrated on his First Flow.


    asionally, when his First Flow was active, it was moving with a speed that was simr to that of a car. However, right now this wasn''t the case.


    It not only moved with the speed almost on pair with his light element, but it was on the verge of getting out of his control, tearing him to pieces from the inside.


    So because of this, Greg needed every inch of his concentration just to avoid being killed by his own power.


    "That''s it... Just like this...", murmured Greg quietly as fat sweat drops started to flow down his face like a river fall.


    Emma on the side seeing that Greg was struggling and no changes happened with him looked worried and looked at Joe.


    "Will he be alright? It doesn''t seem the fruit is working. Could it be that it was the wrong one?"


    "That couldn''t be. I was 100% sure that was the right one.", said suddenly Eliana from the side as she walked closer to the four.


    Without taking away her gaze from Greg, she started to frown and said, "But you are not wrong either. The changes should have already happened with him but for some reason, nothing transpires. Something is not right here..."


    And just as she said that a terrifying presence broke out from Greg''s body, making everyone to step a meter back instantly.


    *BAM!*


    "Strange indeed.", said Zane with a frown too as he examined Greg from the side.


    But it was only natural that everyone looked confused. None of them knew that Greg''s Cultivation Path waspletely different from theirs.


    While others go through normal means of cultivation, meaning one can only reach the next rank if one understands its own power to an extent, Greg didn''t.


    Since the Limiter had been unlocked inside his body, Greg could ess to Alice''s power to a 100% magnitude. Except for small changes as he reached bigger heights, Greg''s power didn''t get different powers like others.


    However, because of this, at the same time, Greg had harsher requirements and consequences too.


    For example on the Body Grade, he needed to temper his body through powerful attacks, meaning he literally became a meat shield.


    After that, he needed to understand each element of his to create the Flows inside his body and make them became stronger.


    Naturally, with a risk that he could die at any given moment if he was not careful enough. Just like back in the Forbidden Lands where he killed the Dark and Light Creatures with Joe''s help, if it wasn''t for Zane''s help, he would have died right there and then.


    And after all this, he finally reached the Soul Grade, where the consequences were also harsh too.


    Every time he made a connection between two of his Flows, a small pain would appear inside his body, which was neither mental pain nor physical. The feeling was strange yet painful at the same time.


    Luckily, in the beginning, this pain was very faint, to the point where Greg didn''t even notice it. However, not now. This time he felt that pain he felt back then in the Forbidden Lands as clear as day.


    Because of God''s Fruit, Greg was finally able to control his First Flow''syer, making it to form a connection with his Second Flow.


    *BAM!*


    And just like that, the second connection got formed, making Greg to smile subconsciously.


    "Second connection between the first two Flows has been made. 23 left."


    Since the moment Alice told him what he needed to break through the Mind Grade, Greg has already examined the points inside his body where he needed to form connections.


    He found out that between his First and Second Flow, there was a total of 25 points. So now that he had already created two, he only needs to repeat the process 23 more times.


    "I still feel an insane amount of energy from God''s Fruit inside my body, so let''s not waste any more time."


    As he thought about this, Greg concentrated even more and started to form connections between the twoyers one by one.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Every time he formed a connection, his presence would explode from his body, making the experts and his friends on the side to look at him in confusion.


    Maybe from Greg''s perspective, this was a simple consuming process where he tried to refine his ability, but from the outside view, it was not.


    Everyone looked at the phenomenon around Greg''s body like they were just looking at a ridiculous joke.


    As one knows, no matter how much one consumes from energy crystals, one''s presence couldn''t break through the limit of the Ascender rank and get in pair with those who are on the God rank. Not until one is seeded to break into the God rank personally.


    One could have a very powerful presence, but only in their own realm of rank. Even if one has a very strong aura, which was on the top in its own rank, that couldn''t bepared to those who were above them in rank.


    A top Ascender rank person''s presence and a bottom God rank''s aura is like heaven and earth. You can''tpare the two.


    Naturally, strength and skill was a part too but that was another question...


    However, right now before their very eyes, this fact turned into an absurd joke. Right now, each time a presence broke out from Greg''s body, his presence grew several levels.


    At first, it wasn''t surprising, but when the 20th explosion happened, his body''s aura exploded right into the God rank.


    "This? How is this possible?"


    Zane, who always looked unfazed and expressionless, now looked at Greg with shock from the side.


    "Just what is happening here?"


    Generally, it was not a surprise that they looked at Greg with shock. They didn''t know what was currently happening inside Greg, and the fact that he used the God''s Fruit energy to make his Flows to connect.


    If it were any other person, they would have already reached the summit of the God rank just by a portion of the energy that God''s Fruit gave.


    But luckily Greg didn''t and he could use this insane amount of energy to form the connections in no time at all.


    "Only 2 remained.", thought Greg with excitement as he watched the remaining two points between the two Flows inside his body.


    "Let''s do it!", said Greg and without hesitancy, he started to make theyer move.


    Like a small and thin snake hearing the flute''s sound, the shining whiteyer around Greg''s First Flow moved, and with a gentle motion attached itself onto the Second Flow''syer.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    "One more to g... Eh?", started to think Greg with a smile, however, suddenly his body started to tremble and twitch ufortably, making him to fall to the side instantly.


    "What... What the... Hell is happening?!", thought Greg with a deep frown as he felt an unbearable pain pass through his whole body.

 Chapter 226: First Layer

    Chapter 226: First Layer


    "!"


    Everyone around Greg looked shocked and confused at the same time.


    The moment they saw him copse onto the floor with a twitching body, they looked stupified.


    The very first one to act was Eliana and Zane. They knew that if Greg dies now, they could forget about entering the Altar and obtaining the keys.


    Without him, their aim to obtain the Creator''s power would be impossible, so they needed to do anything to save him.


    However, just as they were about to move, a huge explosion broke out from Greg''s body, making the two experts to halt instantly.


    "What?!"


    Not just Zane and Eliana, but everyone around Greg looked at the breathtaking phenomenon with widened eyes.


    Right before them, golden mes started to appear around Greg''s body in the form of lotus petals, while his whole body was engulfed with the crazy swirling wind.


    It was like he was surrounded by a tornado, ready to tear anyone into hundreds of pieces in his close proximity.


    As this happened, the golden mes slowly started to move, and bit by bit they started to melt together into the whirlwind around Greg.


    The sight was very simr to when Greg used his First and Second Flows at the same time, but with a slight difference.


    Instead of the wind vortexes that were covered with golden mes, right now the two elements mixed together and formed apletely new one.


    It was neither me nor wind, but instead, it was both at the same time. The golden mes which were half-transparent around Greg''s body didn''t burn as normal fire should, but rather swirled around his body like a typhoon.


    What was even more surprising that even though it was burning around him like mes from the scariest part of hell, it had no sound at all.


    Just like his First Flow''s characteristic, it was dead silent. If someone didn''t see the crazy phenomenon around him, they wouldn''t be even able to detect the change around him at all!


    Even the crazy heat that could be felt all the time from the distance was now hardly noticeable. It was scary.


    However, no power came without consequences and this was quite visible on Greg''s body too. As the me Waves formed around his body, the twitching and shaking motions of his body became even greater and visible.


    "Let''s help him!", said Eliana with a serious expression and stepped forward.


    But instantly as she stepped closer to Greg''s body, which was around 5 meters away from her, the temperature around her skyrocketed to insane heights instantly.


    "What the hell? This heat could rival even with those on the God rank! Just what is happening with him?"


    As Eliana and Zane thought about this, they started to walk closer and closer to Greg, however, with each step they took, the heat around them would be twice as powerful.


    *BAM!<strong>*</strong>


    Just as they wanted to take another step, from Greg''s body, another explosion broke out, but this time it was several times powerful than before.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    Appearing before Eliana, Zane activated his power and protected her from the golden assault, while in the back Hogan defended the three kids, Jay and Cloud with his barrier.


    "This is the doing of the fruit or what?", asked Hogan with clenched teeth as he did everything to maintain the barrier around them.


    However, the explosion from Greg''s body was not only extremely powerful to the point where it could rival a God rank''s attack, but it had destructive characteristics because of the mes.


    Simply as the Wind mes flew in all directions because of the explosion, everything they touched melted away without a second thought.


    Even God''s Tree that stood proudly and strong a few moments ago now turned to burnt ash because of the half-transparent Wind mes.


    The sight was simply too scary. To think that this power came only from a boy who was on the Ascender rank... It was shocking.


    Using his Celestial Serpentines power, Zane teleported away into Hogan''s barrier and looked at Greg with a serious expression.


    Never in his wildest dream did he think that something like this would happen. A boy, who was not even on the God rank, made him to use his power to escape.


    It was outrageous!


    As he watched the happenings with a sharp re, suddenly before them Greg started to move and sat back up slowly.


    Crossing his legs into a lotus position, while putting his hands together, Greg clenched his teeth together and started to ignore the pain he was feeling.


    Even like his muscles were twitching like crazy, he just frowned slightly and concentrated on the sight inside his body.


    Finally, all the 25 points between his First and Second Flow have been formed, making him to turn excited.


    However, because he achieved this, a great consequence came with it too. And that was the insane pain he was currently feeling.


    "That is the pain you feel during Soul Tempering. From now on, every time you activate the First Layer to usage, this pain will wee you. Naturally, only until you won''t break into the Mind Grade."


    First Layer was the term when Greg activated both his First and Second Flow at the same time.


    Because theyer was what connected the two elements together, calling it First Layer was kind of expected.


    "Is there a time limit on how much I can use them at the same time, or it only depends on my pain tolerance?"


    "It depends on you. The longer you use them together, the stronger the pain will be, but at the same time, your Soul will be stronger too."


    When Greg heard that there was finally no time limit, he turned happy but instantly turned sour when he found out that the pain only became greater the more he used his power.


    Hearing that, Greg didn''t know whether tough or cry at that statement. Right now, the pain he was feeling in his soul was almost unbearable.


    If it wouldn''t have been because of the insane amount of energy inside his body which made his body feel extremely rxed, he would have already passed out.


    "Well, at least I was able to form the First Layer. But as I can feel, I still have a bit of energy inside me, so let''s continue."


    With that said, Greg closed his eyes and started to examine his Third Flow.


    As he could see, there were a total of 20 points where he needed to form a bridge between his Second and Third Flow.


    "With the amount of energy inside my body, I should be able to form 5 more at least."


    As he said that, he calmed his breathing down and started to make theyers to move.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    One small explosion after another, Greg''s sure broke to the surface, but with the only difference that it was not as strong as before.


    This surprised Eliana and the others instantly. A few moments ago, Greg had a terrifying presence that was on par with that of a God rank, but now he didn''t. He was back on the Ascender rank, which was very confusing.


    "Didn''t he break into the God rank previously? What happened?", asked M with confusion.


    "He is using that fruit''s power to strengthen all of his elements.", said quietly Joe from the side as he looked at Greg with bright eyes.


    Eliana and Zane knew that something like this was happening, so without any hesitation, they retreated.


    Now that it turned out that Greg''s life was not in danger, the only thing they needed to do was to wait for Greg to finish consuming the fruit''s energy.


    Once he finished with that, they could finally leave this ce once and for all.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    One eruption after another, Greg''s presence started to climb toward the God rank once again, after the 6th outbreak, no more came.


    Slowly, Greg''s twitching body started to calm down, and soon everything turned back to normal.


    Normal, except for the sight that now everything was far away from the scenery the moment they first saw it.


    The ground was scorched, God''s Tree was burnt to ashes, while the ground below Greg''s body was melted.


    The beautiful scenery could be nowhere to be seen, but only a chaotic hole in the middle of the ke Zone.


    Sitting in one ce as his body calmed down, Greg slowly opened his eyes and looked around.


    Seeing the sight that awaited him, he looked surprised and thought, "Did... Did I do all of this?"


    "It seems the oue ofpleting oneyer with God''s Fruit was out of prediction. The energy was so great that it pushed your power to greater heights but look, it was worth it."


    Greg hearing this looked at his palm and after thinking for a while he nodded.


    "Yeah, it was. I mean, I can feel that my first two elements became several times stronger."


    While Greg was thinking about that, suddenly a palm appeared on his shoulder, making him to flinch slightly because of surprise.


    "!"


    Peeking behind his back, Greg saw as Jay was looking at him with a slight smile and start talking.


    "You did great. Now let''s get out of here. This ce seems unstable. Looks like space will break down here."


    And just like a reply to that statement, the whole ce started to shake like crazy, making Greg and everyone else to turn rmed instantly.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!</strong>*

 Chapter 227: Dia Family Commission

    Chapter 227: Dia Family Commission


    After consuming God''s Fruit and destroying its tree, the whole ce started to be unstable.


    Because God''s Tree was in the middle of the most unstable region of the Federation, The ke Zone, staying even a second more could lead to death.


    The only reason why there were no Space Fluctuations was because of God''s Tree power.


    But now that it has got destroyed by Greg''s unexpected outbreak, space became just as unstable as anywhere else inside the Frost Desert.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!</strong>*


    "Come! Let''s get out of here before we end up dying here."


    As Jay said that, he waved his hand, and instantly blood broke out from below the ground.


    Just like previously, the blood solidified into a shape of a gate, waiting for anyone to pass through it with a mysterious glint.


    "Let''s go.", said Jay and without waiting for anyone to react, he jumped into the gate.


    Greg seeing this, nced at his friends and the experts, and noticing that they were also running toward the gate, he jumped forward too.


    *<strong><em>KA-BOOM</em></strong><em>!*</em>


    <em></em>


    And just as everyone vanished into Jay''s gate, around the air in thousands of ces, the whole atmosphere trembled and exploded like a detonated atom bomb.


    ***


    Somewhere far awaynd, a huge mansion was standing proudly above a huge mountain, covered with a breathtaking sight from all angles.


    Beautiful green and huge trees with crystal clear rivers flowing amongst them. Above the mansion, the beautiful clear blue sky with fluffy white clouds could be seen, while behind the building, the dawning sun could be discerned.


    Before this gorgeous mansion, a man in an ancient suit and with a horning out from his forehead was slowly strolling forward, while the air around him was swirling mysteriously.


    "What brought the Great Ecron here to our humble home?"


    A man with a strict yet polite look bowed at the man, while behind him several of his subordinates were standing calmly with dark hoodies covering their faces.


    The man called Ecron looked at the man and smiled gently. The smile on his face was so rxed and beautiful that even the angriest soul would be calm again.


    "Charon Nosler, known as Nos. You have failed not once, but twice now. And what is more both time miserably."


    The man called Nos hearing what he was told instantly started to sweat profusely and waved his hand around.


    With a trembling body and shaking voice, he started to talk, but even before a voice could have left his mouth, a wound appeared on his cheek.


    "I don''t remember giving you permission to talk."


    Nos seeing Ecron''s ice cold re kneeled down to the ground and in a trembling voice he said, "I am deeply sorry for my rudeness."


    Ecron seeing this snorted and looked around while saying, "The Highness told me to inform you that one more mistake or failure, the consequences will be dire. I hope you know what that means."


    Feeling a piercing stare on his head, Nor flinched slightly and nodded while huge drops of sweat flowed down his face.


    Ecron seeing this smiled again and after a nod, he said, "Perfect."


    Turning around without saying anything else, Ecron walked away leaving the kneeling Nor on the ground.


    Feeling that the suffocating presence finally vanished, Nor stood up and wiped the sweat and blood away from his face.


    After thinking for a while, he looked behind at his subordinates and said calmly, "Go and strengthen the defense around Area A, B, and C. Until we don''t figure out how to take away the treasure you don''t leave. Understood?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Perfect. Now go! I don''t want to hear about failure anymore. One more mistake and I will personally kill whoever f*cks up!"


    ***


    Back in Mythbreak, Greg was told to wait patiently until Eliana and Zane find out where the next Temple was.


    As a result, Greg could finally take a bit of rest and do what he wanted for a long time. Or that was what he thought when suddenly several people arrived into Mythbreak with someone he knew personally.


    "Scott and... Henry? Why are they here?", thought Greg with confusion as he watched Joe''s Family members at the gate of Mythbreak.


    And what was even more confusing than including those two and a few other unknown Dia Family members, Greg noticed that Nick from the Soul Association was here too.


    "Just what is happening here?", asked Greg quietly and watch as the group walked slowly toward them.


    "Young Master!"


    Just like always, Henry bowed at Joe and his friends politely and smiled.


    "It is great to see you being healthy even under these dangerous times."


    "It is nice to meet you again too Henry. You look healthier than ever too."


    Hearing this Henry just smiled, but the next second his expression became deadly serious and looked at Joe and Greg.


    "I am honored, but unfortunately we can''t chat forever. Your father had given us the task to bring both of you back to Nexus City. He even ordered us to use violence if you resist, so I hope you won''t."


    "!"


    When Greg, Emma, and M heard this, their expression turned stunned while Joe just looked at Henry with an expressionless face.


    "..."


    For a very long time what could be heard was pure dead silence. Even the bystanders held their breath back, fearing that their voice would start something dire.


    After unknown how much time has passed, Joe looked at Scott and asked, "Did my father truly said what he did?"


    "Yes."


    "Was it because of what I told to Shadow?", asked again Joe, now his expression darker than ever.


    ncing at Henry who looked calm, Scott sighed and nodded.


    "I fear yes. When you sent him your message, he became furious and decided with this decision. I am sorry Young Master, but your father''s orders are higher. We can''t deny his orders, especially in times like this, and I think you know this too."


    What Scott said was in fact true. For a very long time, the Dia Family started to obtain more and more fame among the 5 Great Families, so they had finally had influence.


    It wouldn''t be arrogant to say that among the 5 Great Families they had the second biggest influence after the Voodoo Family.


    And naturally, Joe knew this too, but still, he was getting tired of his father''s selfish dreams.


    He heard about the news that his father attacked smaller families to get more resources, especially during the time when the Scepter Family was attacked.


    However, nothing would be wrong with all of this, because Joe wanted their family to reach bigger heights than currently, but not in a way as his father does.


    Every family he attacked, he killed to thest member or made them work for him with no rewards at all. He used everyone under him as ves.


    And what was even worst, that when he found out about something or someone powerful, he would make everything to obtain it.


    Just like now, everything. He would even use violence against his own breed just to bring him back.


    This was not normal at all, and Joe wanted to put an end to this matter.


    "Scott, Henry. I am very d that you came and tried to negotiate with me, but I think you already know what my answer is. I won''t go back."


    "..."


    Henry and Scott knew what would Joe''s answer would be even before they left Nexus City, but hearing for real, it made their body to stiffen.


    Never in their wildest dream would they think that they would need to fight against their Young Master and his friend just because of an order.


    If it were any other time in the past, Henry wouldn''t have hesitated to deny the order he was given, but unfortunately this time he couldn''t.


    With a deep sigh, Henry closed his eyes and said, "Then it seems I have no choice."


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    As he said this, the subordinates behind him moved and surrounded Greg and Joe, trapping the two inside a small circle.


    There were even a few who floated in the air, not giving them the chance to escape through the air.


    M and Emma seeing this wanted to go and help the two but suddenly stopped because of Joe.


    "Stay out of this. Both of you."


    "We won''t. We are here to help and we will he-.", started to say M, but instantly froze up as she saw Joe ncing toward their direction.


    Seeing that darkened expression with those ice-cold eyes, Mile swallowed back what she wanted to say and stepped back.


    She knew that right now, Joe was insanely angry. He was still a person with a powerful Guardian which came from a white Soul Stone, so making him even angrier than this wouldn''t be a wise choice.


    Seeing that the two girls stayed still and didn''t intend to help, Joe averted his gaze back at Henry and said calmly, "I will warn you only once. Leave us alone or I won''t show mercy."

 Chapter 228: Joe Goes All Out

    Chapter 228: Joe Goes All Out


    Listening to Joe''s serious warning, both Henry and Scott stiffened up and didn''t know how to react.


    Right now, they were not looking at the Young Master who they protected since the moment he was born, but a man with a powerful Soul Stone, who was ready to spill blood.


    This fact was way more obvious as they looked at his dark expression and ice-cold re.


    However, Henry knew he should not me this on Joe. He knew well too just what was happening behind the Dia Family''s curtains, but he had no voice to resist at all.


    If he wanted to be stronger and be a part of a family''s glorious rise, he had no choice but to follow the orders he was given.


    But will it be worth it? Will it be worth fighting against the one who is dear to you, just because you want fame and glory?


    Naturally, Henry knew the obvious answer, but he still didn''t have an option. If he didn''t want to end up just like those families under Joe''s father, he needed to do everything in his power to capture both boys and bring them back to Nexus City.


    And this is exactly what he will do. Capture them without causing any harm to them.


    "I fear I need to ignore your warning.", said Henry and waved his hand.


    Instantly as he did, the subordinates surrounding Joe and Greg moved and were ready to capture the two.


    Joe, who saw this looked expressionless and wanted to move, but before he could have, suddenly Greg''s voice sounded.


    "Let''s continue this fight somewhere safer, shall we?"


    Instantly, below every Dia Family member''s feet, the shadow moved and with a fast a smooth move everyone was engulfed by the abyss of ck darkness.


    "Huh? Where are we?"


    Several of Henry''s subordinates looked around and watched the foreign environment around them.


    Instead of the beautiful and buzzy Mythbreak, what they could see was vast greenest, with nothing around but green grass and a few bushes here and there randomly.


    Henry and Scott seeing this nced at Greg and looked at him seriously.


    They were surprised by his power, especially Henry. He knew Greg from the moment he obtained his Guardian, but at that time, he wasn''t strong in his eyes.


    Even when he helped him and Joe to beat R back before his Dual Dimensional Zone task, he looked at him as an energetic kid who came at the right time with the right attack.


    However, now that he saw he had transported not only him but all of his subordinates several miles away from Mythbreak, he turned speechless.


    "Just how powerful did he be?", said Scott from the side with a murmur as he looked at Greg.


    Henry on the side however just smiled and said, "It does not matter. We both became stronger just like him and what is more, we have the advancing manpower."


    As he said that, Nick stepped forward to his side with several of his subordinates too.


    "You are free to use everything you want, but remember. No killing."


    Every people hearing this nodded instantly, and without hesitation, they started to move toward Greg and Joe.


    Greg watching this wanted to act and use his newfound power to fight back, but was stopped by a sudden power outbreak from Joe''s body.


    "You did enough bringing us here. Now it''s my time to put an end to this matter."


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Instantly as he said this, from Joe''s body a terrifying presence broke out, reaching the top of the Ascender rank in one go.


    When Greg saw this he was surprised, because this time his Ascender rank presence was not fake but true.


    He seeded to break into the Ascender rank!


    "But how? Not long ago when we fought against the Scepter Family he was still on the Cmity rank, so how did he break through?"


    Greg couldn''t understand it, because it was amon fact that only then can one reach the next rank when one understood their power''s potential and consumed enough crystals.


    And what Greg knew for sure, that Joe not only did consume energy crystals under their short amount of time in the ruins and the ke Zone, but he didn''t cultivate either.


    The fact that he was now on the Ascender rank surprised him quite a bit.


    "I see... So that is why."


    Suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in his head, making Greg to look confused.


    Knowing what he thought, Alice started to exin.


    "His Guardian is the God of Thunder from your human''s mythology, Zeus. But don''t you think his powerpared to such a God is just barely above the average level when he fights?"


    "What? Just ''barely'' above average?", asked Greg with shock, not believing what Alice asked.


    He could clearly remember that every time he saw Joe fight, he was extremely powerful. Just who could surpass ranks and move with inhuman speed? He not only had destructive strength but if he wanted could control a battlefield''s flow just with his thunderbolts.


    All in all, Joe could be a great scout, field controller, kill hundreds of enemies only by himself and be also good support.


    If someone would say him the same thing as Alice did, Greg was quite sure tough into their face for sure.


    In his eyes, Joe was not only barely around the average level but was way above it by a huge margin.


    However, knowing Alice, he knew that he might have missed something, so asked instantly, "What do you mean under that?"


    "Don''t you find it strange that every time he fights, he does not show his true power? Or I should say, he does not dare to use his full strength."


    "He doesn''t dare to use his full strength? Why?", asked Greg with a perplexed expression.


    He knew Alice quite well, and when she behaved like this, it meant she knew something he didn''t. Also, because of her mysterious background, she knew way more than a normal human would.


    She barely talked, but when it came to pure knowledge, she was the best of the best.


    After taking a small pause, Alice started to talk, but for some reason, Greg felt like she was smiling.


    "In human mythology, Zeus was famous for his power to control thunder, but that wasn''t why he was feared as a God."


    "He was feared by all because of his power to consume the skies and make himself stronger than anyone."


    The moment Greg heard this he looked confused because he never remembered that Zeus would have had such power like this.


    In human mythology, Zeus was the father of all God who controlled both the thunder and the skies, but he used thetter in a form to bring out storms. There were no legends about him using his power to consume the skies to be stronger. There was no such tale.


    Alice knew what Greg thought and chuckled slightly too but said instantly, "I know what you think, however, Zeus, just like any other legend or God, was a Celestial Being too, so I know his power way better than you humans. Those tales about him are only half real and his true strength is way more scarier than that."


    "Know his power way better than us? You knew Zeus personally?", asked Greg confusedly.


    When Alice heard what Greg asked she stayed silent and only after a small whileter did she start to talk, but this time with confusion too.


    "I... I don''t know. I feel like I did, but I don''t remember when. Even the things I have just said made me surprised too."


    Hearing that Alice started to get confused, Greg decided not to ask anything more and turned to look at Joe.


    Currently, he was leaking such a suffocating presence that Greg could hardly believe that it was still the Joe from yesterday.


    With presence alone, he could easily rival him if not beat him.


    "From someone who is only on the Ascender rank, this is terrifying.", thought Greg and watched as Joe suddenly moved.


    However, instantly as he did, the ground below his feet cracked and melted instantly, because of the thunder that broke out from his body.


    "!"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With a speed that was faster than what Greg has ever seen, Joe''s body shed and vanished into thin air.


    The next second he appeared, however, was right before Henry, while behind him, several Dia Family members fell to the ground with blood flowing out from the wounds all over their body.


    "!"


    Henry seeing Joe''s immediate outbreak of power looked shocked and wanted to move, but knew it was toote for that. Joe''s speed was way faster than what he believed it would be.


    He watched with a stunned expression as the Jade Sword flew toward his neck, not believing that Joe was truly about to kill him.


    "So this is how it will end?", thought Henry with a sour expression, but the next second his eyes widened with surprise.


    *BOOM!*


    With a big explosion that shook the earth itself, Nick''s figure appeared out of thin air and blocked Joe''s attack with his hand, which was covered with a mysterious white light.

 Chapter 229: Consume The Sky

    Chapter 229: Consume The Sky


    "Just stop resisting ande back with us. It will be easier for both of us."


    As Nick said those words to Joe, he waved his other hand, and white light flew at Joe instantly.


    Feeling the approaching power, Joe''s expression stiffened instantly and without any hesitation, he jumped backward.


    Looking at Nick''s body and the leaking presence which came alongside with his assault, Joe frowned slightly and said, "You are on the God rank."


    Nick hearing this justughed slightly and said, "Yes I am. I finally reached the God rank, so please don''t make my job even moreplicated than this ande with us. I don''t want to fight against the two of you."


    "Not like you would have a chance or something...", said Nick quietly and looked at Joe.


    Joe hearing this frowned even deeper and looked around.


    All around him, except the one he already knocked out, he could see at least 10 fighters from the Soul Association and 7 people from his family.


    Each was on the Ascender rank, while the three experts, Henry, Scott, and Nick were already on the God rank.


    Escaping or resisting in this situation without causing any harm would be quite hard and Joe knew this too.


    He doesn''t want to spill blood and naturally he won''t too. Even those who he attacked and were lying on the ground with blood spilling out of their wound were just knocked unconscious.


    No matter how mad he was for his father, Joe knew that these people couldn''t be med. However, showing some dominance and putting wounds on them was a must. If not, they would stand up on their feet and attack him again.


    However, in such a situation where he needed to fight against 3 God rank experts, which were from his own city and family, made Joe''s heart ache.


    "I can''t believe that old wreck would go all the way to such heights just to obtain fame and strength."


    Slowly, Joe started to think that he underestimated his father. He knew he was such a sly fox and did everything just to obtain power, but to such an extent.


    He was using violence against his own son! This was outrageous!


    "I need to show him that we are not dolls that he can control at will. Not me nor Greg. No one!"


    <strong>*BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he said those words, around Joe''s body an ancient-looking robe appeared made out of pure thunder.


    With the suffocating presence leaking out of his body, Joe waved his Jade Sword before his body and said calmly, "Show yourself..."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With those words, Joe''s body broke right into the God rank and behind his back, a half-transparent figure started to emerge slowly.


    Greg and everyone concentrated on the figure behind Joe''s back, but the moment they saw what it was they looked immediately confused.


    Right behind Joe''s body, a figure that was made out of abyss ck clouds floated with crossed arms while blinding yellow thunderbolts slithered inside its body from time to time.


    The whole figure was seeping amiss like presence, just like a real chaotic storm would.


    "Did Zeus truly looked like that?", asked one guy on the side with confusion.


    Naturally, everyone looked confused not because something strange happened with Joe or his power, but because in mythology and in legends, it was told that Zeus had a very human-like appearance.


    It was told he was full of muscle to the point where it was unnatural, while he had a white beard and hair.


    However, the sight they were currently watching waspletely different from those legends.


    But naturally, it was a small confusion and no one made a big fuss about this. There were a lot of asions where the legendary Guardian didn''t look as it was told in legends, so this wasn''t the first time.


    However, the fact that Joe suddenly broke into the God rank was a bigger surprise and sign that the fight won''t be an easy one.


    Nick frowning looked at Henry and Scott and said quietly, "Go and restrain Greg. I will take care of him."


    As the two experts heard this, they nodded and appeared around Greg.


    And just like this, the two were surrounded by people, while Joe was standing before Nick and Greg before Henry and Scott.


    This whole thing escted to a point where there was no return at all.


    Greg looking at Henry and Scott looked unfazed, but this couldn''t be told about Joe.


    Seeing that Nick was about to attack him, he waved his sword again and said calmly, "Consume it..."


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly as he said that the atmosphere above everyone''s head shook, and the beautiful clear sky darkened in one go.


    However, when Greg raised his head to see what happened, noticed that it was not the same sight that he always saw when Joe activated his power, but instead something even greater.


    Above everyone, the abyss ck clouds with a terrifying amount of thunder in them were swirling like crazy.


    But what Greg noticed that every thunder had its own pattern, and it wasn''t long before each thunderbolt shed up at the same time and formed a strange pentagram inside the dark clouds.


    Nick seeing this looked confused, however, the next second he fell to his knees and clenched his chest.


    "What... What is happening with my body?"


    Nick felt like someone started to suck the power out of his body, making him feel extremely exhausted all of a sudden.


    And it wasn''t just him. It was everyone around too, including Henry and Scott too.


    The only one who didn''t get affected by this sudden change was only Greg, who looked at this sight with a perplexed expression.


    "What''s happening?", asked Greg confusedly, not understanding what was currently happening.


    "He is using his Guardians most powerful skill. It is called Consume the Skies. The skill is all about consuming the enemy''s energy and transform it into the user''s energy. Like that, one can break through ranks in a sh, showing just how powerful that skill was."


    When Greg heard this he looked stupified instantly. He believed that there were a lot of bizarre and overpowered skills all around the world, just like Emma''s current Heritage, but this was a simple cheat!


    Not only could Joe make his enemies immobile because of the rapid energy loss, but he could transform that energy into his advantage and surpass ranks in a sh.


    Just like now, he was using this skill and his strength was reaching the summit of the Ascender rank, showing that Joe''s power was truly working just as Alice said.


    "White Soul Stones are truly on a different level.", thought Greg and wanted to move, but suddenly Henry''s figure appeared before him out of thin air.


    "I am sorry for all this!", said Henry and swing powerfully the abyss ck scythe in his hand toward Greg.


    Seeing this, Greg''s eyes widened in surprise and without hesitation raised both of his hands to protect his body from the assault.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<em>CRACK!*</em>


    The impact was so great, that the ground below Greg''s feet cracked instantly, while Greg himself needed to take a few steps back.


    "?"


    Henry seeing that his attack didn''t make Greg''s body to fly away with significant wounds all over his body, he looked surprised instantly.


    After he reached the God rank, his Guardian''s power let him consume any power in its close vicinity, let it be in the air or pure physical contact, and use it to his advantage.


    Now that Joe was using a power that consumed everyone''s energy, Henry was able to use this power to its full potential and steal a huge amount of energy that flew toward Joe in the air. Using it to strengthen his scythe''s strength, he was quite sure that only with one swing he would be able to knock Greg unconscious and go help Nick, but this didn''t happen at all.


    Not only was he not able to make Greg flew away with serious injuries, but he even defended against his attack and remained intact. This was a total shock to him.


    "Just how strong did he be under such a short amount of time?"


    However, Greg was just as surprised about Henry''s power as Henry about his.


    After breaking into the Soul Grade, his body physical resistance was on the top no matter what. No normal means could make his body injured, not if the one attacking him was an enemy only a bit stronger than him.


    However, even like this that Henry was above him just with only a rank, he was still able to make him step back several steps, even though he defended against the assault with everything he had.


    Also, the fact that he was able to move freely even though Joe was currently sucking the energy out of his body, showed Greg that Henry was quite a scary foe to fight against.


    Looking at the ck scythe in Henry''s hand, Greg steadied himself and thought seriously, "I think this will be a bit difficult."

 Chapter 230: A Storm is Coming

    Chapter 230: A Storm is Coming


    While things escted to unexpected heights between Greg, Joe, and the Dia Family, until then in the western part of the Federation, the Voodoo Family was also in turmoil.


    However, it wasn''t because of an interior fight amongst the family members, but because of the news that one of their strongest experts with one of his subordinates has died.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Inside a luxurious room, a man punched a wide hole into the wall, almost making the whole building to copse because of his mistake.


    But instead of ming the man, the several people and subordinates behind his back were just sweating profusely in silence, not daring to utter a single word.


    No, instead all of them were shaking uncontrobly, worrying that one single word from them could make the man even angrier than this.


    "Tell me the story again. But now with greater details and don''t you even dare to miss even the slightest detail that happened."


    The subordinate who was covered in injuries and blood was kneeling on the ground with lowered head and started to tell the story from beginning to end.


    Talking almost an hour straight, the subordinate told everything to the man before him he saw, while ignoring the pain and the blood which was flowing out of his wounds without stopping.


    After he finished, he lowered his head even more and said calmly, "Unfortunately, I was not able to kill the Absorber and also failed to save Carter and myrade. I have failed miserably and I will take any punishment without objection."


    When the man heard this he turned around and looked at the keeping man on the ground.


    The man was d in a thin metallic armor that had a dark purple color, while on both sides of his waist, he had a pair of twin daggers.


    The man had long ck hair that reached his waist behind his back and had a pair of emerald green eyes.


    The whole man leaked out a weak presence of a God rank, yet for some reason, anyone ncing at him would know, he was far stronger than that.


    As time passed by slowly in sheer silence, the man waved his hand and said, "You will get your punishment, but I won''t take your life. It was unexpected that something like this happened, and even I wouldn''t have been able to anticipate this oue."


    The subordinate hearing this sighed slightly with relief and rxed.


    "Thank you very much."


    The man waved his hand and said in a terrifyingly calm voice, "Don''t say thanks to me yet. Say that after you have taken your punishment and brought that boy''s head back with you alongside all of those bastard''s corpses. Naturally, I will lend you my subordinates as a way of help."


    "!"


    When the subordinate heard this he looked stupified and looked up, only to see his boss''s ice-cold re on his skin.


    "Then that means..."


    "Yes.", nodded the man and continued, "That means you will go and erase the nwing Family from the surface of the Federation and kill Greg Hyde personally."


    ***


    While things started to turn to the worst without anyone knowing it, Greg was jumping here and there to avoid Henry''s terrifying-looking scythe and Scott''s fist.


    To Greg''s surprise it appeared that Scott was able to withstand Joe''s power, but as to how it was unknown.


    It could be because of his Guardian''s power or a Soul Creature''s ability, or maybe Henry was able to nullify the power in the vicinity just as his mask.


    Well, looking at that Henry''s weapon was able to transform and use the flying energy in the air which came out of the people around, Greg believed thetter should be the exnation to this mystery.


    "Well, at least the others are struggling and won''t be able to fight as I can see, so I am okay. I can somehow fight against the two even if I don''t win.", thought Greg calmly as he looked at the several people on the ground struggling to stand up.


    As he did that he avoided another attack from both Henry and Scott and nced toward Joe''s direction.


    There he could see that both of them were engaged in a heated fight. One using extreme speed to the point it was almost a blur and a sh, while the other one used its time powers to keep up with the disadvantageous speed.


    "Nick''s time power is quite interesting, but he is using his time powerspletely differently as Jonathan.", thought Greg as he looked at Nick.


    He knew Jonathan and has already fought against him once, so he could easily copper him to Nick.


    While Jonathan was using his time powers in a way to make his movement speed faster, Nick did the opposite. He slowed the time and attacks around him to a crawl.


    Naturally, Jonathan could slow time down too, but he preferred to stop itpletely. Just think about it, why slow time down if you can entirely stop it? Right?


    However, Nick was obviously incapable to stop time. He could only slow it down and reverse it.


    Thetter power naturally came with great consequences, but since Nick has reached the God rank too, Greg wasn''t quite sure if that power of his put a greater burden on him or no.


    "Well, I know Joe and I am sure he will be able to take care of him. As for my situation..."


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Jumping to the side, letting Scott''s first to explode onto the ground, Greg looked calm.


    As he found it out, Henry had more of a supporter power than an attacker, while Scott was obviously a closebatant.


    Scott''s power was quite unique, however. Every time he hit something, let it be the ground or something else, or taking a step, his body would release sonic attacks, making Greg''s head feel quite dizzy.


    Scott''s power was not only powerful on the close range because of his strong physical strength, but his sonic waves could injure his enemies in the long-range which was quite annoying.


    He was terrifying for to fight against, no matter how Greg looked at it.


    However, Greg knew he could easily win if he wanted, especially with his currently obtained new strength, however, he didn''t want to spill blood.


    If he would use his full strength, he fears he would cut a few of their limbs off if not kill them. So fighting against someone above his rank, but in a way where he needed to restrain himself, made Greg''s head hurt a bit.


    "I could use my mask''s power to counter Henry''s attack and Scott''s sonic waves, but I fear that would affect Joe''s energy-sucking too. I could also use my speed to knock the two unconscious, but I don''t thin-, wait. Yes, that should work."


    Thinking of solutions while dodging assaults from time to time, suddenly an idea popped up inside Greg''s head, making him to smile instantly.


    "I will use my newfound Core Territory. Let''s see if I can stop time."


    As he said that, Greg activated his Fifth Flow and instantly his body lit up with blinding light.


    Immediately, his body''s speed elerated to greater heights, but for some reason, both Scott and Henry were able to keep up with him.


    "Let''s use it now."


    Knowingly it was useless to waste time, Greg activated his Core Territory, and instantly the light around his body expanded like crazy.


    1 meter, 3 meters, 5 meters, 15 meters, 50 meters...


    Almost in an instant, the white light engulfed a 100 meters in radius, making Henry''s and Scott''s body to slow down to a crawl instantly, but not to aplete halt.


    Seeing this, Greg looked surprised and frowned.


    "Why didn''t their body get halted?", thought Greg with confusion, but instantly found out the reason.


    On the side, Nick who was fighting against Joe with extreme concentration pointed toward his direction. Or to be more specific, above his head.


    Raising his head up, Greg noticed that above his Core Territory, a white circle with a strange carving on it was rotating slowly.


    Instantly, Greg realized that Nick was using his power to help Henry and Scott, countering his Core Territory.


    And what was even more surprising, that while the halo above his head was slowly rotating, Greg noticed that not only did Henry''s and Scott''s movement turned back to normal, but they became even faster than before.


    "Damn. He is stronger than I have thought!"


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    *BAM!*


    "And it seems that power affects my speed too. Perfect.", thought Greg seriously as he avoided both men''s attack with great difficulty.


    Even though he was using his fastest speed he could muster currently, he felt that his speed became not faster but instead slower.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    After barely avoiding another assault from Henry''s scythe from the side again, Greg''s expression turned serious.


    "Then let''s see what you will do against this!"


    Immediately as he said that, Greg switched to his First Flow, and activated both his Second and Third Flow at the same time, making his body to explode with extreme power.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*

 Chapter 231: Unbeatable

    Chapter 231: Unbeatable


    *BOOM!*


    With a great explosion, around Greg''s body golden me vortexes that were neither mes nor wind appeared, while around him, the ground shook with visible tremor.


    "!"


    The moment Henry and Scott noticed this they stopped moving and looked at Greg with shock and stun.


    "What a suffocating presence!"


    Even though Greg was not even on the God rank, the me Waves around his body were releasing God rank presence all the time, while the ground around him suddenly started to leak top Ascender rank presence.


    However, what they didn''t know, was that Greg was just as surprised as the two experts before him.


    Because he formed the connections between his Flows with great concentration, he didn''t know what changes happened with his power.


    But now that he saw it with his very two eyes, he instantly understood it and felt shocked.


    Not only did his three elements'' connection with him be better, but their strength bes stronger as well.


    However, nothinges without consequences and Greg knew this. He already knew what he should wait for the moment he activated his First Layer and the Third Flow, and it came right away.


    A feeling that was neither physical nor mental, deep somewhere inside Greg''s body a pain appeared making him to frown slightly.


    "So this should be the Soul Tempering process that Alice talked about. Every time I activate my elements at the same time, this feeling will be worse and worse as time goes on. However..."


    However, because he felt this pain, Greg could use his First Layer without a time limit. He only needed to sustain and ignore the pain and he would be fine.


    As for his connection with his Third Flow, well, Greg knew that it still had a time limit and could only use it at least for half a minute.


    "Let''s see what I can do with the three elements at the same time.", said Greg and without hesitation, he moved forward.


    "!"


    Henry and Scott seeing that Greg moved with crazy speed wanted to move, however, suddenly they felt as the temperature around them started to skyrocket in an instant.


    "He doesn''t even on the God rank, yet his mes are on par with such a rank!", said with shock Scott as he felt his skin to burn slightly because of Greg''s mes.


    "It doesn''t matter how strong his mes are, he is still on the Ascender rank. We will beat him!", said Henry with a serious expression and waved his scythe.


    Instantly, the mad hot temperature around them decreased, while around the scythe dim golden mes started to appear.


    "Take this!", said Henry and swung his weapon toward Greg.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With a sound that was simr to bomb detonating, golden mes exploded from Henry''s scythe and flew toward Greg in a sh.


    Affected by Nick''s power which made his body slower than normal, Greg frowned slightly and stomped on the ground.


    *TREMBLE<strong>!*</strong>


    With a vibration that was almost simr to an earthquake, a huge piece of stone emerged from the ground and protected Greg from the assault.


    *BOOM!*


    With a great st, smoke, dust and golden mes flew everywhere while the ground below melted away, making Scott to turn surprised by Henry''s power.


    However, it was only for a second, because the next moment suddenly an even shocking happened.


    From the ck smoke before them, suddenly Greg''s body burst forward, making Scott to turn surprised.


    "How can he move so fast under Nick''s power?!"


    However, his answer soon followed as he noticed that Greg''s feet were melted into the ground, and used the earth itself as a skateboard.


    And what was even more, the strange half-transparent mes around his body moved like crazy, giving him even more speed than before.


    "!"


    "Watch out!", shouted suddenly Henry from the side, and the only thing Scott saw was a ck sh flying by right before his face, cutting a huge earth pir into two just before it could have hit his body from below.


    "Almost!", thought Greg as he moved toward Henry, using both his earth and wind element as a boost.


    With the speed of the wind, the destructive, power of the mes, and the support of earth which could help him in movement, defense, and in the assault, Greg felt invincible.


    "Only if that power wouldn''t limit my movement speed, and support thee two, I would have already beaten them."


    As Greg thought about this, he finally arrived before Henry and kicked toward his side with his right leg, while attacking his right with an earth pir from the left.


    "!"


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *BAM!*


    Barely avoiding the kick, Henry watched as Greg''s leg swept through the ce eye stood a moment ago and with a powerful m, his leg exploded into the earth pir on the side.


    Watching as a simple kick turned the massive earth pir into debris and dust, while the mes burnt the small pieces into ash, Henry looked stupified.


    Nick who fought with sweat against Joe''s rapid attacks nced toward Henry''s direction from time to time, but even he looked shocked.


    "One is scarier than the other. Are these two born as monsters or what?!", thought Nick with blood flowing down his cheek, as he avoided Joe''s Jade Sword only by a hair''s margin.


    Averting his gaze from Henry because he was in just as a dire situation as those two were, Nick flicked his wrist and pointed at Joe.


    "Freeze!"


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Instantly, several white-colored loops with strange carvings on them appeared around Joe''s crazily moving figure, making his speed to drop drastically.


    Feeling the power on his body, Joe just simply frowned slightly however still moved with a speed that looked like a sh and blurry from the outside.


    "Not working?", thought Nick with shock as he avoided another fast attack from Joe''s weapon.


    However, it was not like Nick''s time-slowing ability didn''t work, but simply wasn''t enough to make Joe''s speed slow down.


    Using his ability to reach the God rank, while replenishing his energy through his Consume the Skies power, currently, Joe was unstoppable.


    His speed has already reached a point where it was not only insanely quick, but there was no one else who could rival him in eleration.


    The only way to stop him now should be Jonathan''s time-stopping power or Zane''s God rank strength.


    However, even like this that Nick didn''t have either of those two, he was doing quite great.


    Even Joe looked surprised that he was still unable to deliver a proper blow on his opponent, even though his speed almost reached the level of untrackable.


    "Then I simply need to move faster no?", thought Joe and without hesitation, his body shed with greater color than before.


    With a blinding yellow light, like thunder out of nowhere, Joe shed behind Nick''s body and swung the hilt of his sword toward Nick''s neck.


    "!"


    Knowing he would be unable to rival that speed and also would be unable to defend, Nick put his palms together into an O shape and said, "Reverse!"


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Immediately as those words sounded from his mouth, everything, including Joe''s sword which was inches away from Nick''s neck and the three in the distance, came to a sudden halt.


    "Reverse...", said calmly Nick and slowly interlocked his fingers, making a praying pose before his chest.


    However, instantly as he did that, like pushing the reversal button on a remote control during a film, everything slowly started to move backward.


    Bit by bit, Nick watched as everything around him moved backward in the exact way as happened, and closed his eyes.


    "I am ashamed to say this... But we are unable to beat them. Even though we are above them in rank, their strength ispletely on par with us if not above."


    As he said this, Nick slowly opened his eyes and said, "After I reversed time to the point where they didn''t use their power, I will seal them into a time prison. With that, we will be able to take both of them back."


    As Nick said watched Joe''s and Greg''s figure to move backward and slowly reach the point where they were surrounded by the Dia Family members.


    "Finally... Now then as thest ste-, eh?"


    Just as Nick was about to use his ability to seal the two into a time prison, where time didn''t flow properly, suddenly from Greg''s body a blinding white light broke forward.


    "What is that!?", said Nick with widened eyes, and watched as the white light manifested on Greg''s face, and a ck smiling demon mask appeared out of thin air.


    "Interesting ability indeed. Reversing time itself is quite a powerful strength, but not against me."


    While listening to what Greg said, Nick watched in silence as white light broke out from the demon mask, and made Greg and Joe to move freely again.


    Nick seeing as this happened, looked stupefied and watched as Greg and Joe looked at him in a calm yet cold manner.


    "These two areplete freaks!"

 Chapter 232: Breaking Connections

    Chapter 232: Breaking Connections


    "These two areplete freaks!", said Nick, now truly not believing that those two could have such strength.


    He knew just what kind of power he had used on them, so seeing them escape his ability was aplete shock for him.


    His Time Reverse was not only reversing time itself but made sure that anyone affected by its power won''t be able to move or do a single thing while he used his power.


    No matter if it was an Artifact in the Soul or a Soul Creature until one was affected by his Time Reverse, one shouldn''t be able to summon anything or use any power.


    However, even like this, Greg was still able to do something which was stated as impossible and escape his power rtively easily.


    But what Nick didn''t know, that the reason for him to escape was not that his mask''s power was strong, but he summoned it right before Nick''s ability.


    He felt that Nick was about to use a powerful ability, so he wanted to protect himself from unknown dangers. But what he didn''t expect that the power would activate and affect him in a sh.


    If it weren''t for him summoning his mask''s power beforehand, he wouldn''t have been able to escape that was 100% sure.


    Luckily the mask''s nullification power was able to break through Nick''s ability the moment it was activated, so it wasn''t sealed away.


    Greg looking at his proximity and watching that except him and Joe everyone else was frozen he looked at Nick calmly.


    "It''s 2 against 1. No matter how I look at it, you are at aplete disadvantage. Even if you try to undo your power, we will beat you before you could do that."


    When Nick heard this, he instantly turned serious and didn''t know how to react.


    If it would have been in the past and someone would have said the same thing to him, he would have just simplyughed at them.


    However, tasting both Joe''s and Greg''s strength firsthand, Nick didn''tugh at all. He knew that those two has more than enough power to beat him, even though he was above them in rank.


    Seeing that Nick wasn''t doing anything but standing in one ce in silence, Joe stepped forward and started to talk calmly.


    "Look. I don''t want to fight against you nor kill those who were a part of my life so far. We all know that everything that is currently happening is because of that old wreck."


    Nick''s expression after listening to this started to soften but still stayed silent.


    Looking at Henry, Scott, and every Dia Family member he knew since he was a small child, Joe nced at Nick and asked calmly, "As a member of the Soul Association, a man who fights for bnce, do you think this is normal what we currently do?"


    "No, not at all. We all know that if things go as it is, the Dia Family will make the bnce to copse and a war will break out soon. It is only a matter of time, yet..."


    "Yet?", asked Joe quietly, slightly raising his eyebrow curious what Nick wanted to say.


    Staying silent for a small while, Nick looked at Joe and sighed, "Yet unfortunately I can''t do anything against it. The Soul Association and the Dia Family formed a pact."


    "A pact?", asked Joe with a deep frown, feeling that nothing good coulde to of that. Especially if it was associated with his father.


    If that old sly fox made a pact with someone he would make 100% sure to get more out of it as the other side.


    Thinking about this he asked instantly, "What was the deal about?"


    "He formed a temporary alliance with the Soul Association. As for the details, unfortunately, I can not talk about them. Both the Soul Association and the Dia Family''s head prohibited me to talk about this matter."


    "..."


    Joe listening to this looked troubled and surprised at the same time. Even Greg looked confused under the mask.


    Everyone knew that the Federation had bnce because of the Soul Association and not because of the 5 Great Families.


    Even though the 5 Great Families held bigger fame and power than the Soul Association, thetter had a bigger influence than any other.


    And this is the reason why the bnce could work well without any problems. If one Family decided to attack another and not everyone, until then the Soul Association won''t interfere.


    While one family plummet another rise. However, thingspletely change when a Family decides to attack all the others and try to make a dynasty, where only they are the rulers.


    If something like that happens, then that is the time when the Soul Association would interfere with the happenings.


    Beating the arrogant family alongside the other 4 Great Families and restore the lost bnce, that was the Soul Association''s main and most important task.


    However, there was never a moment in the past, where the Soul Association would make a pact with a Family which was on the rise. Especially not when that Family was gaining greater and greater influence, while it destroyed several smaller families all around the Federation.


    The whole thing was just way too confusing.


    The Dia Family''s sudden rise, the nwing''s unexpected attack against the Scepters, and now the immediate pact between Joe''s father and the Soul Association.


    All of these things showed that things suddenly started to go toward a future that won''t be a pleasant one that was for sure.


    Thinking about Russ''s and Wayne''s warning, which stated the Higher Beings'' attack, Greg felt like his head will explode.


    "First that and now this. Things escted to unexpected heights and if this continues we will kill each other right before the real war woulde."


    As Greg thought about this, he looked at Nick and wanted to say something, but suddenly Joe on his side started to talk first.


    "I see. So that''s how it is.", said Joe and lowered the Jade Sword in his hand.


    "From now on, I don''t care what happens from now on with the Dia Family nor with my father. I am no longer a part of that family. I hope you know what that means, right... Nick."


    "!"


    Both Nick and Greg hearing this turned stupified, not believing what they just heard from Joe.


    Did he say he is no longer a part of a family that is on the rise? What? Did he go insane? This was the biggest chance he could have in his whole life and he wants to waste it?


    Not even Greg, who knew Joe for years, know what was currently happening. But he knew one thing for sure.


    "If he decided like this, then he should have a very solid reason. After this fight, I will definitely talk with him."


    Nick who looked at Joe in utter silence, started to examine his expression but seeing that he was not joking around, he looked stunned.


    "Are you serious about what you have just said?", asked Bick with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "Yes, I am.", nodded Joe without hesitancy, and took out a symbol from his pocket.


    "To show how serious I am, here. Take this. Now it is useless to me."


    Seeing that Joe was throwing a small circr-shaped symbol at him, Nick put his hand out and grabbed the badge.


    However, the moment he opened his palm and looked at the emblem, his expression froze up instantly.


    "This... You can''t be serious about this! This is your Ancestry Badge! If you throw it away you never be able to inherit the Dia Family from your father!"


    "!"


    When Greg heard this, he instantly understood the situation and his expression turned rmed.


    "Joe, just think about all of this again. Maybe it is not worth en-."


    "It is perfectly worth it.", said Joe coldly, cutting into Greg''s sentence.


    "How is it worth it? You are throwing away your future right at the moment!"


    ncing at Greg on his side, Joe shook his head and replied calmly, "If my future is to inherit and lead a Family which had a bloody past and killed thousands of innocent people, then I don''t need such a future."


    "..."


    "But..."


    "There is no but. Greg, maybe my father let you into my family in the very beginning, but you were never truly a part of it. Don''t take it as an insult, instead, take it as apliment. Being a part of that Family means being a ve for the entire of your life."


    Listening to this, Greg turned silent and looked at Joe.


    Feeling his sharp gaze even through the demon mask, Joe averted his face from Greg and looked at Nick.


    After a small whileter, he closed his eyes, and after taking a small but deep breath, he started to talk.


    "And this is why, right now and here, I, Dia Joseph, the eldest son of the Dia Family, will sever all of my connections with my family, once and for all!"

 Chapter 233: A Future Plan?

    Chapter 233: A Future n?


    "..."


    The moment Joe said those words, it was like time itself froze up.


    Neither Greg nor Nick wanted to believe what he just did.


    An Ancestry Badge was like a once-in-a-lifetime treasure to all the eldest son or daughter inside their own family.


    Once one decides to throw it away or destroy it, then that means they discard the legal right to be the family''s head in the future.


    If that happens, then no matter what happens in the future, one no longer can be the head of the Family.


    And naturally, Nick knew this fact too and that is why he looked incredibly shocked.


    However, he knew what this also meant. When the Soul Association formed a pack with the Dia Family, they were told to bring back the Dia Family''s heritor to Nexus City.


    But now that Joe was no longer the heritor, it meant the contract they made now became even moreplicated.


    The Soul Association had a rule, which stated that until one was not associated with the matter, until then any form of violence against them should be ignored.


    Meaning, now that Joe was no longer the inheritor of the Dia Family, if Nick decided to use violence against him, Joe had the right to freely resist and even kill him.


    If Joe decides to kill Nick and ends up doing it, the Soul Association has no right to punish Joe no matter what. This was their own rule, to begin with.


    Until now, while Joe didn''t throw his badge away, Nick could have killed him if he wanted to because until this moment Joe was the inheritor of the Dia Family, meaning he was connected with the whole matter.


    However, he was told not to kill him, so he didn''t, but it seems now he not only won''t be able to kill him but also won''t be able to capture him.


    The whole matter became extremelyplicated. Joe was rted to the deal between the Dia Family and the Soul Association, but at the same time not.


    Individually, he was the one who should be brought back to Nexus City, but at the same time not, because he was no longer a part of the Dia Family.


    Staying silent for quite a while, Nick lowered his hand and sighed.


    "I see. If this is what you choose, then you are free to leave."


    Nick knew that now that things turned out like this if he decided to fight against Joe and Greg at the same time, he would sure to die.


    Joe alone could surpass him, while Greg dominated two God rank fighters, so he had no choice at all, but to retreat.


    As for what will happen from this point onward, it will be aplete question.


    When Joe heard this he nodded and looked at Greg in silence.


    Knowing what he wanted, Greg sighed and waved his hand.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    Instantly, the shadow below the two expanded, and under a single second, they have vanishedpletely.


    Leaving Nick there alone, Nick sighed and undid his power too.


    "Wha-, huh? What happened?"


    Looking around with shock and confusion, Scott, Henry, and several Dia Family members nced at each other, not knowing how to react.


    Seeing that Henry and Scott were searching Joe''s and Greg''s figure, he shook his head and said calmly.


    "They are no longer here. I let them away."


    "!?"


    When the two experts heard this they looked extremely stunned and nced at Nick instantly.


    "What should this mean Nick? We were told to take them back no matter what! Now we won''t be ab-."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Just before Henry could have finished his sentence, he noticed that Nick threw something toward him, so without hesitation h,e grabbed it.


    However, the moment he opened his palm to see what it was, Henry''s eyes widened while his face paled with fear.


    "This... Don''t tell me...", started to ask Henry, but after raising his head to look at Nick, he I instantly knew that it was real.


    Shaking his head in silence, Nick could just sigh helplessly and say, "Let''s go. I think we should report this matter back as soon as we can."


    ***


    Next to a smallke in the close proximity of Mythbreak, Greg and Joe slowly emerged from a tree''s shadow and looked around.


    Seeing that no one was in their proximity, Greg unsummoned his mask and looked at Joe.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes."


    "But why?"


    ncing at Greg who was confused and worried at him at the same time, Joe just shook his head and said, "Because I have decided like this."


    "Decided like this? I wouldn''t say something like this as a decision. It''s pure foolishness!"


    "Foolishness? Maybe. But in my opinion, this was the best choice I could do. Both to avoid the useless killing and to avoid to be a ve."


    "..."


    When Greg heard this, he kind of understood Joe''s feelings. After the things he said what his father was doing secretly behind everyone''s back, he understood.


    But still... Throwing away a chance to be one of the Great Family''s head in the future? It was still a question for Greg if it was the right choice to do.


    After thinking for a while, Greg could just simply sighed and as he crouched down to put his hand into the water before him, he asked, "So? What is your n from now on? Hideaway from your father until things don''t make a better turn? "


    "No. I am not such a person who hides when things turn to the worst."


    When Greg heard this he flinched slightly but decided to let it go. He felt like that sentence was directed toward him, but it was just a waste of time to argue about that now.


    Instead, he put his hand into theke, and before taking a small sip, he asked from Joe, "Then what?"


    Raising his head to look at the crystal clearke before him, Joe started to think and a small whileter he said, "I will create my own family and destroy my father''s once and for all."


    *PPFFFTTT!!!*


    Greg who was trying to drink from his hand, the moment he heard Joe''s reply, he instantly spit the water out.


    "Cough... Cough... Say... Cough... Say that again?", asked Greg as he coughed ufortably.


    "I will make my own family or n and destroy my father. Even if it will take me months or years, I will definitely make him to apologize. Not only to me but to everyone else who he used as a piece of trash."


    When Greg heard this, he turned instantly silent and looked at Joe.


    At that very moment, Greg realized that the Joe he thought he knew so far, now was full of mysteries. His current expression, behavior, and the way he was talking, everything was way too foreign to him. He never saw him like this.


    It was like the years he has spent with him could be thrown right into the trash can, because everything up until now was all a lie.


    Seeing this, Greg turned silent and after a small, whileter he looked up at Joe and said calmly, "I feel like I have known you more than anyone, but now I feel like I was wrong."


    After he said that, Greg stood up and after he looked deep into Joe''s eyes he said, "So right now, tell me everything that happened in the past. If you want me to help, you need to tell me the truth."


    "..."


    ncing at Greg, who was looking at him with a serious expression, Joe sighed and started to talk.


    "I didn''t want to tell you about this matter in the past, because I never would have thought that we get into such a situation, but it seems now I don''t have a choice."


    After sitting down and putting his back against the tree, Joe looked at theke and continued to talk.


    "My father was always a greedy man. He always wanted things that other people had and made everything to obtain them. Let it be violence or bargain until he gets his hands on what he needed he didn''t care about the process at all."


    Feeling that the story was going to be long, Greg decided to sit down and started to listen to Joe''s story in silence.


    Time passed by slowly, and Greg knew a lot of things about Joe''s family and about the past he never told him.


    He found out that Joe''s father was not as innocent as he thought he would be, while Joe''s childhood was not as easygoing as he believed.


    From the moment he was born, he was used as a tool to make his father achieve things that he wouldn''t be able to do alone.


    He almost made Joe to marry a wealthy person''s daughter at the age of 11, while doing the same thing with his daughter too.


    However, just before the marriages could have been done, the Dia Family received a letter which informed about terrifying news.


    On the very same day, Joe''s fiancee and his sister''s fianc got murdered alongside their family, while the Dia family mysteriously gained strength and became one of the Great Family in the Federation.


    The news shock the whole Federation, but just as anything else, this matter vanished alongside the past too.


    Everyone believed that the two family''s death was because the Dia Family attacked one of the Great Family in the past, but Joe knew this was not the case at all.


    His father ughtered both families, stole their resources, and used them to be one of the Great Family in the Federation.


    Just alone this fact made Joe feel insane hatred toward his own father.


    When Greg heard the whole story, he was angry too and wanted to say something, but suddenly Joe continued to talk.


    "But this is not the only reason why I hate him.", said Joe calmly, and suddenly his face darkened.


    "Alongside several innocent people, he killed my mother too."


    "!"

 Chapter 234: Skyfall Mountain

    Chapter 234: Skyfall Mountain


    "Your... Your father did what?", asked Greg immediately with shock.


    "My father killed my mother. He sent her right into her demise and didn''t care about it at all."


    "..."


    When Greg heard this he wanted to say something but realized he couldn''t.


    Listening to something like this, was truly shocking. Living under the same roof with the one who was both your father and the one who killed your mother, was quite stunning.


    Greg could somehow rte to all this because his parents were killed too, but that was another matter.


    This was simply outrageous! If it were Greg, he wouldn''t have cared at all and murdered his father doing something like this.


    "Why didn''t you told me this sooner?! This is not normal at all! Or even if you didn''t want to say it, why didn''t you do something against it!?"


    Feeling the anger swelling up inside of him, Greg stood up slowly while looking down at Joe with a clenched fist.


    Raising his head up, Joe looked terrifyingly calm and said quietly, "Do you think I wouldn''t have done something if I could?"


    "Huh?"


    Not understanding what that should mean, Greg wanted to ask, but before he would have had the chance to do so, Joe continued to talk.


    "My mother was a strong woman and had everything to be a great cultivator. Strength, fame, beauty, willpower, she had everything! And even though my father knew this, he still sent my mother on a ''weak'' mission."


    "A weak mission?", asked Greg, quite confused about what Joe said.


    If his mother truly died during a so-called weak mission, then Greg now truly didn''t know why Joe med his father.


    Dying in missions was normal, especially if the mission was a dangerous one. But Joe said it was a weak one, so he did not understand it.


    Knowing what Greg was thinking, Joe shook his head gently and said, "I know it is confusing, I was confused too when I heard the sad news. My mother, a genius, died during a task that should have been a stroll for her. It was not only strange but also impossible to believe."


    "Then how did she die?", asked Greg curiously.


    ncing at Greg, Joe replied instantly, "She was ambushed by our Dia Family''s most proficient assassin, Shadow."


    "?!"


    Seeing Greg''s perplexed expression, Joe nodded and started to exin.


    "Shadow was assigned to murder my mother. The reason? My father was promised to get a huge amount of resources and strength if he killed my mother, his own wife!"


    "This is madness!", said Greg, feeling the instant rage boiling inside his chest like a volcano.


    "I know. When I found it out, I was just as angry as you now. But I couldn''t do anything about it. Anyone who found out the truth got silenced by my father. No exception."


    "And even after knowing just how wicked your father was, you decided to stay on his side? Why? If I would have been you I would have long ago thrown that badge into his face and walked away from that family!"


    "Then you would have been killed just as mercilessly as my mother.", said Joe calmly.


    "Huh? Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes. My father would have killed me too if he found out that I know the truth."


    "He... He is out of his mind!", said Greg with a stunned expression and asked, "So the reason why you have waited until now was because of..."


    "Was because I needed to be strong. If I would have tried to attack him back then I would have been killed without question. But now things have changed. After fighting against someone as powerful as Nick, I finally realized that I have what it takes to destroy my father and get my revenge!"


    "The only thing I need now is a ce where I can build my own n and collect loyal friends who can help me. From these two things, I have already got thetter one, so only the former one remains to be solved."


    When Greg heard this, he smiled slightly and nodded. Just like Joe anytime in the past, he should help him no matter what happens. They have already gone through so many hardships together that backing up each other''s back when a sudden problem arose, was only natural.


    Maybe this time things were a bit unique and strange, but Greg will make sure to support Joe entirely.


    As he thought about this, Greg suddenly turned a bit worried and asked, "And what about your sister and everyone else who does not know about the whole matter? What will you do about them?"


    Joe knew what Greg thought and replied instantly, "They have nothing to do with this whole matter. The only one responsible for all of this is my father. As for what others will think about me, they will surely understand why I did what I did when they find out the truth."


    "I... See...", said Greg slowly and nced toward theke on the side.


    After staying still and looking at theke in silence for a small while, Greg stood up and said, "Then show me where do you want to create that n of yours."


    Standing up, Joe nodded then slowly started to shake his head.


    "No, it''s not yours, instead of it''s ours!"


    "?"


    As Greg listened to this, he instantly turned confused, which made Joe smile slightly and start to exin things.


    "When you joined our Family, if things would have turned out that I inherit the Dia Family, we wouldn''t have been able to stay equal, no matter what. At the very end of the day, only my voice would have mattered and not yours. However, now that we are able to create our n, we can avoid this problempletely."


    Pointing at Greg, Joe smiled slightly and said with determination.


    "You and me, we will be the very first two people who will create a n which has not one but two leaders!"


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    ***


    Families and ns. Two simr groups of people filled with experts and geniuses, yet at the same time they werepletely different.


    While in the Federation there were almost a thousand of Families, until then, there were very few ns.


    Also, while Families were famous for the fact that they ruled over one or several cities in different regions of the Federation, ns were living together with nature itself.


    Using what nature gave them, they were living inside forests, under the ocean or seas, behind river falls, or on the mountains.


    ns formed and created their very own "cities" there and would remain neutral from the outside world no matter what.


    However, humans were not the ones who were famous for their friendliness, but instead of their greed.


    Because ns'' territory was built or ced asionally around rare resources, Families had started to attack several other ns.


    However, just because of the resources, one n''s strength was almost on par with a Family who was amongst the Great Families.


    Yet, when one faced absolute domination, there would be only one oue. Death.


    Those ns who faced several Family''s power at the same time in the past, had no choice at all but to surrender.


    Over the years, as more and more Families obtained strength by killing and getting their hands on the rare resources, only a very few n remained in the Federation while more Families emerged from the nothingness.


    Yet, even knowing all of this, Joe was standing proudly before a huge mountain, with Greg on his side.


    "Umm... What is this ce?", asked Greg as he looked at the massive, yet ordinary-looking mountain before him.


    "It is called Skyfall Mountain, and I have found this mountain''s data in one of my father''s secret files identally. It was stated in there that this mountain holds great and priceless treasures."


    "So why did wee here if your father knows about this ce?", asked Greg with a deep frown.


    "Because he won''t look for us here. In the documents, it was stated that he tried to find the treasures but failed, so ended up putting the whole matter into the trash can. He long ago forgot about this ce''s existence."


    "I see, but still... Don''t you think if we start to build things here, people sooner orter will find out that we are here?", asked Greg after thinking for a while.


    "Who said we will build outside?", smiled Joe and touched the mountain''s side gently.


    And as he did...


    <strong>*TREMBLEE!!*</strong>


    With a crazy tremor, the mountain''s bottom started to split into two, and slowly, it started to reveal a huge path that led all the way into the mountain''s interior.


    "Woah! Amazing!"


    After the entrance has fully opened, Joe nced back at Greg, and with a slight smile, he said, "Let''s go. I want to show you something even cooler."


    Instantly as he said that Joe turned around and with steady steps, he started to walk inside, making Greg to follow him closely from behind.

 Chapter 235: Inner Kingdom

    Chapter 235: Inner Kingdom


    *<strong>TREMBLE!*</strong>


    With a small tremor that shook the whole mountain, behind Greg and Joe, the split started to close slowly.


    Immediately as the exit has been sealed, darkness fell onto the two, making Greg to activate his Second Flow to create light.


    However, just before he could have done it, above his head, Greg noticed as small crystals started to shine, and slowly the whole path got lit up with beautiful colorfulness.


    "What are these crystals? They can glow with such strong light, that it''s amazing!", said Greg as he touched a crystal on the side gently.


    "They are called Dusk Stones. By absorbing the darkness in their proximity and transforming it, they can create light and glow like this. They are indeed amazing."


    "Dusk Stones, can I take a few with me?", asked Greg curiously, thinking that maybe they coulde in handy once.


    Just like in the Earth Temple or in the Time Temple where different powers of his got sealed away, Greg knew he needed a second source of light if somehow his Second Flow gets to sealed away.


    ncing back at Greg, Joe nodded and said, "You can. Even after breaking them off, Dusk Stones can be used just as perfectly as they were before. Luckily, they won''t lose their ability, so they are the perfect material to create light in the darkness."


    "Perfect!", said Greg happily and started to collect a few crystals from the side.


    Because each crystal was almost as big as his palm and had a different color, Greg decided to take only one from each color.


    Breaking down one crystal after another, Greg put each into his shadow, but the moment he did, his expression turned stunned.


    The moment the Dusk Stones sink into his shadow, Greg felt as blinding light broke out from each crystal, filling his shadow with a colorful glow in an instant.


    Luckily the light did not escape from his shadow the moment he deactivated his Final Flow, so he was okay.


    Except for the small weight put on his body because of the crystals, Greg felt perfectly fine.


    "Let''s go.", said Joe calmly as he saw that Greg finished collecting the crystals.


    As a reply, Greg nodded, and without saying anything else he started to follow Joe.


    Walking for minutes in silence, the two walked amongst hundreds of crystals, which filled the whole ce with colorful light, when suddenly Greg noticed as the path before him and Joe started to expand.


    Arriving at the end of the path Greg frowned slightly because of the sudden light difference and looked around.


    But the moment he did, his eyes widened while his mouth gaped wide open in utter disbelief.


    Right before him, what he could see was simply an outrageous and breathtaking sensation!


    Currently, they were standing on top of a huge cliff, giving them a perfect view, while below, above, and before them, an amazing sight could be seen.


    Above them, thousands if not millions of Dusk Crystals were gently glowing, while in the middle of it, a huge hole could be noticed with the outside clear blue sky.


    Right below their feet, a vast forest with a huge crystal clearke could be found, while in the distance, several buildings were standing proudly.


    Each building was made out of wood and stone, but in a way that not even master creators could replicate it. Each construction was ced, made, and decorated in a way that felt inhumanly perfect.


    And what was even more shocking that in the middle of the smallke, a huge tower could discover, which bottom has vanishedpletely below theke''s surface.


    "This... How? Didn''t you say your father was not able to find anything?", asked Greg with a stupified expression.


    "I did and he truly did not find anything. He only checks the outside of the mountain, while exploring the few caves it had on the outside."


    "Then how were you able to find this ce?"


    With a slight shrug, Joe replied calmly, "By ident."


    "?"


    Seeing Greg''s confused expression, Joe started to describe the situation how he found the entrance to this ce.


    He told Greg when his father wanted to find the treasures he sent him alongside the exploration team.


    They stayed on Skyfall Mountain for weeks and Joe was tasked with a useless job to check the mountain''s bottomyer, looking for any entrance that could lead to the interior.


    Joe did what he was told and started his task, but he didn''t think the task he was given should take such a long time.


    Even after half a day of checking and searching he still wasn''t able to go around the mountain fully, which quite surprised him.


    From the outside, Joe knew that even with an average speed of walking, it would take him utmost a few hours to walk around the mountain.


    After walking for another few hours, Joe realized that it wasn''t the mountain which was big, but he was simply under a strange power.


    Every time he walked a mile toward any direction, he would end up arriving at the very same spot from where he just left.


    When he realized this fact, he instantly knew that something was wrong so he started to explore that territory with greater detail.


    And that is when he found the entrance.


    The moment he opened the entrance and found the interior, the power which sealed him inside of the one-mile area vanished, making Joe leave freely.


    "So you decided to keep the whole matter as a secret for this moment. Smart.", said Greg with an approving nod.


    "Yeah. Also, I did not have time to explore this Kingdom inside this mountain, but what I noticed except the fact that others have already lived here was that they left this ce in the hope others will find it."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?", asked Greg with a frown.


    Joe smiled and asked, "If you think about it, it is quite obvious no? A trap that does not kill and only activates when some walk into it. Also, its power vanished instantly the moment I found the ce, showing, anyone that created the seal wanted the ce to be found."


    Listening to this, Greg looked deep in thought and nodded.


    "Yeah, if we think about that it is true. But why? I mean, why seal the only entrance from the outside world if they wanted others to find it? Wouldn''t have it been much simpler if they leave the path inside open or tell others obviously that this ce exists?"


    "That would be logical, yes, but I think they had a reason. As of what kind of reason, I don''t know."


    Staying silent for a small while looking for reasons, Greg just shook his head and said, "Well, it is useless to think about that now, no? Instead, let''s go and explore the ce. I am curious how it looks from closer."


    As Greg said they wanted to move, but the moment he looked around looking for a way down, he looked confused.


    "Umm... How do get down? Don''t tell me we need to jump down..."


    "To be honest, when I found this ce I just looked around from here. I didn''t have time to build or look for a way down."


    When Greg heard this he nodded and smiled, "Then let''s make one, shall we?"


    Joe looked confused when he heard Greg say that but instantly understood what Greg wanted the moment he moved.


    Crouching down and closing his eyes, Greg activated his Third Flow and without hesitation started to manipte the earth below them.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    With a powerful tremor, the cliff under Greg''s and Joe''s feet started to move and soon it started to form in shape.


    Under almost in an instant, from the deep cliff''s side several earth pirs broke out and one by one formed a staircase below.


    Joe seeing this smiled, and looked at Greg, who was standing up with a satisfied smile while dusting his palms off.


    "This should make it right?"


    "Yeah. It is perfect. Let''s go.", said Joe and started to descend on the staircase that Greg made.


    Following Joe from behind, Greg walked through the dense but beautiful-looking forest. Each tree was as wide as 3 humans put together, while their heights'' reached above 50 meters.


    Walking amongst those colossal trees, Greg suddenly felt like an ant.


    As he was about to examine the trees, suddenly Greg noticed something hanging between two trees and stopped.


    Squinting his eyes, he noticed that it was a piece of b made out of wood, while something was carved on its surface with carefulness.


    Joe seeing that Greg found something nced toward the direction where he was looking and it wasn''t long before he noticed the b too.


    "What is that?", asked Joe and walked closer to the chunk to see what was written on it.


    Grabbing it and cleaning the dust off of it''s surface, instantly two words got revealed.


    ''Eternal Kingdom''

 Chapter 236: Eternal Kingdom

    Chapter 236: Eternal Kingdom


    The moment the two noticed the words on the b, they looked at each other in confusion.


    They looked confused not because they didn''t know what the Eternal Kingdom should have meant, but it was the opposite. They were extremely clear about what those two words meant.


    The Eternal Kingdom was one of the greatest Kingdom from the past, which had an extremely great history.


    Legends said that the Eternal Kingdom was the only n in the past which ruled over almost all of the whole Federation.


    But for some unknown reason, when it seemed that the Eternal Kingdom would reach the summit and rule above everyone, they vanished mysteriously.


    No one knew why or what was the reason, but everyone knew that they had an insane amount of resources that could make any Family or n to be the best.


    That was why every Family and person in the whole Federation wanted to find where the Eternal Kingdom has vanished and tried to obtain their resources for themselves.


    But no matter how hard everyone tried, no one was able to find it, so as a result it just became a Legend.


    However, seeing the two words written on the wooden b, Joe and Greg couldn''t believe it. Could it be that the long-forgotten legend was all along here in this mountain''s interior?


    That would be extremely shocking that was for sure!


    With each passing second, it was visible that Joe''s expression started to be more and more excited and a small whileter he nced at Greg.


    "Let''s go. It seems this ce could be much greater than I have first thought."


    Greg knew that if this ce was truly the legendary Eternal Kingdom from the myths then they have hit the jackpot for sure.


    As a result, he nodded, and without saying anything else he started to walk toward the buildings in the distance.


    Walking for almost 15 minutes in silence, the two finally arrived before a huge gate.


    Just like those buildings that were visible from the cliff, the gate was made out of wood, while it was dyed with ck color.


    On top of it, another b was visible, but instead of the two words of ''Eternal Kingdom'', what the two could read was ''Eternal Skyfall''.


    "Let''s go.", said Joe after he looked at the b for onest time and started to walk upon the stairs that led toward the buildings above.


    As Greg followed, he noticed that each stair he stepped foot on started to vibrate and turn back to its original state after a few secondster.


    Joe noticed this too, but feeling that they were no hostile toward them and it was not a trap either, he continued to walk forward.


    However, their anxiety only became levels bigger when somewhere in the middle of the staircase, not only the stairs started to vibrate, but the whole environment around them.


    The air, the trees on the sides, and the stairs below their feet. Each time they step forward the tremor would be greater, making them feel anxious instantly.


    However, even after all of this happened, nothing seemed to change which was quite confusing.


    "Let me go first.", said Greg and stepped before Joe.


    Knowing that he had the demon mask and the nullification power, Greg felt safer. But if things turned to the worst and suddenly a shocking power would break out, he wasn''t sure that he could save Joe.


    The vibration around his proximity somehow gave him bigger pressure than anyone else on the God rank which was strange.


    Joe knew why Greg said those so nodded and without arguing he nodded and let him to go first.


    One step after another, Greg watched as his proximity turned more and more unstable, while thest stair was only a few meters away from him.


    Just before thest stair, Greg stopped and at himself. He was sweating like hell while his body shook from an unknown power.


    From the outside, he looked like he just took a quick swim in theke, while wearing tons of weight on his body, making his body look like it could copse at any given moment.


    Even with his abnormal physical strength, Greg knew that this was no joke at all and he truly felt like copsing.


    Joe who saw this from below looked shocked and looked around.


    "I don''t see any prints or magic circles which could cause such power. Also, it is obvious that there is no one here, so how could this be?", asked Joe, not understanding the current situation.


    Ability Prints and Magic Circles were a kind of carvings that could be used on objects or things that are none living.


    By fusing one''s power into these prints or circles, one can transfer one''s Guardian''s ability into things.


    For example, if one drew an Ability Print on a piece of stone and fused an explosion ability into it, then that stone would be a grenade.


    However, right now, Joe was not able to notice any Ability Prints or Magic Circles that would be able to surpass Greg like this.


    Even if it was drawn under the surface, when the power was triggered, a small sign should be seen on the surface that yelled it was an Ability Print, but Joe couldn''t see any.


    "Strange...", murmured Joe with a deep frown and nced at Greg''s shaking figure before him.


    "Don''t push your limits too far. We have time to figure out a better way to get up, so I think the best should be for you to co-."


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    However, just before Joe could have finished his sentence, Greg took thest step and stepped on thest stair.


    Instantly as he did, the air around Greg turned unstable and a huge explosion urred, making Joe step back a few meters.


    "!"


    As dust and smoke flew everywhere and Joe covered his face, Greg felt like his body undergone strange changes.


    Instead of tearing his body or creating a fatal wound on him, his body instead started to heal and show positive changes.


    His body turned more muscr, his vision turned clearer and his hearing became sharper.


    Greg didn''t know how all of these things were possible, but he felt quite satisfied.


    After a small, whileter when the changes started to vanish was Greg able to steppletely on thest stair and look back at Joe with a wide smile.


    "It ispletely harmless. You cane."


    "!?"


    Looking at Greg who somehow looked different, Joe stayed silent and waited for a while.


    "What happened?", asked Joe suddenly after thinking for a bit, still not understanding what could have happened just a few moments ago.


    ncing at his hands, Greg shrugged slightly and exined.


    "I don''t know either, but it seems this staircase is a test. If you can resist the unknown power and step walk up onto the top, it will improve your body''s state."


    When Joe heard this his eyes widened with surprise and shouted instantly, "Endless Pressure!"


    "Huh? Endless Pressure? What is that?", asked Greg with a deep frown.


    Joe instantly looked at the stair and started to exin.


    "In legends, Eternal Kingdom was famous for its imprable defense. From one of its defense mechanisms was the Endless Stairway, known as the Endless Pressure. The more steps one took, the bigger the pressure would be, but in legends, it was told the staircase was miles long. But this is only a hundred meters long if not shorter!"


    As Greg listened to Joe''s exnation looked stunned and looked at the staircase below his feet.


    Just imagining the fact that this stairway would have been several miles long, he wondered just how strong one needed to be to reach the top.


    "Such a scary power. It seems legends about the Eternal Kingdom are true."


    As Greg thought about this, he saw as Joe started to move and soon he too arrived at the fewst steps.


    Just like Greg, he too was covered with an insane amount of sweat, while his whole body was shaking like leaves in autumn.


    If Greg didn''t have to know the reason why Joe was like this, he would have thought Joe was in great danger.


    Just looking at his trembling body and struggling figure, Greg felt like helping but knew it would only be a bad choice.


    He didn''t know if this ce had any restrictions or if there would be any punishment if he helps him, so he decided not to.


    Also, the best way for one to improve oneself is to break through with only one''s power and strength.


    Choosing the easiest way not always meant sess and reward. It could also mean failure and punishment, so the best way was to let Joe to take the final step on his own strength.


    "You can do it! It''s just onest step!", said Greg loudly while jumping here and there as he cheered for Joe to take the final step.


    "This guy...", said Joe quietly as he looked at Greg''s crazy act.


    After taking a deep breath and clenching his teeth, Joe raised his right foot and without hesitation stepped on thest stair.


    *<strong>BOOOM!!*</strong>

 Chapter 237: A Pond

    Chapter 237: A Pond


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With a crazy explosion that was quite simr to Greg''s, dust and smoke flew everywhere, while Joe''s body underwent visible changes too.


    His body became stronger, his eyes turned brighter, while a calling presence appeared around his body.


    It seemed anyone who sessfully walked up on the stairs would get such blessings, but Greg didn''t know if it was a good thing or not.


    If an enemy decided to attack them in surprise and seeded resist against the Endless Pressure''s power, it''s would also get the blessing, just the two of them did.


    But at the same time, if someone tried to go up on the stairs, they would easily kill them, because under such pressure it was impossible to move normally.


    "We should leave something here to look out for unwanted guests. But what?", thought Greg calmly and started to think.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t have an idea, because the only Soul Creature was was independent of him was his fairy.


    "However, if I think about it, she has been not a lot of usetely, so I guess it would be the best to leave her here."


    As Greg said that, he put his hand out and summoned the fairy.


    Instantly, a small sleeping fairy appeared atop his palm, making Greg''s eyes to twitch slightly.


    "This... She has been sleeping way too muchtely, no?", thought Greg and poked the fairy on the cheeks.


    "H...Huh?"


    Waking up with a sleepy face, the fairy looked around then a small whileter looked up at Greg.


    "From now on, you will look out for this ce. Anyone who is passing through here and it is not me or him, signal at me. Understood?"


    The little fairy looking at the staircase with a still sleepy face nodded slightly, and with slow wing flutters, she flew over a tree.


    Seeing as his Soul Creature flew atop a tree andy down to continue her disturbed sleep, Greg flinched again, but still sighed in the end.


    "Well, let''s hope she understood me.", thought Greg with a bitter taste in his most and looked at Joe.


    Seeing that his friend was examining his body with a surprised expression, he smiled and said, "Let''s go. We still have a lot of things to check out."


    Knowing that Greg was talking to him, Joe looked at his hands onest time and nodded.


    "Sure."


    With that, leaving the fairy behind, Greg started to walk toward the buildings with Joe following him closely from behind.


    Walking on the beautiful jade-like path, Greg watched as slowly the buildings he saw from the distance started to appear around him.


    Each house was built from wood and brick while on their surface detailed carvings could be discerned. The roof on top of each building was curvy and pointy, giving Greg a somewhat ancient feeling.


    However, even like this that everything looked so breathtaking, Greg felt like the ''city'' was truly ancient. It was ancient to such a point where Greg felt kind of scared.


    He knew that no one lived here for an unknown amount of time, but still, he felt like he was watched by thousands of eyes, peering right into his soul.


    Joe felt like Greg too. Even though he looked calm on the outside, anyone who looked at him saw that he was on high alert.


    Walking inside a city where no one lived for ages, showed that the Eternal Kingdom was truly a mysterious ce in every way.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Joe said he found this ce first, then Greg would have believed that a powerful expert was living here and watching them from the shadows.


    "Let''s go there. It seems that is the main building here.", said Joe, pointing toward a huge skyscraper on the very top of a small hill in the distance.


    Nodding, Greg started to follow the jade path that showed the way there, but suddenly stopped and looked to the side.


    "What is that?"


    Looking at the side, Joe noticed that in the ground, a small gap was visible, while in it a path was going deeper underground.


    As the two watched the gap, suddenly inside Greg''s consciousness Shapeless started to move and on its own ord, it flew toward the gap.


    "!"


    Seeing the sudden change of events, both Greg and Joe looked surprised and looked at each other.


    "I can''t control it. It''s acting on its own. What is happening here?", asked Greg and without hesitation, he started to chase Shapeless.


    Joe knew that something must have happened if a dependent Soul Creature which had no self-consciousness suddenly started to act on its own, so he followed Greg too.


    This ce was filled with way too much mystery, so he was quite curious why did suddenly Greg''s Soul Creature started toe alive.


    "First it turns out this ce is the legendary Eternal Kingdom, then we found the Endless Pressure and now this. This ce is much greater than I have thought!", said Joe with visible excitement in his eyes.


    Running with fast speed while remaining alert of any traps, Greg followed Shapeless closely from behind, while Joe did the same behind him.


    After running for almost 10 minutes without stopping, Greg started to feel a bit shocked just how deep they have gone down when the area around him started to expand.


    Bit by bit, the narrow path grew both in width and height and soon Greg found himself in a huge open space.


    "Woah...", was the only thing Greg and Joe were able to say the moment they noticed just what kind of ce they have arrived at.


    The whole ce was filled with emerald green grass, while in the very middle a small pond could be seen.


    The pond was however strange and definitely not any ordinary pond. The color of it was abyss ck, yet it was crystal clear.


    From above, one could clearly look down and see the deep bottom, even though the color was as ck as ink. It was bizarre for sure.


    "What does Shapeless want to do here?", thought Greg with a perplexed expression and looked at his Soul Creature.


    Right at the moment, Shapeless Dream was hovering above the pond while doing nothing else at all.


    Greg seeing this nced at Joe, but seeing him confused too he turned back and started to walk toward it.


    Arriving at the edge of the pond, Greg looked down then at Shapeless but still didn''t see why it came here.


    There was nothing in this ce not in the pond which looked intriguing, so Greg was a bit confused.


    "Why did ite he-, uh?", started to say Greg, but suddenly Shapeless moved and appeared behind his back.


    "!"


    As Joe watched the staff-shaped Soul Creature move he wanted to warn Greg but he waste.


    Before he would have had the chance to talk, Shapeless pushed Greg forward making him to fell right into the pond.


    *<strong>Ssh!</strong>*


    With a heavy fall, Greg sunk into the pond, while his Soul Creature followed suit and sunk into the ck water after him too.


    "What the hell?", said Joe and run to the side of the pond.


    However, the moment he looked down, his face turned to shock in an instant.


    It was not because he saw something incredible, but instead because he didn''t! He couldn''t see a thing, even though the water was crystal clear. For some mysterious reason, Greg''s body has vanished inside the pond.


    "Just what is happening here?", asked quietly Joe as he examined the water, but feared to jump into it.


    Not knowing what kind of power it had, he didn''t want to try jumping after Greg, so he waited patiently, maybe after a small whileter he will appear again.


    Time ticked by slowly, yet even after half an hourter, Joe was still standing next to the pond looking at the water with a worried expression.


    When another 15 minutes passed by, Joe frowned and said, "Okay, it seems I should go after him."


    As he said that he was about to move and jump into the dark water, but suddenly light broke out from the water''s surface.


    "!"


    Looking at the almost blinding light which appeared suddenly, Joe stepped a few meters back and watched as an arm emerged from the pond.


    After a small while, another hand appeared and it was not long when the head followed suit too.


    With wet hair and an exhausted expression, Greg struggled to climb out from the pond andy down on the soft grass in the side.


    As Joe saw this, he instantly turned happy and started to walk toward him, but just as he took a few steps forward he halted while his eyes widened.


    Feeling the stare on his skin, with heavy breaths Greg turned to look at Joe and looked at him with confusion.


    However seeing as Joe was watching him with shock, Greg frowned and lowered his gaze onto his body.


    But the moment he did, his expression turned stupified too and a shocked sigh escaped his mouth.


    "What?"

 Chapter 238: Shapeless Evolution

    Chapter 238: Shapeless Evolution


    The moment Greg lowered his gaze to look at what happened, his whole expression turned to that of disbelief.


    All over his body, on his skin, golden carvings were swirling and moving here and there, making Greg instantly jump up onto his feet.


    Taking off his shirts in one smooth move, Greg at his body with widened eyes.


    On his skin, the same golden carvings could be seen that were on Shapeless, moving around his body like snakes.


    However, even though the sight looked strange, if Joe didn''t warn Greg, he wouldn''t have been able to notice it.


    There were no feelings or pain at all, not the slightest. It was quite bizarre.


    "What happened?", asked Joe from the side, as he looked at Greg with confusion.


    Shaking his head Greg didn''t know it either and looked up at Joe.


    "Nothing, when I fell into the pond Shapeless has vanished. Not knowing what happened I instantly came back up, but strangely my body felt extremely exhausted when I came back up to the surface."


    "Wait. The moment you fell into the water you came back up instantly?"


    "Yes, why?", asked Greg with a slight frown.


    "You were down in the water for almost an hour."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Greg turned instantly speechless and nced at the pond on his side.


    As he thought about this, he wanted to say something, but suddenly the carvings on his skin lit up with blinding golden light.


    "!"


    Covering his eyes with his hand, Joe watched as the carvings on Greg''s body moved and started to melt into each other on his back, right in the center of his spine.


    "Bleargh!!"


    Vomiting up an insane amount of blood, Greg fell onto his knees and clenched his teeth together in pain.


    "What is happening?", asked Greg as he felt like his body was about to explode from the inside.


    "Don''t resist. Let the power seep into your bones and cells."


    Suddenly Alice''s voice sounded inside Greg''s head, making Greg to rx his body, even though heaven-defying pain was going currently inside his body.


    "What is this.", asked Greg as sit down on the ground and closed his eyes.


    "It seems your Soul Creature underwent an instant evolution and now is fusing with your body."


    "What? How? It was still in the Cmity rank, so how could it reach evolution?", asked Greg instantly with confusion.


    "Because it''s not an Evolution Step which is after the God rank, but simple Fusion."


    "And what should that mean?"


    "On the Evolution Step, one fuse and melt together with one''s Soul Stone and Guardian, forming a new being. However, when a Fusion happens, then the oue will be unknown."


    "Unknown? So even death is possible?", asked Greg.


    "Yes."


    "Perfect...", thought Greg with a wry smile and asked, "Then what now? Should I just simply pray not to die?"


    "Exactly.", said Alice with a monotonous tone of voice and continued, "If you try to resist, then your death will be 100% sure. That is why I said try not to resist and simply rx."


    Knowing that resisting would bepletely useless now that he knew what was happening, Greg rxed entirely and let the power to seep into his body.


    Bit by bit, Greg felt as the interior of his body underwent changes, while the carvings on his skin melted together on his back.


    Slowly, the golden carvings melted together fully and started to rotate.


    At first, it was slow, but as time went by the speed became faster and faster.


    Just as Joe thought the golden whirlpool on Greg''s body was about to detonate, the swirling halted in one motion and changed shape and color.


    The golden color turned abyss ck while the shape was no longer that of a swirling whirlpool, but a small circle surrounded with stars. In the middle of each star, different golden-colored symbols could be discerned, making the whole ''tattoo'' seem mysterious.


    "It... Has ended?", asked Greg with a huge sigh as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    The feeling during the process was almost indescribable. Not only did he felt immense pain, but felt like every cell inside his body underwent great changes.


    It was like he became something new, yet at the same time remained the same.


    After waiting a small while to calm down and make the pain to dissipate, Greg wanted to stand up but suddenly a shocking scene happened.


    Just as he put his hand down to push himself up, his hand melted away, making his body to fell forward powerlessly.


    "!"


    *<strong>Paff!</strong>*


    With a heavy fell, Greg hit the ground, making Joe run to his side instantly.


    "Are you okay?", asked Joe with a perplexed expression as he watched Greg''s melted arm to appear again.


    "What the f*ck?", cursed Greg as he sat up looking at his arm.


    "Just a moment ago, it felt like my body became... Air? No, instead it felt like my arm vanished into nothingness."


    As Greg said this he turned his arm around, but seeing that he was doing perfectly fine he stood up and looked at Joe.


    "This... Was awfully strange."


    "Yeah...", nodded Joe and nced at Greg''s back.


    After thinking for a while he looked around and asked, "Umm... Where did you throw your shirt off? Wasn''t it here a few seconds ago?"


    Knowing what Joe meant he nodded and pointed to the side, but seeing there was nothing there he frowned.


    "Huh? I definitely three it there. Where did it go?", asked Greg and started to think back.


    However, when he did, Joe before him turned shocked and said quietly, "Greg... On you..."


    "Huh?"


    Not knowing what he meant, Greg nced down, but when he did his expression froze up.


    On his upper body, his skin started to grow and change shape, and soon a shirt that looked exactly the same he had appeared on him.


    The only difference however was that on the shirt, small barely visible golden carvings were visible.


    "What the hell?", asked Greg instantly touched the shirt, but when he did, his face paled instantly.


    The moment he raised the shirt to see what was below it, he saw as his body has vanished and only swirling abyss darkness could be seen.


    The sight was just as scary as it was shocking.


    As Greg saw this, suddenly he realized something and said quietly, "Don''t tell me that Shapeless and I have be one!"


    As Greg thought about this, the picture of Shapeless appeared in his head, making the shirt on him vanish, and a ck staff with golden carvings materialized in his hand instantly.


    "This can''t be true...", said Greg quietly with disbelief as he looked at the staff in his hand.


    Swinging it here and there, Greg felt that the staff was exactly the same as his Soul Creature was, but with the only difference that it was one with his body.


    Just like the sight below his shirt before, when Greg opened his palm in the hope to drop the staff, what waited for him was swirling darkness, making the weapon to be glued right onto his skin.


    "Just what happened with my body?", thought Greg with a bit of fear as he looked at the staff disappearing into his body slowly.


    "You don''t need to fear, nothing will happen with you. The Soul Creature that fused with your body now became your power. The only thing you need to do is to learn the way to control it."


    "So it''s like now I have a second Guardian?", asked Greg from Alice when he heard her voice in his head.


    "You can think about it like that, yes."


    The moment Greg heard the answer, his eyes widened, and looked shocked.


    He knew that when someone obtained a Soul Creature, one could use its power just like one''s Guardian''s abilities.


    However, there was a big difference between a Soul Creature and a Guardian. When a Soul Creature dies, the owner will only lose the powers that the Soul Creature had. But when someone was brave enough to summon their Guardian out and fail to protect it, one will die alongside their Guardian.


    However, now that his Soul Creature fused with his body, it meant Greg had not a Soul Creature nor a Guardian. He had a power that was his and his alone no matter what happens, which was quite shocking.


    "Wait. Then this means I have obtained all the powers that Shapeless had before our fusion?", asked Greg with curiosity.


    "If we think logically, then yes. But it does not mean anything. It could be also possible that you have obtained its main power but not everything it had previously.", answered Alice calmly.


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and said, "Then there is only one way to find it out."


    As he said this, Greg looked at Joe and with a slight smile said, "Try to kill me."


    Listening to Greg''s wish, Joe looked at Greg in silence.


    Just only a small whileter did he frown deeply and ask Greg, "Sorry, say that again?"

 Chapter 239: Shapeshifting

    Chapter 239: Shapeshifting


    "Sorry, say that again?"


    "I said attack me like you want to kill me.", said Greg just as calmly as the first time.


    However, Joe didn''t look so calm and looked at Greg with confusion.


    "Did you go crazy?"


    "Uh? N-no. I just simply want to find out something. But for that to happen, I need you to attack me with everything you have. Simply put, try to kill me."


    "..."


    Not understanding what was currently ying inside his friend''s head, Joe sighed and asked, "And exactly how do you want me to ''kill'' you?"


    "Use your weapon and try to pierce my heart. Don''t worry I won''t die. If I feel I won''t make it I will instantly stop you."


    "..."


    Even after hearing it from Greg, Joe didn''t quite understand why he needed to do something so absurd but still sighed.


    Raising his hand holding the Jade Sword, Joe''s expression turned calm and said, "Don''t me me if something happens with you."


    "I won''t.", said Greg with a calm smile and readied himself for Joe''s attack.


    While inhaling a mouthful of deep air, around Joe''s body a thunder robe appeared, while around his weapon, lightning swirled like snakes.


    "He truly gained bigger strength sincest time.", thought Greg as he felt Joe''s presence almost reaching the summit of God rank.


    Since when he used his strange ability which was able to suck energy from other''s body, since then his strength became several times stronger.


    "Gaining strength without consuming any energy crystals... Quite powerful.", thought Greg and watched as Joe moved before him.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    With strong momentum, Joe''s figure burst forward and appeared before Greg like a ghost out of thin air.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    Watching as the Jade sword was flying toward his chest like an arrow, Greg smiled simply and raised his hand to defend against it.


    "Let''s see the-, eh?"


    However, just before he could have finished his thought, the sword pierced right through his palm, making blood flow down onto the ground instantly.


    "!"


    Both Greg and Joe seeing this looked stunned and looked at each other in silence.


    "..."


    "Argh!"


    Realizing what happened, Greg pulled his hand away instantly and looked at the wide gap in the middle of his palm.


    "Argh... It... Seems it didn''t work... Damn it hurts like hell."


    While Greg took out a potion from his shadow and started to drink it, until then Joe walked up closer and said calmly, "I am lucky that I didn''t go for your heart or neck. You would have just died because of me if I didn''t act carefully."


    Looking at the wide gap that started to heal up slowly, Greg frowned both with pain and confusion and said, "Thanks. It seems my power is working a bit differently than I have thought."


    Just right now, the moment Greg wanted to deflect Joe''s attack, he imagined as his hand turned diamond solid, helping him defend against the assault.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the time between his power to form from his imagination would take up such a long amount of time.


    It did work, so there was no question he would have been able to defend against Joe, but the problem here was with the time.


    It seems whatever he thought of would need at least a few seconds to materialize, so this power was extremely useless against enemies with extreme speed.


    "Okay, let''s try this out again. But this time use bit of less speed."


    "..."


    Joe hearing this stayed silent, but knew that until Greg didn''t find the answer he was looking for he wouldn''t stop so he nodded and said, "Sure."


    After reading himself once again, he looked at Greg calmly and said, "Say whenever you are ready."


    Knowing that like this he will have time to manifest what he wanted, Greg nodded and started his test.


    Instantly, he imagined in his head once again that his hand turned unbreakable and waited.


    1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds...


    After the 4th second, his arm started to change slowly, and under in no time at all his whole skin on his hand turned stiff and hard.


    "I am ready."


    Joe hearing this nodded and attacked Greg with the same speed and power as before.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<em>ng!*</em>


    Just like a few moments ago, Joe appeared before Greg, and with a powerful motion, he swung his weapon at his chest.


    However, the moment his sword hit Greg''s hand, a sound that was simr to meat hitting against metal sounded, making Joe to turn surprised instantly.


    Since the moment he obtained the Jade Sword, there was only one thing that was able to defend against his weapon was the Echo Spirit.


    Out of that, anyone or any Creature who tried to defend head-on against his weapon always ended up injured or dead.


    So seeing that Greg was able to deflect his weapon with his bade arm was something quite surprising. Of course, he didn''t use his 100% strength, but still, it was shocking.


    Greg however looked a bit disappointed instead of stunned.


    Pulling his hand away from the way, he looked at his hand and watched it turning back to its original shape and form.


    "Did something happen?", asked Joe, seeing Greg''s sudden change of behavior.


    Thinking for a while, Greg simply shook his head and replied, "No it''s nothing. Instead thanks for helping me."


    With this Greg was 100% sure about the results. It was clear as day that except for shaping his body at will, he did not obtain Shapeless''s abilities.


    Also, he found out that the period to materialize something that he imagined was associated with what he tried to manifest.


    For example, when he imagined the shirt to appear around him, it took only a second, while his arm to be unbreakable needed 4 seconds.


    It showed that the moreplex he tried to make, the more time he needed.


    "Now just the only thing I am curious about, what will happen if I try to shape my whole body?", asked Greg from himself and instantly imagined himself bing Joe.


    Seconds passed by in silence, and Joe watched as Greg did nothing but simply looked at him with a calm gaze.


    Feeling that something was not right, he wanted to ask Greg something, when suddenly his eyes widened with shock.


    "!"


    Before him, Greg''s body started to change from bottom to top, and under in no time at all, his whole being turned into the exactly same shape and appearance as him.


    "T-this... How?"


    Watching the exact same him only a few meters away from him, Joe looked stupified.


    However, instead of a reply, what Joe got was Greg''s sigh.


    "30 seconds huh?"


    "30 seconds?"


    "Yes.", answered Greg and exined, "The moreplicated way I try to use my power, the longer the time I need."


    "Eh? But 30 seconds are rtively a small amount of time if we look at that your whole appearance became mine, no?", asked Joe with a frown.


    "Well it is, but just imagine if I am in a dire situation where I need to change my form instantly to get the chance to escape. 30 seconds are way too much. I would rather use the cube we got from Russ and Wayne."


    Knowing what Greg was thinking about, Joe nodded, and said in agreement, "That is true. However, you can still use this power of yours in way too many of ways. I think it is very powerful."


    Greg knew what Joe meant by that but still shook his head.


    "If the time I need is more than 1 second, in a real fight it bes useless."


    After he said that, Greg looked at the pond and started to think.


    "However, the most important point here is that we found a priceless treasure. A power that can fuse one''s Soul Creature with the owner? That is way too ridiculous."


    Nodding, Joe looked at the pond and started to say, "Yes. But the question here is if there is a limit or not. I mean, can one fuse with more than one Soul Creature, or only one is the boundary? I am curious."


    "Let''s find it out.", said Greg and summoned his ck Larva Soul Creature atop his palm, and started to walk toward the pond.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Alice''s voice sounded in his head.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    "Huh? Why?", asked Greg, halting his steps instantly.


    "Your body wouldn''t be able to bear it if you try to attempt a fusion with another Soul Creature. You will end up dying or even worse. Your body will be a mutated mess."


    "!"


    The moment Greg heard this, his whole body stiffened, and looked at the pond before him.


    Seeing the abyss ck yet crustal clear water, Greg sighed and unsummoned his Soul Creature from his hand.


    "No, I don''t think it would be a great idea to fuse with more than one Soul Creature. I feel like something bad would happen, so I won''t try it. However, you can still go and try once."


    As he said that Greg stepped back and nced at Joe on the side.

 Chapter 240: Energy Chamber

    Chapter 240: Energy Chamber


    ncing at the pond on his side, Joe started to think for a small while but still shook his head in the end.


    "I won''t. I don''t have a Soul Creature that would be worth fusing wits, so I will put this matter to the side for the time being."


    When Greg listened to this he nodded and said, "I see. Then let''s go. We still have loads of things to check out."


    With that said, Greg formed a shirt around his body and with Joe on his side started to walk toward the exit.


    Walking for more than 30 minutes in the narrow tunnel, the two finally arrived back at the surface.


    "Should we seal the entrance?", asked Greg looking back at the hole on the ground.


    "No, it''s perfectly fine. Even if someone tries to sneak in, I don''t think they would know what the use of that pond is."


    Nodding and without saying anything else, the two turned around started to walk toward the biggest building on the small hill in the distance.


    "Houses, shops, storage facilities... This ce is truly like a miniature city. If there would be more people, this ce would be perfect.", said Greg next to Joe as he looked around with awe.


    "Yes.", nodded Joe in agreement as he looked around too.


    However, even like this, the previous feeling that they were watched was still around, which made Greg and Joe to walk forward with raised guards.


    Following the jade path all the way to the top, the two eventually arrived before the building and looked at it.


    Just like any other building they have seen, it was made out of wood and brick too with a pointy and curvy rooftop. The only difference it had however was its massive size, which was almost as big as a skyscraper.


    It was so big that the top of it almost touched the top of the mountain''s interior, which was quite stunning.


    "Let''s hope its size not this big for no reason.", said Joe and continued to walk toward the entrance.


    Following him from behind, Greg watched as Joe pushed the wooden gate open and walked inside.


    But the moment the two stepped inside, their whole being froze up with shock.


    "Th-this? What?"


    The interior of the building was something they have never seen before.


    The walls, the ceiling, and even the floor were made out of pure and colorful energy crystals, while in the middle a spiral-like staircase could be seen going up to the second floor.


    However, although this sight was shocking, what made the two to freeze up was instead the feeling they felt.


    "There are energy particles in the air? How?", asked Joe with widened eyes as he looked around.


    The sensation he was currently feeling was extremely simr to the moment he used his most powerful ability against Nick, Henry, Scott, and his family members.


    "Consume the Sky."


    The only difference between this and his power was however that while Joe sucked energy from others, this was consuming the energy from the crystals around. And what is even better, the crystal energy in the air was that of the purest and most refined ones that Joe ever felt.


    "My body is automatically consuming the energy. I feel myself bing stronger.", said Greg with surprise and looked around.


    "Yes, but it is a very small amount. It''s like the crystals are from Soul Collector-ranked creatures.", replied Joe with a bod and nced at the stairs in the middle.


    "Let''s go to the second floor. I think the higher we go the bigger the density will be."


    As he said that, Joe and Greg walked up on the stairs and arrived at the second floor.


    The sight was exactly as the one on the first floor, but with the difference that both Greg and Joe felt that the energy in the air became stronger.


    "I was right. But the density is still in the league of a Soul Collector.", said Joe and without hesitation, he started to go further up on the staircase.


    One floor after another. The two climbed up all the way to the 10th floor when they stopped and looked around.


    Just like the previous 9 floors, the sight was the same, but this time the density was much greater.


    Comparing this floor to the previous one, Greg felt like he just walked instantly from earth to heaven. The energy density was way superior."


    "High-ss Ascender rank energy crystals. This ce is simply outrageous! Anyone would be able to surpass all the ranks here in no time!"


    As Greg thought about this, he nced at the staircase and asked, "Just how much more floors are there?"


    "I don''t know, but going further than this would just destroy our bodies.", said suddenly Joe from the side.


    "?"


    Seeing Greg''s confusion, Joe sighed and started to exin.


    "Just think about it. When you normally consume energy crystals, you control how much amount you want. However, this is not the case here."


    Pointing at the crystals around him Joe continued, "Because the air is always filled with pure energy, and your body is automatically consuming it, you can''t stop it no matter what. The only solution for that is to go a level lower."


    Feeling what Joe wanted to say, Greg frowned and asked, "So you say one can die if one consumes more energy than one''s body could amodate and refine?"


    "Yes, I know it''s strange. Until now, you have consumed energy crystals only one by one, letting the energy inside you be consumed and refined by your Soul Stone, making you stronger. However, what do you think will happen if you consume a massive amount of energy with high density without stop?"


    "Naturally I will explode like a balloon."


    "Exactly.", nodded Joe and said, "And that is why I think it is not a great choice to go higher than this. Maybe you can feel it already too, but my body slowly starts to be ufortable from the continuous consumption."


    As Joe said this, Greg started to feel something like that too. It was like he ate so much that he felt extremely full, but not to the point where he felt ufortable. However, he knew that feeling was not too far away.


    "True. Then let''s go down and rest awhile."


    While the two walked down from the 10th floor, suddenly Greg''s eyes widened with surprise, and said hurriedly, "Someone has entered the mountain!"


    "Huh? Who?", asked Joe with surprise, knowing that it was definitely Greg''s fairy that warned him.


    "Don''t know. I can''tmunicate with her from such a distance, I only know that someone came because she came back to my consciousness. She was either attacked or was scared."


    Hearing this Joe nodded and with Greg closely behind him the two started to run with full speed.


    ***


    "Just what is this ce? This feels way too ancient."


    "Dunno. But seems those two are already here."


    Two men were talking between each other when suddenly a sh appeared from the distance and two figures appeared.


    "Ah here they are.", said the man on the right side with a smile and waved his hand.


    "Hi kids, long time not seen. It seems both of you are doing perfectly fine."


    "Huh? Russ and Wayne?"


    The moment Greg and Joe recognized the two before them, looked surprised, but the next second they smiled too.


    "How did you find us?", asked Greg as he looked at Russ with a curious look.


    He could remember the two went away to repair the Passage to the Unknown, and since then he didn''t meet with them.


    Going away from the Forbidden Lands he remembered to leave a letter, to make the two know he went away, but he didn''t write down where exactly.


    Also, because this was the first time even for him inside Skyfall Mountain, he wouldn''t have been able to warn them that he is here even if he wanted to.


    Knowing what Greg was thinking Russ smiled and said, "I made sure to mark you with my power, so finding you was as easy as finding a needle in a hay."


    "..."


    When Greg and Joe heard this they looked at each other in confusion. As easy as finding a needle in the hay? Wasn''t that instead hard?


    "Well... Sure.", said Greg and nced at the two before.


    "Anyway, why did youe here? We''re you able to repair the gate?"


    "Yes, we did, and guess what! We also find a great surprise!", said Russ with a wide smile and waved his hand.


    Instantly, the space before him and the two kids vibrated, and a figure fell onto the ground heavily.


    *<strong>PAFF!*</strong>


    "You... You f*cker! Undo your powers and let me kill you! You will pay for this!"


    "!?"


    When Greg and Joe saw the creature on the ground which had abyss ck skin, and blood-red eyes, representing a devil, both of them froze up.


    "O-Ozron?!"


    Hearing two unfamiliar voices on his side, Ozron turned around with a deep frown. But the moment he did and noticed Greg, suddenly his face turned wicked, and started to smile evilly.


    "Oh my... What a great pleasure it is. Keke!"

 Chapter 241: The Reason

    Chapter 241: The Reason


    The moment Greg and Joe saw the devil on the ground, their whole being froze up instantly.


    Ozron was the one who attacked them during the Tournament in Mythbreak, while almost seeding in killing Greg.


    If it weren''t for Russ''s and Wayne''s help and their personally built Passage to the Unknown, he didn''t know what would have happened with him.


    Also, as Greg noticed, since thest time he saw him, it seems he became several times stronger too. His whole presence leaked out dread and suffering, while it was quite obvious he was way above the God rank.


    "?"


    As Greg looked at the creature, suddenly he noticed that except for his head, Ozron''s body waspletely petrified, while around his chest part, space was gently vibrating from time to time.


    Seeing that the two looked confused, Russ nced at the devil and started to speak.


    "We found out that the gate was perfectly fine and the problem was in its interior. We don''t really know how, but he was able to escape the space inside the Passage of the Unknown. And what is more, he seeded withpleting his Evolution."


    "Keke."


    Wayne looking at the chuckling devil just simply shook his head and said, "Well, but he was still unable to beat or kill us, so we were able to capture him."


    "Why didn''t you kill him simply? Isn''t he way too dangerous to let him alive?", asked Joe from the side with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "He is.", answered Russ with a nod.


    "Then why?"


    However, instead of answering instantly, Russ pointed at Ozron and exined, "We didn''t kill him because he knows things that could be quite useful."


    As he said this, Ozron chuckled again and nodded.


    "Yes indeed. I know a lot of things that you primitive humans can''t even think about."


    "For example?", asked Joe curiously.


    Looking up at Joe who was calmly looking back at the devil, Ozron started to smile wickedly and answered word by word.


    "That. Is. A. Secret."


    *BAM!*


    However, just as he said that suddenly a leg appeared above him and kicked his face powerfully, making Ozron''s face to explode into the ground below.


    "!"


    Seeing that the one who attacked was Greg, the three around him looked stupified.


    "Wha-, why?", asked Russ with a perplexed look as he watched Greg''s standing figure before Ozron''sying body on the ground.


    However, Greg didn''t answer and gently smiled at Ozron and asked, "So can you tell me why you ''Higher Beings'' try to attack us, humans?"


    "!?"


    When Russ and Wayne heard this they looked surprised. They tried to get the answer from Ozron too and even used violence to make him speak, but nothing worked.


    Ozron kept his mouth tightly shut, no matter what happened.


    While the two looked stunned by Greg''s sudden act until then Ozron who was just kicked sat up slowly and spit to the side.


    Seeing as small teeth flew out from his mouth right into the ground on the side, Russ''s and Wayne''s shock deepened a level deeper.


    They could clearly remember that no matter how hard they tried to injure Ozron, they were not able to. His body was simply way too tough that they failed miserably.


    Yet, right now, only with a simple kick, Greg was able to make Ozron to spit out one of his teeth to the ground. It was scary!


    "Just how strong did he be?" Someone on the Ascender rank to have such physical strength, it is impossible! He doesn''t even have body-rted Guardian, so how?"


    But it was not a surprise at all or at least not for Greg. Since the moment he unlocked the so-called Limiter inside his body and started his unique cultivation path, his physical strength grew alongside his Guardian''s power.


    Every time he breaks through a Grade or fought against someone way stronger than him, his physical strength would follow suit too and be stronger too.


    Right at the moment, he was able to fight anyone above him in ranks just with his physical power alone. As for killing them, it was another question.


    Naturally, making Ozron to spit his teeth out was a surprise for him too, but it was not like Ozron was someone in the body system. He was specialized in magic, so it was obvious his body would be so weak.


    As for why couldn''t Russ and Wayne injure him then? Well, because they were weaker in physical strength from Greg, which was quite obvious.


    While Greg was chillingly looking at Ozron, the devil smiled again, but this time with anger, and nced at Greg.


    "Do you really think I will tell-."


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Not waiting for Ozron to finish his sentence, Greg punched his face once again, making Ozron spit out other teeth to the ground.


    "!"


    While the three around Greg looked at this sight in silence, Greg grabbed Ozron by his neck and started to talk calmly.


    "I don''t care what you say. Even if I can''t kill you I will beat you up into a pulp until you won''t say it. If I was able to break teeth of you I am sure I can break your bones too. It''s your choice."


    Raising his fist to start punching Ozron, suddenly the devil smiled and looked at Greg''s hand on his neck and started smile slyly.


    "Well, you shouldn''t have touched my body, because now you will die!"


    "!"


    *BAM!*


    Instantly as those words sounded, abyss ck mes broke out from the devil''s skin, and like snakes sliding out of death''s trap door, they started to engulf Greg''s hand.


    Russ and Wayne seeing this looked surprised and wanted to do something, but before they could have had the chance, Greg moved.


    Like thunder breaking free from the chaotic storm, Greg''s hand shed and hit Ozron''s face powerfully, making his face to be buried deep inside the ground.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>"</strong>How are you able to move?", asked Ozron with a bleeding mouth, as he looked at Greg''s uncaring expression, even though his mes were slowly going up on his arm.


    However, Greg didn''t answer him at all started his assault.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BOOM!*</strong>


    <strong>*BAM!</strong>*


    Moving with a speed that looked quite blurry, Greg hit Ozron''s head one punch after another, making his head to sink deeper and deeper into the ground.


    Russ, Wayne, and Joe seeing this urring before them looked surprised and didn''t know how to react at all.


    Watching as Greg mercilessly attacked a creature who was above in God''s rank like that was quite shocking.


    Even if the devil was restricted and trapped by Wayne''s and Russ''sbined power, making him unable to fight back, it was still a shocking sight.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    After unknown of how many punchester Greg stopped attacking and looked at Ozron before him.


    Right now, Ozron''s face waspletely disfigured, while from almost every orifice on his head blood was oozing out slowly.


    "..."


    Looking at the sight before this in silence, the two experts and Joe didn''t know how to react at all. This was simply way too dominant for them!


    A guy only in the Ascender rank beat a creature above the God rank into a pulp! It was outrageous!


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Coughing up a huge amount of blood, Ozron wanted to sit up but was needed with another punch from Greg.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    "So? Will you tell me the reason or should I beat you for a few more times?", asked Greg as calmly as ever.


    Spitting out blood after blood, Ozron nced up at Greg and after a small, whileter he asked quietly, "What... do you want... to know?"


    Smiling, Greg lowered his hand and said, "Everything. The reason why you want to fight us, the reason you tried to kill me, and things about your ''Higher Beings''."


    Sighing while coughing blood up, Ozron nodded and said, "I will... So just let me go already."


    Knowing that he made a deal, Greg let Ozron go and nced at his arm which was engulfed with the abyss ck mes of Ozron.


    "Hmm... Interesting.", thought Greg as he felt the destructive and eternal power behind the mes with a bit of cursed ability mixed in them.


    However, his interest onlysted for a bit and after waving his hand they vanished like it was just normal mes.


    "..."


    When Ozron, Russ, and Wayne saw this, they didn''t know how to react. The way Greg just acted was absurd.


    He just simply waved his arm and made those powerful mes to vanish like they were nothing. Those mes could kill anyone on the God rank and Greg just simply waved his hand! Ridiculous!


    However what they didn''t know that Greg was only able to wave the mes away, because he had now Shapeless''s power.


    By making his arm to melt away then reform a small whileter, losing the surface they could burn up and destroy, the mes would naturally vanish.


    It was nothing special of a trick at all.


    After he did this, Greg looked at Ozron still on the ground and said calmly, "Now then, tell me everything."

 Chapter 242: Alices Origin

    Chapter 242: Alice''s Origin


    "Now then, tell me everything.", said Greg calmly as he looked at Ozron with a chilling re.


    The devil seeing Greg''s expression, looked somewhat irritated but still, in the end, sighed and started to talk.


    "Did you ever hear about a so-called deity who called itself the Creator?"


    The moment Greg heard this, he didn''t look surprised at all.


    It was quite obvious that the reason he was targeted by these monsters was because of Alice and because they believed she was in connection with the Creator.


    Which was in fact true, because Alice has the Blessing of the Creator, which could help the owner open the Altar, where technically the Creator was sealed.


    "Yes, we did. The Creator was the one who made this universe and everything and every being in it. It was also the one who sealed its power away somewhere unknown."


    Ozron hearing how informed Greg was looked a bit surprised, but only for a moment, and the next he continued.


    "Yes,you are right. Somewhere in the unknown, the Creator sealed itself away and promised whoever found its soul, that someone obtains its legacy."


    Listening to this Greg nodded. It was now amon fact that the Creator''s Soul was sealed in the underground Altar here on Earth. That is why he was collecting all the keys, and once he got all six he will be able to obtain them.


    So far he obtained 3. The fire key, the earth key, and the time key. The remaining three are naturally the water key, the wind key, and the shadow key.


    However, knowing that so far each key''s temple had its own powerful restriction, Greg knew that the remaining 3 keys will be very hard to get.


    "And how does that legende to us humans?", asked Greg, trying to pretend he didn''t know anything.


    Raising his bleeding face to look at Greg, Ozron stayed quiet for a while. However, seeing that Greg was about to punch his face yet again he sighed and started to talk.


    "We found out that this has the Altar where the Creator sealed itself away, while also the..."


    "The?", asked Greg with a raised eyebrow.


    "Also the Blessing that is able to open that Altar."


    "It seems they know just the same thing as us.", thought Greg and sighed by the fact that he was unable to learn anything new.


    However, the next second he froze up by what he just heard.


    "However we are still unable to find the Blessing that is able to collect the keys."


    "!!"


    The moment Joe, Russ, Wayne, and Greg heard this, they stood motionless and looked confused.


    "You... Didn''t?", asked Greg slowly.


    "Yes we didn''t.", nodded Ozron slowly.


    "Then why didn''t try to get my Soul Stone away? Didn''t you think that I had a blessing?", asked Greg instantly.


    "Huh? Did you go insane? You? No... The reason why I wanted and still want your Soul Stone is because your Guardian was the Creator of the Altars, the Temples, and the Keys and she is the only one who knows who has the Blessing."


    "!?"


    When Greg heard this, he looked at Russ but seeing him shaking his head slowly, Greg knew he must stay silent.


    If Ozron finds out that Greg has the Blessing, and seeds to escape from their hold, things could go dire for him very fast.


    So as a result Greg just pretended he didn''t know a thing and looked surprised.


    "Truly?"


    "Yes. Her true name was the Elementalist, and she was the right hand of the Creator. She was feared by half of the creatures in the universe, butpared to the Creator she was way inferior. You can call yourself lucky to obtain her as your Guardian."


    "Argh..."


    The moment Ozron said those, suddenly Alice in his consciousness started to grunt in pain, visibly because she tried to remember back again.


    Ignoring her, Greg looked at Ozron and asked, "You said only those can obtain the keys who has the Creator''s Blessing. But if the Elementalist created the keys, why can''t she obtain them?"


    "Because she made the keys together with the Creator. In the keys, the Creator''s power has been fused, so even the Elementalist wouldn''t be able to obtain them, and unfortunately, she won''t be."


    "What should that mean?", asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "In our legend, the Creator started that she will give the Blessing to someone who even she doesn''t know. Also, she made sure not to give the Blessing to the Elementalist."


    "Made sure? How?"


    "The legends told that the Creator put a Curse on the Elementalist, which made sure that she will not be able to obtain her legacy and keys. Also, it was stated that if one killed the one with the Blessing, that one will obtain the Blessing instead."


    "There were rumors that told that there was a deity who didn''t believe in the Creator killed the Elementalist after an unfair fight. Since then, that deity waited for the moment he could obtain the keys, and it finally came. However, when he tried to obtain one of the keys... He died."


    "So it waspletely true that the Elementalist didn''t have the Blessing, so the choice that remained for us was to find her Soul, which was transformed into a Soul Stone."


    After a small pause, Ozron became quite angry and continued, "And we did after hundreds of years of searching and was about to use her, but suddenly a human destroyed everything we have nned."


    "He appeared out of nowhere and stole the Elementalist''s Soul Stone, and hid it away. We tried to find out where he hid it, but that bastard was a cocky one and didn''t talk. Not even a bit. As a result, we killed him. I still can clearly remember that ugly face he did after we killed him, Ke."


    Seeing the wicked smile on Ozron''s face, Greg frowned and wanted to ask something, however before he could have, suddenly he felt something inside him break.


    *Crack!*


    The sound was like a chain breaking in half, making Greg to look into his consciousness, but before he could have had the chance to do so, a sh flew out of his body and exploded on his side.


    "!"


    <strong>*BOOM!*</strong>


    Because of the explosion was unexpected, Greg, Joe, and the two men flew away instantly, while Ozron on the ground looked at the slowly dissipating light before him with widened eyes.


    "The... Elementalist! But how?! You shouldn''t be able to act independently until you reached the Evolution Step, so how could this be?!"


    "What the?!"


    Greg, Joe, Russ, and Wayne after flying away by the explosion looked at the figure before Ozron with widened eyes.


    It was a woman, with an abyss ck, silk-smooth hair and milk-white skin. She had a slim but curvy and sexy body, while a dominating presence leaked out of her body from time to time.


    As Greg watched Alice before him, who was clenching her head in pain, he looked stunned and thought, "So the sculptures in the Temple''s were not the Creator but her. In real life, she looks simply..."


    However, Greg couldn''t finish the sentence because he realized that he was unable to describe Alice. Not only did she look outrageously attractive and gorgeous, but her whole being leaked an aura that others could only just dream of.


    She looked and was like a Goddess from myths and legends, there was no question about it.


    As the five looked at her in silence, slowly Alice lowered her arm from her head and looked at Ozron calmly.


    "Thanks to you, I was finally able to lift the seal from my memory, that my Master put on me. Now then, as a gratitude, I will give you a painless death. Just like you did with that human."


    "!"


    The moment Ozron heard this, he looked terrified and opened his out to talk, but before he could have had the chance to say a word, a sh appeared.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    "!"


    Watching as Alice cut the devil''s head off with a hardly detectable speed like it was nothing everyone around turned silent.


    Greg looked at the sword in her hand, which was made out of pure Jade ice, and started to think.


    It was quite obvious that the sword was made out of her ice element, but for some reason, he felt like it was not that simple.


    While Greg inspected the sword as others did the same with Alice, Alice waved her hand gently and nced at Greg.


    After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, "It''s nice to be out. You should let me out once or twice you know."


    When Russ, Wayne, and Joe heard Alice talk, they instantly turned stupified and turned speechless.


    It was amon fact, that until one did not seed in the Evolution Step, until then one''s Guardian shouldn''t be able tomunicate at all.


    Yet, right now, Greg''s Guardian not only did act, and fought on its own, but she talked too.


    "Just what is going on here?", asked Russ quietly as she looked at Alice then at Greg with confusion.

 Chapter 243: Ice Cave

    Chapter 243: Ice Cave


    After things have turned to the unexpected, Greg and the other three on his side looked at Alice and stayed silent.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Alice unsummoned the sword from her hand, and after putting her hands on her hips, she smiled gently.


    "What? Didn''t see a Goddess ever before? You all look like you have just seen a ghost."


    "..."


    When the 4 heard what Alice said, they looked at each other in silence, not knowing how they should react to that statement.


    Not seen a Goddess before? Was that a joke or what? Of course, they didn''t see one before! They were mortals!


    Also, the reason why they looked so shocked was that there was never a time in the past where a Guardian was able to act, speak and fight independently from its owner.


    This was the very first case in history!


    Seeing that none of them wanted to speak, Alice sighed helplessly and shook her head.


    "You are all boring."


    Instantly as she said that Alice''s body turned into a mass of light and flew into Greg''s body, vanishing into his consciousness.


    "By the way beauty, now that I finally have my memories, we can obtain the remaining 3 keys."


    Hearing Alice''s voice in his head, Greg felt surprised and thought, "The way she talks changed too."


    "Changed? What do you mean changed? I was like this all the time, but because of the seal on my memories, I wasn''t able to act as I was original. However, now that it has been lifted, everything finally turned back to normal."


    "I... See...", thought Greg calmly and nced at Russ and Wayne.


    After thinking for a while he nced at Joe and said, "Will you be able to find enough people alone to build up our n?"


    "Yes, but why?", asked Joe, feeling that something must have happened to make Greg ask such a question.


    However, the moment Greg heard the answer smiled and shook his head.


    "Nothing special at all. It seems soon we will be able to open the Altar."


    ***


    After the unexpected, Greg told Joe to bring people back to the Eternal Kingdom, while he went for the 4th key with Russ and Wayne.


    Somece in the Forbidden Lands, among the dense forest, Greg and the two men emerged from the shadow and looked around.


    Currently, they were standing at the edge of the forest, while not far away from them a huge, crystalke was shining under the moon''s light.


    "Are you sure it will be there?", asked Greg from Alice as he looked at the water.


    "100%. I told you already. Now that my memories have been lifted, I can clearly remember the remaining 3 Temples'' location."


    Hearing this Greg sighed and thought, "I can hardly believe the Water Temple was all along here. I have been even here once."


    Looking at the Razor Seals in the distance, Greg could remember the moment he was still looking at energy crystals with the exact affinity he needed.


    Also, he could remember well that this was the exact same ce where he almost died. From that Mutated Razor Seal.


    And just like the creature felt Greg''s thought, the water''s surface broke with an explosion and a huge head emerged with razor-sharp bonesing out of its face skin.


    The first time Greg saw the creature, he could clearly remember it was still in the Cmity rank, but right now it was leaking an even greater presence.


    "Top Ascender rank. And it''s very close to breaking into the God rank.", said Russ on the side calmly, ignoring the fact that the creature was looking at them with great bloodlust.


    "Well, it''s not like I didn''t get stronger too.", said Greg with a slight smile and started to walk toward the creature.


    "Give me 5 seconds, I will kill it."


    Russ and Wayne hearing this nodded and stepped a few meters back, giving Greg enough space to behead the creature as easily as he could.


    However, the Razor Seal didn''t think the same way. It was like it understood what Greg just said, making it to be instantly maddened.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Making the water to explode high into the air, the Razor Seal opened its mouth wide and started to suck the water in, slowly forming an ever-growing liquid ball.


    When Greg saw this, he could remember this was the exact same attack that the creature used before when it tried to kill him, so he just smiled and waved his hand.


    Instantly, a longsword that was made out of beautiful jade ice appeared in his hand and asked, "Do you have no other trick than that?"


    Like feeling the arrogance and the insult behind Greg''s question, the creature roared angrily and with a powerful motion, it fired the umted water at Greg.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    However, even though the assault looked powerful and intimidating, Greg just simply smiled and vanished from his spot.


    "!"


    Surprised by the sudden disappearance of its story, the Seal was about to look around in search of Greg, but it was toote.


    The next second Greg appeared it was on the side of the creature, showing his back to it.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *Ssh!<em>*</em>


    <em></em>


    With a sound, which was like a bomb dropping into the ocean, the Razor Seal''s head fell into the water heavily, painting the clear water into a red color instantly.


    ''Mutant Razor Seal: Emperor of the Oceans''


    ''Rank: Ascander''


    ''Type: Pet (Operational)''


    The moment Greg heard the information, he felt like he was on cloud nine.


    Instantly, he raised his hand and opened his device on his wrist, and looked at his newly obtained Soul Creature''s data.


    {Emperor of The Oceans} (Mutant, Dimensional)


    Rank: Ascender


    Type: Pet (Operational)


    Powers: Water Control, Water Beam, Ocean Area, Emperor Breath, Emperor''s Blessing, Water Presence


    Energy Crystals: 0/10000


    (Can rank up once)


    When Greg saw the information about his new Soul Creature, he instantly became happy.


    So far, the only Soul Creature he had which was any help for him was the fairy. But because it was low in rank, he could barely use her in battle and use her only as a support or distraction.


    However, now that he obtained a Soul Creature which was also a Mutant Pet with great looking abilities, Greg''s power became even stronger.


    Naturally, he had his other Soul Creatures like the ck Larva, the Ghost Bone, or the Silver Wolf, but all of them were so low in rank, that if he tried to use them, he would die instantly.


    The only one which maybe was useful was the Silver Wolf''s Sixth Sense but except that, none other Soul Creatures were useful to him at all.


    "Yet even though I was able to kill it, I was unable to replicate her sword.", thought Greg bit disappointed as he looked at the ice sword in his hand.


    It looked exactly the same as Alice had back in Skyfall Mountain, but the only difference that he was on the verge of breaking and falling into pieces.


    "Your proficiency with the ice element is still unpolished. But don''t worry, you have still a lot to learn."


    While Greg was listening to what Alice said in his head, slowly Russ and Wayne appeared on his side and looked down at theke.


    "So the next key will be down there?"


    Coming back from his thoughts, Greg nodded and said, "Alice said the Water Temple was built under thiske. It is inside a cave called the Jade Hole."


    "I see. Then let''s go.", said Russ with a nod, instantly diving into the blood-filled water.


    Wayne and Greg looking at each other nodded and without saying anything else, both of them followed Russ into the water.


    However, the moment they vanished into theke, several shadows emerged from the forest and looked at each other.


    "Should we report back this matter?", asked one guy in a hoodie from his partner on his side.


    Thinking for a while, the one who was asked nodded and said quietly, "I think that should be the best. If we f*ck up again, we can say goodbye to our lives."


    Instantly as he said that everyone including them moved back into the shadows, making the forest to be filled with calmness and silence yet again.


    While unknown what happened on the outside, Greg and the two men were diving deep down in the water, finding the cave''s entrance that Greg has talked about.


    And they truly didn''t need to swim for a long time, because after a small whileter, at the very bottom of theke, Russ found a small gap which side was visibly made out of shining blue jade.


    After pointing toward the gap''s direction to show Wayne and Greg behind him that he found the entrance, Russ swam next to it and went in.


    Following him closely, Wayne and Greg entered the gap too, but the moment they did, an unexpected thing happened.


    *<strong>PAFF!</strong>*


    After they entered the gap, it was like water had been sealed away, making all three of them to fall through the gap right into the ground heavily.


    "Damn, that hurt.", said Russ with a slight frown and started to look around, while Greg and Wayne behind him did the same.

 Chapter 244: Jade Temple

    Chapter 244: Jade Temple


    In the ice cave, the three looked at their proximity in silence and with awe.


    Everything around them looked just like any normal cave, but with the only difference, that the walls, the ground, and the surface above their heads were made out of shining jade.


    Putting his palm on the wall to feel the jade-like substance, Greg looked a bit of surprised.


    "Its surface is extremely smooth and I can feel that it is also quite durable. Moreover, just by touching it, I feel like my hand will be frozen if I''m not careful enough.", thought Greg as he pulled his hand back hurriedly.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Because the whole ce had been created by my power, it won''t be able to harm you."


    Listening to what Alice said, Greg nodded slightly and turned to look at Russ.


    "This way. The temple will be a level deeper."


    With that said, Greg turned back around and started to lead the way forward.


    Russ and Wayne naturally knew that Greg had a better understanding of the whole ce than them, because of his Guardian, so without saying anything else, they started to follow him.


    Walking inside the cave that looked like it was carved out of jade for more than an hour, the three finally arrived in a huge open space underground.


    "And here we are, the Water Temple.", said Greg calmly as he looked at the huge building before him.


    It looked exactly like the previous three, but with the only difference that it was not made out of earth or brick, but pure jade-like ice.


    On the wall''s surface, carvings could be seen next to each other, while right above the gate, a sentence was written, visibly by hand.


    ''Temple of Calmness''


    "Is there any restrictions that we need to be very of?", asked Greg from Alice as he looked at the building.


    "There is. I made the interior of the building to be extremely cold, so anyone entering it will die instantly. But, not you. You have my power, so you can easily resist such coldness quite easily. As for those two... I wouldn''t risk it if I were them."


    Listening to Alice''s warning, Greg nodded and turned to look at the two.


    "There is a restriction inside there too, so the best thing to do should be if I go inside alone and the two of you wait here."


    "Sure.", nodded the two and without hesitation, they sat down onto the ground, and out of nowhere, a pack of cards appeared in Russ''s hand.


    "..."


    Seeing as the two men started to y card games, Greg''s eyes flinched slightly and stayed silent.


    "Just go. We will stay back and look out for any unwanted danger here."


    When Greg heard this he opened his mouth to say something but realized he couldn''t. It would be just a waste of time, so he just simply sighed and turned around.


    "Well... it''s not like anyone wille down here, so I guess we will be alright."


    As he thought about this he put his hands on the gate''s surface and with a gentle motion pushed it open.


    "Activate your Third Flow before entering the Temple.", said suddenly Alice in Greg''s head.


    Doing as he was told, Greg activated his Third Flow and without hesitation, he made his skin to turn Jade-like.


    "You don''t need to do that. Simply by activating the Third Flow gives you resistance against coldness. Just give it a try."


    Listening to what Alice said Greg trusted her and made his Jade skin to vanish slowly.


    As that happened, he exhaled a deep breath and stepped inside the temple.


    Instantly as he did, extreme coldness hit his whole body, making him feel like will be frozen to death. However, just before that would have had truly happened, the Third Flow inside his body started to change.


    The jade-like cycle that was like a web system inside him slowly lit up with blue light and enveloped Greg''s body.


    As this happened, Greg felt as the cold temperatures around him got sucked into his body slowly, making the ice-cold feeling vanish instantly.


    "Interesting.", said Greg as he looked at his arms, feeling that for some reason his concentration, hearing, vision, and everything else became a lever greater and sharper.


    "Water is ice and ice is water. Yet, even though they are from the same element, for some reason they differ from one another. Not only in shape and solidity, but in traits too. While water gives life until then ice ends it. However, if you use them properly, even water can end lives while ice can save them."


    As Greg listened to Alice''s voice in his head he looked around with keen interest.


    The interior of the Temple was quite strange, to tell the truth. Just like any of the previous Temples before, Greg was able to see strange carvings on both the walls and the ground, while on the pirs, kneeling statues could be noticed.


    However, what made Greg quite confused were not these things, but the sight before him in the distance.


    Not far away from him, what waited for him was a huge wall with 6 doors standing each other. Each door looked exactly like the same, with no indication at all which opened where.


    "Those are all fakes. The real one is on your right.", said suddenly Alice, feeling Greg''s hesitation.


    However, the moment Greg nced to his right to see another door, what he could only see was a jade wall, just like one on the left.


    "Just go there and you will see what I meant.", said Alice,zy to tell Greg anything else.


    With a slightly raised eyebrow, Greg looked at the wall for a small while but knowing he should get going sighed and walked before the wall.


    Arriving before the sky blue colored jade wall, Greg examined it in silence.


    However, even after looking at it for a small while, Greg was unable to find anything. Not a door or even a small gap that would lead him into a secret room, which made him quite confused.


    "Look at the carvings.", said Alice calmly.


    Greg did just what she said and looked at the carvings, but still didn''t notice anything strange.


    Or at least not until he stepped a few meters back.


    The moment he did, suddenly he noticed that the symbols on the wall were carved in an ordered manner, giving out a shape simr to that of a gate.


    "What should I do now? How can I opened it?", thought Greg with curiosity and touched the carving on the wall.


    However, he didn''t need to wait for the answer too long, because the moment he touched the carving, it lit up like amp.


    Like causing a chain reaction, the closest symbol to it lit up too, making all the carvings on the wall to lit up one by one.


    "!"


    Stepping back instantly, because it was unknown what will happen, Greg watched as the carvings lit up and slowly started to move.


    Bit by bit, the carvings started to melt then reshape, and soon enough a door appeared on the wall.


    "Woah... But... How?", asked Greg with surprise as he looked at the entrance.


    "I created this Temple in a way that only I would be able to open this passage. Or at least that was how the Creator wanted me to make this ce, before sealing my memories away."


    "And how would have I been able to find this secret entrance without your help? If your memories would be still sealed away, there would have been no way in hell I would have found out this secret on my own.", thought Greg with shock.


    "I don''t know either, but he said it will be okay. He told me to trust in him, so I did just what he told me."


    "So the Creator was a man, I see.", thought Greg with a nod, finally finding out the gender of the Creator.


    "Well, not exactly a male. Instead, it was female but liked to change shapes into a male. Thest memory about him was still when he was a male, so that is why I said him."


    Listening to this, Greg looked a bit stunned, but still nodded and thought, "Well, I don''t really care if the Creator was him or her, what truly matters if he was a bad figure or not."


    "Trust me, he was the most loyal friend I ever had. He was righteous, fought against what he seemed harmful, and protected the weak. There was never a time when he acted arrogantly or killed someone who didn''t deserve it."


    "..."


    As Greg listened to this, he looked a bit deep in thought, but still tried to believe what Alice said to him.


    However, deep inside him, he felt a bit doubtful. To be so ''holy'' was something Greg could hardly imagine. No one in existence in the whole universe should be so pure, at least not until the one was God itself.


    "Well, talking about the question who is God, if the legends are true, I can call him God no? Or at least he was the one who created the universe.", thought Greg with confusion, but decided to put this question of his to the side for the time being.


    Instead, he put his palm on the door, and without any hesitation, he pushed it wide open, revealing a huge open space at the other side of it.

 Chapter 245: The Fourth Key

    Chapter 245: The Fourth Key


    Walking into the hall after opening the secret passage, Greg looked around with curiosity.


    The whole space around him was so big, that several football fields could be easily fit in there.


    However, even that huge space looked tiny with the massive jade sculpture in the middle of the hall.


    Just like in the previous 3 Temples that Greg was in, here too a statue could be seen, but this time it was made out of jade.


    The sculpture that obviously represented Alice, was standing calmly, while both of her hands were before her chest, with a jade key floating gently above the palms.


    Seeing the key, Greg looked happy instantly, but just as he was about to start walking forward, Alice''s voice sounded in his head.


    "Maybe I said you don''t need to use your Jade Skin, but this time use it. The closer you walk the colder the temperature will be, so you definitely need protection."


    "So simply my Third Flow active is unable to keep me safe?", asked Greg.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, your proficiency with my water element is still unpolished, so you need to be careful. But don''t worry, with your Jade Skin there shouldn''t be a problem at all."


    "Maybe some of your organs will freeze, but after getting out of here you will be fine."


    "..."


    The moment Greg listened to this, he didn''t know whether tough or cry, so simply activated his Third Flow fully.


    Instantly, on his skin, jade-like ice started to form, and soon enough his whole body became like a jade sculpture.


    As this happened, Greg felt like his mind calmed down, while he felt like he could easily smash a mountain into two just by a single punch.


    "Perfect.", said Greg and without further hesitancy started to walk toward the statue.


    One steady step after another, he strode forward, but after every stride, his expression became a level deeper with a frown.


    It was because soon enough he started to walk, he started to feel as his body became colder and colder even though he had his Jade Skin, which should be protecting him no matter what.


    And what was even more shocking that he only took 10 steps forward!


    "This is truly not a joke.", thought Greg with a serious expression, but continued to walk forward.


    Every step he took was like his whole body got showed with ice-cold water, but with the difference that the feeling didn''t vanish after a bit of time but got worse.


    When he was halfway to arrive before the statue, it was visible that Greg''s body was trembling because of the insane chilliness.


    "Will I truly be alright?", asked Greg a bit anxiously, not knowing if Alice truly said the truth or not.


    "Yes, you will be."


    Hearing this Greg nodded slightly and started to walk forward, but suddenly asked, "Should I try using my First Flow to make the environment hotter?"


    "If you want to die, you can give it a try.", said Alice calmly, making Greg n surprised.


    "Why?", asked Greg confusedly.


    "First of all, you still didn''t make all the connections between your Second and Third Flow, so you would be able to use your fire element only for a few seconds. Secondly, what do you think will happen when insane coldness meets with extremely hot temperatures?"


    "..."


    Naturally, Greg knew what would happen. If extreme cold suddenly collides with extreme heat, the result would be an eruption of gas and storm.


    However, if those two temperatures are extremely beyond the point of natural, like Greg''s mes and this ce''s coldness, the result would be... Explosion.


    A huge explosion not only would detonate this Temple away in one go but would erase the wholeke out of Forbidden Land.


    Thinking about that, Greg knew what he thought was extremely foolish, so nodded and decided to endure the cold temperature around him.


    With slow but steady steps, Greg approached the statue, but every time he took a step forward, he felt like his whole would freeze up.


    The feeling was awfully painful. If it weren''t for his Jade Skin on his body, he knew he would have died a long time ago, and that was not a lie at all.


    "But with pain, the gaines too, right?", thought Greg as he felt his Jade Skin bing stronger.


    The colder the temperature around him dropped, the stronger his Jade Skin would be, while the jade-like cycle inside his body would shine brighter.


    He also felt that as time passed, his resistance against the cold became better and better, which made him sigh with relief too.


    "It seems this ce is not so bad in the end.", thought Greg with a slight smile as he felt his body be more and more rxed with each passing second.


    Walking for almost a few hundred meters, Greg finally arrived before the statue and looked up.


    Right above his head, he was able to see the Jade Key that floated gently above the statue''s palm.


    "Let''s get the key, then get out of here as soon as possible.", thought Greg and without hesitation jumped.


    *BAM!*


    Surprised how easily and high he jumped up, Gregnded on the statue''s palm and looked at his legs, which were covered with Jade ice.


    "The stronger you make your ice element, the greater your physical output will be.", said Alice instantly.


    "I see. So the reason I wasn''t able to reproduce your Jade weapon, was because your proficiency with the ice element is on apletely another level."


    "Yes.", replied Alice instantly, making Greg feel the pride in her voice.


    Hearing this Greg nodded and without saying anything else he grabbed the key before him.


    *<strong>Tremble!!!</strong>*


    Just like the previous 3 moments, the moment the Jade key melted into Greg''s body and vanished, the whole ce started to tremble and was on the verge of copsing.


    "Let''s get out of here!", said Greg and like a bullet, he shed toward the entrance where he just came in.


    Because the cold temperature vanished at the same moment Greg grabbed the key, he was finally able to move as freely as he could and it wasn''t long when he arrived at the exit.


    Running out, Greg watched as Wayne and Russ were still ying their card game, so he frowned slightly and said hurriedly, "Let''s get out of here. This ce will copse."


    As Russ listened to this, nodded slightly and waved his hand.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Instantly, all three of them vanished from the Jade Cave and appeared outside, right next to theke.


    *<strong>Tremble!!*</strong>


    And just as they did, the wholeke and the earth around it started to tremble, while the water''s surface started to bubble crazily.


    Watching as small and huge pieces of the Temple and the cave emerged to the surface, Russ looked happy and turned to look at Greg.


    However, just as he was about to ask him, suddenly several shadows appeared around the three, trapping them in a tight and small circle.


    "!"


    Seeing these unexpected changes, the three raised their guards instantly and watched as a man calmly walked toward them with a slight smile etched on his face.


    "Who are you?", asked Russ calmly as he looked at the man before him with keen interest.


    Almost all the time when Russ looked at others, he looked unfazed, but this moment he wasn''t. Right now, he was looking at the man with such intensity, that even Greg looked surprised by how serious did Russ suddenly be.


    "He must be quite strong to make Russ act this careful.", thought Greg and looked at the man too.


    If Russ acted this carefully, then that only meant one thing. The person before him has seeded with Evolution Step and was above God rank.


    So far, Greg only met with two people except Wayne and Russ who were above God rank.


    The very first one was the moment way back when he obtained the fire key, while the second one was not long ago, back in Skyfall Mountain.


    Both of them were extremely strong, but in the end both if they died. Naturally, not because he was strong because each time it was his luck.


    The first time he was able to kill the man because of Russ''s and Wayne''s help, while the statue at that time and his special technique yed a role too.


    As for the second time against Ozron, well it was all thanks to Alice, Russ, and Wayne. He didn''t do anything at all to kill him.


    As he thought about this, the man finally arrived before them and with a wider smile, he started to talk.


    "Just call me Nos, you don''t need to know who I true am. That ispletely irrelevant for you. As for the reason why we came, that is not insignificant at all."


    As he said that, Nos put his hand out, while his expression turned deadly serious.


    "Give me the key right now, or you will all die here."

 Chapter 246: Trap Box

    Chapter 246: Trap Box


    "Give me the key right now, or you will all die here."


    The moment the three heard this they looked at each other in confusion and stayed silent.


    Nos seeing as the three tried to act confused, frowned angrily and said, "Don''t try to act innocent. We all know you were able to obtain the key. The destruction of the Temple in theke tells everything."


    When Russ heard this he nced at Nos and said, "I''m sorry to tell you this but we truly don''t have it. We came here just to explore the interior of the ce, but suddenly it started to copse so we came out. We didn''t take any key or anything simr to that."


    Nos listening to this started tough while his expression darkened even more.


    "Please stop looking at me like a total fool.", said Nos and continued, "I will give you 3 seconds and if I still don''t get the key, I will turn your body into ash."


    "One."


    Russ and Wayne hearing this looked at each other and like knowing what the other one thought, both of them nodded.


    "Two.", said Nos, ignoring the fact that the two before him were ready to do something.


    "And three.", said Nos and waved his hand instantly.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Immediately after he waved his hand, suddenly half-transparent walls appeared around the three and trapped them inside a square box.


    "Last chance. Give me the key or you will be squashed to death.", said Nos and with a slow-motion, he started to move his fingers into a fist.


    As he did that, the walls around the three started to shrink, showing them that if they don''t hurry up and give him the key, they will truly die.


    However, even after feeling as the walls closed on them with quite a rapid pace, Russ smiled gently and said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t try to do that. You will regret it."


    "Haha! Already scared?", asked Nos with a smile, as he watched the three getting pushed against each other with each passing second.


    When there was no remaining space left where the three could freely move, Russ shook his head and replied, "I wouldn''t get scared by someone like you?"


    "Oh really?", asked Nos with a very dark face and said, "Then enjoy your trip to the other world."


    *<em>Clench!</em>*


    Immediately after he said that Nos clenched his palm into a fist, making the walls shrink instantly.


    However, the moment Russ saw this he just simply sighed and said, "I told you not to do that."


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    Instantly, Russ''s, Wayne''s, and Greg''s body shed, while all the people around them except Nos, got teleported into the cube.


    "!"


    *<em><strong>Squash!*</strong></em>


    Like clenching a lemon in one''s hand, the several subordinates'' body of Nos got squashed into smashed flesh and bone without any chance to resist.


    When Nos saw this he looked stupefied, not believing that this could have truly happened.


    His power was able to trap anyone into his Trap Box from where no one was able to escape. Not until if he let them out or the person was several ranks above him.


    So far, he didn''t meet anyone who was able to escape his Trap Box with such ease and in such a way.


    "He not only escaped but put my men in there? How?", asked Nos quietly, but the next second his eyes widened and said angrily, "So he surpassed the God rank too..."


    As he thought about this, he ignored the pile of flesh and bone that he just created and started to look around.


    His eyes were ring around like a hawk looking for its prey, but no matter how hard he tried to look, he didn''t see where the three escaped to.


    "They... Escaped...", said Nos quietly, but with visible anger in his tone.


    ***


    Back in Skyfall Mountain, the three appeared before Eternal Kingdom''s entrance and opened the secret passage.


    "Why didn''t you put him inside instead of those weaklings?", asked Greg curiously as he walked forward next to Russ.


    "If I try to put him inside, he would have stopped his own power even before it would have had the chance to kill him. So instead, I decided to exterminate his subordinates. They were weak in both rank and strength, so there is no chance that they could have survived."


    "Well, it was a great warning for them. So far, this was the second time they tried to kill us and obtain the keys we found.", said Wayne with a nod.


    "Yes. I am quite sure that guy back in the Fire Temple was associated with this group too. But to think they have people who seeded with the Evolution Step... Things became way moreplicated like this."


    As Wayne listened to this he nodded again and said, "Not only that but the man we killed back in the Fire Temple was from the Higher Beings. To think humans started to work for them... I am curious just which family became so bold."


    "I don''t think it should be called boldness. I would rather call that ignorant foolishness.", said Russ with a serious expression on his face.


    As Greg listened to this, he realized that things started to be quiteplicated.


    First Alice''s seal broke revealing she was the powerful Elementalist, then it turns out that humans are working with those mysterious Higher Beings outside in the space, to obtain the keys and the Creator''s legacy.


    And what is even worse, that it seems more and more people who surpassed the God rank start to emerge from the shadows.


    First, it was Albert, Ozron, and now Nos. Maybe the first two were from the Higher Beings, but they still showed themselves with the power that surpassed the God rank.


    If things continued like this, it won''t be long before humans and humanoid creatures start to walk on earth''s surface with the rank way above the God rank.


    And if that happens, things not only will turn into cmity but when the approaching war finally arrives in the near future, it will definitely mean humanity''s end.


    At that time, only the strongest and fittest will be able to survive and Greg knew this too.


    "And that is why I must reach the Mind Grade then seed with the Evolution Step as soon as possible.", thought Greg seriously as determination slowly appeared on his face.


    Walking through the small forest and arriving before the stairs, Greg looked at his Soul Creature on the tree.


    "It seems everything is perfectly fine here.", thought Greg as he watched the little fairy sleeping soundlessly atop a tree.


    ncing back at Russ and Wayne who were about to walk upon the stairs, Greg stopped and said, "These stairs are special, so don''t get surprised if you will feel the weight on your body. Just keep going and your body will get stronger once you arrive at the top."


    "We will be perfectly fine.", said Russ with a wave of his hand, visibly underestimating Greg''s statement.


    Greg hearing this smiled, but still shrugged and said, "I warned you."


    Saying that Greg turned back and started to ascend the stairs, but made sure to inspect Russ and Wayne behind him from time to time with great anticipation.


    In the beginning, they looked just as unfazed as ever, but when they reached the middle point, huge drops of sweats formed on their face.


    "What are these steps?", asked Russ, realizing that this staircase was way more interesting than he first believed.


    "It is called Endless Pressure. One of the several powerful defend mechanics of the legendary Eternal Kingdom from myths."


    When Russ heard this looked a bit surprised but still decided not to say anything. Instead, he just wiped the sweat away from his forehead and continued to ascend the staircase.


    One step after another, the two walked on the stairs like two old men. Trembling body and slow movements. It was quite visible that currently, their bodies were under great pressure, just like as Greg and Joe had.


    The feeling of weight which was simr to several mountains truly put a challenge even on those who surpassed the God rank.


    Yet even like this, Greg was surprised to see that both Russ and Wayne, except for their trembling body and an insane amount of sweat on their body, they reached the final step rtively easily.


    "Well, they are above the God rank, so it is not a big surprise at all.", thought Greg and watched as both men stepped on thest step.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    Instantly, the air around them shook like crazy, and with a great explosion both of their bodies underwent great improvement, just like Greg''s and Joe''s bodies did.


    "Interesting...", said Russ with quite an interest as he inspected his body after the explosion finally dissipated.


    "Perfect. Now then we have done this, you are free to do what you want.", said Greg and turned around, about to walk away.


    "When will we go for the remaining two keys?", asked Wayne suddenly next to Russ.


    ncing back at the two, Greg started to think, and a small whileter he said, "Soon. But before we go for another key, I have an important thing to do."


    As Greg said that, he waved his hand and without saying anything else, he started to walk toward the main building on top of the small hill.

 Chapter 247: Top Floor

    Chapter 247: Top Floor


    Leaving behind the two, Greg walked inside the main building on the small hill and started to ascend to the top floors.


    1st floor, 2nd floor... After reaching the 10th floor, Greg felt as the immense amount of energy in the air started to get consumed by his body at a rapid pace.


    "But even with this amount of energy, I won''t be able to make theyers move. I need a stronger amount of energy, just like God''s Fruit."


    With that in mind, Greg didn''t hesitate and continued his ascension toward the top floor.


    11th floor, 12th floor... Soon, he was already way past of the 20th floor, right on the 24fth floor, when he stopped and looked at his body.


    "If I act careless, I will definitely die.", thought Greg and looked around.


    Watching the hundreds of energy crystals around him, that was from middle God rank creatures, Greg thought for a while then sat down.


    "Maybe this will be enough. Let''s give it a try."


    Closing his eyes and rxing his body, Greg concentrated on his Second Flow.


    So far, between his Second and Third Flow, he was only able to create 6 connections, while 14 remained.


    "Let''s see if this will work.", thought Greg with a deep frown and started to concentrate on the Second Flow''syer.


    Seconds after seconds passed by in silence when suddenly, Greg noticed with happiness as theyer around his Second Flow finally moved.


    "It''s working!", thought Greg with satisfaction, but his frown became a level deeper as the familiar Soul Tempering pain suddenly appeared again.


    "Well, it''s not unbearable, so let''s continue.", thought Greg and started to move theyer toward the closest point of his Third Flow.


    Because the energy he was able to use was not as dense and as huge in amount as the God Fruits, Greg''s progress with the connections was kind of slow.


    He needed more than 10 minutes just to form that one connection, and even after that, he felt like his body just underwent great torture.


    "So this is how it feels normally the Soul Tempering process.", thought Greg with a frown and continued to create the next connection.


    When he created the connections for the first time, he didn''t really feel pain because of the huge amount of energy inside his body from the God Fruit, but this time was different.


    Not only did he feel the pain as clear as day, but the process felt like an eternity because of the long time he needed to form a connection.


    But the biggest problem here wasn''t this, but the fact that his body felt like exploding from the inside, because of the continuous energy consumption.


    Like one could die from eating non-stop, Greg could die from staying all the time inside the dense amount of energy in the chamber.


    That was why Greg calcted that like this, he could at least form 2 connections at a time then had to leave the building to rest for a while.


    "Let''s do it then.", thought Greg, and without hesitation started to form the next connection.


    ***


    While Greg was busy dealing with his own business, Joe has arrived before Mythbreak again.


    Walking into the city with which he was so familiar with, Joe started to search for his friends and Jay.


    After wandering around the huge city for almost 4 hours, Joe finally found Emma and M sitting inside a restaurant chatting with Jay a bit gloomyly.


    "Finally found you guys."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Emma and M turned to look at Joe with a surprised expression.


    However, when they noticed him, both of them jumped up and instantly hugged him tightly. It was visible that both of them were worried about them and Greg.


    "What happened? We weren''t able to track you down and both of you vanished for days!", said M with visible curiosity and anger.


    "Yeah, tell us everything. But, wait... Where is Greg?", asked Emma instantly as she noticed that Greg was not around.


    Joe after hearing the girl''s rapid questions just smiled slightly and told them everything from beginning to end.


    When he arrived at the end of his story, the two girls looked stupified, while Jay behind them was looking troubled.


    Seeing Jay''s expression Joe looked at him and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "I think, yes there is.", nodded Jay, and after a slight sigh, he started to talk.


    "I fear in the future, Greg and you, both of you will end up in a dire situation."


    Listening to this, Joe frowned slightly and asked, "What should that mean?"


    "Just think about it.", said Jay and continued, "First, Greg and you brought the wrath of the Scepter Family, then killed a member of the Voodoo Family. After that, you made your own family, the Dia Family to be your enemy. Out of the 5 Great Families, you made 3 of them your enemies."


    After thinking for a while, Jay frowned even more and said, "And adding those mysterious group that tries to kill or capture Greg, the level that is threatening you is even greater."


    When Jie heard this nodded and asked slightly, "And?"


    "Eh?"


    When the two girls and Jay heard this answer they frowned and looked confused.


    "What do you mean ''and''? I just said families and beings with scary power are after the two of you, and your lives are now dancing above knives."


    Looking at Jay, Joe didn''t look scared at all and asked again, "And?"


    "!?"


    Seeing their confusion, Joe crossed his arms before his chest and smiled.


    "And what if we are in the center of attention of several scary beings or dominating families? In the end, they are still living beings, and they can die just like us."


    After looking at the three, Joe smiled and said, "Naturally, what you are saying is true, but I knew that already. That is why Greg and I decided to create our very own n. And guess what! We found a ce, that not only can defend us from any kind of cmity but can create geniuses under no time at all!"


    "Such a ce could never exist. Even if it is in a ce or spot, where defending it is extremely easy and attacking it is incredibly hard, there is no way in hell that you could create geniuses out of thin air. Such a ce does not exist!", said M with a frown, not believing to Joe''s statement.


    However, the moment Joe listened to this he smiled and asked calmly, "Ever heard about the legend of Eternal Kingdom?"


    ***


    Hours had passed by, and when the sun was just about to give its ce to the moon, Joe arrived before Skyfall Mountain with Jay, M, and Emma closely behind him.


    Looking at the huge mountain, Jay looked deep in thought while Emma and M looked around with curiosity.


    "So? Is the Eternal Kingdom on the top of this mountain?", asked M as she tried to find a building at the top of the mountain.


    But Jie just simply shook his head and said, "Just follow me."


    With that, he put his palm on the mountainside and instantly the stone surface split into two, revealing a secret passage.


    "!"


    When the three saw as Joe started to walk into the passage without saying a single word, looked at each other in surprise.


    However, not knowing how long the passage will be open, the three didn''t hesitate and followed him from behind.


    Walking through the colorful passage, the three finally arrived into the interior of the mountain, revealing a breathtaking sight that Joe was already very familiar with.


    "Woah!", was the only thing that the two girls were able to tell, while Jay in the back looked around with slight surprise too.


    Seeing them look surprised, Joe smiled and was about to say something, when suddenly a huge explosion urred.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    "!?"


    Turning his head toward the explosion, Joe noticed that from the huge building on the top of the small mountain in the distance smoke was flying out through a wide gap.


    "What happened?", thought Joe with shock, unable toprehend what could have happened just now.


    "I need to find it out!", thought Joe and without hesitation, his whole body burst forward.


    The three saw that something must have happened looked at each other and started to run toward the explosion.


    Ignoring for the time being Jay and the girls, Joe run before the building but noticed that two figures were already standing before the facility.


    "They are... Russ and Wayne? Then the one who caused all of this must be..."


    And just as he thought about this, almost at the top of the building, through the gap, Greg walked out slowly, swinging his hand here and there to make the smoke fly away from his face.


    "Cough... Cough... That... That was quite unexpected.", said Greg quietly as he looked at the huge damage he just caused with his own power.

 Chapter 248: Creating Layers

    Chapter 248: Creating Layers


    "Cough... Cough... Cough..."


    Coughing while waving the dust away from his face, Greg turned around and looked at the damage he just caused by his own power.


    Including the wide gap he created by an explosion, the interior of the 25th floor was in total chaos.


    The thousands of energy crystals inside there, which could be sold for a huge amount of money each, now were lying on the ground in pieces.


    As he waspletely stunned by this, several figures appeared on his side and looked at the interior of the building with shocked faces too.


    "What happened?", asked Joe calmly, knowing it was an ident.


    He knew that Greg would be thest person to cause such big harm, so he was entirely calm.


    Turning his head to the side to only see Russ, Wayne and Joe standing next to him, Greg cleared his throat and said, "I made a minor breakthrough with my power, but it seems a small outbreak broke through my body."


    "Small...", thought the three with expressionless faces, not believing that Greg called the power that caused all of this as a ''small'' incident.


    Looking around calmly, Joe thought for a while and said, "Well, it seems some energy crystals survived the impact, but now the energy level of this floor could be said it became the worst.


    Currently, it couldn''t even bepared with the 5th floor in energy density, showing just how tremendous harm did Greg''s power just caused.


    Greg looked at his surroundings and thought, "It seems every time I will form ayer, a simr outbreak will follow suit. This is not good at all."


    As Greg thought for a solution how he could avoid causing such damages, suddenly another explosion urred, but this time it came from the staircase behind their backs.


    "What was this?", asked Greg with a slight frown, fearing that someone just found their hideout and tried to invade.


    But knowing that if that would be true, then his Wind Fairy would have already warned him.


    "It''s only the girls and Jay. I brought them here, so it should be probably the cause of the test they are currently doing.", said Joe calmly.


    Knowing that Joe was talking about the Endless Pressure, nodded and walked back inside the building.


    When Joe saw that Greg was ready to go to the 26th floor looked confused and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I will proceed on my cultivation.", replied Greg instantly.


    "And what will you do if another explosion urs? I hope you don''t aim to destroy this buildingpletely.", said Joe with a deep frown.


    Stopping on the staircase, Greg looked back at Joe and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. This time was only an exception. It happened suddenly so I was unable to do anything. But now that I know this, I have a way to stop it."


    "And how exactly?"


    This time, however, Greg instead of answering he waved his hand and the ck demon mask appeared before him.


    Knowing that the mask had the power to nullify and protect anyone, Joe realized Greg''s n so nodded and turned around to leave.


    "Do whatever you want, but make sure not to cause any more harm. This is a treasure."


    "I know, I know."


    After he said that, Greg waved his hand and walked up to the 26th floor.


    After this conversation happened and Greg and Joe walked away, Russ and Wayne looked at each other in surprise.


    They looked stunned not because of what happened, but because of the sight before them.


    In just one room, thousands of high-quality crystals were, each from high-ranking creatures. Just alone the crystals that were still intact in the room could make any person reach God rank in one go.


    The sight was so stunning that they became entirely speechless and shocked.


    "You don''t want to say that below and above this floor, the same amount of energy crystals can be found?", asked Russ with shock, not knowing if he was dreaming or not.


    However, Wayne''s nod told everything.


    "There is. But the lower ones are weaker. The precious ones are above this floor, and as I can sense there are 4 more floors. In all, in this building, there are 30 floors full of energy crystals."


    "!?"


    The instant as Russ heard this turned silent, not knowing how to react.


    Only after a small whileter did he turn around to look at the area he was in, and said, "So this is truly the legendary Eternal Kingdom from legends? Just how many mysteries hide this ce?"


    While Joe walked back to see how his friends were doing and Russ and Wayne started to inspect the interior of Skyfall Mountain, until then Greg sat down in the middle of the 27th floor.


    "The energy density is truly more here than the previous floors, but I can still bear it, so I will be fine."


    As he said this, he waved his hand, and the smiling ck demon mask flew before him.


    "I don''t know if you understand me or not, but I hope you can help me. I want you to protect this ce from any harm at all costs."


    Seeing that the mask was hovering before him without any reply or signal, Greg scratched his neck gently.


    "Well, if it doesn''t do anything at all, I will use it, but then avoiding a small amount of damage is inevitable."


    As he thought about this, Greg controlled the mask above his head and after that closed his eyes.


    "Well then, let''s start it again.", thought Greg and started to concentrate on his Third Flow''syer.


    So far he created 25 connections between his First and Second Flow and 20 connection between his Second and Third, forming the so-called First and Second Layer in his body.


    Now whatsted for Greg was to form the remaining Layers and for that to happen, he needed to create 15 connections to make the Third Layer.


    As for the Fourth and Fifth Layer, he needed to create 10 and 5 connections, but that was still in the future. What he needed to do first was the Third Layer and that is what he was currently trying to do.


    While controlling his Third Flow''syer to move toward the closest point on his Fourth Flow, Greg resisted against the pain he was currently feeling in his soul.


    So far as he knows, the closer he got to reach the Mind Grade, the greater the pain became that he felt during his Soul Tempering process.


    In the beginning, he only felt a numb pain inside his body, but right now it was like someone pushed small but sharp needles inside his muscles one by one.


    The feeling was bearable, but if it went for so long, Greg could go mad quite easily.


    Just imagine yourself getting tied to a chair and slowly getting tortured. You could do nothing but resist the urge to scream because of the pain and that was the worst feeling ever.


    Yet, Greg knew this would only benefit him in the future. As Alice said, the longer he can withstand the pain, the stronger his soul would be after reaching the Mind Grade, so he didn''tin at all.


    No, he just simply clenched his teeth powerfully and continued to form connections one after another.


    Because the 26th floor was greater in energy density than the 25th by a huge margin, Greg could create a connection in less time than before.


    However, because of this, he needed to stop sooner too, avoiding the chance to be killed by the huge amount of energy he was currently consuming.


    After creating his first 2 connections between his Third and Fourth Flow, Greg stood up and walked down to the previous floor and right out the gap he just created.


    "Phew... That was hard.", said Greg quietly as he wiped the huge amount of sweat from his face.


    Sitting down to get a bit of rest, suddenly a sh appeared out of Greg and stood next to him, calmly observing the scenery before them.


    Naturally, the one who appeared was Alice, who now could act independently from Greg like any living being.


    "Everything here is special. Never would have I thought that such a ce could exist. Especially not here among you humans."


    When Greg listened to this, he frowned slightly and looked up at Alice.


    "What should that mean? You say humans are weak too?"


    However, to Greg''s surprise, Alice just shook his head and said, "Not at all. I think humans are the most powerful existences in the universe, but because their body restricts them to surpass the God rank, they seem weak."


    "However, if one day every human being could surpass this restriction, I am very sure that they will be greater existences than the Higher Beings."


    As Greg listened to this, he stayed quiet for a while, and after a bitter he looked at Alice and asked, "Um... Ozron said that you were the closest one who truly knew the Creator. Is that true?"


    Hearing this Alice smiled gently, making Greg believe that just her smile alone would be able to melt anything, and replied, "Yes that is true."


    "Then can you please tell me more about him?"

 Chapter 249: Third Layer

    Chapter 249: Third Layer


    "You want to know more about the Creator?", asked Alice with a kind of surprise.


    "Yes.", replied Greg with a nod.


    "Why?"


    "Well, isn''t it only natural to learn about a legendary figure''s past? Especially if you have someone who knew about that someone almost everything?"


    As Alice listened to this, she put her fingers below her chin in an elegant thinking pose and said, "Well, you are right. Knowledge alwayses in handy."


    As she said that she sat down next to Greg and said, "Then let me tell you just how great the Creator really was!"


    "As you may already know, the Creator was born way before the universe and he was the very one who created life. He had the power to create and make anything he wished for. He could even turn the impossible into possible!"


    "But even with such power, he had an attitude that could define heavens! He was a stubborn one I can say that for sure! If he set his mind on something, he would never back out, not until he reached what he wanted!"


    "I can clearly remember as he once created an alternate version of himself just to see how strong he truly was.", said Alice with a gentle chuckle.


    "And who won?", asked Greg instantly, curious about the oue.


    "No one. He didn''t care at all what would happen but wanted to beat himself at all cost. As a result, he destroyed the whole universe during their fight and simply re-created everything as it was nothing at all!"


    "?!"


    When Greg heard this, he waspletely speechless. Making an alternate version of himself was already a huge aplishment, but to destroy and recreate the universe...


    It was simply unbelievable. No, it could be ridiculously impossible!


    "But if he had such great strength, why did he decide to seal himself away?", asked Greg with a frown.


    "There was no reason at all for him to do such thing. No one couldpete with him in strength, no?"


    "You are right, but also wrong.", said Alice and continued, "Just think about it. If you would have the power to do everything and anything, youck nothing in your life, what would you feel."


    Listening to this question, Greg thought for a while then replied, "At first I would use my power to its utmost potential, but I guess with time I would get bored."


    "Exactly!", nodded Alice seriously.


    "Just what you said, that''s what the Creator did too. He savored his power which was second to none! However, as time went by, he became bored."


    With a sigh, Alice raised her head to look at the crystals above and said, "With no one on your side to enjoy life, what is the point of life? When you are alone and lonely, no matter how strong you are, there is nothing more but boredom."


    "But he had you no?", asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    Smiling, Alice nced at Greg and said, "Maybe I did not tell this anyone, but originally, I was created by the Creator."


    "Just like any of us?"


    "No.", shook Alice her head and said, "I was created after everything was made."


    Opening her palm, a ck stone appeared in the air and hovered before Alice''s face.


    When Greg saw that, he realized that was the Soul Stone he obtained from the Altar. However, there was a slight difference this time.


    Instead of a full ck shade like the first time, the stone above Alice''s palm was right now colorful.


    Its outer surface was ck, but on the inside, there was a small universe rotating gently.


    Looking at the stone, Alice sighed and said, "I still don''t understand why he created me. Just for the only purpose to obtain the keys and get him an inheritor or there was an even greater objective?"


    As she thought about this, she waved her hand and made the crystal vanish.


    "But I know one thing for sure. He trusted me enough to obtain the keys and get him the one who he wanted as his sessor. And if I am right, it seems, you are the one."


    When Greg heard this his eyes widened with shock and shook his hand around instantly.


    "No, no. You must be imagining things. When you chose me to be my Guardian, you still had your memories sealed, so there is no way you wanted me as the Creator''s heir. It must have been a simple coincidence."


    Listening to this, Alice shook her head gently and said, "I am not so sure about that. I don''t know either why I have chosen you back then, but I feel it was not a coincidence."


    As Greg heard this, he lowered his arms and stayed silent for a bit. Only a small whileter did he sigh and asked, "And what about the requirements that are needed to obtain the Creator''s legacy? It was told only that one can step foot into the Altar who has the Blessing and has cleansed soul from any curse."


    "Out of the two, I have already failed thetter one because of my Pure Soul."


    Knowing that Greg was talking about the curse inside him that was sealed, Alice looked troubled too.


    It seems what she believed could be truly a coincidence, but for some reason, deep inside she knew it was not.


    "Well, with time everything will be found out, so we don''t need to fear about this matter for the time being. Maybe after we seed with the Evolution Step, that seal will vanish."


    As she said that she stood up and said, "But for now, let''s go back. We still need a job to do!"


    Knowing that Alice talked about the process to createyers, Greg nodded and stood up.


    "Yeah, let''s go!", said Greg and after Alice shed back into his body, he walked back into the building.


    Walking back to the 26th floor, Greg sat down, closed his eyes, and started to move his Flow''syer in his body.


    The demon was still above his head, so if something unexpected would happen, he knew he could avoid causing huge harm likest time.


    But knowing that nothing will happen until he reached the final connection to the currentyer, Greg was rxed and proceeded on without fear.


    Time ticked by, and after he made 2 connections he walked out to rest, and when he finished walked back to continue.


    After close to an hour, Greg reached the point where he would form the 15th connection, so he readied himself.


    Bit by bit, theyer inside his body moved and after 5 minutes, the final connection between his Thrid and Fourth Flow was created.


    And just as that happened, Greg felt as a scary power was about to erupt from his body, just like thest time, making him to ready to control the mask above him.


    However, just before he could have acted, the mask moved on its own, and with a gentle white light, it enveloped the whole floor in no time at all.


    "Great!", thought Greg and instantly, the scary power broke out from his body.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    First, half-transparent golden fire, which was neither me nor wind, appeared around his body in the shape of petals, making the air vibrate because of the immense heat.


    But because of the mask''s light covering the whole ce, except the air, nothing was damaged, and this made Greg quite happy.


    After that happened, slowly in the air, pieces of ice jades started to form in the shape of snowkes and started to gently hover around Greg.


    However, strangely, even though the golden petal-like mes radiated immense heat, the jade-like ice didn''t melt at all.


    They just floated around Greg like snowkes on a windy day.


    When Greg saw this he wasn''t surprised at all, however. Because thest time he created his Second Layer, he already saw this scene.


    No, what made him quite surprised was the following scene that happened.


    After the jade-like snowkes formedpletely, unexpectedly, through the building''s wall, small pieces of stone pieces flew before Greg and started to form several halo-like shapes around his body and the petal-like mes.


    From the outside, Greg''s figure looked powerful and mesmerizing at the same time.


    However, Greg couldn''t get mesmerized by the sight at all, because he was looking at the numerous small holes on the building''s wall that the stones just created.


    "..."


    "Well, at least those are not huge gaps that could destroy the building.", thought Greg with a gentle sigh.


    Instantly after he said that the 4 elements around his body moved and like energy crystals, they melted into his body.


    "Eh?"


    When Greg noticed this, he was surprised and confused.


    Previously when he created the Second Flow, the Jade Ices and the Wind mes around his body simply vanished into thin air, so watching as this time they melted into his body, it surprised him quite a bit.


    "Just what happened?", asked Greg with a somewhat confused expression.

 Chapter 250: Element Consumption

    Chapter 250: Element Consumption


    "Just what happened?", asked Greg with confusion as he looked at his body.


    He could clearly feel like the elements his body just consumed, melted into the respected Flow associated with their elements.


    After they melted and turned into a part of the Flow, nothing else happened. Except for his Fourth Flow though.


    The moment the pieces of stones melted into his body and became a part of his Fourth Flow, Greg felt like his control over his earth element became a bit sharper and greater.


    The feeling was quite a strange one though.


    "That is called Element Consumption.", said Alice suddenly inside Greg''s head.


    "Element Consumption?"


    "Yes.", said Alice and started to exin, " This was one of my main powers in the past. It let me consume every 6 elements and transforms them into my own power."


    "!"


    The moment Greg heard this looked surprised and asked, "So from now on I can consume any element without a problem?"


    "Well, not exactly any."


    "Howe?", asked Greg with a slight frown.


    "You can consume any of the six elements, but it does not mean any type of them. For example, you would be unable to consume your friend''s purple mes or that creature''s cursed fire. You can only consume what nature created or elements that are pure and have no other properties."


    "So for example, if one attacks me with pure fire skill I can consume that, but if that attack holds other power than fire I can''t?"


    "Exactly.", replied Alice calmly.


    "I see...", said Greg, but after a bitter he asked, "Wait... Then it means I will be able to consume darkness and light too?"


    However, for that question, Alice just simply chuckled and said, "For that to happen, you need to live for at least a million years. Not even I was able to do such a feat. I could only consume the 4 basic elements and no more that."


    "I see...", said Greg quietly and after thinking for a while stood up.


    "Well, at least I have formed my Third Layer, so only 2 remains. But before I continue to form them, I need to rest.", said Greg and started to walk out.


    However, the moment he walked out of the gap he created on the 25th floor, Greg noticed as his friends, Russ and Wayne were standing on the small ind in the middle of theke in the distance.


    "What are they doing there?", asked Greg with a slight frown and without hesitation, appeared into thin air.


    "What should we do with this? There is no way we can unlock such aplicated seal.", said Russ with a frown as he looked at the door on the ground.


    "Hey, guys. What did you find?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, every one of them turned around and looked happy as they saw Greg approaching them slowly.


    Seeing the familiar faces Greg smiled, but frowned the next second.


    "Where is Jay?", asked Greg.


    "He said he needed to do something so went away.", said Emma as she looked at Greg with a smile.


    "I see.", nodded Greg and looked at Russ.


    "So? Did you find something interesting?"


    Looking up at Greg, Russ pointed at the door before him and said, "We did, but we can''t open it. There is a veryplicated seal on it that prevents me to unlock it."


    When Greg heard this, he nced at the door on the ground. It was a simple wooden trap door, but the foreign symbols and carvings drew on it made it look quite special.


    "Did you try to dig in from the side?", asked Greg, but knew the answer already.


    "Yes.", nodded Wayne and pointed at the side where a huge hole could be discerned next to the trap door.


    Seeing that, Greg nodded and after thinking for a while he said, "Let me try something."


    When Russ saw that Greg was crouching next to him, he just shook his head and said, "It is useless. No matter how much force you use, you won''t b-, huh?"


    However, just before he could have finished his sentence, suddenly Greg''s body liquid and like water, it vanished below the ground through the miniature gaps, where not even a hair could have fit.


    "!?"


    The moment the girls and the two men saw this, they turned shocked and speechless and watched as, except Greg''s clothing, every part of his body vanished.


    "Wha-What happened with him?", asked Emma instantly, fearing that maybe the seal had some kind of powerful defending mechanism, making Greg to die.


    "Don''t worry. That is one of his abilities."


    "Huh? Abilities? What do you mean by that? If I am right, his abilities are about controlling the six elements and not shapeshifting!"


    Seeing their confused and worried expressions, Jie sighed and said, "Long story short, the moment we came here, we identally found a pond that made him fuse together one of his Soul Creator. From that moment on, he can shape his body at will."


    "!"


    When they heard this, all four looked stupified, not knowing how to react at all.


    Russ looking at Joe who was saying the truth, opened his mouth ask a question, but before he could have done so, the trapdoor exploded into pieces.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    "Whew... It was easier than I have thought. Maybe they put a powerful seal on the outside, but if there is none on the inside, it is as weak as a normal door.", said Greg as he climbed up.


    However, as he said that, everyone turned silent, but it wasn''t because of what he said, but the reason how he was currently looking.


    "Umm... Greg... Take some cloth... You are fully naked...", said Joe calmly as he handed Greg''s clothes to him without hesitation.


    "Eh?", was the only thing Greg was able to say, but the moment he noticed that he was truly naked, he instantly took his clothes away from Joe and started to get dressed.


    Emma and M on the side seeing this blushed instantly and turned around, while Russ and Wayne started to cough awkwardly.


    "..."


    "W-well... That was unexpected. Sorry, I forgot this train of my ability.", said Greg with a wry smile after he dressed uppletely again.


    "Don''t worry about it.", waved Russ his hand slightly, and turned to look at the trapdoor.


    "But to tell the truth, I am quite surprised what you just did. Joe told us how, but it''s still shocking you have obtained such powers."


    "Yeah, it was one of my Soup Creature''s abilities, which let me shapeshift it with a thought of mine. But, since the fusion, I have obtained this trait of it''spletely."


    As Greg said that, he raised his hand and instantly his palm changed shape into a de.


    When the two men and the girls saw this, their expression turned stupified, and looked at Greg with shock.


    As everyone knows, one can use their Soul Creature''s abilities to some extent, but notpletely.


    So it is not a surprise to see someone flying around even though that individual''s Guardian had no flying ability.


    However, the power to freely shapeshift one''s body was never heard so far. First, there was no Soul Creature in existence so far that let the owner shapeshift.


    Even if there was someone whose Guardian had such powers, then the Soul Stone would definitely be a red one or even a white one.


    But so far, no one appeared with such Guardians, showing Greg was the very first one in existence to hold such powers.


    "This guy slowly bes more and more inhuman.", thought Russ as he looked at Greg with a calm expression.


    While he thought about that, Greg looked down the trapdoor and asked, "By the way, why was it so important to open this trapdoor. Do you know what is down there?"


    "Definitely not.", answered Wayne and crouched down next to the trapdoor.


    "However, if something has such a great andplicated seal on it, that should mean there is something extremely valuable, no?"


    "That is true.", nodded Greg in agreement and said, "Then let''s find it out!"


    Instantly as he said that Greg jumped through the gap, making the rest to follow him closely behind.


    "It''s a kind of dark here. Can you make light here?", asked Emma from M quietly as she looked around in the darkness.


    "Sure.", replied M, and after she raised her hand purplish mes started to dance around her palm.


    Knowing that it wouldn''t make the full ce to be lit up, Greg raised his hand too and summoned golden mes around his palm, making the whole ce go lit up instantly.


    "It seems we will need to take a small jump to find out whatys here.", said Greg calmly as he looked at the sight before him.


    Hearing his voice, all 5 behind him stepped next to Greg, but when they did, their eyes widened with surprise.


    Right before them, a huge hole could be seen, which width was almost a mile.


    No, instead of calling it a hole, it could be instead called as a bottomless pit, that looked like an abyss filled with endless darkness.

 Chapter 251: Soul Pain

    Chapter 251: Soul Pain


    As the six were looking down at the bottomless pit before them, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded in Greg''s head.


    "This ce is dangerous. It is full of traps and seals. With your current power and strength, I wouldn''t try to go down. Even if you try to use your masks'' power, it won''t work. For some reason, this ce... Feels unnatural."


    The moment Greg heard Alice''s hesitant tone of voice, he turned surprised and nced at the other on his side.


    "I think we shouldn''t try to go down. Alice said it is filled with traps and seals that not even my mask''s nullification would counter."


    M and Emma listening to the unfamiliar name looked at each other in confusion, but before they could have had the chance to ask who was Alice, Russ started to talk.


    "I agree. Even with my level of strength, I feel that this ce is way too dangerous. I don''t know what has been hidden down there, but we are not ready to find it out. We would only die, for 100% sure."


    Next to Russ, Wayne nodded in agreement and said, "Now I understand why they put such aplex seal on the trapdoor. Even though the whole ce had been hidden inside the Skyfall Mountain, they made sure not to let anyone inside here."


    As they looked at the pot with a nod, Russ sighed and turned around.


    "We will think about a way to go down, but for the time being let''s leave. This ce is not safe."


    With that said, the six left the underground spot and closed the trapdoor. Or at least wanted to, but couldn''t because Greg made it explode into several pieces.


    "Just let me seal this ce with my power.", said Greg calmly, and with his earth element, he sealed that gap just like he did with the other one which led to the pond.


    "Now then, Greg, can you show me the ce where you fused with your Soul Creature?", asked Russ as Greg stood up from the ground.


    ncing at Russ and the others who looked curious Greg nodded and led them toward the ce.


    Crossing the small bridge that went above the smallke and arriving back at the jade path, Greg showed the way for his friends.


    However, the moment he arrived at the spot he sealed the earth and opened the passage for them, he stepped to the side and said, "You can go on your own. I still have to breakthrough with two of my elements."


    Russ knew that the sooner Greg finishes with his breakthrough the sooner they will be able to collect the remaining keys, so nodded and waved his hand.


    "Sure, go. Just let us know when you have finished."


    As he said that, Russ went inside the underground tunnel, with Wayne, Joe following him from behind.


    M and Emma nced toward the three, but after seeing Greg has already walked away, they decided to follow Russ and the others.


    Entering the building and climbing all the way back up to the 26th floor, Greg day back down again and closed his eyes.


    "Now I only need to form 10 connections for my Fourth Layer and 5 to my final one. With the speed I have consumed the energy and formed the connections, altogether with the time for rest, I will easily finish under 5 hours."


    With that in mind, Greg smiled and started to move the Fourth Flow''syer. Or at least wanted to, but the moment he made it to move, his face distorted with pain.


    "The... Hell? Why does it hurt so much?", asked Greg with clenched teeth and several huge drops of sweats on his face.


    As he could remember, so far every time he created a connection between two of his Flows, he would feel a kind of pain that was neither physical or mental one.


    However, that pain so far was not big enough to make him think he would die. It was quite tolerable.


    Yet, this time was different. The moment he started to move theyer around his Flow, not only did the pain instantly appear, which never urred before, but it was several times bigger than ever!


    If until this moment the pain was simr to small needles piercing his muscle, then this time it was like someone started to saw his bones and muscle from the inside.


    The two feelings were like heaven and earth. He felt like dying right at the moment.


    "I told you. The more closer you get to the Mind Grade, the greater the pain will be. But as I said before, the pain will only be to your advantage the longer you can bear with it."


    "I know... But still... How can I concentrate next to such immense pain?", asked Greg as he tried to straighten his back, but failed every time.


    Until he does not undo his attempt to move theyer, the pain was all the time around, making him unable to move even an inch.


    "Dunno. That is your task to find it out.", said Alice inside Greg with an unconcerned tone of voice.


    "..."


    Greg hearing this frowned even deeper and stopped making theyer to move, making the pain to vanish instantly.


    "This is not good at all. I still have 15 connections to form, and yet the pain is so unbearable. What will it be after I reach the final one?", thought Greg, not daring to imagine the pain he will feel.


    "I guess, I need to do everything I can to bear with it, right?", thought Greg and after exhaling his great to rx his body, he closed his eyes again.


    When every muscle in his body calmed down and he readied himself, Greg straightened his back more to get a better posture and without hesitation started to move hisyer.


    "!"


    And just like before, in the instant he did that, an almost inhuman pain appeared inside his body, making him to start sweating and trembling profusely.


    "You can do it. You can do it. You can do it."


    The only thing Greg could think about to avert his mind from the pain was to think non-stop.


    Because nothing else would be able to help him, that was the only thing he could do.


    Bit by bit, theyer moved inside his body to move toward the closest point on the Fifth Flow, making Greg doing everything he could not to stop.


    After more than 10 minutes that felt like a whole eternity, theyer finally arrived before the Fifth Flow, and with a small outbreak, it connected to it.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    "!"


    Opening his eyes extra wide and holding himself from almost copsing, Greg breathed heavily and looked at his body.


    Currently, his body was covered with so much sweat that it was almost looked like he just came out of a great bath.


    Calming himself down, Greg stood up slowly and walked down to the 25th floor, right toward the gap he created.


    Sitting down onto the roof outside that was still intact, Greg sighed a huge and wiped the sweat away.


    "Like this... I have no clue at all how long it will take me to form the remaining 14 connections."


    "You mean 15 right?", asked Alice, making Greg to turn confused instantly.


    "15? 14. I just created one so it leaves 14 more. 9 for the Fourth Layer and 5 for the Fifth."


    "Are you sure about that?", asked Alice from Greg, visible knowing that Greg missed something very important.


    Frowning, Greg closed his eyes and checked theplex Flow system inside his body.


    However, no matter how many times he checked it over and over again, he was able to see only 14 points to form connections, making his face to turn even more confused.


    "Yes, I am sure it is 14. Did I missed something?", asked Greg, still trying to figure out what he missed.


    However, as an answer, Alice just chuckled and asked, "Do you think if you finish forming the remaining ''14'' points in your body, will the element form aplete cycle?"


    Greg hearing this nodded and wanted to say yes, but suddenly realized something.


    ncing at the Flows inside his body, Greg was able to see that if he seeds in finishing forming the remaining 14 points, each element will be in connection with the one next to it, but except for two Flows.


    "My First and Final Flow... They will not have a connection."


    "Exactly. And do you think without a connection between those two will make you break into the Mind Grade?", asked Alice curiously.


    Realizing what Alice wanted to say, Greg''s eyes widened with surprise immediately.


    "But how? There is no close point between those two Flows, it is impossible to form a connection!"


    "Who said it needs to be a close point between the First and Final Flow to create connection?", asked Alice calmly, making Greg to turn silent instantly.

 Chapter 252: Unknown Danger

    Chapter 252: Unknown Danger


    "What should that mean?", asked Greg from Alice instantly.


    "It means exactly what I said. You need to form a connection between your Final and First Flow if you need to reach the Mind Grade."


    "..."


    The moment Greg heard this, he turned silent with an ice-cold expression and started to think.


    So far, the points he created between two Flows were at least an inch or two apart from each other.


    However, for that small gap, he still needed a huge amount of time to form a bridge. Furthermore, during that time, he felt the pain would grow with each time he approached the Mind Grade, so the process became even harder than normal.


    Maybe the Flows inside his body were formed in a chaotic andplex way, but it had a pattern too that Greg realized since the beginnings.


    At the very outer part, it was the First Flow that could be found, while in the very inner part, close to his chest part where his heart was, the Final Flow existed.


    Every Flow was smaller than the previous one, that''s why the six Flows inside his body formed a shaped simr to that of a small circle inside a smaller one.


    The First one was the biggest, while the Final Flow was the smallest. Also, at the same time, they were the two Flows that were the furthest apart from each other given the positions in his body.


    Forming a connection between each other was simply impossible. Especially with the Soul Pain, he would feel at that time during the Soul Tempering process.


    So far, Greg felt a pain which felt like they were cutting his flesh from the inside, so the pain at that time would be unimaginable!


    "Theoretically, you should be able to move the Final Flow''syer in your body all the way back to the First Flow, so it is possible."


    "I know it''s possible. I don''t actually care about that, but instead the Soul Tempering process.", said Greg with a slight frown.


    "Yeah, if you reach the point where you need to create the bridge between your two furthest Flows, the pain will be questionably great. Not even I can predict the degree of the pain."


    Listening to this, Greg sighed slightly and said quietly, "That didn''t really help me..."


    Sitting outside on the roof for a small while more, Greg stood up and sighed.


    "Well, for me to get stronger, that is what I need to do. Soul Tempering process here or there, I will reach the Mind Grade no matter what!"


    With that and a determined expression, Greg turned around and walked back into the building.


    So far as he knew, because of the pain, he was feeling during the connection creating process, Greg knew he could only create one bridge at a time.


    "It will take a while for me to reach the final part, but if nothing urs, I will be able to finish under 3 days."


    With that in mind, Greg closed his eyes and started to form the next connection between his Fourth and Fifth Flow, while his friends were underground around the ck pond.


    However, what he and his friends didn''t know was that outside their base, right among the woods, several people were looking at Skyfall Mountain from the shadows with sharp res.


    Among them, three happened to be one''s that Greg and the others knew quite well. They were Scott, Henry, and Joe''s father.


    It was obviously the Dia Family and it seemed they came here with quite a huge number of people.


    "Sir! Are you sure they are on Skyfall Mountain?", asked Scott, as he looked at the huge mountain before him.


    "Yes. I can predict where they are, but I can''t pinpoint their exact position or location. However, it is 100% certain that they are here somewhere on this mountain."


    Listening to Joe''s father, who now held huge respect and authority because of the Dia Family''s sudden rise, Scott nodded and looked at a man on his side.


    "Send a scout team in and report back before midnight. We can''t let them escape once again!"


    "Roger!"


    With a solid and respected salute, the man vanished into the woods, with several shadows following him closely behind.


    Henry''s eyes seeing this turned a bit sad, but knew no matter what he said, his opinion here wouldn''t matter at all and would instead make him killed.


    Closing his eyes and sighing gently, Henry looked toward the sky and whispered quietly, "How did wee until this point?"


    ***


    While Greg and his friends were inside Skyfall Mountain with the Dia Family around them without their knowledge, until then somewhere else, Eliana and Zane were flying in the sky gently.


    "We have been searching for days and we still didn''t find anything. Are you sure it will be somewhere here?", asked Zane calmly as he looked around.


    However, no matter where he looked at, what he was able to see was only fluffy white clouds and the clear blue sky with the endless horizon around him.


    "I am sure. Even though it seems so far that we are searching the wrong ce, my power tells me it will be here.", said Eliana with a nod without stopping looking left and right.


    Zane seeing this sighed, knowing that if Eliana said it will be here then it will definitely be here.


    "Let me try something then.", said Zane and after he stopped he closed his eyes.


    Instantly as he did that, on his ears, small earnings appeared, with small crystal-like diamonds on their ends.


    They looked quite beautiful, even though they were on a man. They gave Zane a kind of charm that was hard to describe but it was not an unpleasant one.


    When Eliana saw this she stopped moving and looked at the earring on Zane.


    "God rank Soul Creature. Hard to believe he finally decides to use it.", said Mistress of Fortune quietly, knowing what Zane''s past was with Soul Creatures.


    She could clearly remember that since the moment Zane fought against Kuragari, he stopped using his Soul Creatures.


    The reason however was unknown. It could be said that he stopped using them because they were useless to him or didn''t give him the help he wanted.


    So seeing Zane using one of his long-seen Soul Creature, she smiled and waited for him to open his eyes.


    Time ticked by in silence, and after an unknown amount of time, suddenly Zane''s ears flinched slightly, making his eyes shot wide open instantly.


    "There. I detected something from that direction.", said Zane and pointed toward his left.


    "Let''s go.", nodded Eliana and without hesitation, the two burst toward the direction which seemed to be toward the east.


    Flying for almost an hour at their full speed, suddenly Zane''s eyes widened, and like thunder, he appeared behind Eliana and grabbed her by her hand.


    *BAM!*


    The sudden act of Zane made Eliana a bit startled and looked at him with a frown.


    "Why did you do that?"


    However, instead of answering Zane waved his hand and shot three knives before him.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *Crack!*


    Eliana watched the knives in the air, but a secondter her expression widened with shock.


    Instantly as the knives flew for a few meters, the air trembled and like des cut the weapons up into several pieces in an instant.


    "How were you able to detect that?", asked Eliana as she squinted her eyes, but was still unable to detect anything.


    "I was lucky too. If it weren''t for the sun shining in that point making me see the slight air trembling there, I wouldn''t have been able to notice too."


    ncing at the air that went invisible and undetectable once again after cutting the knives up, Eliana frowned and looked around.


    "It seems we found what we are looking for, but where is the Temple? I can''t see any."


    "If I am right.", started to say Zane as he looked around too, "The Temple is inside a barrier that we are unable to see. We need to find the entrance and only then will we able to find the Temple."


    Listening to this, Eliana sighed and said, "That is easier to say than do. How should we find the entrance if we are unable to see the wind des?"


    Zane knew that Eliana had a point so without hesitation his body changed.


    Behind his back, several colorful orbs started to float, while around his body, a half-transparent serpentine started to appear slowly.


    After his skin formed small and thin scales and his eyes formed a vertical slit too, Zane looked at the point where the wind des were.


    "Then we just need to attack the area to find out where are the wind des, no?"


    And instantly as he said that, after above his palms several ck ball-like objects formed he waved his hands.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Immediately after he sent the ball-like objects out, the moment they got cut up into pieces, several huge explosions urred, filling the air with ck, ash-like clouds.

 Chapter 253: Fourth Layer

    Chapter 253: Fourth Layer


    ck dust filled the whole ce, making Eliana to look around with confusion.


    However, her confusion onlysted for a second because the next moment her eyes widened, and understood Zane''s aim.


    Before her in the ck dust, she was able to see as the air trembled visibly, making the dust to move toward another direction.


    "Like this, we will be able to tell which direction is safe and which is not.", told Zane calmly and after staying silent for a small while, he pointed to the right.


    "Just like there. It seems there is no wind barrier there."


    Flying there where no wind des were present, Zane waved his hand, and once again, shot a few more ck balls forward.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    Just like thest time, ck dust filled the whole area, showing the two experts a small path forward.


    "It seems this will be the right path.", said Zane, and without saying anything else he started to fly forward.


    However, the next moment he fired his power to fill the area with ck dust, Zane and Eliana noticed that the path suddenly split into two.


    "So it''s a maze?", asked Zane quietly and decided to toward the left, but after he fired another time, that path to split into two.


    "Interesting."


    ***


    While the two experts were trying to figure out which path led toward the next Temple, until then Greg was sitting in the Energy Chamber with a trembling and sweating body.


    Just like any time, his body looked like he just swam in theke outside, while his body trembled because of the intense pain he was feeling.


    So far, he had formed 6 connections, but just those six connections alonested close to a day for him.


    The closer he got to break into the Mind Grade, the Soul Tempering process became harsher.


    In the beginning, Greg only felt small pain like needles piercing into his muscles, then like someone cut his body from the inside.


    However, the pain became even stronger than ever, and it was like someone inside his body was twisting, cutting, repairing his bones and flesh, and re-doing that process from the beginning once again.


    And because of the unbearable pain, there were asions when Greg needed to redo his attempts.


    There was even a time when he needed only one final push to create the connection but failed because he didn''t concentrate enough and the pain took over his body.


    That made him quite mad.


    "I only need 3 more, and I will be able to form the Fourth Layer.", thought Greg with clenched teeth, as he moved the Fourth Flow''syer toward the closest point on the Fifth Flow.


    Bit by bit, theyer moved toward the connection point, and finally, after a whole 10 minutes, which felt eternal torture for Greg, he seeded.


    "Aghh... Finally! 2 more to go!", thought Greg, but looking at his body, stood up slowly and said, "But before I can continue, I need a small rest. My body feels totally exhausted."


    As he said that, he walked out to the roof, where he always did and sat down.


    Looking around the ce, Greg noticed as Russ and Wayne were exploring the ce, while Joe and the two girls were fighting against each other, visibly refining and practicing their skills.


    However,pared to the huge free space here, Greg felt that they definitely needed more people if they wanted to create their own n here.


    Or at least if they wanted to create the feeling that they have their very own n.


    However, as he was watching his surroundings in silence, suddenly Greg frowned and looked up.


    There, he could see several crystals making the whole ce to be filled with light, while in the very middle, he was able to see a wide gap, revealing the clear sky outside.


    Greg and the others have already figured out that the sight they were seeing was only an illusion, and there was no real wide gap or hole on Skyfall Mountain.


    So the reason why Greg raised his head was not because of that but felt several presences appear above his head then vanish the next second.


    "Did I just imagined it?", thought Greg, but after examining his surroundings once again and finding nothing out of ordinary, he frowned.


    "Maybe I truly did.", thought Greg and after resting for a while more, he stood up.


    Walking back, he continued his cultivation, without caring about anything else.


    Hours went by, and after several attemptster, Greg finally formed his Fourth Layer.


    Just like previously, a terrifying power broke out from his body, but thanks to his demon mask, no great damage happened to the building.


    After the simr sight that always happened, after he created a Layer, Greg sighed with relief and thought, "Finally. Only 5 more left, plus the final connection."


    And just as he said that he stood up and started to walk out to get fresh air, but halted suddenly.


    Yet again, he frowned and thought, "This again. This time I''m sure about it."


    Instantly, he ran out of the building and activated his Silver Wolf''s Prey Sense.


    However, the moment he did, his eyes widened with shock.


    As he was looking around him in silence and widened eyes, until then, Russ, Wayne, and his friend appeared on his side.


    "It seems we have been surrounded.", said Russ calmly as he looked at Greg calmly.


    "Yeah, I see that. There are at least a thousand of them.", said Greg as he saw the several dim lights through the walls.


    Luckily, each of them was only on the Ascender rank, while there were very few on the Cmity rank, so Greg rxed a bit.


    "Who are they?", asked Greg as he looked in another direction.


    "I checked it and it''s the Dia Family.", replied Russ instantly.


    Knowing that among them, Russ was the only one who was able to teleport freely, Greg nodded and nced at Joe.


    Seeing his expressionless face, he turned to the side and looked at a huge white light that was shining through the stone walls greater than any lights he has seen so far.


    "An individual on the God rank. That must be Joe''s father", thought Greg, as he noticed two more lights.


    Maybe they shone not as greatly as the first one, but they were still powerful. Greg knew that those two were from Scott and Henry, however.


    "Did they find the entrance inside?", asked Greg as he nced at Russ.


    "Not yet.", answered Russ, making Greg to sigh with relief.


    "Then that is good. Do you think they will be able to find a way in?", asked Greg.


    Thinking for a small while and the possibilities, Russ shook his head and said, "If they don''t have a person who has powerful tracking ability, I don''t think so."


    As Greg heard this nced at Joe, and waited for his reply. Because Joe knew the Dia Family the best, he knew more if the Dia Family had a great tracker or not.


    And just as he believed, Joe answered calmly.


    "My father has several people with the ability to track down individuals, but I can''t think about any who would be able to find the entrance."


    "That''s good to hear.", said Greg, however, Joe started talking once again.


    "But, I know one person who should be able to enter this ce even without finding the entrance."


    The moment they heard this, the 5 turned surprised.


    "Who?", asked M from the side instantly.


    ncing at her, Joe replied calmly, "A person who protected me when I was still young. He is a terrifying assassin and is capable to kill anyone by surprise."


    "His name is Shadow."


    When they heard the name Shadow, everyone turned silent, and only after a small whileter did M turn to look at Joe and ask, "And what is his Guardian''s power? Is it associated with the element of shadow?"


    However, Joe just simply shook his head and wanted to reply, but just before he could have, a figure appeared behind M with a dagger in hand.


    "Watch out!", shouted Joe instantly, but before he or M could have reacted at all, the figure moved first.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    With a great speed that was hardly followable, the figure shed toward M''s neck, but just before the weapon could have touched her skin, a fist appeared from the side.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    Like Thor''s hammer falling from the sky, Greg''s punched the man in the face, making his whole body to fly away like a cannonball.


    "!?"


    Everything happened so fast and unexpectedly, that not even Russ and Wayne were able to react, while on M''s forehead, huge drops of sweat appeared.


    "Are you okay?", asked Emma instantly, ready to use her healing power if she saw even the slightest sign of blood or a fatal injury.


    "I... Am fine.", said M after calming her heartbeat down, and nced at Greg.


    "Thanks."


    However, Greg didn''t say anything but looked toward the direction in silence he punched the man.


    "Luckily, the air threads in the air were able to warn me just in time. If it weren''t for those, I would have beente for sure!", thought Greg as he thanked his First Flow''s help once again.

 Chapter 254: Under Attack

    Chapter 254: Under Attack


    While everyone was looking toward the direction where Greg punched the man away until then the man himself stood up slowly from the ground.


    The man was wearing a ck piece of clothing with a hoodie above his head. He had a mask too on his face, but because of Greg''s punch before, half of the mask turned to dust, revealing his face a bit.


    "It''s him.", said Joe, indicating that the man before them was Shadow, who he just talked about.


    ncing at the man, who looked extremely calm, the six was ready to fight. But to their great surprise, Shadow suddenly waved his hand and just like that he vanished into thin air.


    "Where did he go?", asked Greg, looking at his proximity without letting his guard down even for a second.


    "You can rx. He went away.", told Joe calmly after a small while and said, "It seems he understood he wouldn''t be able win by himself, so he retreated. But I fear that like this, it will be only a matter of time they find the entrance."


    "How was he able to enter in the first ce?", asked Russ with a deep frown.


    He felt that the man used neither shadow-associated powers to travel through shadows nor teleported.


    It was just like his body manifested out of nowhere like a ghost.


    "His Guardian is able to make him be one with the air. Basically, he can be invisible for a limited time.", said Joe as he looked at M.


    "But that is not an exnation how he was able to enter this ce.", said Wayne with a frown.


    And what he said was true. Even though one was able to be one with the air, that didn''t mean one was able to enter ces that one was oblivious about.


    "Maybe you are right, but he can detect anyone through a power simr to air vibrations. He definitely discovered that the Mountain''s interior had a huge open space through some small gaps."


    "So he has a power very simr to my First Flow, but the only difference he can detect things with a bigger area.", thought Greg as he listened to Joe''s exnation.


    When they heard this, everyone remained silent. Such power was extremely powerful, and if it weren''t for Greg, M would have been lying on the ground cold dead.


    As they thought about this, Russ raised his head and said, "It seems they started to move."


    "?"


    And just after he said that a huge tremor shook the whole mountain.


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!</strong>*


    "It seems they try to enter the interior by forcing their own way through. And ask I can see, they are doing it from several directions", said Wayne as he looked around.


    "What should we do?", asked M instantly.


    While everyone turned silent in the hope of looking for solutions, Greg crouched down and touched the ground.


    "Let me try something."


    Instantly as he did that, he closed his eyes and concentrated on the earth below his palm.


    Instantly, after he activated his Fourth Flow, several pictures formed inside his head.


    "One... Two... Six... Twelve... As I can see it, there are altogether 12 groups from 12 different directions."


    "12... Are they close to each other?", asked Russ instantly.


    However, Greg simply shook his head and said, "Considering the mountain''s size and height, yes."


    When Russ heard this he smiled. Knowing that it was a matter of time before they dig their way into the interior, he wanted to go out and stop them.


    But, before he could have done anything, Greg stopped him and said, "But I will stop all of them at once."


    "?"


    Everyone hearing this looked surprised, but before any of them would have been able to ask him how, a sudden tremor sounded once again.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    "!?"


    Looking up, Wayne and Russ looked surprised, while Joe, M, and Emma could only look around in confusion.


    As this happened, outside the mountain, as the Dia Family was digging their way deep into Skyfall Mountain, suddenly the earth shook and moved.


    "Watch out!", shouted a man suddenly who was standing outside the tunnel, but it was toote.


    Just before anyone could have reacted, the narrow tunnel they dug so far moved, and with a sudden motion closed, smashing everyone together without mercy.


    "!?"


    Scott, Henry, and Joe''s Father saw this happening too and turned speechless. Because they were at one of the groups too which dug a tunnel, they saw as the earth moved and smashed every member in the passage in one single second.


    Everything happened so suddenly and unexpectedly, that they were unable to react in time and help their subordinates.


    "It must be him!", said with an ice-cold expression Joe''s father, knowing that who did this was Greg.


    Even Scott and Henry looked angry, not believing that Greg was able to kill their family members without any mercy at all.


    "He will pay for it!"


    However, Greg was as calm as ever. From his point of view, the Dia Family was the one who started all of this, so it was inevitable.


    First, they tried to use Joe to bring him back and use him to their advantage, but because they have failed to do so, they tried to use force. And after that attempt fell t too, they decided to attack them, and what was even worse that they attempted to kill one of his friends.


    No matter who asks him, in his opinion, they finally deserved this warning.


    "If you start a war, bear the consequences.", thought Greg with terrifying calmness and looked at the others.


    "They won''t try anything for a good time. We are okay for the time being."


    Russ looking at Greg stayed silent. Maybe Greg''s friends were unable to detect what happened on the outside, but he and Wayne perfectly could.


    Seeing as Greg crashed hundreds of people into smashed meat by the use of his earth element, made them speechless and a bit scared.


    No matter how strong or how high in rank one was, this act was unpredictable. You could be above God''s rank and have heaven-defying power, no one could survive if the earth suddenly closes on them with such power in a narrow tunnel.


    But it was only natural that the two were so shocked. They never saw Greg angry before, so seeing him like this now was their very first time.


    "Killing so many people without using his full strength... He became quite a scary individual.", thought Russ as he looked at Greg.


    "Now then, even though they stopped, it doesn''t mean we are safe. They know that we are here, so sooner orter they will find a way in.", said M as he looked at this calmly.


    "Yes, especially that Shadow guy. If he finds the entrance in the inside, we will be doomed.", said Emma approvingly.


    However, to this statement, Greg just shook his head and said, "Not exactly."


    "Why?", asked Joe, while the others too looked at him in confusion.


    Greg on the other hand just smiled and said, "Just think about it. This whole ce has only one entrance. Even they find out where it is and how to enter, that would only help us."


    "How? If all hundreds of them run inside at the same time, we will be unable to fight off all of them. Especially in such a narrow path.", said M with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "You are wrong. Just because it is a narrow path, that''s why we will be able to defend sessfully.", said Greg.


    "Just what do you think will happen if hundreds of people decide to rush in at the same time?"


    "..."


    Seeing their silence, Greg said calmly, "They will die."


    "!?"


    When the two girls heard this, they turned shocked and Emma said immediately, "You want to kill them? But they are..."


    As she said that, she nced at Joe on the side, not knowing how to finish her sentence.


    However, Joe just simply shook his head and said, "I already told you. I have nothing to do with the Dia Family. Also, the fact alone that they decided to attack us and attempted to kill M, makes me still mad. And that is why I don''t care. If they want war so bad, I will give them."


    Listening to this, Emma and M turned silent, while in their eyes sorrow could be seen.


    To think that Joe reached such a point with his own family made them feel awfully sad.


    "Well, that is settled then. If they try to dig down again, I will stop them, but until then, we should look out for the entrance.", said Greg after hearing Joe.


    And just as Greg said those words, Russ turned his head toward the exit''s direction and a small whileter said, "It seems he has already found it. Let''s go."


    Knowing Russ was talking about Shadow, everyone nodded and without hesitation started to run toward the entrance.

 Chapter 255: Know Your Place

    Chapter 255: Know Your ce


    Following the path that led all the way back to the entrance, under a few seconds, the six arrived before the tunnel.


    Filled with shining and colorful Dusk Stones, Russ and the others watched as the man from before was running toward the entrance, ready to reach the exit.


    "Let''s stop him!", shouted Joe and without hesitation, his and Greg''s body shed and appeared right before Shadow''s running figure.


    *<strong>BAM!</strong>*


    "!"


    When Shadow, who was running with great speed noticed as two figures exploded before him, obstructing his way, while the 4 others shut off his escape route, stopped running and took up a defending posture.


    "Why do you need to go so far as this?", asked Joe with terrifying calmness as he watched his past protector.


    Naturally, he knows that his father makes everyone obey his orders, but he still didn''t understand how could all of this worth it?


    Killing and fighting against those who were a part of your life so far... Were fame and glory had such worth?


    In Joe''s opinion, it didn''t.


    "Everything that is happening is nothing but useless struggling."


    However, Shadow didn''t reply to that question of Joe. He just simply stayed silent and looked at his former Master and his friends.


    Maybe Joe didn''t know, but Shadow was trained and taught in a way where no matter what the order was, never let his emotions control him.


    If he was told to kill those who were closest to him, he must obey that order no matter what.


    Rtives, friends, or strangers... If he was told to kill them, his job was to annihte everything or anything with his best knowledge.


    And that is what he was ordered to do. Joe''s father gave him one single task.


    Find and kill everyone except Joe and Greg.


    That is why he attacked and attempted to murder M, but because he failed he decided to first find the entrance.


    If he would be able to find the exit and call in for help, capturing both Joe and Greg will be child''s y.


    However, now that they found out his objective, he had no choice but to fight. Even if he uses his power in the hope to escape, he would be detected for sure.


    Especially by Greg. Since the moment he was punched in the face by him, Shadow knew that Greg had a power that was able to detect him even though he was one with the air.


    If he tried to use his power, he will be attacked without hesitation that was for sure.


    Bing one with the air didn''t mean he was invincible. Once one detected him and attacked him, he could die just as easily as normal.


    To put it simply, Greg''s detection ability was his nemesis. Once he detects his real body in the air and decides to attack, he can''t do anything to prevent him from dying.


    That is why he needed to decide what to do fast. So far as he could see, out of the 6 present, he can kill 2 without a problem.


    ncing at the two girls who were standing next to Russ and Wayne, Shadow looked at the two men and started to think.


    From his look, the two men looked extremely ordinary, with a presence on the God rank.


    If he made things with great precision, he should be able to go through their defense and kill them too.


    As he thought the possibilities, Shadow smiled slightly and vanished into thin air.


    "!?"


    Immediately as everyone saw this turned surprised, and looked around with sharp res.


    Except for Greg. His eyes squinted and his whole body shed. Under a single second, he appeared behind Emma, and just as Shadow appeared he punched him in the stomach.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    "Eh?"


    However, the moment he punched the man with great strength, Greg watched as Shadow''s body turned into a small piece, while another Shadow formed on Emma''s side.


    "A decoy!?", thought Greg with widened eyes and nced behind him.


    Turning his head only to see as Shadow was about to sh Emma''s head off, he wanted to move, but it was toote to do so.


    "I won''t make it in time!", thought Greg as he watched the dagger''s speed in Shadow''s hand.


    Even though Shadow was on the top of the Ascender rank, he moved with speed that was extremely rare to see on the God rank.


    If he would have known that his opponent had such a trick in his sleeve, Greg would have been able to react faster, but unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    It happened way too unexpectedly.


    "Die!", said Shadow with terrifying calmness and shed at Emma''s neck, but just before the weapon could have touched her skin, a hand appeared out of nowhere.


    "!?"


    "I don''t think so.", said Russ calmly and waved his hand.


    *<strong>BAM!*</strong>


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!*</strong>


    The punch was so great from Russ, that whenShadow''s figure exploded onto the wall, the whole cave started to tremble like crazy.


    "Woah...", was the only thing that Greg and the others were able to say after seeing this happening.


    "I have forgotten just how powerful physical strength does Russ truly has.", thought Greg with awe as he nced at Shadow in the huge hole on the wall.


    "He won''t wake up after this hit, I guarantee that.", said Russ calmly and walked closer to Shadow.


    He knew that Shadow was not a simple figure as he looked like. Everyone that was able to sneak close to him outside his detection was nothing but weak.


    However, unfortunate he was able to surprise him only once and do nothing more. Once he understood his opponent''s nature, it was very hard for Russ to fall into the same trap twice.


    Walking close to Shadow''s lying body in the debris, Russ crouched down next to him and was about to use his power to tie him up.


    However, just as he was about to do so, suddenly Shadow moved and shed at Russ.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    "!"


    Joe, Greg, and the others wanted to warn him, but before they could have, a surprising sight happened.


    Just before Shadow''s dagger could have reached Russ, the space around Russ shook, and with a swift motion, both the dagger and Shadow''s hand vanished into thin air.


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    Turning his gaze slowly to his cut off-hand which started to bleed insanely, Shadow''s face paled and grabbed his hand.


    "Arghh...."


    Clenching his teeth in great pain, Shadow looked up at Russ, who was ring back at him with nothing but an expressionless face.


    "Know your ce."


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*


    With that said, Russ''s hand shed, and like a cannonball, he punched Shadow powerfully on the face, knocking him out in an instant.


    "Wayne, please.", said Russ calmly after he put his power on Shadow and stood up.


    Knowing what he wanted him to do, Wayne walked next to Shadow''s unconscious body and put his hand on the cut-off hand.


    Instantly, the dense green mist started toe out of his hand and cover the shed limb. Slowly, Shadow''s arm started to stop bleeding, while the whole hand started to get petrified.


    "This will do it. At least he won''t die because of blood loss.", said Wayne and stood up too.


    "Perfect.", said Russ with a nod, and after ncing back at the girls and Joe, he nodded and said, "Let''s take him back."


    "Sure."


    ***


    While unknown what was happening inside, Joe''s father was standing calmly below a tree, looking at Skyfall Mountain before him.


    As he was looking at the huge Mountain in sheer silence, Henry appeared on his side and kneeled down.


    "It seems something must have happened with Shadow. He has gone missing for way too long."


    Listening to this, Joe''s father turned his re at Henry but didn''t say anything.


    Only after a small whileter did he turned his head back and said, "Any idea what could have happened?"


    "I think he must have found a way out and wanted to show it to us, but was caught or happened to get himself into trouble."


    Knowing Shadow''s power and carefulness, Joe''s father knew that if his best assassin was taking such a long time toe back, something like that must have truly happened.


    "What should we do, Sir?", asked Henry, looking for an answer from the man before him.


    Thinking for a while, Joe''s father looked at the bottom of the mountain and said, "We can''t dig ourselves in because of the danger of getting killed nor can we find the entrance. In such a situation, the only thing we... I can do is..."


    As Henry heard this, he raised his head, only to make his eyes widened with shock instantly.


    "This... He will use..."


    Before him, right behind Joe''s father, a half-transparent figure was slowly emerging, making Henry know that he was about to witness the Dia Family''s leader''s God rank strength for the very first time.


    "Let''s find our way in, shall we?", said calmly Joe''s father and waved his hand.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    *<strong>BOOM!</strong>*

 Chapter 256: A Great Plan

    Chapter 256: A Great n


    After walking back to the inner part of Eternal Kingdom, Russ threw Shadow''s unconscious body to the ground.


    *Paff!*


    Crouching down next to his body, a rope appeared in Russ''s hand from out of nowhere, and with that, he tied Shadow onto a tree.


    "A rope? Won''t that be useless if he tried to use his power?", asked Joe Emma with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "It is no ordinary role. Wayne and I have fused our powers into it through aplex Power Array, so if he tries anything funny, he is as good as dead meat."


    "A Power Array?", asked Emma with a slightly raised eyebrow, never heard about such a name.


    "You can think about it like a Magic Circle or aplex seal. It works in the same manner, but it can use several powers at the same time.", replied Russ calmly after he made sure the rope was tied well around Shadow.


    "I see."


    "So what should we do now?", asked M after she waited for a small while.


    However, just before anyone could have replied to her, suddenly, a strange sight happened.


    Above everyone''s head, a colorful wheel appeared, split into several sections. Each section had a different color, each leaking different mysterious presences out.


    "What the hell is this?", asked M with a raised eyebrow.


    However, Joe knew exactly what it was and wanted to warn everyone, but before he could have had the chance, the red color on everyone''s wheel lit up.


    "!?"


    "Argh!"


    The instant as that happened, everyone fell to their knees, while a huge drop of sweat started to flow down their faces.


    Even Russ and Wayne were trying to resist the unknown power, but they were unable to do so.


    Greg, who was doing just perfectly fine, seeing as everyone suddenly started to struggle, looked stunned and looked around.


    "What happened?", asked Greg, but seeing as no one was around, he didn''t how to help.


    Waving his hand, Greg summoned the demon mask and used its power but turned around it was useless.


    No matter how intense the mask was making its light shine, it was unable to erase the strange power above his friend''s head.


    "It''s... My... Father''s power...", hissed Joe through his clenched teeth as he looked at Greg.


    He was shocked to see that Greg was doing perfectly fine, but because of the pain he was currently feeling, he had no time to ask how.


    Instead, he nced at Greg and exined, "He can... See other people''s fate to a limited degree, while also causing his opponents to feel different kinds of things."


    "Right now, we all feel like our body had been thrown into a boiling hot pot."


    As Greg listened to this looked speechless.


    "What can I do? It seems my nullification ability has no help here at all.", said Greg.


    "Unfortunately... Nothing.", told Joe and continued to exin, "However, his power has a weakness. Once he uses his ability, it willst only 1 minute and after that, he needs to wait for another 2 minutes before he could use it again."


    And just as a small whileter he said that the wheel vanished from above his head, making Joe to sigh up with relief.


    "How can we counter it then?", asked suddenly Russ from the side, knowing this kind of power could be quite annoying during a fight.


    Exhaling the air from his lungs, Joe nced at Russ and said, "If I am right, he can only use his power on those whose fate is visible before him. Or at least he told me this once before."


    As others listened to this, all of them nced at Greg and stayed silent.


    Knowing what they were thinking, Greg shook his head and said, "Let''s not think about unnecessary things. Instead, let''s think about a n. How should we fight him if he can put all of you under his power?"


    "You can''t avoid being under his attack, that is absolute power.", replied Joe.


    "What? Isn''t that a bit too absurd?", asked Greg with confusion.


    "It is, however, just because of this reason, he is unable to kill with his power. He can only debuff others or cause illusions while unable to injury anyone truly."


    "Good to hear that, but even like that, his power is an absolute battle-controlling ability. If we try to attack him after his cooldown and he decides to use it, maybe not him, but others could easily finish us off.", told M from the side with a deep frown.


    "Not exactly.", said Russ with a smile suddenly.


    "What should that mean?", asked M, making the others to look at him with confusion too.


    However, Russ just simply pointed at Greg and said, "We have him, and with him here, I have a great n."


    ***


    Outside Skyfall Mountain in the dense forest, Joe''s father stood still in the shadow while light dissipated away from behind his body.


    Henry who was kneeling behind him looked at the Dia Family''s head with great surprise without saying a single word.


    Just right now, he saw a powerful expert''s strength in full action, but for some reason, the sight onlysted for a minute.


    "Did something happen?", thought Henry curiously as he looked toward the mountain.


    However, to his surprise, Joe''s father smiled and said, "Here theye finally."


    "?"


    Looking at his leader with a confused expression, Henry opened his mouth to ask, but suddenly several figures appeared in the close distance.


    "So they decided toe?"


    Watching as Joe, M, Emma, and two men stood calmly before them, Henry stood up and wanted to attack, but was stopped by Joe''s father.


    "Where is he?", asked in a calm tone of voice Joe''s dad as he looked around calmly.


    Russ who was standing in the middle stepped forward and smiled.


    "He stayed back to look out for the man you have sent and any other unwanted guest."


    Listening to what Russ was saying, Joe''s father looked around and waved his hand.


    Instantly, a strange power got sted around his proximity, making the surrounding trees to start to move gently.


    After waiting for a small while, Joe''s father frowned and nced at Russ.


    "It seems no one is in close proximity. Did he say the truth?"


    However, Russ didn''t wait for Joe''s father to act and moved.


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    With his ability, he teleported right before the Dia Family''s head and punched forward.


    "Sir!", shouted Henry and moved, but before he could have done anything, Joe appeared like thunder from the sky before him, blocking his way in one smooth motion.


    "You first need to beat us before you can go forward.", said Joe and swung the Jade Sword in his hand.


    <em>*Swish!*</em>


    *BOOM!*


    Explosion by thunder from the left, while eruption by a punch from the right, both Russ and Joe attacks missed their target, while Henry and Joe''s father jumped backward avoiding their enemy''s attacks by a hair margin.


    However, Russ seeing this didn''t turn sad, but instead smiled and shouted in an instant.


    "Now!"


    "!?"


    Immediately as that sounded, like ghosts emerging from the shadows, behind Henry and Joe''s father, both Wayne and M appeared.


    "How?", said Henry with great surprise.


    While the two were surprised by the sudden emergence of the two, Wayne waved his hand, sending a toxic-like serpent toward Henry, while M did the same but she created purple mes.


    And to make things even worse for the two, Henry watched as Joe swung his sword, sending several thunderbolts toward him and his own father without mercy.


    "Not good!", thought Henry as he watched their dire situation and summoned his abyss ck scythe in his hand.


    He was about to use his power to consume all 3 types of attack, but just before he could have done so, Joe''s father suddenly smiled.


    "This is the end."


    Instantly, a great presence broke out from his body, while a half-transparent figure started to manifest behind his back.


    "Fate, Disorder!"


    Instantly as that sounded, above Joe''s, Russ''s, M''s, and Wayne''s head the simr-looking colorful wheel appeared, while the ck color on it lit up.


    *BOOM!*


    Like losing their connection with their powers, all the three abilities that were just about to explode into Henry and Joe''s father unexpectedly vanished, while the 4 fell to their knees with clenched teeth.


    "Now then. Show us the way inside your base or I will kill her.", said Joe''s father in a terrifyingly calm manner and walked close to M''s side.


    "I don''t think that will happen!", said suddenly a voice from the side, making both Henry and Joe''s father to turn their head with surprise.


    There in the distance, both were able to see as M stood as calmly before them as ever, while looking at them with an expressionless face.


    "Huh? Didn''t my power worked on her?", asked Joe''s father with great shock, but the next second smiled and looked at Henry.


    "Finish with her."


    "But Sir...", started to say Henry, but seeing his boss''s ice-cold re, Henry stopped talking and gulped down his saliva.


    "I guess I have no choice.", told Henry with a sigh and after turning ice-cold, his body shed before Emma.


    "I''m sorry!", said Henry quietly and swung his scythe toward Emma''s neck.


    However, just as he was about to kill her, suddenly Emma smiled.


    "You did nothing wrong."


    "!?"


    When Henry heard the masculine voice, which didn''t go with Emma''s look, his eyes widened with shock.


    However, just as he was about to react, Emma''s body moved and with a sh, vanished from where she stood a moment ago.


    *BOOM!*

 Chapter 257: Just Give A Reason!

    Chapter 257: Just Give A Reason!


    *BOOM!*


    Ignoring Henry''s attack on its fullest, Emma appeared before Joe''s father and grabbed his head with her palm.


    "!"


    The moment Joe''s father saw Emma''s figure before him, his eyes widened, and wanted to react, but it was already toote.


    "YO-."


    *BOOOM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    Smashing his head into the ground, creating a huge pit filled with debris, Emma raised her other hand and with powerful motion, hit Joe''s father in the stomach with her elbow.


    "Bleargh!"


    With trembling body and blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, Joe''s father nced at Emma and muttered quietly, "H...How?"


    Emma, who looked as cold as ice, stood up and putting her feet onto Joe''s father''s body smiled.


    However, instead of answering, what happened was something that not even Henry or the Dia Family''s leader would have anticipated.


    "It''s easy. Just a bit of modification and you can achieve anything."


    Above him, what Joe''s father was able to see was as Emma''s body and face started to move, and shortly her appearance turned into Greg''s.


    "!?"


    Henry who saw this from the distance turned instantly speechless, but after a small whileter, he came back to his senses.


    "Get away from him!", said Henry calmly and raised his scythe, but just before he could have done anything, Russ and Wayne appeared on both of his sides.


    "?"


    "It seems our n had worked perfectly.", said Russ with a smile from Henry''s side, while not letting the butler to do anything funny.


    Seeing that each of them was beaten, Henry sighed slightly and made his weapon to vanish.


    However, Joe''s father didn''t look as rxed as Henry did. No, he looked extremely irritated, that both him and Henry, two experts who were on the God rank got fooled and beaten by a mere kid.


    "Take your foot off me right-, bleargh!"


    "You just stay silent there!", said Greg with a piercing re and pushed his feet deeper into the stomach he just punched a few moments ago.


    "Arrgh!"


    Ignoring the whimpering below his feet, Greg looked toward the side and said calmly, "It appears a few of them started toe toward this direction. One of them is Scott."


    As everyone listened to this nodded and nced at Russ.


    "Should we fight against them or retreat for the time being?", asked Greg calmly.


    While thinking for a bit, Russ nced at Henry then at Joe''s father, and only a small whileter did he start to talk.


    "Wayne and I will take care of them. Retreating will be only useless."


    Instantly as he said that Russ moved his hand and hit Henry in the back of his neck.


    *Paff!*


    After examining Henry that he was truly knocked him unconscious, Russ waved his hand, and with Wayne on his side, he vanished into thin air.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    Explosion after explosions sounded in the surroundings, while the earth shook and trembled like it was the end of the world.


    After this went on for a few minutes, suddenly the powerful eruptions and tremors stopped and what followed was only sheer silence.


    "It seems they have finished.", said Greg calmly and watched as Russ''s and Wayne''s figure shed on the side, while they threw several bodies onto the ground.


    Among them, one was Scott''s body, which surprised Joe''s father quite a lot.


    But couldn''t watch the sight for long enough, because the next second, suddenly Joe''s figure appeared before him.


    "... Son?"


    "..."


    The moment Joe heard his father''s gentle voice, suddenly his expression darkened and his hand moved.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>*</em>BAM!*


    With a powerful punch right in his face, Joe smashed his own father''s head deeper into the ground, making blood to flow out instantly.


    *BAM!*


    *BAM!*


    *BAM!*


    Punch after punch, Joe smashed his father''s face like missiles, while his emotionless expression never left his face.


    Greg who was standing on the man''s stomach all this time, now seeing Joe''s sudden rage stepped back and waited in silence.


    He exactly knew just what kind of things did his father just do to reach the heights he was in today, but he knew it also how he archived his sess.


    The fact alone that he tried to kill not only his friends but his very own son and wife too, from which, he seeded to kill thetter one made even Greg''s blood to boil.


    In Greg''s and everyone else''s opinion, who knew the truth, what the man, who led the Dia Family almost all the way to the top, was inexcusable.


    That''s why Greg didn''t stop Joe from doing what he was doing right now.


    Even though it was not visible on the outside, but Greg knew and felt it clearly that deep inside, Joe was crying.


    Crying because of both anger and frustration. He didn''t understand why his father needed to do such things only to reach the spot they were in today.


    "Was it truly worth it? Was it truly worth it for you just to lose everything you have loved?", asked Joe with ice coldness in his voice as he smashed his father''s face without stopping.


    "My mother, all those innocent people, and even my sister! YOU KILLED ALL OF THEM! WAS IT TRULY WORTH IT?"


    *BOOM!*


    Instantly as the angry shout erupted from Joe, what followed was a first, covered with thunder falling down from above, nting the once powerful-looking expert''s face deep into the soil and dirt amongst the debris.


    When the others around Joe heard what he just said, all of them turned speechless.


    Even Greg turned silent, but it wasn''t because of the fact he heard at the beginning, but instead what he heard in the end.


    "Killed his sister? He killed his daughter too?!"


    Greg couldn''t believe that such a person truly existed. Killing innocent people was one thing, but to go kill the ones who you have loved...


    It was just simply outrageous.


    "Why didn''t he tell me that though? He told me that his mother had been killed by his father''s order, but he never told me his sister got killed too."


    As Greg thought about the unknown reason, Joe stopped assaulting his father and looked down at his face.


    Covered in blood, distorted face, and broken bones. The expert, who has been thought of as one of a powerful expert, now looked as pitiful as an old man.


    "Just tell me... Just tell me why you needed to do all of that! Was it because of fame? Because of glory?"


    Listening to the quiet voice of Joe, the man opened his broken jaw and started to mutter out words.


    "I... Did not... have a choice..."


    "What do you mean you didn''t have a choice? You try to lie to me once again?", asked Joe with rising anger in his eyes and raised his fist once again, ready to attack.


    However, the next sentence made not only Joe, but Greg, M, and the two men to froze up instantly.


    "Their... Fate... Their fate was cursed..."


    "What?"


    This time not even Greg was able to hold it back and stepped forward.


    "You don''t believe that we will believe your ridiculous reason such as that? Cursed fate? Was that truly the reason why you have killed thousands of people, including your beloved ones?"


    On the side, M, Russ, and even Wayne, who always stood in silence, frowned slightly and nodded in agreement.


    However, Joe''s father could only cough up another huge amount of blood and shook his head.


    "I never intended... You to believe me... Even I would not believe it... But that is the truth... I promise..."


    ncing at each other in confusion, the 5 stayed silent for a while and looked back at Joe''s father.


    "What is this Cursed Fate you talked about?", asked Joe with ice coldness, while the doubt never left his eyes.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Coughing up another round of his blood, the man nced up at the sky and said, "As you have already known it, I can see other''s fates in a limited manner. Those whose fates I can see, allows me to use unique powers on their bodies."


    "But... While this power of mine could be called as a blessing, at the same time, it is also a curse."


    ncing at Joe, with visible sorrow in his eyes, thick drops of tears started to flow out of Joe''s father''s eyes.


    "Those whose fate has a curse, I need to kill. If not... If not..."


    "Then even more innocent people would have died until now... Alongside me..."


    The moment the 5 heard this, they turned extremely silent.


    More innocent people would have died? Did he need to kill? What?


    Everything that Joe''s father had said until now, sounded outrageously ridiculous.


    A Guardian that gave the owner a power that was this wicked truly existed? Kill or die? Was it a joke or should they believe him?


    Greg wanted to believe the story but didn''t know if Joe will. To find it out, he nced to the side, but what he was only able to see was his best friend''s troubled expression.

 Chapter 258: A Cursed Guardian

    Chapter 258: A Cursed Guardian


    Silence filled the whole forest.


    Except for the gentle wind that moved the trees around the group, nothing could be heard but sheer silence.


    On Greg''s side, Joe was looking down at the man who he thought he could trust, with an ice-cold expression.


    He lived his life so far with the belief that his father was the greatest person in the world he knew. But it seemed he was wrong.


    Not only did he found out that his father, his idol, killed innocent people until this very moment to reach the glory he obtained currently, but he found out that he was the one who has murdered his sister and mother.


    This fact alone made Joe to never forgive his old man. What he did was unforgivable without any excuse.


    Or at least he thought so until now.


    When his father told them his Guardian had a strange power that forced him to kill, which was something he never heard of, he became troubled.


    He didn''t want to believe his dad, but unfortunately, he already met a simr case like him.


    It was way back when he was still a kid, so his memory was still hazy, but he could clearly remember what happened there and then.


    The man said something simr that if he didn''t kill, he would die alongside millions of people.


    But that man had a weaker mind and will than his dad, and as a result, he instead killed himself.


    At that time, Joe and everyone else thought that the man was simply crazy and had problems in his head, but now that he heard something simr from his father, he didn''t know what to do.


    If it weren''t for that case from his memory, he would have already smashed his father''s head without hesitation.


    But now, things were way moreplicated than that.


    He didn''t really want to believe him, because he knew just how sly his father was, so it could be a lie too. However, deep down, he somehow felt he need to believe in him.


    "What should I do?"


    While Joe was struggling with what to do, Russ walked next to the two and said, "I didn''t kill any of them, so they will soon wake up. If you want to do something we should go now. I think they have learned their lesson."


    Greg on the side nodded in agreement. After what he and they have done here, the Dia Family won''t try anything funny once again.


    If somehow they would, then they were the definition of true idiots.


    After losing several men by Greg''s power, while some got knocked unconscious by Russ and Wayne, only a fool would try to do something once again.


    Even the leader itself got beaten up to such a sorry state, so for the time being Joe''s father wouldn''t try anything funny.


    "I think the best should to go back.", said Greg and put his hand on Joe''s shoulder gently.


    Knowing that he was right, Joe nced at his father''s figure onest time and nodded.


    "Sure..."


    With a darkened, but troubled expression, Joe stepped away from his father''s beaten body and turned around.


    "Let''s get moving then.", said Joe and started to walk away.


    Russ on the side nodded, but before following him he said, "A second."


    As he said that, his body vanished into thin air, then the next second appeared once again, but with a body on his shoulder.


    It was Shadow''s still tied-up body, who had been hit unconscious by Russ at the beginning of all of this.


    *Paff!*


    Throwing him down next to Joe''s father''s lying body, Russ nced at Greg and the others then said, "Let''s go."


    *<em>Swish!</em>*


    Immediately, with a wave of his hand, all 6 of them vanished into thin air, leaving behind several unconscious bodies and Joe''s father on the ground.


    Seeing that everything has turned silent once again, Joe''s father nced at the stary sky above.


    After a small, whileter, his face miserable, while at the corner of his eyes small drops of tears started to flow out slowly.


    "Just what did I... Do until now?"


    ***


    Teleporting back into the Eternal Kingdom through Russ''s help, the six stood before the main building, while Emma on the side walked toward them.


    "How did it go?"


    "It seems that for the time being everything will be fine.", answered Russ calmly.


    When Emma heard this, she sighed with relief, but just before she could have asked anything else, Joe on the side moved.


    Without saying anything else, he walked away, making Emma on the side to turn confused in an instant.


    "Let him be. He needs to clear his kind first.", said Greg calmly as he saw that Emma was ready to talk.


    "What happened?", asked Emma, but somehow, she felt what could have transpired outside if Joe looked this troubled.


    And just as she thought, the moment Greg told her the whole story, everything became clear.


    "A Guardian that puts a negative effect on the owner? Is there truly such a thing?"


    Greg on the side just shrugged, unknown if the man just told the truth or just said another lie, but Russ nodded.


    "There is."


    "Eh?"


    Instantly, everyone nced at Russ with surprise and waited for him to continue.


    "Is there truly such a thing? Can there be really a Guardian that kills the owner?", asked M, as she was also one who heard such a thing for the first time.


    "Yes. Several years ago, I have met an old man who had a Guardian with simr powers as Emma. He was able to heal with only a single touch, and he was quite a powerful healer to top it off. Some said he was able to heal fatal injuries. But..."


    "But?", asked Emma from the side instantly.


    "But even though he had such miraculous ability, he was referred to as the Demon Healer."


    "Demon... Healer?", asked Greg with a slight raise of his eyebrow.


    "Indeed, the Demon Healer.", nodded Russ and continued, "While he was able to heal almost anyone if he wanted to, he could kill anyone too. It was said, that every 5th person he healed, ended up dying."


    "Then how was he a great healer?", asked M with a frown, making Emma and Greg nod with agreement.


    "Because it wasn''t because he made mistakes during his healing, but because he ended his clients'' life with his very own hands."


    "!?"


    The moment they heard this, everyone turned speechless.


    A doctor, a healer who had powers to bring back even the dead to life killed his customers? Was that a joke?


    "I know it''s surprising, I was like that too. But I did see it with my very own eyes."


    "And even knowing what he was doing, you let him continue his killing?", asked Emma, visibly frustrated.


    She, who was a healer, disapproved of anyone who took away innocent lives. Especially if that someone was a healer.


    In her opinion, such individuals should never call themselves as healers.


    However, Russ''s next sentence surprised not only Emma but everyone else too.


    "I couldn''t do anything. He was protected by the Soul Association."


    "The... What?"


    "Exactly. You heard that right. He was and still being protected by the Soul Association. It is because the man''s Guardian has a curse."


    "If one injures him even just a bit, that someone ends up dying. However, if he does not kill every 5th people he heals, several others would lose their lives on that very day."


    "..."


    Immediately as that sounded, silence filled the surroundings.


    To think that such Guardian''s with such wicked abilities existed, made everyone speechless.


    After a small, whileter, Emma frowned and asked, "Then why don''t the man kills himself? If he would, then innocent people wouldn''t lose their lives."


    However, Russ just shook his head as an answer.


    "He can''t. He told, that if somehow he ends up dying and not in a natural way, then millions would lose their lives. As for if that is true or not, it is unknown.", said Russ with a shrug.


    "So the Soul Association is protecting this man because they fear if what he was saying is true.", asked M as she started to ponder.


    "Exactly.", nodded Russ as a reply.


    "The world is truly filled with mysteries.", thought Greg after he listened to Russ''s story.


    After thinking for a small while, Greg opened his mouth to say something, but just before he had the chance, a huge tremor shook the whole ce.


    *<strong>TREMBLE!!!</strong>*


    Seeing as the huge and massive mountain started to shake like crazy, every one of them turned surprised and looked toward the ceiling.


    "And now what?", asked Wayne with a deep frown.


    They knew that whoever made the whole Skyfall Mountain shake like this indicated that the individual was not weak at all.


    As a result, each of them raised their guard up under a second and tried to figure out that this time who was the one that wanted to attack them.

 Chapter 259: Came For Revenge

    Chapter 259: Came For Revenge


    Outside of Skyfall Mountain, right above in the sky, hundreds of people men were gently floating, while in the very front, a powerful expert could be seen.


    If Greg or the others would have seen him, they would have be surprised, because the powerful expert was the man who was present during the Scepter Family''s and the nwing''smission.


    He was from the influential and strong Voodoo Family, and also the only one who survived during from that time.


    At that time, he was only a subordinate of Carter, but this time he was a leader, a dominant expert thanks to the leader of the Voodoo Family.


    He was assigned with the task to kill all the nwing Family members alongside with Greg Hyde.


    He was also told if he kills thetter one, he needed to bring his head back to his Family''s leader as a gift.


    But naturally, just if he were able to get back the key from him.


    "What a pain in the ass... Make sure to kill him, but first get back what he has stolen. A simple, yet troublesome task.", said the expert quietly in an irritated tone of voice.


    As he said that however, one of his subordinates approached him from behind, and is a respected voice he started to talk.


    "Master Nark, we have finished creating the array."


    The man named Nark hearing this nodded and looked at the mountain before him.


    "Perfect. Start using it right away."


    "Understood!"


    Immediately, all the hundreds of subordinates behind Nark moved and almost instantly they form led a huge circle above the mountain.


    "Let''s start it.", said Nark, and without a second thought, he put his hands together.


    Following him, every man and woman present in the circle put their hands together forming different kinds of symbols with their fingers.


    Waiting in silence for a small while, Nark smiled and shouted, "Now!"


    Like liting up several fireworks at the same time, the middle of the circle started to shine with colorful light, turning the dark sky colorful in an instant.


    Seeing this, Nark smiled even more and extending his arm forward.


    Instantly, the mist started to swirl around his arm, and a secondter it got fired at the light before him.


    *BOOM!*


    Like causing a strange chain reaction, the moment the mist hit the light in the middle, several explosions sounded, and soon enough, a terrifying explosion broke out.


    The outbreak was so great, that some of the weaker ones in the circle got blown away and died, while some just simply got some injuries from the shockwave.


    However, Nark didn''t care about them in the slightest. He just smiled and watched as the explosion they just created engulfed the whole mountain in colorful light.


    "Yes, that it is! But I it down until nothing remains but corpses and melted debris!"


    Naturally, he knew that his task was to not kill his target, but he couldn''t resist the urge to try this array if he out.


    He was a professional when it came to creating arrays, and this one was one of the many he was proud of.


    It was a Magic Array, that needed more than 100 people''s power to make it work. But because it had such harsh requirements, that is why its power was terrifying once it started to work.


    It fused and transformed all the 100 individuals'' power into one, and like a massive bomb, it would melt away anything under seconds.


    Under such power, nothing should and was able to escape or remain intact.


    Once someone or something was caught in its power, what waited for certain destruction.


    "I am extremely curious just hiw powerful full that kid is. Killing Carter, he should be quite skilled."


    As Nark thought about this, the smile on his face slowly turned wicked, but the next second, he frowned.


    "What?"


    Right below him, he was able to watch as Skyfall Mountain got engulfed by the power, but for some reason, it didn''t start to melt.


    It stood as tall and proud as ever before, without any sign of copsing or turning into melted debris.


    "Huh?"


    When Nark saw that the mountain was truly didn''t show any sign of copsing, his eyes widened and his mouth fell wide open.


    "That is... One of my strongest Magic Arrays... How?", mumbled Nark with disbelief, not knowing if what he was seeing was true or not.


    "No this can''t be right.", thought Nark, and squinting his eyes, he started to scan the mountain.


    Staying silent for quite a while, suddenly Nark frowned and said, "A Magic Circle? That could exin it then."


    What Nark was able to see was that exactly at every 100 meters on Skyfall Mountain, a small butplex-looking Magic Circle could be seen.


    They created a huge and massive web system on the mountain, but even though there were so many, Nark didn''t notice them until this very moment.


    They were hidden quite well that is why.


    "Those Magic Circles'' role to nullify any attacks nearby. One alone is useless, but with many around it can be a terrifying defending mechanism. But to think there were so many... Just what is this ce?"


    As Nark thought about this, the Magic Array he just created started to show that it reached its limit, making him frown even deeper.


    "There is no way for me to break those circles?", thought Nark, but dismissed the idea the next second.


    "They are way tooplex. I bet they have some kind of power fused into them that anyone trying to break them, then they would end up exploding."


    And just as he said that the explosion he just created with his array weakened, and soon enough it vanished, turning everything back as it was originally.


    "E.. Eh?"


    When Nark''s subordinates opened their eye to see if they saucer not, all of them turned stupified.


    All of them knew just what kind of Magic Array they have just used, so seeing that Skyfall Mountain was doing perfectly fine, they turned stunned.


    "Master Nark... Did we do something wrong?", asked the closest man on the side with a bit of a worried expression.


    However, Nark only shook his head, making the underling to sigh with relief.


    "You did everything perfectly. The reason why we failed was because of those."


    ncing where his boss had pointed, the subordinated looked at the mountain with a deep frown.


    However, the next second his eyes widened, and asked instantly.


    "Aren''t those... Magic Circles?"


    "They are. And quiteplex ones to top it off.", said Nark, showing a troubled expression.


    "What should I do now then?", asked himself Nark, but before he could have thought about anything else, a sh appeared before him.


    "!?"


    Not far away from him, what he was able to see was as 2 figures appeared out of thin air and looked at him in silence.


    At first, Nark looked confused, but when he recognized the face of one of the 2 he smiled instantly.


    "It seems I don''t even need to do anything. He wille right to me!"


    Watching as Greg and Russ were looking at him with expressionless faces, Nark smiled and waved his hand.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    Instantly, all men of Nark moved and surrounded the two from all directions, leaving not a single escape route to them.


    "Well, well, well. It seems we meet once again.", said Nark, flying closer to the two with his wide grin still etched on his face.


    Greg seeing the man frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "..."


    When Nark heard this question, he halted and looked at Greg in silence.


    "Say that again?", asked Nark calmly, fearing he just heard Greg''s question wrong.


    "I asked, who are you guys. Are you deaf?"


    "!?"


    Nark didn''t know how to react to that arrogant statement. Did Greg forget him and what he did in the ruins?


    "Oh...", said Nark after a small whileter, realizing why Greg didn''t remember at him.


    "At that time, I was sent to finish off the nwing Family''s leader, so he must have missed my face."


    As he thought about this, Nark smiled creepily and said, "My name is Nark, from the Voodoo Family. I came to take my revenge on my boss''s life and take back what rightfully should be ours."


    "?"


    When Greg listened to this, he frowned in confusion, but soon enough he realized who Nark was.


    "You were the one who followed Carter when he tried to get the key back, right?"


    "Exactly.", nodded Nark in agreement and said, "So tell me where the key is and maybe I will spare your life."


    Hearing this, Greg nodded and said, "Sure."


    "I feared you would say th-, wait. What did you say?", asked Nark with surprise when he heard Greg''s reply.


    "I said sure. Are you sure you are not deaf?", asked Greg with a confused frown as he looked at Nark.


    "I...", started to say Nark, but realized he couldn''t say anything.


    He thought Greg will not give him the key, that''s why he was ready to fight, but this answer surprised him quite a bit.


    It was extremely unexpected for him, that was for sure.

 Chapter 260: Fool

    Chapter 260: Fool


    As Nark looked at Greg and Russ in silence, trying to figure out those two hidden motives, until then, Greg extended his hand before him.


    "!"


    Everyone around seeing him doing that raised their guard up and was ready to fight, but Nark''s cold voice sounded.


    "Don''t do anything yet!"


    And just as his voice sounded, above Greg''s palm, slowly, a key that was made out of pure stone formed, making Nark''s expression to turn surprised.


    "Is he truly n to give me the key? No, that can''t be. He must be thinking of doing some kind of trick."


    Nark thinking that Greg wanted to use some kind of trick nced at one of his subordinates on his side and said, "Go and take it."


    "Huh?"


    The man who has been called out stared at Nark with surprise, but only for a small while.


    The next second nodded and did what he was just told.


    Approaching Greg with caution, the man was visibly afraid, but seeing as Greg didn''t n to do anything, he sighed and grabbed the key.


    "..."


    Taking away the key, Nark was ready to see what was Greg''s hidden n, but to his surprise, nothing happened.


    The moment his subordinate took away the key from Greg''s hold, Greg and Russ just backed away, showing they truly didn''t want trouble.


    "Are... Are they really scared of me?", thought Nark with a raised eyebrow, and started to chuckle like crazy.


    Afterughing for a small while, Nark waved his hand, indicating his underling to bring the key back to him.


    "What a great day. Haha! I would have never thought I will obtain something that my useless boss couldn''t. It seems luck is on my side today!", said with a wide grin Nark as he examined the key in his hand.


    Taking a look at the key, that had nothing special feature from the outside, Nark stopped smiling and frowned.


    "Is this truly the key brat?", asked Nark, still a bit suspicious.


    He knew that Greg created a fake earth keyst time, pranking Carter, so that''s why he was still a bit hesitant.


    But, Greg simply nodded and said, "If you don''t believe in me, use your some of your power on it and hand it over some of your subordinates."


    Raising an eyebrow at that statement, Nark thought for a while and nodded.


    Without hesitation, Nark fused his power into the key and threw it at the man who took the key away from Greg.


    "Catch it."


    "!?"


    The man turned surprised by the unexpected throw, and even though he didn''t want to grab it, he has already extended his hand subconsciously.


    However, the moment he grabbed, a shocking sight happened.


    When the key got into contact with the man''s finger, his whole body underwent through scary changes, and under a single second his whole being petrified.


    "!?''


    Nark and everyone else around Greg and Russ, when seeing this started to sweat profusely.


    Especially Nark. If it weren''t for Greg''s warning and he ended up fusing his power into the key identally, he would have died without knowing what happened.


    "You don''t need to fear it killing you. It will only activate when you fuse your power into it. After it has been activated, once it killed someone it will be harmless once again."


    Listening to this, Nark was hesitant and nced at the key.


    When Greg saw this he sighed and waved his hand.


    Instantly, the key appeared atop his palm and said, "See? No harm."


    After he said that, he swung his arm and threw it back at Nark.


    "!?"


    Catching the key, Nark feared Greg fused his power into the key and he will die, but nothing like that happened at all.


    Just like the very first time, the moment he grabbed the key it looked and acted as any normal key would.


    "Now then, I have given you the key so will leave.", said Greg and looked at Russ to teleport away, but before they could have, Nark suddenly started tough once again.


    "I fear you can''t."


    When Greg heard this, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "How so?"


    Nark instead of answering pointed at several of his men and said, "I have people who created a barrier around us. You won''t be able to escape from here alive."


    Looking around him, Russ thought for a while and nodded.


    "Indeed. There is a barrier hindering me from using my power.", said Russ and nced at Greg.


    "What should we do now then?"


    When Greg heard this he just sighed and nced at Nark and asked, "What else do you need from us?"


    Nark, however, just smiled as a reply and waved his hand.


    Instantly, the air around all the people started to tremble, showing Greg and Russ that they were about to attack them.


    "Unfortunately, I was ordered to kill you while obtaining this.", said Nark as he raised the key in his hand with a smile.


    "However, who would have thought I will be so lucky to obtain this so easily. You truly are an idiot."


    "The real idiot here is only you.", said Greg with another sigh as nced at Nark.


    "Haha! No matter what you say or try to do, the oue here will be the same. Yo-."


    "Yes, you all will die.", said Greg, not waiting for Nark to finish his sentence.


    "What did you say?", said Nark, now with a visible deep frown on his face.


    Greg on the other hand didn''t answer to that question but simply pointed at Nark''s hand.


    "?"


    Not knowing why he pointed at him, Nark frowned and lowered his head. But when he did, his eyes widened with both shock and terror.


    "!?"


    Watching as his body started to turn into stone, beginning from the key in his hand, Nark wanted to drop the key, but it was already toote.


    His arm had been already petrified to the point where he didn''t feel a thing, while the petrification process spread on his body like a virus.


    "What... what did you do? Didn''t you said it won''t activate before fusing your power into it?", asked Nark with fear in his eyes, as he watched his body bing a stone sculpture slowly.


    Greg however just watched this unfold on the side with a calm expression and asked, "Did you truly believe such a lie?"


    "What? But...", asked Nark, instantly turning his head toward Greg.


    "I''m surprised you have survived until this moment with such naive thinking.", said Russ on the side and waved his hand.


    Instantly, the stone key in Nark''s hand vanished and appeared atop Greg''s palm, while another stone key appeared atop Russ''s.


    The two keys looked extremely simr to each other, with the only difference that the one atop Greg''s hand leaked a gentle presence that Nark didn''t notice until now.


    "With my space ability, switching two objects are not hard at all. To put it simply, you have fallen for a trick that not even a newborn would fall for.", said Russ and without hesitation clenched his palm into a fist, smashing the earth key into debris in an instant.


    Nark hearing this clenched his teeth in anger, but the next second he smiled evilly and said, "Maybe I did fall for your trick, but this doesn''t mean you will be able to survive!"


    Instantly, as he said that, Nark nced at his subordinates and before his whole being turned into a stone figure, shouted, "Attack!"


    Watching as their leader''s body turned into stone and broke into dust, all the members of the Voodoo Family became angered and fired their powers at Greg and Russ.


    Watching as hundreds of different powers flew at them with crazy speed, Greg suddenly smiled.


    "Let me see just how strong I have be."


    *BOOM!*


    Instantly, a terrifying explosion broke out from his body, and his whole body got covered with golden mes that flowed around him just like the wind would in a chaotic storm.


    The temperature skyrocketed in an instant, making Russ on the side to start sweating instantly.


    Just as he was about to teleport away, because the temperature was so unbearable even for him, the next second snowkes appeared in the air, dropping the temperature below 0 degrees in an instant.


    "Isn''t he still on the Ascender rank? How can he be this strong?", thought Russ, but the next second Greg moved.


    *<em>Swish!*</em>


    <em></em>


    As the attacks were ready to arrive before him and Greg, Russ watched as Greg waved his hand from side to side in a casual manner.


    *BOOM!*


    However, just this casual move alone from him created a huge storm, sting or destroying all the attacks around him away in a second.


    "!?"


    When this happened, all the Voodoo Family members became speechless, unknown what they should do now.


    But their shock didn''tst long enough, because the next second all of them realized that they needed to protect themselves from Greg''s attack.


    "Die!", said Greg with terrifying calmness and waved his hand once again.


    *<strong>BOOM!*</strong>


    <em></em>

 Chapter 261: A Change in Ones Heart

    Chapter 261: A Change in One''s Heart


    *BOOM!*


    The moment Greg has waved his hand, a terrifying explosion broke out from his body, painting the dark sky crimson instantly.


    By using his First and Second Flow at the same time, the Wind mes engulfed all the Voodoo Family members, causing loud and fearful screams to sound all over the ce.


    "Argh!! Help! Help!"


    "It hurts! Hurts!!"


    People screamed and yelled painfully, trying to extinguish the golden mes on their bodies, but couldn''t.


    No matter how hard they struggled or what powers they used, the mes didn''t vanish from their bodies and slowly started to turn their bodies into ash and dust.


    Russ who stood next to Greg looked at this sight in silence, but deep inside he looked a bit scared.


    Greg, who was only at the Ascender rank, with only one wave of his hand killed hundreds of people who were higher in power than him.


    Even him, who has already surpassed the God rank felt a threat from those mes, which was quite a terrific aspect.


    Just the heat those mes radiated could make any God rank powerhouse feel trouble let alone those below it.


    "Just what is that Guardian?", thought Russ as he nced at Greg.


    He knew that Greg''s Guardian was special because it was the legendary Elementalist who was told as the right hand for the Creator, but still...


    This power only at an Ascender rank was way too powerful!


    "If he surpasses the God rank, I fear his power will something not even I could foresee."


    While Russ thought about that, Greg watched with an unfazed expression as the hundreds of individuals around slowly died and turned into ash.


    Maybe it was cruel how he ended their lives, but that''s how life worked.


    Until this moment, he always tried to find ways for peace, but he realized it was only a ridiculous dream.


    No matter how he thought about it, but every time he fought, people always wanted to kill him or his loved ones.


    Back in the Tournament, in Iron city, in the ruins, and also here in Skyfall Mountain. Every time he was targeted and found, those who stood close to him would be in danger too.


    Just thinking about how mercilessly Carter killed Emma or how fast did Shadow want to kill M, Greg realized that finding peace with these kinds of people was only a waste of time.


    If they try to kill them without hesitation, then why should Greg forgive them? If you n to murder someone, bear the consequences, no matter what.


    "Until this moment, I have always tried to be kind, but it seems I was wrong. From now on, I won''t hesitate to kill."


    With that thought, Greg nced at Russ indicating that it was time for them to return, but suddenly a sh appeared on their side.


    "Again?", said Greg with a cold glint in his eyes, but the next second seeing who they were, he lowered his guard.


    "It''s just you guys."


    The ones who appeared before Greg and Russ were no one else but Zane and Eliana, the two powerful experts currently on the ''top'' of humanity.


    They told Greg that they will go look for the next Temple holding one of the remaining keys and since then days have passed.


    And now that they have appeared here, it seemed that they have found the next Temple, which was either the one holding the end key or the darkness key.


    Eliana was about to say something but noticed the dust and the intense heat in the air, so nced at Russ and Greg with a slight raise of her eyebrow.


    "Only a smallmission, but we have already taken care of it.", answered Greg, knowing exining things would bepletely useless.


    As he said that, Eliana looked at Zane, but seeing he didn''t care she just sighed and nodded.


    "I see. Then let''s get going. You already know why we are here."


    Greg indeed knew it, so turned his head to the side and said, "I wille back soon. Please look out for the other, especially for Joe."


    Russ understood what Greg meant so nodded and after ncing at the two experts slightly he vanished into thin air.


    "Let''s get going.", said Eliana and after she grabbed Greg''s shoulder they shed away like a shooting star.


    ***


    Somewhere far away from Skyfall Mountain, the three appeared high above the clouds, making Greg look around with confusion.


    "Where are we?", asked Greg as he turned his head here and there hoping to see the Temple.


    But no matter where he looked, what he saw was the clear night sky.


    "We have found the Wind Temple, but it is surrounded by aplex maze.", said Eliana and exined to Greg everything she knew.


    After she arrived at the end of her story, she pointed before her and said, "And that is where the Temple is. It is surrounded with a barrier, that for some unknown reason we can''t enter."


    "So another restriction.", thought Greg and nodded.


    "Wait for me here then.", said Greg and walked forward.


    "Huh? Hey! Wait!", shouted Eliana in an instant, realizing that Greg started to walk toward the Wind Temple that was surrounded by destructive wind des.


    Not even they could resist their violent power, so there was no way Greg had the power to do so.


    However, just before Eliana could have warned Greg once again not to do what he wanted, suddenly an unexpected sight urred.


    The moment Greg reached the territory of the wind des, the air vibrated for a bit, then stopped.


    But, to the two experts'' surprise, after that happened, no injury appeared on Greg''s body, and he strolled forward like he would in a park.


    "What is happening here?", though Eliana, curious to find out what was Greg doing to prevent the wind des from killing him.


    Even Zane looked curious because he knew also just how terrifying those wind des really were. Seeing as Greg just casually walked forward while ignoring them, made him wonder too.


    But in all honesty, Greg did nothing special at all but used his not long ago discovered power, his Element Consumption.


    Just as Alice told him until it was a power made out of the natural element, his body would be able to consume them without a problem.


    Naturally, these wind des were made out of the pure element of wind so there was no way they could cause harm to Greg.


    No, instead they gave him boon than an injury that made Greg quite satisfied.


    Each time he consumed a wind de from his surroundings, he felt as his connection with his wind element became stronger.


    The feeling was quite a pleasant one, so Greg continued to walk forward without any care in the world.


    Step by step, he consumed every wind de that could kill even powerful experts and soon arrived before the so-called carrier that Eliana and Zane talked about.


    If it weren''t for what Eliana told him, Greg wouldn''t have been able to see it, but after Eliana''s warning, he was able to.


    The barrier looked extremely transparent and only small vibration could be seen here and there that told him that it was a barrier.


    "Just enter it. It won''t cause any harm.", said Alice in Greg''s head, making sure that Greg should not fear anything.


    Greg heard this so nodded and without hesitation stepped forward.


    Instantly, the moment he stepped through the barrier, which felt like he just walked through a waterfall, before Greg a whole new scenery arose.


    The clear night sky vanished and what appeared before Greg was an extremely huge floating mountain, with a temple visible on its summit.


    "So that is the Wind Temple.", thought Greg, and wanted to use his power to fly up, but found out he was unable to.


    "Huh?"


    ncing at his body with great confusion, Greg found that every power in his body got locked, making him unable to use them.


    "What is happening here?", asked Greg with a slight frown.


    "You won''t be able to use any help here. You need to climb that mountain with nothing more but with your own bare hands and feet."


    When Greg listened to this he turned surprised and asked, "Not even my other elements?"


    "Not even your other elements.", replied Alice as calmly as a Buddhist.


    Greg heard this and turned silent. ncing at the huge mountain before him, he didn''t know if he were able to do it or not.


    Maybe he had greater stamina and physical strength than anyone else, but the smooth surface and the seep parts of the mountain made Greg wonder how will he be able to climb all the way to the top.


    There were even parts where he will hang with his feet in the air! It was crazy!


    "Well, unfortunately, this is what I need to do, so let''s notin and let''s begin.", said Greg and without hesitation walked to the bottom of the mountain and started to climb.

 Chapter 262: World Peak

    Chapter 262: World Peak


    Grabbing the surface of the mountain, Greg started to ascend on the rocks slowly.


    One foot and arm following his other slowly, he made sure to go up with great carefulness, but still couldn''t help to feel a bit anxious.


    In the beginning, it was not hard at all, but the more he climbed the deeper the frown became on his face and the more sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    Because the restriction in this ce worked like he was unable to use any of his powers, he was like a mortal before death''s door.


    Just making a mistake here could lead him all the way to the other world. If he falls down from such heights, even if his physical strength could resist some of the falls, he could easily end up dying.


    And as he could see, even though he has climbed close to 500 meters, Greg realized he was only less than 1% of the mountain.


    "When you made this mountain... Just what did you think about?", asked Greg from Alice as he climbed up slowly.


    "Well, we... I mean the Creator has made this Mountain in resemnce from the biggest mountain in the universe. But evenpared to that it is only 1% of it."


    "..."


    When Greg heard that somewhere in the Universe there was a mountain that was unimaginably huge that even this massive mountain was 1% of it... Didn''t know what to say.


    This mountain he was currently climbing was like an ant climbing a skyscraper. And Alice just said, that there was an even bigger mountain out there in the vast cosmos?


    Then just how big was the? Was it a whole universe in size or what? Greg was unable toprehend this fact in his head.


    It felt exactly like how people weren''t able to believe the fact that they will be able to bear superpowers a hundred years ago thanks to the Guardians.


    "You don''t need to think about it, it would just useless. That ce is way far away from Earth, is even if you ascend above the God rank you won''t be able to find it."


    "That''s so...", thought Greg with a nod and continued to climb.


    Hours have passed and he was nowhere near close to the halfway point, making Greg to stop a bit after taking a break.


    ncing down, Greg gulped down a big amount of his saliva and averted his gaze.


    Right now, he was so high in the air, that he was unable to see the bottom, because of the clouds below him.


    And what made things even worst, that thing became only harder for him from now on.


    He realized that not only the angle became steeper for him to climb, but the surface of the mountain started to be smoother too, giving him less space to grab.


    This news made him quite anxious, but not scared. He knew that he could do it, especially because he didn''t feel tired at all.


    Thanks to his inhuman physical strength, he was sure he could make this, even if he needed to struggle in the end.


    "Let''s continue!"


    With a determined and unshakable will, Greg continued his ascension, but this time with greater concentration and caution.


    Because things from this point on became harder than ever and only a small misstep could cause the end of his life, he needed to be asprehensive as ever.


    As he climbed he made sure twice before continuing his ascension that the ce he grabbed or put his feet was stable or not.


    It was because there were asions when he put his feet into a small gap, but the moment he put his weight on it, the rock below his feet cracked and fell down, almost making him to fall down.


    Step by step, Greg climbed the mountain with everything he had, and after a whole day of climbing, he finally reached the halfway point.


    "You must be joking with me right? How the hell is this so huge when I was able to see the Temple below?", asked Greg as he wiped his sweat off from his forehead.


    "This whole barrier is made to fit infinite space into it. Also, there was a bit of illusion used with space and time abilities, so the Creator made the mountain look like it was huge, but at the same time small. Like that, anyone could see the top, while also feel the might of the whole thing. Amazing, right?"


    When Greg heard Alice talk like that, he felt like he just heard an excited and proud kid talking about her parents, which was quite new to him.


    However, he could still only sigh and nod.


    "Indeed amazing.", said Greg and raised his head.


    Seeing as the mountain''s surface started to be almost horizontal, frowned and asked, "How should I be able to climb over something like that?"


    "Try using his brain. You don''t have any Soul Creature neither can you use your powers. Then what do you think will help?"


    Greg wanted to say nothing after hearing Alice''s voice, but raised an eyebrow and said, "My physical strength."


    "Exactly. You didn''t go through hell when tempering your body just on a whim. It was because if you lose everything, your body will be still your greatest asset no matter what."


    As Greg heard this he nodded and looked at the mountain''s side before him.


    Because he was climbing on this huge mountain for more than a day, he long ago realized that it was not quite solid.


    "Can I do that?", asked Greg and raised his hand.


    Clenching it into a fist, he swung a fist and crashed into the mountain''s side, causing a loud explosion to sound in an instant.


    *BOOM!*


    "It worked!", thought Greg immediately with a satisfied grin as he looked at his arm.


    Right now, his hand was buried elbow deep into the mountain, preventing Greg''s body from falling.


    He even let go of his other hand and his two feet and rxed in the air with nothing more but his arm nted in the mountain.


    "This will do it.", thought Greg and without any hesitation started to climb.


    *Boom!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    With one powerful punch into the mountainside after another, Greg ascended toward the peak quite fast.


    When he reached the area the cliff was almost horizontal, Greg used his feet too, preventing him from falling down.


    "This is not hard at all.", thought Greg with a smile, but the next second his expression froze up.


    "!"


    Almost like if the gods above just heard what he said, the moment Greg finally overcame the hard part and the mountain''s side became vertical once again, a terrifying wind appeared, causing Greg to fall down almost instantly.


    "The... Hell?", thought Greg with squinted eyes, and did everything in his power to prevent himself from getting blown away.


    The wind was so strong, that Greg could do nothing but stay put and use his physical strength to resist the typhoon strong wind.


    Minutes that felt like eternities have passed and soon, the wind started to calm down.


    It didn''t vanishpletely, because Greg was able to feel the strong breeze on his body, but at least he was able to move once again.


    "That was close...", thought Greg and rxed his body.


    Right now, even though his arms and legs were buried into the rock, he was only a hairbreadth away from getting blown away.


    Not only did the rock around his arms and feet form huge cracks, showing if the wind went for a bit longer then he would have died, but even his body got tired a bit.


    Resisting such a huge and powerful natural force only with his bare body... It was quite difficult a task for sure. Anyone else would have died a thousand times if not a million times.


    "If I were you, I would start climbing. The storm will soone back again."


    "!?"


    When Greg heard this, his eyes widened and without hesitation started to climb.


    Not knowing when the storm will appear, Greg didn''t dare to use his bare hands like at the beginning but used his brute force to ascent.


    One smash into the rocky surface after another, Greg was like a robot who was fueled with gas. He climbed close to 100 meters almost in an instant while leaving deep holes on the mountain''s side behind him.


    When he was exactly between the peak and the halfway point, suddenly Alice''s voice sounded once again, causing Greg to halt in an instant.


    "Here ites."


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    Buring his feet and arms deeper into the stone than before, Greg huge the mountain''s side like depended on his dear life.


    Well, it depended on its so it was only natural.


    And just as he finished getting ready, an insanely massive storm appeared out of nowhere, causing Greg to clench his teeth and close his eyes tightly immediately.


    "What the... It is twice as powerful as the first one!!"

 Chapter 263: Temple of Swiftness

    Chapter 263: Temple of Swiftness


    Since the start of his ascent, Greg has spent close to 2 days on the mountain and still didn''t reach the summit.


    But it was not a surprise at all, to be honest. Since he surpassed the halfway point, he has been assaulted with terrifying storm outbreaks from time to time.


    Each outbreak was so great that Greg could do nothing but stay still and pray for dear God not to get blown off.


    If it weren''t for his physical strength to bury his arms and legs deep into the mountainside, it was 100% certain that he would have died.


    Resisting against such a powerful st from time to time without any help of power or Soul Creature, was almost as hard as hitting the bullseye with closed eyes from 20 meters away in darts.


    Luckily, Greg''s body had been refined and tempered to the point where he could resist such powers, but he still struggled to keep himself in one ce.


    Especially after the tenth attempt when the storm''s power so great, that even an entire city could have been sted away.


    Withstanding such power was insanely hard, even for him.


    But even like this, Greg didn''t give up. He knew that if he did give up what would wait for him was certain death.


    Just thinking about the fact that he climbed 2 days straight without resting made Greg know, that below his feet was such depths, that could make anyone feel anxious.


    Just the fact alone that if he ended up falling he would fall for close to an hour straight made Greg feel a chill run down his spine.


    "I am still surprised that I didn''t climb out into space.", thought Greg, but naturally knew that would be impossible.


    Just as Alice told him before, this whole ce inside the barrier was created in a way where infinite space could be fit. Meaning, no matter how long more he continues to climb, he will never reach outer space.


    "Just how much more do I need to climb?", asked Greg himself and raised his head, but unfortunately, he was still unable to see the summit.


    However, after ascending slowly for a few more hours, Greg finally saw the peak, making him to be instantly excited.


    Especially because he could finally rest his sour and exhausted body. Climbing for days and resisting against the storm for several hours straight, made him feel tired too.


    He still didn''t have a clue how would have others had the power to climb this mountain. Not only was he not able to use his powers, but even the storm made the ascension insanely hard.


    It was simply impossible for others to reach the top.


    As Greg thought about this, he climbed up, and finally, after 2 and half a day of continuous of climbing, he reached the summit.


    "Finally!!", said Greg with a sigh of relief and fell down to the ground.


    His body felt extremely exhausted, and he didn''t want anything right now but to get a bit of rest.


    Luckily, the top of the mountain was not rocky, but like a paradise, filled with a soft and dense amount of green grass, making Greg feel like he was lying in afortable bed.


    "So good...", thought Greg with a satisfied smile.


    "If I were you, I would hurry up and enter the temple.", sounded Alice''s voice in his head, making Greg to widen his eyes instantly.


    Right, he was still on the mountain, outside. Maybe he reached the top, but that didn''t mean the storm would vanish too.


    "F*ck!", said Greg after realizing the problem, and without hesitation stood up.


    The Temple was only a few hundred meters away from him, but because of his sore legs, Greg felt like they were miles away.


    "Here ites.", said Alice calmly, making Greg to clench his teeth and quicken his pace instantly.


    100 meters, 50 meters, 20 meters...


    Just as Greg was about to reach the Temple''s entrance and run inside, the storm appeared once again.


    *BOOM!*


    Not hesitating at all, Greg smashed his arm into the ground, knowing if he tried to run more, he would be blown away instantly.


    "!"


    However, what he did not expect was that the moment the storm appeared, it would be the strongest he ever met with.


    "The hell with all of this! Just what did you guys think creating this ce?", thought Greg angrily as he watched cracks form on the earth around his arm.


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    Cracks formed and appeared around Greg''s hand like spider webs, showing that it was only a matter of time until he was sted away from the mountain top.


    And what was even worse, that while he couldn''t do anything, deep cuts appeared on his body one by one.


    The storm has reached such a critical point, where the wind was so powerful that it formed its own wind des, injuring anyone around.


    And because those des could injure Greg, whose body has reached terrifying toughness, showed just how scary the des were.


    *sh!*


    *sh!*


    *sh!*


    One deep wound after another, on Greg''s body deep wound, appeared, making him to clench his teeth in pain.


    "Come on! Just a bit more!", thought Greg loudly as he watched the cracks spread even more around his arm.


    Seconds that felt like hours had passed, and just when the earth around Greg''s arm was about to turn debris, the storm suddenly vanished.


    "Finally!", thought Greg with a sigh, but didn''t hesitate to enter the Temple.


    He feared that if he stayed outside even for a second more, the storm would unexpectedlye back and send him to his death.


    *CREEEAAAK!*


    With a sound that was simr to a rusty metallic door, Greg opened the Temple''s entrance and walked inside.


    "That was close...", said Greg gently as he sat down on the floor with his back against the door.


    "So this is the Wind Temple, the temple of...", started to say Greg, but realized he forgot to check what was this temple called.


    "Temple of Swiftness.", said Alice suddenly, making Greg to nod.


    "So Temple of Swiftness. So that means..."


    *BAM!*


    And just as he was about to finish his sentence, suddenly the dark interior lit up with blinding light, and before Greg, a shocking scene emerged.


    Right before him, a huge and long path could be seen. However, the path was not a normal one, because from above, different shaped and sized weapons were hanging, moving around in the ce with insane motion.


    "This... You must be kidding me, right?", thought Greg, not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry.


    And just to test if his situation was truly as bad as he thought, Greg tried utilizing his powers but found out he was unable to use them.


    "..."


    "This is definitely a joke.", said Greg with a serious face.


    "It is not, but if you follow my instructions, you will be able to reach the end."


    As Greg heard this from Alice, he nced at the other end of the path, only to see the sculpture disying Alice''s figure.


    She had the same seductive body as ever, but the only difference was her posture.


    She stood at the end of the hall, showing a sideways stance like he was running forward at full speed.


    "Where is the key?", asked Greg with a frown, trying to find the key.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he didn''t see any key around the statue, which was quite confusing.


    "You will be able to get the key, only if you finish thisst course.", said Alice in Greg''s head.


    When Greg heard this he nodded slightly and started to rest his head against the door.


    "Let me get a bit of a rest before we start this challenge. I feel exha-, sh*t!"


    Just as Greg could have finished his sentence, suddenly from above, a huge scythe fell on him, making Greg to move instantly.


    *Swish!*


    "!?"


    Watching as he barely avoided death''s door, Greg started to sweat profusely and looked around.


    "Unfortunately, you won''t be able to rest. If you try, you will die.", said Alice, making Greg to gulp down his saliva in an instant.


    "Then what should we do? My legs feel like jelly and even my reaction speed became dull. Like this, there is no way in hell that I will be able to reach the other end.", said Greg instantly as he dodged another assault from above.


    "I already said it, no? If you follow what I say, you won''t die. Just do as I say and everything will be fine."


    *BOOM!*


    After jumping to the side, barely avoiding another attack that wanted to smash him into a pulp, Greg sighed and nodded.


    "Sure. Then what should I do?"


    "Perfect. Then start running forward.", answered Alice with a smile.


    "..."


    "Sorry, say that again?", asked Greg after waiting for a while, and looked at the hundreds of moving weapons before him.


    "I said, ignore everything before you and just start running. Just trust me, nothing will happen."

 Chapter 264: Trust

    Chapter 264: Trust


    Greg heard what Alice said, but was still hesitant.


    No matter how he looked at the blockage before him, he didn''t see how would simply running forward help for him.


    There were hundreds of weapons flying around the ce like crazy! Each was moving with a speed that was hard to follow and Alice wanted him to run into there? Right into death''s door? Was it some kind of joke?


    But unfortunately, Greg had no choice at all. He could choose only from two options; die cause of the storm outside or do what Alice said.


    No matter how he looked at it, both solution was death, but thetter one was better.


    "Well... I need to trust her. After all, she is the one who knows this ce in greater detail. Maybe, there is something I have missed.", thought Greg as he avoided another trap from above.


    "So, I just simply need to run forward, without caring about anything else?", asked Greg calmly after thinking for a while.


    "Yes."


    Alice''s simple and calm reply made Greg to sigh and nod.


    "Fine."


    After avoiding a huge sword that flew out of nowhere from the side, Greg collected his remaining strength, and with powerful momentum, burst forward.


    Because his power was sealed by the ce''s restriction and he climbed for 2 and a half days straight while resisting abnormal storms without rest, his momentum was a bit slow.


    But even like this, exhausted and drained, Greg''s speed was way above an ordinary human''s speed, thanks to his refined body.


    Naturally, he was only this fast because this was his final push to victory, so if he fails now, everything will be over.


    If he fails to reach the other end of the path with this final try, his body will definitely give in no matter what.


    That was why, Greg didn''t care about anything else, and trusted in Alice.


    Running at full speed that his body could currently provide him, Greg arrived before the first few barricades.


    Before him, what he could see were blurry images flying left and right with insane speed, visibly ready to cut him up to pieces.


    "Just do it. Just do it. Just do it!", thought Greg and pounced forward.


    *Swish!*


    "I am dead!", thought Greg with a huge drop of sweat on his face as he watched a de gliding toward his head.


    But it was the moment when a surprising sight happened.


    The second when Greg''s head would have been chopped off, the de suddenly changed trajectory and flew off toward another direction.


    "!?"


    When Greg saw this, he became stupefied for a moment, but the next second a wide grin emerged onto his face.


    "So that''s how it is."


    With that, Greg''s doubt in his heart vanished in an instant, and without caring about a thing, he burst forward like a rocket.


    *Swish!*


    *Swish!*


    *Swish!*


    Greg ran quickly like a bolt, ignoring the fact that every step he took, made hundreds of des drift past his face, barely avoiding his head or limbs.


    Yet, surprisingly, no matter how close he was to die, no des harmed or injured him even the slightest. Not even his clothes, which were dragged and full of holes because of the storm, had been touched by the des.


    Greg, however, knew why this was happening. He didn''t know how, but realized that everything was in connection with his speed.


    He didn''t realize this before, but now that he looked at the moving objects around him in greater detail, he found out that they had no pattern at all. They were moving around the ce just like the wind, without any structure or aim.


    However, how could hundreds of objects move around with insanely fast speed without crashing? The answer maybe was not obvious, but it was quite easy.


    They were detecting each other.


    It was quite a strange thing to say, because objects, especially des, had no own consciousness. Or at least not until they were hundreds of years of old artifacts.


    However, these des were not a hundred years of artifacts, and yet, they moved with their own ''will''.


    Every de and weapon here was moving around with a kind of special power that detected anything in their proximity.


    If it were a living being, they would have killed without hesitation, but if they detected that another object with simr speed to them was about to hit them, they changed trajectory instantly.


    And that is why Greg was able to avoid being killed. Maybe he was not running with a speed as fast as the weapons around him, but he was fast enough to fool this ce''s system.


    And to show that this theory of his was solid, the moment he quickened his pace, the des started to avoid him from further and further.


    In the beginning, each de passed by his body only a few millimeters away, but right now, no weapons dared to approach him closer than a meter.


    This showed, that the key here was to reach this path''s end with fast speed.


    "You should have told me this sooner.", said Greg to Alice.


    "Then what should have been the fun of all of this? Telling you everything would only make things boring."


    Greg heard this and could just shake his head helplessly.


    Running with everything he had, it didn''t take Greg a long time to arrive at the end of the path. Passing through thest row of des, Greg stopped before the statue and fell down to the ground.


    "Finally!", said Greg with a huge sigh and lied down onto the floor.


    As he could see, after passing through that de-filled path, here, around the statue, there was no longer any danger, meaning he could finally rx without caring about anything at all.


    "You did great. To tell the truth, out of the 6 Temples, the Creator and I had made this Temple as the second hardest ce toplete."


    "Second?", asked Greg, hardly believing that this Temple was the second hardest ce toplete.


    "Yes. The hardest one will be the Temple of Void, which holds the darkness key."


    When Greg heard this, he didn''t know how to react. Right now, he felt like he has fought against enemies for years without rest, and he was told the following Temple will be even harder. Was that a joke?


    "Well, if we want to open the sealed Altar, I don''t really have a choice.", said Greg and stood up slowly.


    His legs still felt like jelly, but it was not so bad that hindered him from walking.


    "So, where is the key?", asked Greg as he looked around calmly.


    "Right before you.", said Alice calmly, making Greg to raise his eyebrow in confusion.


    Looking before him, what Greg was able to see was the statue''s, Alice''s leg, and nothing more.


    "Is it inside the statue''s leg?", asked Greg, but what he got as a reply was Alice''s light chuckle.


    "No. Just look closer and you will understand it.", said Alice calmly.


    Greg was a bit confused, but did as he was told. Squinting his eyes, he concentrated before him right on the air.


    And just as he did, slowly, the air before Greg moved and a key formed out of transparent wind appeared.


    "Woah!", was the only thing Greg was able to say.


    If it weren''t for Alice''s indication, he wouldn''t have been able to detect the key, which was quite surprising.


    Even though he was standing a few feet away from the key, Greg was hardly able to see it. It was quite a shocking sight.


    "So this is how the Wind Key looks like.", thought Greg, and without hesitation extended his arm to grab it.


    ***


    High up in the sky, Eliana and Zane were waiting calmly before the barrier.


    Since the moment Greg has entered the ce, they have been waiting for close to 3 days in a row, without any sign of happenings at all.


    Eliana even used her power to check if Greg was still alive in there or not, but she was unable to use her ability.


    Even Zane use his power in the hope to force his way through, but it was only in vain. No matter what he or Eliana tried, the barrier was like an immovable mountain.


    "What should we do? We can''t enter nor check if he is still alive.", asked Eliana, visibly in deep thought.


    "He is still alive for sure, but it is truly strange he was unable toe out after such a long time. Something must have happened.", said Zane calmly from the side.


    "How do you know he is alive?", asked Eliana with a frown.


    However, Zane instead of answering took out a scroll, making Eliana realize what he meant.


    "True. If he had died, the Scroll would have been long gone by now.", thought Eliana and wanted to say something, when the barrier before them suddenly started to tremble.


    "Something is happening!"

 Chapter 265: Wind Key

    Chapter 265: Wind Key


    "Something is happening!"


    The barrier before the two suddenly started to vibrate, causing their surroundings to be unstable instantly.


    "We need to move!" said Eliana realizing the weight of the situation and without waiting for Zane''s response she moved.


    With a wave of her hand, gentle silver light engulfed both her and Zane''s body and with a silver sh, appeared several miles away.


    *BOOM!*


    Just a secondter they teleported away, the whole space and air before them got twisted, and with a huge explosion, terrifying power erupted.


    "!"


    Zane and Eliana could just watch in silence with stupified expressions on the following events while using their power to resist the powerful shockwaves.


    The explosion that just happened before them was simply so big and powerful, that if it would have transpired on earth, several cities would have been filed off from the map in an instant.


    Even they, who were on the God rank, had a hard time protecting themselves just from the shock waves! Then what would have happened if they don''t react in time?


    Deep in thought and shocked by the sight before them, the two experts waited for close to 10 minutes for things to turn back to normal.


    "Just what had happened? Did he die?" asked Eliana, worried if Greg was unable to survive the explosion.


    Without him, who had the Creator''s Blessing, the two would lose the chance to open the Altar into the sealed soul of the Creator. Not only them but everyone else too!


    That was why the two, especially Eliana was worried. Since she was a kid, she always loved solving mysteries, so for her losing Greg now, would be worse than dying.


    But luckily, her worries didn''te true.


    The moment everything had finally calmed down and the huge smoke cloud before them dissipated, a figure walked toward them with a nonchnt expression.


    "Phew..."


    With a sigh of relief, Eliana and Zane walked up to Greg and nced at him in silence.


    "Did you get it?" asked Zane after a small while, without caring about Greg''s safety at all.


    For Greg however, this was not a huge surprise so didn''t take it personally. Instead, he just nodded calmly and extended his arm before his chest.


    Though, the moment the two experts saw that nothing was above his palm, frowned and nced at Greg in confusion.


    "Look closer." said Greg with his still calm gaze and extended his arm toward the two a bit more.


    Doing as he said, the two stared at his palm with greater concentration and it wasn''t long enough when their eyes widened in shock.


    Right above Greg''s palm, a key made out of almost transparent wind des could be seen, moving around with gentle motion like waves in the ocean.


    If it weren''t for Greg''s indication to take a closer look, they would have been unable to notice it, which was quite startling.


    Both of them were on the God rank, humanity''s currently known highest rank. Even though they were unable to surpass that rank and start the Evolution Step with their Soul Stone, they were strong enough to detect things that others were unable.


    But to see that right above Greg''s palm, a key that was made out of simple and natural wind des was hovering, made them stupified.


    Eliana even used some of her power to strengthen her sight, but even with that was she unable to see the key in greater detail.


    Just simply not concentrating enough could make both her and Zane to lose track of the key''s silhouette. For them, it was extremely shocking.


    "Well then, we should head back. I need to do a few things before we continue." Said Greg suddenly as he clenched his palm, making the wind key vanish in an instant.


    "What do you need to do?" asked Zane with a frown, visibly confused about what Greg said.


    From his point of view, currently, there was not a single thing that could be more important than collecting the keys. Not even one own cultivation.


    They must act and collect the keys as fast as possible, because if not, then it was only a matter of time before unwanted problems emerged.


    Greg however didn''t agree with Zane''s viewpoint. In his opinion, one''s cultivation rank determined one''s strength and life. If he wasn''t strong enough before obtaining the final key and opening the Altar, he could die just as easily as an ant.


    That is why, before collecting thest key, Greg needed to form his remaining two Layers in his body and reach the Mind Grade no matter what.


    Alice told him that the final Temple, the Temple of Void which holds the darkness key, will be even harder than this one was.


    That is why, no matter what they say, he first must reach the Mind Grade.


    "I need to cultivate. Also, my body feels exhausted after obtaining the key, so I need to rest a bit too. I hope it''s not a problem." Said Greg as he looked at Zane.


    Zane however minded it and it was visible on his face too, but before he could have said anything, Eliana''s voice sounded from the side.


    "We still don''t know where the next Temple''s location is, so you are free to do what you want. Also, what Greg said is true. He needs to rest."


    "Why? He looks perfectly fine to me." Asked Zane frustrated, but seeing Eliana''s frown he calmed down.


    "Maybe from his outer appearance he seems okay, but his body is not. Just the way his clothes are and his expression tells everything. Also, I don''t think he had an easy time for 3 days straight inside there and I hope you neither."


    Zane the moment heard this, nced at Greg''s figure and after thinking for a while sighed.


    "Sure, whatever. Just make sure you help obtain thest key for us." said Zane with a wave of his hand and closed his eyes.


    Greg on the side heard this and could just smile wryly. To think about it, he couldn''t me Zane''s behavior toward him, not even in the slightest. It was obvious that since he took away his only chance to break through the God rank back in the ke Zone, Zane kind of hated him.


    Just imagine ying an insanely hard game, failing several times for God knows how long, and after things seem that you will be able to beat the final boss, a strangeres and turns off your screen.


    The emotion you would feel at that moment could be indescribable for sure!


    As Greg thought about this, he felt a bit of a shame, but that''s just hiw life works. They made a deal, and they epted his term.


    In exchange for his help, they agreed to make one of his wishes in the future, so if one looked at it like that, it was only business and nothing personal matter.


    As Greg thought about this he smiled and nced at Eliana.


    "So, can you please take me back to Skyfall Mountain?"


    ***


    While Greg was taken back to Skyfall Mountain by Eliana''s and Zane''s help, until then in a dark cave, a silhouette could be seen sitting in a lotus position.


    It was man, dressed in a strange, ancient-looking robe, while out of his forehead, a single horn could be seening out.


    He was the one who walked to Nos to warn him, if he fails, there will be huge consequences. Since then, he didn''t choose to get in contact with Nos again and it seems the reason why was because he was cultivating in this cave ever since then.


    He was sitting motionless in the cave, like he was one with the darkness itself, while the space around his body was continuously turning and twisting like dragons from ancient times.


    "..."


    While only silence filled the dark cave and nothing else, suddenly, the man opened his closed eyes slowly, revealing a pair of jade-like eyes.


    Each eye was as beautiful as a single piece of diamond, shining with a mysterious light in the darkness.


    Yet, the mysterious glow in his eyes was not giving any kind of pleasant sensation to others, but instead, it leaked a sort of dreadful aura. It felt like, just with a simple nce from the man could make anyone''s body to be torn apart into several pieces in a single instant.


    Those eyes were not only scary, but rming at the same time.


    "So it seems they have failed once again." sighed Ecron and stood up.


    Gently patting his clothing to wipe off the dust, he crossed his arms before his back and walked outside of the cave.


    ncing up at the starry sky with the full moon above his head, Ecron raised his arm and flicked his wrist to the side.


    "..."


    Silence. Even though Ecron did what he did, nothing else could be heard but silence.


    Yet, after he performed the act with his wrist, Ecron crossed his arms behind his back once again and sighed.


    "I told you. If you fail once again, you must bear the consequences."


    With that, the man turned back around, and with slow but steady steps, walked back into the cave.

 Chapter 266: A Problem

    Chapter 266: A Problem


    After obtaining the wind key, Greg had been brought back to Skyfall Mountain with Eliana''s and Zane''s help.


    He was currently standing before the entrance into the Eternal Kingdom while looking up at the sky above him.


    "We wille and find you as soon as we found thest Temple." was thest thing the two said to him before vanishing into thin air, making Greg to sigh with relief.


    "At least I will have time to prepare." thought Greg and opened the entrance.


    Alice told him that finding the final Temple was extremely hard. Not only was it in a ce where people wouldn''t think of, but it had a simr barrier around it like the Temple of Swiftness, making it insanely hard to detect.


    "I am curious just how hard will be to obtain the final key. Alice told me it will be harder than thest one, but I can hardly imagine it."


    As Greg thought about the possibilities of what kind of dangers could wait for him in the Temple of Void, he finally arrived before the main building.


    "I should continue creating my remaining formations and form the final two Layers." thought Greg and walked inside.


    Because he didn''t see his friends the moment he came in, probably because they were away practicing or doing something else, Greg didn''t bother himself to find them.


    He was away only 3 days, so looking for them after such a long time would be pointless. He will go and see them when he finished breaking into the Mind Grade, so as for now, he needed to cultivate.


    "I still need to form a few connections to create my Fifth Layer. If I am right, it should take me around half a day." said Greg quietly as he walked up to the 26th floor and sat down calmly.


    Summoning out his demon mask to protect the ce from unwanted incidents, Greg crossed his legs into a lotus position and closed his eyes.


    Instantly, inside his mind, theplex, colorful web-like system appeared, showing the points where he should form the remaining 5 connections.


    "Let''s get started." said Greg and with the help of the insane amount of energy in the air, he started to move the Fifth Flow''syer toward his Sixth Flow.


    "!"


    Yet, the moment he did, the pain he had forgotten about appeared like an unexpected guest, making Greg''s body to tremble instantly.


    "I... Still didn''t get used to this pain." thought Greg with huge drops of sweat on his face, while slowly pushing theyer toward the other Flow.


    Indescribable pain that made every second feel like hours, Greg controlled hisyer inside his body, and soon formed the very first connection.


    *BOOM!*


    A small, but powerful aura broke out of Greg''s body, making Greg to open his eyes and start to breathe heavily.


    Just this single connection made him experience hell itself, while his whole body and would felt extremely exhausted.


    His whole being was covered in a thickyer of sweat, making him look like he just came out of a bathroom after a good shower.


    However, even though he felt almost like dying, Greg felt as his power grew once again. Just looking at his body, Greg knew that just in presence alone, he was finally on the God rank.


    "I''m curious just what will happen if I break into the Mind Grade." thought Greg with a grin, however, the next second looked at his body and sighed.


    "Just only after one attempt, which was not even 30 minutes, I feel so tired. I need to rest for a bit before I can continue."


    As Greg thought about this he stood up and walked out.


    After resting for a bit he walked back inside and continued to create his connections, however, the next attempt was harder than the previous one.


    While thest trysted close to 30 minutes, until he needed to endure this attempt for close to 40 minutes straight.


    There were even asions where because of the insane pain Greg thought he will fail, but luckily he didn''t. He was withstand the pain all the way to the end, but the result because of it was obvious too.


    The moment he finished created the second connection, Greg''s muscles turned extremely sour, while his body felt like it has been smashed thousands of times with a hammer.


    The pain and sensation he felt currently was twice as worse as what he felt after climbing the mountain a few days ago.


    "If I feel this awful, what will happen when I try to form the Final Layer?" thought Greg as he walked out to rest his sour body.


    Time flowed slowly, and after resting close to an hour, Greg walked back inside.


    "3 more to go."


    ***


    "Argh... My... body feels so numb."


    After cultivating in the Energy Chamber for close to a day, Greg was finally able to form the remaining 3 connections, creating the Fifth Layer in his body.


    However, even though he seeded with that, his face didn''t look happy at all. No, instead, his face showed a kind of expression that only those expressed who underwent several years of continuous torture.


    His whole being leaked an incredible amount of exhaustion, while his whole body trembled like leaves on autumn.


    *Paff!*


    Falling onto the ground with a heavy sound, Greg lied down and tried to calm his heavy breathing down.


    "I... Somehow did it, but... The Final Layer... That will be impossible."


    During his time forming the connections between his Flows, Greg noticed something which wasn''t a great sign for him.


    First, which was the most obvious one, every time he formed a connection and got closer to the Mind Grade, the pain he would feel during the process would be several times greater.


    In the very beginning, the feeling was very simr to when someone started to tickle his skin with a feather, but now, it was like hell.


    Not only did he feel like someone wanted to tear him apart from the interior, but even a strange, boiling sensation appeared inside his muscles and bones.


    It was like someone used a special power and poured burning hotva into him. The feeling was insanely crazy and he even failed to create his connection once because of the pain.


    But luckily, in the end, he somehow made it, even though the whole processsted for an entire hour! Just imagine the torture-like pain he felt during that time.


    And there was the second problem Greg has discovered. Not only did the time limit grow after every sessful attempt, but the amount of energy he needed to form the connections grew too.


    In hisst two attempts, he needed to go a floor higher just to make theyer move, because on the 26th floor he was unable to do it.


    "Not only do I need to endure the pain, but also need to be careful not to die by the huge amount of energy in the chamber. Great..."


    From Greg''s point of view, forming the Final Layer had exactly the same amount of chance he would win the lottery.


    Close to 0%.


    "Well... At least I was able to reach such heights. Now I can finally control all of my elements at the same time." thought Greg and raised his hand.


    As he did, his arm turned into jade while the middle of his palm got engulfed with darkness. Around that, golden mes that had a half-transparent shade appeared too, giving Greg''s hand a mysterious yet powerful presence.


    "Ice, darkness, wind, and fire. If I want, I can finally use any of my elements at the same time." said Greg as he looked at his arm with shining eyes.


    Naturally, he could use his earth and light elements too, but because they were more efficient in controlling the area, it would be only a waste of energy.


    As Greg watched his hand that was engulfed with his several of his elements at the same time with affection, suddenly a strange phenomenon happened.


    "?"


    The elements around Greg''s palm started to twist and turn, while the space around his arm started to tremble like crazy.


    "Fast! Undo your power!" shouted Alice abruptly, causing Greg to do as she said.


    *BAM!*


    However, even after he sessfully made the elements vanish from his hand, a great explosion urred, sending his body to fly away in an instant.


    "What the hell?" thought Greg with great surprise after he stopped himself from exploding into a house in the distance.


    "Until you don''t form your Final Layer, you will be unable to use your powers." answered Alice, making Greg''s expression to stiffen instantly.


    "Why?"


    "Because maybe the elements are finally in harmony inside your body, but the moment you summon them at the same time, this harmony will break. That is why, if you want to use several of your elements at the same time once again, you need to first form the Final Layer. There is no other solution."

 Chapter 267: Highest Chamber

    Chapter 267: Highest Chamber


    "So there are no other solutions, huh?" thought Greg and nced toward the main building.


    In his opinion, if he wanted to seed by creating the Final Layer, he needed at least the 29th floor''s energy to create that huge connection between his First and Final Flow.


    But there was a bit of a problem with that. From the 27th floor and above it, the energy volume was so great that he could only stay there a maximum of an hour if not less. If he tries to stay there even for a second more, his body would explode from the interior because of the high amount of energy that his body would be unable to consume.


    But calcting the fact that when he formed the Fifth Layer was exactly an hour long, he feared he won''t be able to make it.


    "I need a high amount of energy to make theyer move, but I can''t stay for too long because then I will die. Great, then what?" thought Greg with a troubled expression, but then an idea popped into his head.


    "Hey, Alice. You told me I can''t use several of my elements at the same time right? But I still can use them separately right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then that will do it." said Greg with a nod and stood up.


    "Then let''s go to the highest floor!"


    ***


    While Greg started his attempt to form the Final Layer, in somewhere south part of the Federation, things were in chaos.


    In several cities, every people were talking about one single thing and that was the news about the Charon Family.


    "Did you hear it? 70% of the Charon Family''s territory had been abolished and close to 80% of their resources and manpower had been wiped out!"


    "Yeah, I heard it too! I could hardly believe it when I first heard it. Just who was so bold to attack one of the strongest Families in the Federation?"


    "No one knows, but the real question here which Family was the one who did all of that? To almost wipe out the whole Charon Family under a night... Something like this was never heard of!"


    People discussed the matter among each other trying to figure out the cause of all this, but unfortunately, no one knew the real answer to it.


    "USELESS!! PATHETIC! TRASH! JUST LET ME FIND YOU!"


    *BOOM!!*


    Inside a luxurious mansion that stood proudly on top of an eternal mountain, a man blew half of this amazing building''s side, turning it to dust and debris.


    "I gave them one single task! Protect and interfere with anyone who tries to take the keys! THEY HAD ONE, SINGLE F*CKING TASK!"


    *BOOM!*


    In the far distance, a small hill that spread wide around a smallke was sted away, forming a deep crater with boiling stone in its bottom.


    Behind this man, Nos was kneeling on the ground with lowered head and trembling body. His whole being was shaken to his core by pure fear, scared almost shitless by his boss''s rage. He didn''t even dare to raise his head, fearing that just looking at the man before him could end his life right there and then.


    Silence filled the whole ce for a very long time, where even a single pin drop would have sounded as loud as thunder. But not even the insects'' sound could be heard outside, like even they were scared by the man''s wrath.


    Time flowed in silence, and after a few minutes that felt like hours, the man turned around.


    He was wearing a red, ancient robe with golden dragon patterns on it. His abyss ck hair and sky clear blue eyes that usually showed incredible warmness and courage right now were filled with eternal wrath and rage. His whole being leaked a suffocating presence from the top of the God rank, while around his right palm a mysterious red light was swirling and twisting.


    "How could have this happen?" Asked the man in a low and calm voice, but even the most stupidest individuals would know that behind that voice, there was only infinite rage. One single word that didn''t satisfy as an answer could mean the end for Nos.


    "I... I made a deal with a Higher Being," answered Nos in a trembling tone of voice.


    "..."


    When the man heard this he furrowed his brows and looked at Nos like some kind of maniac who talked shit all the time.


    But it was not a big surprise at all, to be honest. In truth, from the Charon Family, only 2% knew what a Higher Being was, and even less knew that Nos made a deal with one of them.


    Naturally, the Charon Family''s leader was among those who neither knew about the Higher Beings nor the deal Nos made.


    "What should that even mean?" asked the man with a sharp re, his voice holding coldness.


    Nos knew he couldn''t and must not hold back the truth, so lowered his head and started to talk. He told the Family leader everything he knew, from the point what the keys use true use were and who the Higher Beings were. He also talked about the deal he made with Ecron, one of the Higher Beings'' great leaders.


    He told everything from beginning to end, leaving out not a single thing. He told the truth like a small kid after busting by stealing, not daring to lie.


    The man listened to the story in deep silence, not cutting into Nos''s storytelling even once. Even after Nos finished, the man just looked at Nos, trying to figure out if what he just heard was the truth or not.


    "Are you telling me the truth?" asked in a cold voice man as he shot daggers at Nos with his re.


    Feeling the chill run down his spine, Nos mmed his forehead into the jade floor and said in a trembling voice, "If I lie, I should end my life with my very own hand."


    When the man heard this, he didn''t look calmer at all, but the rage in his eyes still showed a bit of change. After taking in a mouthful of air, the man turned around and looked up at the sky.


    He knew that the keys and the Temple they have found were special, but he didn''t know it was that extraordinary. Also, the news about these Higher Beings that wanted the keys for the sole reason that they could obtain absolute power made the man tremble with excitement.


    Silence filled both the room and the surroundings on the outside and after a few minutes, the man nced back at Nos.


    "Find that Great Ecron you talked about and bring him here. I want to see him."


    "But Sir, he d-." started to say Nos, but the moment he raised his head and saw the two piercing re on his skin he shut up and lowered his head once again.


    "Understood. Give me a bit of time and I will make sure to bring him back." said Nos and not daring to stay there even a second more, vanished into thin air.


    ***


    Back in Skyfall Mountain, Greg was sitting in the middle of the highest Energy Chamber, while above his head his demon mask was gently floating with a dim light.


    "Let''s start it then." thought Greg as he closed his eyes, feeling that he needed to act fast. The energy level in this chamber was so great that just only after a single second he felt insanely ufortable.


    Without hesitation, Greg concentrated on his body and activated his Fifth Flow. Instantly, blinding white light enveloped the whole chamber causing a surprising sight go ur.


    Although there was no sign that something would have happened, but the moment the light appeared, Greg felt as the energy his body consumed rapidly without stop started to slow down to a crawl.


    "Like this, I should be fine."


    In Greg''s mind, the n was very simple. By using his light element''s area power, he was able to slow the time flow around him, causing the energy his body consumed to slow down exceptionally. Like that, his body was able to consume just enough amount of energy he needed, while he did not need to fear dying by the overwhelming energy.


    Naturally, once the energy he consumed seemed to be not enough for him then he would use his power to make the time flow faster, but currently, everything was perfect.


    "But before you start, I need to tell you something." said Alice suddenly in Greg''s head, stopping him from start his attempt.


    "What is it?" asked Greg calmly, knowing that Alice wouldn''t cut into his cultivation if it wasn''t something important.


    "I forgot to tell you this, but when you begin to form the Final Layer, whatever should happen, you must endure it. If not, there will be dire consequences with which not even I can help with."


    The moment Greg heard this he furrowed his brows and asked, "What should this mean?"

 Chapter 268: Endure

    Chapter 268: Endure


    "What should that mean?" Greg was confused not quite understanding what Alice meant under ''dire consequences''.


    Since he started his cultivation he had several times where he needed to be careful not to die, but all those times depended only on himself.


    Like for example, when he needed to form the Flows, he needed to understand each of his element''s potential, while also consuming energy crystals with the right affinity. If not, he would have died miserably, but at least those times were under his control.


    Yet, now Alice said that he needed to endure no matter what happened, meaning once he started this final step, the control won''t be entirely in his hand. He will be like a passenger on a wild roller coaster without a safety belt, who could do nothing but held firmly onto the cart and resist being blown off.


    Just thinking about this made Greg wonder just what will happen after he starts.


    "When you say, dire consequences, you mean death?" furrowed his brows Greg, as he asked.


    "Yes." nodded Alice with seriousness, "Once you start your attempt to break into the Mind Grade, not only will you feel immense pain, but all the 6 Flows will merge together with both your Body and Soul. Just only by enduring that will you be able to reach the Mind Grade. If not, only death will await."


    Greg was not really surprised by this fact, because he somewhat anticipated it. No, instead he was quite curious about what the word, melt with your Body and Soul, could mean.


    As far as he knew, if he wanted to use any of his elements, he needed to activate the right Flow he wanted to use. However, just because of this, if he was against enemies or in ces that could seal off his power, he was as vulnerable as a sheep.


    Just like during his time when he wanted to obtain the Wind Key, his powers were sealed. If it weren''t for his inhuman physical strength, he would have died.


    But now that he heard that his Flows will merge and be one with his body, made Greg ponder if this weakness of his would vanish. In his opinion, if he seeds to break into the Mind Grade and his elements truly be one with his body, the only way to seal his powers off should be to seal his own body.


    Just thinking about hiw strong he will be made his body to tremble with excitement, but naturally didn''t let his enthusiasm to overwhelm his calm thinking. As Alice said, he needed to endure the following events no matter what, so for that what he needed was a calm mind and solid heart.


    "As always, without pain, there is no gain. No matter what happens, I will endure it! If not, I can''t call myself a man!" with strong will and determined expression, Greg rxed his body and began his attempt.


    The final step to break through the Soul Grade and reach the Mind Grade!


    *BAM!*


    With a small explosion that sounded like a thunderbolt, theyer around the Final Flow moved. But at the same time as it did, a pain that Greg never in his entire life felt appeared, almost making him stop his cultivation right then and there.


    Compared to the pain he felt the previous time could be said was only a tiny scratch on his body. The pain was so incredibly unbearable and indescribable that Greg felt like dying. No, it could be said dying would be redemption itself!


    A pain that not only made his bones and muscles feel like they were on constant torture, but suddenly he felt his every cell, nerve vessel in his body being twisted, cut, and repaired repeatedly.


    Just imagine cutting off your finger and feeling 100x the pain because you had entire ess to your body''s sensation, including your cells, nerves, bones, muscles, and skin.


    The pain at that time would be so great that the urge tomit suicide would be a must!


    "Bleargh!"


    And just as it was anticipated, a mouthful of blood got spit out by Greg, dyeing the floor before him dark red.


    His whole body was trembling like leaves in cold autumn, while his skin gleamed like a piece of wet stone because of the insane amount of sweat that covered his body. Even his clothes got crazily sweaty, showing just how dire the situation was.


    If anyone would have entered the top chamber and looked at him, they would think Greg had been thrown into ake and he was able toe out just now.


    "..."


    The pain was so great that Greg didn''t even have the strength to think because he had to concentrate on everything he had not to faint.


    But luckily to the amount of energy, Greg watched with satisfaction as theyer in his body started to move bit by bit toward his First Flow.


    Slowly but surely, after close to 15 minutes of enduring hell itself, theyer finally arrived below the Fifth Flow.


    Because the path theyer had to take to reach the First Flow was long, Greg knew that it needed to pass below each of his previous Flows. He belived that nothing will happen when that happens, but he was wrong.


    The instant as the Sixth Flow''syer passed below the Fifth Flow, out of Greg''s control a tiny portion of it shot out and formed a connection with it.


    *BAM!*


    "!"


    When Greg noticed this he didn''t even have the time to react when the pain he felt became twice as unbearable as it was, making his body fall to the ground.


    "Not... Yet!" grumbled Greg with clenched teeth, not letting this to prevent himself from continuing.


    With him on the ground, Greg continued to control theyer forward, while making the time flow around him to became a bit faster, letting him consume more energy.


    And to his surprise, a few secondster theyer passed through the Fifth Flow, the pain that became twice as unbearable as it was suddenly started to lessen.


    When Greg noticed this he became d, but his happiness didn''tst long, because a few momentster theyer appeared below the Fourth Flow.


    *BAM!*


    "!?"


    Just when the pain seemed to lessen to a level where Greg could have sighed up with relief, suddenly another connection got formed, causing the pain to skyrocket to greater heights in an instant.


    This caused Greg to struggle on the ground, but knowing if he stops now he will die he mustered every inch of willpower he had to endure the pain.


    Knowing that the pain will lessen after a few moments, Greg clenched his palms into a fist with such strength that trails of blood started to flow out.


    Once again, theyer started to move forward and passed below his Third Flow, causing another wave of indescribable pain to sweep through Greg''s body. Butpared to the previous 2 times, for some reason, Greg didn''t feel as bad. Maybe because it was he got somewhat used to the pain or because the pain started to lessen without his knowledge, but Khal knew for sure that he could make it.


    While concentrating on consuming enough energy to keep theyer moving, Greg sat up slowly from the ground.


    However, just as he was about to sit uppletely, theyer passed below the Second Flow, making Greg to fall back to the ground once again.


    "Just... a bit more!" hissed Greg as he knew it was only a matter of time he seeded.


    Theyer moved slowly toward the First Flow and when Greg saw that it has finally arrived before it, a smile emerged onto his face.


    "I see-, huh?" started to say Greg happily, but before he had the chance to celebrate, theyer stopped moving forward, stopping a micro inch away from the First Flow.


    "!?"


    When Greg saw this, his already contorted face because of the pain darkened even more.


    "What happened?" thought Greg bit worried, but feeling as he still felt the pain in his body, he calmed down a bit.


    Concentrating on theyer, Greg did everything he could to make it move, but no matter how hard he tried, it didn''t budge even an inch.


    It just stayed there before the First Flow motionlessly, only a micro inch away from it.


    "Argh!!! Come on!!" screamed in his mind Greg, but suddenly a calm voice appeared in his head.


    "Undo your power."


    Although surprised, Greg did what Alice said and without hesitation undid his light element in his proximity, causing an insane amount of energy to fly into his body in an instant.


    "!"


    And just like that, theyer finally moved, forming the connection between the Final and First Layer after more than an hour of torture.


    "I di-." said Greg, but even before he had the chance to finish his sentence, an enormous power erupted from his body, causing his body to stiffen up instantly.


    *KA-BOOM!!!*

 Chapter 269: Mind Grade

    Chapter 269: Mind Grade


    Enormous strength erupted from Greg''s body, causing the surrounding around him to be blown away instantly.


    Even though the mask was above his head and acted in time to prevent any unwanted harm, the power outbreak was so great that it could only reduce it a bit.


    And yet, even like this, the whole top of the main building got destroyed, turning the thousands of precious high-quality crystals into nothing more but mere pieces of dust.


    "!!"


    Greg wanted to control the power that broke forth from his body, but no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to do so. The power was so vigorous and crazy that it felt like he wanted to tame a wild dragon in a storm. No matter what he tried, the power surged forward destroying everything around him into dust in no time.


    Luckily, he had the mask''s protection, if not because of that, he was quite sure the whole building would have copsed under such pressure.


    "Don''t resist. Just let your body, soul, and mind melt together." Alice''s calm voice sounded in his head, making Greg to rx, but deep down he was still worried.


    This whole building had more than 30 floors, filled with thousands of precious energy crystals. Each floor could make any person to break into the God rank in no time, yet now, it seemed he will destroy it with his power. If his friends came back and saw this, he was not sure how he will exin himself.


    Alice knew this too, but unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything about it. Because Greg was currently undergoing a crucial process, even if she wanted to she wouldn''t be able to help him protect the Energy Chamber.


    During the breakthrough into the Mind Grade, neither the owner nor the Guardian has the ability to use their powers. They needed to wait patiently until the breakthrough ended on its own while ignoring their surroundings.


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    "Not good!" thought kind of worried, watching as the ground around him formed deep cracks one after another.


    It was obvious that his demon mask was unable to nullify the whole power outbreak, and it was only a matter of time when the whole building will copse.


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    Bit by bit, the already debris filled ground, web-like breaks formed, causing the whole building to tremble slightly.


    "How long does this breakthroughst?" asked Greg, knowing he must do something. If he lets things to continue like this, not only will the whole building copse but there was a high chance that Greg will be buried alive deep into the debris.


    He definitely needed to do something and fast!


    *Crack!*


    However, just as things seemed to end in the worst, suddenly the whole building was enveloped by a strange power, making Greg to widen his eyes instantly.


    "Who would have thought. We go away only for a bit and you make a ruckus behind our backs. How typical."


    Before Greg, Russ, Wayne, and his friends appeared one by one, looking at him with a slight grin.


    However, below their smiles and happy facades, great shock could be discerned without mistake. They have gone to discover Skyfall Mountain''s proximity, in the hope they could build a defend mechanism in the future, but when Russ detected a great power outbreak here, they hurried back instantly.


    First, they thought someone broke into their base and started to go berserk, but when they arrived and saw Greg on the top of the main building that was on the verge of copsing, they were instantly bbergasted.


    Naturally, Russ was the one who used his power to stop the building from being destroyed, but he was just as surprised as any of the others.


    "It is obviously a breakthrough into the God rank, but why does it feel... So strange?" thought Russ as he looked at Greg''s body with a troubled expression.


    Wayne and the others looked at Greg in the same way, because they also felt that Greg was attempting to break into the God rank, but for some reason, they felt strange too.


    "Could it be because of his Guardian?" realized Russ as he thought back the moment he saw Greg''s Guardian.


    There was no one else in the whole world who had a Guardian as strange as Greg''s. It wasmon knowledge that you were unable tomunicate with your Guardian until you reach the Evolution Step, yet Greg'' Guardian not only could speak, but also act on her own will.


    "Interesting."


    While others stared at Greg in anticipation, Greg sighed with relief. Now that things had been saved thanks to Russ''s arrival, he could rx without worry.


    "Thanks." thought Greg and let go of his body fully.


    *BOOM!*


    And in that instant, a greater power broke out from his body, but because Russ used constant hi space ability to prevent harm to be caused, nothing happened.


    However, maybe nothing happened on the outside, but inside Greg''s body did. Immediately after Greg rxed fully, each Flow inside his body moved.


    Theplex, web-like system inside his body started to tremble and move, and like snakes started to swirl, twist and turn inside his body.


    When Greg saw this he looked surprised and thought he will feel pain, but strangely, what he felt was not pain but something not only him, but no human ever felt before. It was a feeling, a sensation that was foreign for the human brain to understand.


    And as this sensation swept through his body, all the Flows inside his body started to expand and expand, engulfing every muscle, bone, cell, and inch inside his body.


    Bit by bit, Greg''s interior body had been engulfedpletely by the Flows, affecting Greg''s body instantly.


    "Be as swift and undetectable as the wind."


    *BAM!*


    As Alice''s voice sounded, the Flow inside Greg''s body lit up with a gentle silver light, while Greg''s whole being turned half-transparent, filled with rotating wind des.


    "!?"


    When Russ and the others saw this, they looked stupified, not knowing how to respond. They watched Greg''s body turn half-transparent before them, yet even they saw it, they were unable to see Greg''s body. It was like his whole being became one with the air.


    However, before they could have reacted, the amazing sight continued, causing theirplexion to be more and more bbergasted.


    "Be as fierce yet passionate as mes."


    *BAM!*


    Immediately, Greg''s half-transparent body turned back to its original shape, but the next second his whole being got engulfed with golden mes. Right now, he looked like a terrifying ancient creature who just consumed a whole sun from the skies, radiating insane heat to its proximity.


    "Let your mind and soul be as calm as the calmest river, yet as solid as ciers!"


    *BAM!*


    The mes around Greg vanished instantly while shining sky blue ice arose and formed on his skin, giving him an appearance like he was shaped from Jade. However, the most noticeable change wasn''t that but the insane calmness his whole body leaked.


    Even though they were calm, the moment Russ and the others nced at Greg''s figure, they felt as both their body and mind started to get loose and rxed. Maybe Joe, M, and Emma didn''t feel anything, but Russ and Wayne did. Both of them knew that the current sensation they were feeling was extremely terrifying!


    Just imagine yourself fighting against someone with 120% of concentration, but suddenly you lose focus because your body and mind start to rx uncontrobly! Fighting against enemies with such power was extremely scary and needed an insane amount of willpower to fight back!


    "Control your fate with determination and steadiness as the earth!"


    *BAM!*


    Quickly the Greg''s Jade body evaporated, while his whole existence leaked indescribable determination. It was to the point that just by looking at him would cause anyone believe he could do anything!


    "Never lose your purpose and give others hope as light would!"


    *BAM!*


    Greg''s determined presence vanished while his body turned into blinding white light, making his friends close their eyes in an instant.


    Right now, Greg looked like a holy being leaking a presence that told others that no matter what would happen he was always there to help. Even if hell rises or heaven copse, he will be there to protect and save lives!


    "And be as merciless and frigid like darkness!"


    *BAM!*


    Following the next eruption, the holy light around Greg disappeared, and what emerged around him wasplete darkness. His whole being was engulfed with abyss darkness while giving others a chilling sensation even though he was just sitting in one ce.


    He was sitting in the middle of the floor with his body swallowed by abyss-like darkness, giving others a feeling that he was the very reincarnation of death.


    Right at the moment, Joe, M, and Emma felt like, only one nce from Greg could mean the end of their lives, no matter if Russ and Wayne were here to protect them or not. Just that feeling alone sent an ice-cold shiver to run into the very core of their body, causing them to tremble in fear.

 Chapter 270: Be One With The Elements

    Chapter 270: Be One With The Elements


    Greg felt an indescribable sensation all over his body. Every time Alice''s voice sounded in his head, his body underwent great changes that not only affected his mind and body but his soul too.


    For example, the very first time Alice talked inside his head, not only does his body became one with the air, but he felt he was air and wind itself. The feeling was quite hard to describe, but Greg knew that from this moment on, he was 10 times stronger and no one could harm him.


    He had a power that not even a white Soul Stone holder had, and this fact alone made his body to tremble not only with joy but with excitement too.


    "I can''t wait to see what will happen after I surpass the God rank." smiled Greg gently and enjoyed the changes inside his body.


    The heaven-defying pain he had felt so far had long ago vanished, so he could finally rx, but hisplexion still showed huge exhaustion.


    Enduring unfathomable pain and torture for straight of an hour-long, he thanked the gods above that he was able to survive. He would lie if he would say he didn''t think aboutmitting suicide, but luckily he was able to withstand it.


    "Also, let''s not forget Russ''s help. If it weren''t for him, my body would have been long ago below this building''s debris." sighed inwardly Greg and watched at the six Flow melted and fused into his bodypletely.


    From this moment on, Greg knew that all the 6 elements had be his, and now he will be able to use them all at the same time.


    Just imagining as he used each element at the same time sent a shiver run down his spine in excitement. Just who in this wide world had the slightest power to defend against a barrage of 6 different elements? In Greg''s opinion, there was none.


    "I can''t wait to try this new power of mine out!" smiled Greg and watched as the darkness that enveloped his body slowly vanished and turn everything back to its original shape.


    "Congrattions on reaching the Mind Grade! From this moment on, you truly be my sessor!" said Alice happily but causing Greg to frown.


    "Sessor?" thought Greg and wanted to ask Alice when his friend''s voice sounded from his side.


    "Congrats on reaching the God rank!"


    Russ and the others walked closer to Greg as they examined him from up close. Right now, Greg''s body was leaking such a powerful presence, that if they didn''t know Greg before, they would have believed he was someone who reached the Evolution Step. Just his presence alone was on the top of the God rank, which left thempletely speechless, unable to close their opened mouths even after minutes.


    "How do you feel?" Emma who stood on the back walked forward and inspected Greg''s body with keen stares.


    "I feel much better, but my body feels sore. My breakthrough was a bit different from normal means. But if I rest for a bit, I will be perfectly fine." smiled Greg, thanking Emma''sfort.


    Standing up and patting his clothes off from the dust, Greg looked around and sighed. Because of his breakthrough, the whole top of the main building had been blown off, causing thousands of priceless energy crystals to turn into ashes in vain.


    Just the sight alone could make anyone go mad, let alone him, who in fact now didn''t need them."


    "I am sorry..." sighed Greg as he nced at Joe and the others.


    The group nced at the cause Greg just created by his breakthrough, but after a smile just shook their heads.


    "It is a problem, but not as big as you think. Even if you wouldn''t have destroyed it, we wouldn''t have been able to use it. Maybe sell the crystals for great fortune or consume a few for our own breakthrough, but in the end, they would have remained here unknown how long. So don''t really overthink it." shook his arm Joe, but the next second he raised his eyebrow.


    "Instead tell us what happened? We''re you able to obtain the next key?"


    That question made everyone present curious, waiting eagerly for Greg to reply.


    Their sharp res on his skin made Greg feel like a woman and felt a bit ufortable, but still nodded and extended his arm.


    "Yeah, I did." said, and instantly a key made out of swirling wind des appeared, making the 5 before him to squint their eyes just to be able to see the key.


    "Now with this, there is only one left." smiled Greg, causing Russ''s and Wayne''s expressions to brighten instantly.


    They were the very first ones who started to look for the keys, and they were also the very first ones who asked for Greg''s help. Just remembering back for the moment where they obtained the very first key made the two''splexion to change slightly, making memories to surface onto their faces.


    "Just one key, huh? We truly came far away." thought Russ hardly believing that one key and they will be able to meet with an ancient being that was referred to as Absolute!


    "Just one key and we will be able to meet such being. I''m curious how it looked like." murmured Wayne on the side, visible deep in his own thoughts.


    "Anyway, where were you guys? When I came back you weren''t here." asked Greg breaking the silence, making Russ and Waynee back to reality.


    "Ah? Oh. Can you remember how we were attacked by the Voodoo Family before, but for some reason, we sustained no harm?"


    "Yes?"


    "Well, we found out that on this insanely huge mountain, millions of small nullification Magic Circles had been ced, forming a huge andplex Magic Array!"


    "Oh?" as Greg heard this he looked curious.


    "So this means this whole mountain is imprable?"


    "Not clearly." shook his head Wayne and pointed toward the ceiling, "Just like how the Dia Family was able to dig their way in until others don''t userge-scale powers, those Magic Circles won''t be activated."


    "Yeah that is true." nodded Greg realizing this fact. He could clearly remember as hundreds of members of the Dia Family tried to dig their way in and attack them, and if it weren''t for Greg''s power this ce would have been flooded with people from the Dia Family.


    "Yes, and that is why we started to explore the surroundings. I thought that maybe Wayne and I could make a few changes and create a few Magic Arrays to strengthen this stronghold''s defense, but who would have thought you would create such ruckus."ughed Russ, making Greg to scratch his neck with a wry smile.


    "Anyway." said Wayne after Russ, and nced at Greg, "Now that you are here, things could be even easier."


    "Huh?" when Greg heard this, he stopped smiling and borrowed his brows.


    "Why?"


    "It''s easy." smiled Wayne from behind his mask, and pointed at him, "With your current strength and powers, you are the perfect energy to create a Magic Array!"


    ***


    The Federation was in turmoil. Since the news that the Charon Family had been almost wiped out escaped the Souther region, smaller family''s acted and started to attack the weakened family.


    Some went and assaulted the areas which had already been destroyed, robbing it off from its resources, while the bold ones attacked the Charon main base head-on.


    But although weakened, the Charon Family wasn''t one of the 5 Great Families out of a whim. The very moment other smaller families tried to steal their territory and resources with their insane amount of manpower they were able to defend off the assaults sessfully.


    Even though their 70% had been wiped out of the unknown caused incident, that remaining 30% of their power was perfectly enough to tamper anyone who tried anything funny against them!


    They showed that no matter if they have lost 70-80% of their power, they were still on the top, and no matter who tried to fight them, they would destroy them with their sheer power!


    However, there were still a few time where they were unable to stop every and all atta on the outer regions, because to tell the truth, defending against hundreds of Families were hard even for them, let alone in such weakened state.


    And while these huge changes underwent in the Federation, Nos finally arrived before a small cave and stood outside unknown what to do.


    Since the moment he met with that creature, he knew that he was way inferior to it both in power and intelligence, yet his boss sent him here to take him back.


    Did he do insane or was he simply an idiot? No matter which, Nos knew that right at this moment, even the slightest mistake or misunderstanding could end not only his but his entire Family''s end.


    "The world went crazy!" thought Nos as he wiped his sweat off and after gulping down his saliva stepped forward, vanishing into the cave''s darkness.

 Chapter 271: Element Array

    Chapter 271: Element Array


    Before Skyfall Mountain, as the sun was rising from the east, Greg was standing in the air with Russ and Wayne on his side.


    "So? How will we do it?" asked Greg with his arms crossed before his chest, looking down at the great mountain before him.


    "We want to create an Element Array, but for that to work, we need your power," replied Russ with a calm gaze.


    "Element Array? What is that?"


    Greg knew what Magic Array and Magic Circles were and understood their concept pretty well. Both were a kind of special seal that used other''s powers in the hope to achieve different oues. Some used to aplish tremendous wrecking power while some used for defending against assaults.


    For example, what Skyfall Mountain had currently could be obviously categorized into thetter one. By the millions of nullification Magic Circles ced all over the area, Skyfall Mountain was literally undestroyable. Not even thousands of people from the powerful Voodoo Family had what it took to prate its defense.


    Yet, for some reason even knowing this, Russ decided to create Element Arrays, which in fact, was an unknown definition for him.


    "Element Array is a Magic Array that uses different elements as its basic. Once an element has been poured into such array, with the help of an external force it can form the element in it and be used as a way of an attack." exined Russ slowly.


    "However, because of the nullification arrays around Skyfall Mountain, creating Element Arrays would be a bitplicated, but Wayne discovered a way where Element Arrays could be used."


    Wayne on the side nodded and pointed forward, "By doing a bit of modification on the nullification arrays, I can make them to function in a way where they transfer the consumed power into the Element Arrays. Like that, creating and using Element Arrays won''t be a problem at all.''


    As Greg listened to this nodded slightly. As he could currently understand, what Russ and Wayne wanted to make was a mechanism simr to rebounding force. With the help of the modified nullification arrays, attacks will be consumed and transferred into the Element Arrays, that in the end, fires back different elements of his.


    It could be said, it was an absolute offense in disguise as an offense.


    However, Greg realized a single problem. There were millions of nullification arrays, meaning if they wanted to create the Element Arrays, they needed to modify millions of arrays one by one! That was simply too much!


    Russ and Wayne naturally knew what Greg thought and sighed.


    "Generally, we wouldn''t do something so grand as this if it weren''t for different reasons." said Russ with a shrug.


    "Yeah, taking into ount the ce this mountain is, also the fact how many secrets it holds, we must protect this no matter what. Just that energy chamber alone could make any family in the world to be a ruling power in the Federation." nodded Wayne in agreement, and continued, "Also, with such opportunity before us, we would beplete idiots not to grab it."


    What Wayne said was true. Just the fact alone that the interior of Skyfall Mountain held so many secrets and priceless treasures like the Energy Chambers or the Endless Pressure that could turn any ordinary individual into a genius, makes it well worth the struggle to modify and create the arrays.


    Protecting this ce is a must!


    Also, they have been spared from a lot of work, cause like this that the nullification arrays had been already created, they had less job to do. Maybe Greg didn''t know, but Wayne and Russ were well aware that forming a single array couldst for hours if not days. It all depended on theplexity of the array and from their view of point, one of those nullification arrays needed at least a week to create.


    "I''m quite curious just who were the ones living in this ce and what happened with them." thought Russ as his mouth curved into a smile.


    "I see. Then let''s start it." nodded Greg in agreement, "So, how will we do it?"


    "Wayne will do the modification part, while I will create the Element Array with your help. After both of us ended with our respected role, we will channel and connect the two arrays together."


    "Sounds easy." said Greg, but naturally knew it was not easy. Modifying, forming, and fusing his power into millions of arrays will take not only a lot of time from his and their life, but it will definitely take a lot of willpower and endurance.


    "Well,pared to the Soul Tempering process, this will be as easy as taking a stroll in a park." thought Greg without saying a thing more followed Russ and Wayne down.


    On the very bottom of the mountain on a small tree, Greg noticed the very first nullification array on the side of a rock. It was a small, circr-shaped print with a size of a few feet. It was made out of some mysterious white light, while in its interior thousands of lines, symbols and characters could be seen moving around in a slow manner, giving Greg a kind of strange feeling.


    "So this is how an Magic Array looks like." thought Greg with arouse curiosity, as this was the very first time that he saw a Magic Array from this close.


    "We don''t really have time to waste so let''s get started right away." told Wayne and touched the array on the rock.


    Instantly as he did, gentle white light enveloped his fingers and like writing on a piece of paper, started to move his hand here and there, causing the lines to change positions.


    "Let''s go." said Russ and crouching down, he started to work too.


    Just like Wayne, his fingers too started to be engulfed with white light and moved his hand. With fast, but delicate movements, Greg watched as Russ started to draw a circle into the Rock''s surface, creating a print with a simr shape and appearance that Wayne was currently working with.


    "Creating Element Arrays is not a big deal. They are simple and easy to form. The hard part onlyes when you pour the chosen element I to it." exined Russ as he drew the array slowly.


    "You will see it, but the moment I finish and you start pouting in one of your elements, it will be like a vampire sucking out your blood. Once it starts, until I don''t finish the array, it won''t halt the sucking process."


    When Greg heard this he looked as unfazed as ever, but deep inside he was still a bit worried.


    "Okay, start pouring one of your elements into it." told Russ calmly, but it was visible that he was concentrating quite hard. Just one mistake could lead to unforeseen idents and he wanted to avoid it at all cost.


    With a nod, Greg walked closer and put his palm onto the print''s surface.


    "Which element should I use?" thought Greg, but knew that the question was a silly one. They will form millions of arrays each having different elements in them, so choosing was useless.


    "Then I will go with the wind." shrugged and without hesitation activated his wind element.


    Immediately, half-transparent wind des materialized around his palm and vanished into the Element Array in the following second. It was like some kind of switch had been turned on inside his body, and like a broken faucet his element started to leak without the ability to stop it.


    "Amazing." thought Greg with surprise, ignoring the fact that his wind element is getting sucked away at a rapid speed.


    "Perfect, this will be enough." nodded Russ calmly, and with a smooth move, flicked his fingers, causing the element suction to vanish at once.


    "How are you doing? Need any help?" asked Russ as he nced at Wayne, watching as he was still drawing lines inside the print.


    "Nah, I am good. It''s just this array is a bit moreplicated than I have thought, so I need more time. Give me 2 minutes and I will finish."


    "Sure. Then until then, I will start doing the channeling process," told Russ with a bod, and without waiting for Wayne to reply, his fingers moved.


    With the gentle white light around his fingers, Greg watched as Russ touched the array he just created and drew a small, butplicated-looking line toward Wayne''s direction.


    "Because we not only need to transfer the enemy''s attack into the Element Array but also want it to transform the power into an energy source, I need to fuse tiny transformation arrays into the channel. Luckily, I have tens of years in creating arrays, because if not, I wouldn''t have been able to create it." smiled Russ proudly, showing off his Magic Array skills to Greg.


    Bit by bit, Russ''s finger approached the nullification array before Wayne, and just when it was about to touch it, he stopped moving and nced at Wayne.


    "Wait... Wait... Wait..." said Wayne calmly, and after pulling a line from the left side to the right, he shouted, "Now!"

 Chapter 272: Restart

    Chapter 272: Restart


    *BAM!*


    With a blinding white light, the two arrays formed by Wayne and Russ got connected to each other.


    "Let''s try it out." said Wayne and without hesitation waved his hand.


    *BOOM!*


    With a loud explosion, green mist broke forth from his hand and exploded onto the rock, but strangely, except that, nothing happened. The sight where the ce turned into broken debris and dust didn''t happen and instead the modified nullification array lit up and like a ck hole sucked away Wayne''s attack in a single instant.


    "..."


    As this happened, the channel Russ has created lit up with a gentle light then the next second dissipated, causing nothing to happen at all.


    "Did I do something wrong?" furrowed his brows Russ, but the next second his eyes brightened up.


    *BOOM!*


    With a loud explosion, hundreds of wind des burst out from the Element Array, cutting off tons of trees in their wake.


    "It worked!" eximed Russ and Wayne with a delighted expression and nced at Greg.


    "Let''s go to the next one."


    ***


    While the three were producing Element Arrays outside Skyfall Mountain one by one, Joe, M and Emma were sitting inside the Energy Chamber with closed eyes.


    Since the moment they saw that Greg has reached the God rank even before they could have, they realized just how behind they were. Not only did he reach the God rank before anyone with a ck Soul Stone, but he also reached the top of the God rank in one go! Or at least, from his presence that''s what they saw and believed.


    And because of this, they were desperate to reach the Gods rank and catch up with Greg as soon as possible.


    It was especially true for Joe, who felt ashamed of himself. Out of all of his friends, he was the only one with a legendary white Soul Stone, yet, he was still unable to reach the God rank before any of them! Let alone the fact that Greg had a ck Soul Stone, but he had to also cultivate 6 different elements one by one to reach the next Rank! It was like having 6 different Soul Stones and cultivating each at the same time! It was insanely hard or at least from Joe''s point of view.


    Yet, even like this that he had such a hard time, he reached the top even before him, who had to cultivate only with one single power! It was ridiculous and unforgivable!


    Thereupon, Joe decided not to joke around anymore and cultivate with 100% seriousness from this moment on. He wasted simply way too much time with useless things he shouldn''t have had and forgot to be stronger.


    "Once I reach the God rank, I need to use that. Only by that will I be able to be the strongest!" thought Joe and continued to consume the dense energy particles inside the Energy Chamber.


    M and Emma were the same, but with the only difference that they had different aims deep in their hearts. While Emma was still on the Creator rank, because she was a healer, M was on the Cmity rank. Both of the girls realized that they too wasted too many precious times in their lives, so it was finally time to be serious.


    All three of them were geniuses, who reached the creator rank at the age of 17, which in fact was quite rare. And it was even rarer, that both M and Joe skipped one rank after they surpassed the Soul Collector rank! In the whole world, there were only a few that were capable of such a thing, so it was 100% sure that they will reach the God rank in no time at all.


    Cultivating in silence without moving even an inch for days, suddenly a gentle power broke out from the 12th floor, making the building to be engulfed with blue light.


    "I did it!" with happy bumps into the air with her tiny fists, Emma stood up and beamed with happiness.


    "I finally reached the Cmity rank!"


    *BAM!*


    "!?"


    Just as she said that, a gentle tremor shook the building, making Emma to look up with a smile on her face.


    "Ascender rank! I finally reached the Ascender rank!" with a happy sigh, M stood up and stretched her sour limbs.


    She had been sitting on the 14th floor for days in a row, but luckily, she was finally able to reach the Ascender rank.


    But this was only the start and both M and Emma knew this. Their aim was not to break into the next rank, but to reach the God rank, the highest rank that humans currently could reach.


    "Let''s take a break first before continuing." yawned M, but just as she was about to go away, the whole building shook once again.


    *TREMBLE!!*


    "Oh? It seems he reached the Go-, huh?"


    Feeling that something was not quite right, M''s expression turned serious and without a second thought ran up to the 17th floor where Joe was cultivating.


    "Uh?!" however, the moment she arrived on the 17th floor, her whole expression froze up, while not a single word coulde out of her mouth.


    "What... What happened with you?!"


    Joe who was currently standing still in one ce before M looked at his body and smiled.


    "I did it. It truly worked!"


    Right now, Joe''s body was leaking a kind of aura that M never saw. Or at least did see, but that was way back then when she was still on the very first rank of her cultivation!


    An Awakened rank aura! Joe had a presence that only Awakened Rank cultivators had, meaning, Joe was on the very first rank once again!


    "But... How?"


    But it was only natural for M to be surprised. Except for Greg and Joe, there was not a single person who knew this secret of his. With the special ability that his white Soul Stone provided, once he reached the God rank, Joe will automatically fall back onto the first rank, and restart his cultivation from the very basics.


    However, he doesn''t have to start everything entirely from scratch, because maybe his presence seemed to be on the Awakened rank, but his power was definitely on par with those on the God rank! He has every ability and power he had and didn''t lose a single thing.


    This was the true power of his Soul Guardian and that is why his Soul Stone is white and not red. Just thinking about the fact that on each rank he reaches once again he bes 5 or 6 times stronger than others was simply crazy! Once he enters the God rank again, his power will be equal to 10 people on the God rank!


    ncing at M who was surprised before him, Joe just smiled slightly and waved his hand.


    "Don''t care about it. It''s only temporary, a few weeks and my rank will be back in no time at all."


    As M listened to this she nodded subconsciously, but deep inside she was still surprised. The fact that he was able to fall back onto the first rank while holding his power was not something one could be calm about.


    "En."


    "Where are Greg and the others?" asked a secondter Joe, but instantly realized that they were outside Skyfall Mountain.


    "Well, nevermind it then. I nned to fight with him to test out my strength, but he has more important things to do. I will ask himter." as he said that, Joe walked toward the stairs nning to go down the lower floors and continue his cultivation.


    M watched Joe''s departing figure and after taking a seep sigh started to follow him in silence.


    "The gap between us is growing and growing... I fear that I won''t be able to catch up with them." sighed M, yet even as she said that the determination never left her eyes. She looked at Joe''s back like a huge mountain that was waiting for her to climb and reach its summit.


    "I will definitely reach your level one day!" thought M and without thinking about anything else, followed Joe out of the Energy Chamber.


    Days flew by slowly, and even after an entire week of continuous working, Greg, Russ, and Wayne were still forming Element Arrays one by one.


    In fact, they were so far away from finishing their n, that it was almost scary. Out of the many Element Arrays they have made, which was around in the 6 digits, they only made less than 1 quarterpared to the nullification Array on Skyfall Mountain.


    "This will take longer than I have thought." said Russ as he wiped his sweat off from his forehead.


    Wayne and Greg didn''t look better either, because while Wayne needed to modify each and every array, until then Greg had to pour his power into each Element Array Russ made. And naturally, he had no infinite power storage because, at the end of the day, he was still just a human and not a machine.

 Chapter 273: Last Temple

    Chapter 273: Last Temple


    Under the eternal starry sky, heavy breaths and quiet growlings sounded continuously, disturbing the silent life of Skyfall Mountain.


    "Let''s... Let''s take a rest for a bit..." with a ''paff'' sound, Greg''s body fell down onto the ground and started to pant heavily. His body has already been permeated by sweat as a few muscles on his body trembled and twitched in pain.


    Russ and Wayne weren''t in a better shape either and they too sat down to calm their breath down as they were on their limit too. From the moment they have started to modify and create the arrays, except for eating or drink, they didn''t stop at all. They didn''t even sleep or rest for almost over a week which was crazy!


    Yet, even after such a long time filled with insane hard work, they were only able to achieve around 40% of their n. They have modified, created, and fused arrays after arrays to the point where they almost felt like robots just from the repeated work. However, they were not robots nor machines and they had limits too just like any human being, so no matter if they were above the God rank or not.


    Although exhausted both their physical and mental strength, but Russ and Wayne still felt a tingle of surprise toward Greg. From the very beginning, he was the one who had the hardest job out of all of them. Pouring your power into arrays from time to time without rest puts a greater burden on one''s body than anything else! It could even end up in one''s death if one wasn''t careful enough!


    Yet even after they have almost reached the 7 digits, he didn''tin nor give up. He endured until this very moment like a man would and this made them respect him even more than before.


    "Yeah, the best choice would to rest for a while. If we continue with our current shape, especially with yours." said Russ as he looked at Greg, "We can get into a very dire situation."


    Maybe Greg did not know, but creating and modifying arrays took a lot of energy from one. Every array that existed was formed from one''s inner energy. By continuously using your energy without rest, one could easily end up depleting their energy and die in miserable death.


    No question, the reason why Russ and Wayne agreed on to take rest was not only to save Greg from getting killed but to save themselves too.


    The energy inside one''s body was just like their power. If one exhausted it, but notpletely, the energy will automatically replenish itself after a bit of rest.


    Time ticked by in silence, and as their breathing finally started to calm down, theirplexion too started to get better.


    After another 30 minutes, Russ and Wayne stood up and started to move around, while Greg just sat in one ce his eyes tightly closed.


    "Can we continue it?" asked Russ after an entire hourter and as he stared at Greg calmly. He knew that Greg was on the God rank, so the time he needed to replenish his power needed more than them so that''s why he asked him instead of ordering him.


    Also, if he ordered him he was quite sure Greg wouldn''t move an inch. He hated when someone ordered him let it be his friend or strangers.


    Upon hearing Russ''s question, Greg opened his eyes revealing a pair of diamond-like eyes, and stood up.


    "I feel much better, yeah, let''s proceed with it!" nodded Greg, but not even half a stepter, two figures shed above the sky and appeared before the three.


    "This fast?"


    Greg could clearly remember that thest time Eliana and Zane came to find him was around 2 weeks ago! To be able to find thest Temple in such a short time... It seems Eliana''s title as the Mistress of Fortune wasn''t for fun.


    "Alice said the Temple of Void is in a ce where people could hardly find it. To think they found it only after 2 weeks..." as Greg thought about this smiled at the two before him and asked, "So did you locate thest Temple?"


    "Yes." nodded Eliana calmly, but before saying anything more she squinted her eyes and examined Greg''s body.


    "You... broke into the God rank?"


    As she could remember, Greg was only 16 or 17 years old who got his Soul Stone around more than a year ago. And to top it off, his Guardian was from a ck Soul Stone, giving it a potential equal to trash! Yet, right before her, Greg was standing in one ce with a presence of an expert, who cultivated and refined his power onto the God rank for years of hard work! If she wouldn''t know him, she would have belived he was a terrifying expert who disguised himself as 17 years old boy.


    "Yeah, I sessfully broke into the God rank about a week ago." said Greg with a nonchnt face, like he was talking about something trivial that was normal!


    Zane''s eyebrows and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly upon hearing this but didn''t say a word. He had his own pride so he won''t lower himself onto a level someone like Greg who was in fact several years younger than him!


    Eliana on the other hand smiled while a mysterious light shed deep inside her eyes. She knew what this meant and even though deep inside she was jealous, she was happy too. Anyone who were able to reach the God rank under more than a year was definitely not trash. No matter if that individual had ck or white Soul Stone, in her eyes they were geniuses without a question.


    "Even I was unable to reach the God rank under a year with my Soul Stone, yet this boy could. Interesting." smiled Eliana as she started at Greg in silence.


    But it was only natural for her and Zane to be surprised about things like this. They knew that Greg had a strange Guardian that in fact had the Creator''s Blessing, but they didn''t know it was an Ancient God who served as the right hand for the Creator himself. Not even white Soul Stone Guardians had what it took topete with Alice when it came to pure power and talent let alone red Soul Stones.


    Right now, if Greg wanted to, he could easily take on Zane and Eliana at the same time and didn''t sustain any damage at all. There was even the chance he would win, especially with the help of his Soul Creatures and his Shapeless body.


    But naturally, Greg was not stupid nor arrogant. He didn''t want to cause unwanted problems let alone undesirable enemies like Zane and Eliana. Or at least not until he had a reason to do so.


    "When will we go?" asked Greg calmly from Eliana, but not because he wanted to set off right away, but because he wanted to help Russ finish making these arrays.


    But of course, that question was a foolish one and Greg already knew the answer.


    "Right away, so stop asking questions and let''s go." replied Zane with a bit of an annoyed face, and started to move toward Greg, ready to teleport him and Eliana away.


    However, just as he took a step forward, a scary presence broke forth from Greg''s body making both Zane and Eliana to froze up.


    "..."


    "What? You want to fight?" asked Zane with an ice-cold expression and let his God rank aura out, causing a chaotic turmoil to appear in the air in an instant as the two presence collided.


    Russ, Wayne, and Eliana watched this sight with expressionless faces from the side, while Greg and Zane looked deeply into each other''s eyes like fierce wolves ready to jump at each other at any given moment.


    Greg has already disliked Zane from the very first moment he saw him. Those eyes that looked at him like trash made him feel indescribable disgust. And this feeling became even greater the moment he stepped forward to take him away.


    He wouldn''t have any problem if Eliana and Zane asked him to leave with them, but Zane''s tone of voice and act step over a line that Greg couldn''t tolerate anymore. Every time they went to obtain a key, Zane always looked at him like a disposable item that was only good until it did its job. Once it didn''t provide him any value, he would throw it away like a piece of junk and never use it.


    And Zane looked at him with those kinds of eyes ever since this first time they started this journey. In the beginning, he was unable to do anything about it, but now that he reached the God rank he could. He was no longer weak and had everything he needed to fight against him.


    Pushing his presence a bit more out, making himself to be on the dominating side, Greg crossed his arms before his chest and sneered.


    "And what if I want to?"

 Chapter 274: Nether Canyon

    Chapter 274: Nether Canyon


    The sky shook and the earth trembled as the terrifying auras collided against each other in mid-air, making the three on the side to think that if just the God rank presence alone of the two made such a chaotic sight, then what would happen if they decided to fight?


    Eliana on the side watched this with a rather nonchnt face, but deep inside her heart she was shocked; shocked to the point where her small eyes shed with gentle light from time to time.


    It was apparent that she wouldn''t have thought Greg would do such a thing as to challenge the strongest human being on the God rank and it made her a bit surprised. But what made her feel uneasy wasn''t that, but the fact that Greg had a presence that was on pair with Zane''s! A boy who wasn''t even on the God rank for a few weeks reached such a frightening presence under a few weeks... Just what kind of terrifying power could he hold?


    "You should end this here and now." closed Eliana her eyes gently as she told that, making the two before her halt their movement as they were ready to fight.


    "She is right. If you want to fight so much fight somewhere else. As you can see, we are trying to do our work here." nodded Russ firmly with an agreement and patted the Magic Array on his side.


    Upon hearing this, Zane who was ready to teach Greg a lesson nced at Russ then at Wayne and snorted a small whileter.


    "You are lucky." was the only thing he could say and retracted his presence as he turned around.


    "..."


    Greg did the same, but the mixture of anger and disappointment in his eyes never left. He was furious because of the way Zane tried to act with him, but also, he was disappointed that he didn''t have the chance to fight with him. Not everyone had the opportunity to fight against an expert, especially if that one was a white Soul Stone holder. Also, he wanted to crush Zane''s ego, showing that he was nothing special at all, but it seems he needs to wait for that to happen.


    But knowing it would be truly just a waste of time, Greg sighed and turned his gaze at Eliana.


    "So? Where did you find thest temple?" asked with curiosity Greg. Ever since Alice told him that the Temple of Void was in a ce where humans could hardly find it, he was thinking all the time.


    There were hundreds of ces all around the world that were as frighteningly dangerous as the Forbidden Lands or the ke Zone, but none of them were impossible to explore.


    "It was quite hard and tricky to discover its location, but by ident we found it. It''s in the deepest part of Nether Canyon."


    "!?"


    The word Nether Canyon made not only Greg, but even the two powerful experts on the side to stiffen up with fear.


    In this world, there were hundreds if not thousands of ces where one could die rtively easily, but none of them were as scary as the Nether Canyon. Rumors said that once someone enters the Nether Canyon would nevere back, but even if they did, they became mentally crippled. Every soul that entered and somehow returned with a safe body would scream in pure fear and agony until the very end of their lives.


    "The Nether Canyon that turned a powerful expert into a serial killer, resulting in losing thousands of lives under a single day?" asked Greg as he looked at Eliana with a serious face.


    "Yes." nodded Eliana seriously knowing the weight of this matter.


    Even a strong expert who was famous from his rock solid willpower turned into a mentally crippled maniac, so how would Greg have even a chance? Maybe the Blessing he had could help him protect himself, but that was not life insurance and it was very risky to enter not only alone but even in groups!


    "And even after knowing this, he wanted to throw me there right away." as the sudden realization hit him, how hard Zane wanted to go and obtain the key, the hatred inside Greg''s eyes deepened several levels and nced at Zane.


    However, Zane just simply looked at the side with an expressionless, but kind of annoying face. It was visible he hated Greg, but the feeling was mutual.


    "So? What is the n then? I told you this, but the Blessing won''t help me in this matter. It only helps me obtain the key and nothing more."


    "I know." nodded Eliana, "And that is why I brought this with me."


    Taking out something from her pocket, Eliana raised her hand holding a small pill. It had a red shade with tiny ck marbles in it rolling here and there.


    "me Pill?" asked Russ on the side as his eyes brightened with surprise.


    "me Pill?" knitted his eyebrows Greg by the foreign name as he looked at the pill on Eliana''s palm.


    "me Pills are a very hard and difficult medicine to create. It uses hundreds of different herbs as its basicmodity so even the slightest error could make the process to fail; but naturally not for me. I have created hundreds of such pills and I can create one under a single hour." exined Russ with beaming pride.


    Ignoring Russ''s bragging of his superior pharmacy skills, Greg nced at Eliana and asked, "And what can it do?"


    "It c-."


    "It is able to improve one brain functions for a limited time while also give protection against mental curses." said Russ with excitement, cutting into Eliana''s words.


    "..."


    Both Eliana and Greg nced at Russ in silence, not knowing what to say. This guy right now was shining with such a happy presence like a grade-schooler who told their parents that they got an A on their test.


    Silence filled the whole surroundings but Russ still grinned like an idiot making Greg and Eliana to give up with a sigh.


    "How long does the time limitst?"


    "Around 3 to 4 hours. Do you think under that time you can obtain the key?" asked Eliana with a tingle of worry present in her tone.


    "I don''t know. Thest time I needed 3 days to obtain the key sopared to that, 3 hours is a very small amount of time." said Greg as he pondered, "Do you have more of these me Pills?"


    "Unfortunately not. I don''t have." shook her head gently Eliana.


    As Greg heard this, his heart chilled a bit, but the next second his eyes brightened.


    "Can''t you help us make a few more?" asked from Russ with a hopeful nce, but his expectation was shattered the very next second.


    "That is impossible."


    "Why?" asked Greg as he felt almost like crying.


    "Because as I said, me Pills needs hundreds of basicponents like rare herbs, high-quality potions, animal parts and so much more. So no matter how much I wanted to help you I can''t. I need at least 2 weeks to gather the ingredients if not an entire month!"


    "Well... That is true." nodded Greg as he thought about it, but still sighed with dissatisfaction. To enter the Nether Canyon with only 3 hours of protection, he didn''t know if it was either a foolish act or just simple a suicide move.


    "What should we do?" pondered Greg as he closed his eyes tightly.


    "Nothing. You will have no problem by entering that ce until you follow my orders." sounded Alice''s calm voice inside Greg, making his eyes open wide instantly.


    "Yeah, that is true. You were the one who helped me every time, so if you are with me there won''t be a problem." smiled Greg and turned his gaze at Eliana.


    "Then let''s go. I think with that single pill everything will be perfectly fine."


    Although surprised by the sudden decision of his, Eliana still nodded and nced at Zane, "Let''s get going."


    "Sure."


    With a finally happy face, Zane walked up to Eliana''s and Greg''s side, and putting his hand onto their shoulder, they shed away with a silver light.


    Russ and Wayne who was left behind looked at each other in silence and only a small whileter did they move.


    "Then I guess, let''s take a break. Without him we can''t really proceed on." said Wayne, but suddenly Russ shook his head.


    "No, we can."


    "How?" asked Wayne, but the next second he realized what Russ meant.


    "Oh, so you want to use M''s and Joe''s power too?"


    "Yes" nodded Russ and said, "Maybe their power won''t be as powerful as his, but considering their elements, it coulde in handy. Adding lightning and purple mes next to the other 6 elements will make this huge array system even stronger."


    "I see. The more the merrier, huh?"ughed Wayne gently as he followed Russ back to the Eternal Kingdom.

 Chapter 275: Whispers of The Dead

    Chapter 275: Whispers of The Dead


    The sun was hanging high above the boundless sky while milk-white clouds floated gently toward the east.


    Somewhere in the northern part of the Federation, a huge and vast desert was. It was so vast and massively huge that even if one flew up hundreds of miles above the air once they looked down they still wouldn''t be able to see the end of it.


    However, this sight became ridiculously tiny, almost trivial next to the scenery that went through this enormous desert; an endlessly long and miles wide canyon crawled through it that was filled with nothing more but eternal darkness.


    It was the legendary Nether Canyon.


    Everyone in the Federation knew that Nether Canyon had hundred years of past which put fear into one''s mind and heart. Just the name alone made one feel a cold shiver sent through their spines that''s how scary its reputation really was!


    And because of this, no one dared to approach this ce, yet, right at the very edge of this ravine, three figures could be seen standing at the moment, gazing down into the darkness with calm stares.


    "So it should be down there?" asked Greg with a nonchnt face but inside he was nervous. Let alone him who just entered the God rank, even others stronger than him would start to tremble only by the sight of this ce.


    Just staring at the abyss that made one''splexion to pale and lose all color made Greg feel his soul was shivering in pure terror. It was a strange feeling that he never felt before.


    "I couldn''t pinpoint the specific location of the temple but my power indicates it should be in a radius of a few miles."


    "..."


    As Greg listened to Eliana in silence tilted his gaze to the side and looked at a small route that led the way down, but because of the insanely dense darkness, it vanished after a few hundreds of meters.


    "Okay, can you please give me the pill?" asked Greg as he turned around to face Eliana and Zane.


    Eliana knew that he was talking about the me Pill so nodded and flicked her hand delicately, summoning the red pill above his palm.


    "Here. You must eat it right before you enter the darkness. Also, if you feel that its efficiency is about to vanish turn back instantly. We can find more me Pills and try again but once we lose you it is game over."


    Greg naturally knew that Eliana didn''t mean that he was only an object but she talked sincerely from her heart. She was not Zane who only wanted to obtain the keys no matter what; she held every life dear to her let it be a weak person or a strong one.


    "Understood." without saying anything else, Greg took the pill away from Eliana and walked toward the path that led the way down right into the unknown.


    As Zane watched Greg swallow the pill and vanish in the dark, he crossed his arms before his chest and sneered, "That brat... He just broke into the God rank and thinks he can do anything. If it weren''t for my pride I would have taught him a great lesson that he would not forget for the end of his life!"


    "Don''t say that. At such a young age breaking into the God rank is quite a huge feat. Not even we were able to do this so it''s his achievement. Anyone at his age would be a bit reckless and arrogant so it is not a huge surprise. Instead, let''s hope it''s only temporary; if not, well then he will definitely find himself in several dire situations in the future."


    Zane could only snort at that once again show inying his displeasure, but when he tilted his head to the side suddenly turned dead silent and lowered his arm slowly.


    "?"


    Eliana noticed the changes in Zane''s behavior so nced at the direction where he looked but herpletion froze up too when she saw the silhouette not so far away from them.


    "Who is that?" asked Eliana with squinted eyes but she knew Zane didn''t know the answer either.


    It was because the figure walking toward them was not human but a creature with the appearance of one. It was a humanoid creature dressed in a white robe while a single dragon horn wasing out from its forehead. He had a pale face and long ck hair, while his red eyes peered at the two experts from the distance like he tried to learn their most protected secret.


    But the most eye-catching trait of his wasn''t his appearance or the way he looked but the sight around him; every step he took, the air... No, space itself turned and twisted like dragons around an eternal mountain giving the creature a terrifying aura even from such a distance.


    It felt like a singlemand from him could cause the surrounding space to copse and get reconstructed in a split instant.


    "Whoever he is, he is definitely strong." said Zane quietly and walked forward.


    Zane and Eliana walked forward and when the distance between them and the creature was less than a hundred meters they stopped.


    The humanoid creature did the same but instead of staying silent he nced at Zane then at Eliana like boring animals and asked, "Your names?"


    "Why should we tell you that?" knitted his brows tightly together Zane, visibly confused by the creature''s question.


    The creature on the other hand only closed his eyes and like he just lost his dearest one from this world, sighed endlessly.


    "..."


    After sighing for several seconds straight with helplessness, the creature opened his eyes slowly revealing a pair of ice-cold stares.


    "You are right... Dead people don''t need to have names."


    "!?"


    *BOOM!*


    ***


    Completely unaware of what was transpiring behind his back, Greg was walking in the darkness, taking each step with as much caution as he could.


    Even though he reached the God rank and his powers reach unfathomable heights, Greg knew that this ce marked not the body but the mind. Rumors said that once one entered the Nether Canyon, one would meet the souls from the other side. They whispered at the individual from the darkness, trying to influence their mind and turn them into aplete cripple.


    And this is exactly what Greg was currently experiencing. Regardless that he couldn''t see a thing in the darkness, the deeper he walked into the canyon the more and the louder the whispers would be in his head. At first, it was kind of tolerable, but only after 5 minutes, this turned into almost unbearable!


    "If it wasn''t for the me Pill that helps my mind to keep me sane I would have already lost my mind." thought Greg calmly as he walked in the darkness alone.


    Walking for minutes on the path still descending into the canyon, Greg asked, "Hey, Alice. How deep is this ce."


    "I don''t know it exactly but it''s deep enough to fit a mountain into it so you should hurry up a bit."


    "Understood." nodded Greg and without hesitation activated his wind element, enveloping his body with a gentle half-transparent light in a split second.


    *Swish!*

 Chapter 276: Temple Of Void

    Chapter 276: Temple Of Void


    The difference between his speed on the Ascender rank and the God rank was likeparing heaven and earth. The activation time and the momentum he could travel distances increased so great that Greg felt like he was using a wholly different power.


    The vortexes vanished from around his body and what appeared to envelop him was only a gentle white light, yet, this light gave him a greater connection with the wind element than ever before; it felt like he was one with the air itself.


    In a split second, Greg crossed almost a mile like it was nothing while the mellow light on his body lit his surroundings a bit.


    "This is deeper than I first have thought." said Greg as he still descended, forming the voices in his head to be louder and louder with each passing second.


    After running for minutes, which meant he already passed several hundreds of miles, he finally reached the bottom; but as a result, the voices in his head became so loud that not even his own thought could be distinguished among them.


    "Where... is the temple?" asked Greg with his tightly knitted brows as he looked around, but realized it was useless because if he closed his eyes he would still see things in the same way.


    "..."


    Yet, even after he waited for minutes in ''silence'', Greg didn''t get a reply at all.


    "Alice? Are you here?" asked Greg but because of the volume of sound in his head, he started to doubt if he truly asked it or not.


    "This is not good at all." Greg realized the problem instantly; it seemed Alice was there but the voices made it impossible for them tomunicate properly.


    "What should I do?" asked Greg but it was then as a light shed and Alice''s figure materialized before him.


    "Alice?" eximed Greg happily but the strange thing was that he didn''t hear his own voice; just like in his head, the whispering sounds made his voice to vanish.


    Alice naturally knew what was happening and that is why she didn''t bother to speak nor reply. She simply pointed at the ground and golden mes in the shape of words appeared one after another before Greg''s feet.


    "Use your darkness element." was what Greg read and with a nod instantly activated it.


    In a single instant, the gentle half-transparent light vanished and what reced it was an abys ck mist, which unfortunately couldn''t be seen because of the already dark surroundings.


    However, as that happened, Greg felt a slight change in his mind and surroundings; the whispers started to be quieter and in the end, vanishpletely giving way to utter silence.


    "Just like this?" Greg blurted out with surprise and tilted his gaze at Alice.


    "Now that you are finally in the Mind Grade, using each of your elements shouldn''t pose a problem."


    "But how did my darkness element nullify the whispers? Wouldn''t it be easier if I used the mask?" asked Greg but Alice just simply shook her head as a reply.


    "No. Your mask truly has the power to abolish and repeal almost every power, but the Devil''s Whisper is not any ordinary ability that can be erased."


    "Devil''s Whisper? The voices and whispers in my head are in fact someone''s power?"


    "Someones? Devil''s Whisper is a specially created ability from the Creator himself. He created this power to prevent unwanted guests into the final Temple''s proximity. Anyone who enters this ce without a darkness attribute will end up dying, no matter what. Even if one used a pill such as the me Pill you ate to prevent going insane, once they leave this ce and the effect takes off, Devil''s Whisper will appear on their mind and affect them even outside of Nether Canyon. No one can leave this ce alive once they enter."


    Greg breathed in a mouthful of cold air as he heard this and stayed silent for quite a while. To think that the Creator could create such a vicious power just to deter others from entering... It wasplete madness!


    "I see, but should I fear too? After all, I traveled in this ce and was affected by the Devil''s Whisper without using my darkness element."


    But luckily Alice just shook her head, "No, you don''t need to fear. Once you use your darkness element the curse will vanish from you so you will be fine."


    As Greg heard this he sighed with relief and asked, "Then, where is the Temple of Void?"


    However, the moment he asked this, Alice''s only reply was a slight smile as her pink lips curved and said, "You are already in it. This IS the Temple of Void."


    "!?"


    ***


    *BOOM!*


    *BAM!*


    *KA-BOOM!*


    Huge dust clouds, shattered and split the ground, and flying sand; explosions one after another sounded all over the ce, turning the surrounding intoplete chaos.


    And right in this chaos where even a cultivator on the Ascender rank would die in a sh, 3 individuals could be seen flickering here and there while different powers broke out the ce they appeared.


    *BOOM!*


    "Interesting. I heard rumors of two individuals that were said reached great heights even though their race, but I would have never thought their power would be this great." the humanoid creature who was in fact Ecron, avoided a vigorous attack from Zane as curiosity shed in his eyes.


    Since the very start of their battle, they exchanged hundreds of blows with each other, but none of the others had what it took to injure the other one. It wasn''t because they were too good, but because they didn''t fight seriously; all three of them attacked the other one to study the other''s fighting style, skills, and thinking way. It should be called as a spar to get points, but anyone below the God rank would die just from the shockwaves!


    *BOOM!*


    After avoiding another synchronized attack from the two before him, which in fact melted a hundred meter-deep crater into the ground in the distance, Ecron halted his movements and crossed his arms behind his back.


    "Both of you are exceptionally powerful and have great potential. Unfortunately though... You will never be able to surpass your current rank."


    "What should that even mean?" asked Zane with a frozen face and waved his arm toward Ecron sending hundreds of purple lights toward him.


    *Swish!*


    *Swish!*


    "..."


    Avoiding the attempts that could kill even an individual on the God rank with ease, Ecron nced at Zane and shook his head lightly.


    "It means no matter what you will try to do in the future, because your defective body, reaching the Evolution Step will be impossible. Your Soul Stone simply do not has what it takes to fuse together with you and that is why the human race is considered weak.


    As those words reached the mind of Eliana and Zane, both expert''s faces turned dark and ice cold. They already understood that surpassing the God rank for humans was close to 0 possibilities, but after seeing Russ and Wayne, they believed they had also what it took to reach the Evolution Step.


    But these words from Ecron were simply a cold dagger pierced right in the middle of their heart. It hit a point that hurt the most for those who tried and wanted to be stronger.


    "But don''t worry," grinned Ecron with a cold smile and raised his hand, "I will put out of your misery so you won''t need to feel sad about this matter."


    And instantly as his words fell, the space above his raised hand twisted and turned, giving Zane and Eliana a bad hunch immediately.


    "Dimension Abolisher!"


    *BOOM!*

 Chapter 277: Consume the Void

    Chapter 277: Consume the Void


    Greg stood silently in the darkness staring nkly at Alice. Just now, he was told he was standing in the Temple of Void but apparently he did not see any Temple around him.


    And that was when the sudden realization hit him so hard that his eyes bulged out and his jaws dropped.


    "Wait, wait, wait a second... You try to tell me this whole Canton ''is'' the whole Temple of Void?" bbergasted, Greg looked at Alice.


    "Indeed. The Creator wanted to make one Temple out of the six as a special ce. In fact, not only did he create this whole canyon as the Temple of Void, but the key itself is a part of it." smiled Alice as she put her delicate fingers below her small chin and supported her elbow with her other hand.


    "The key is... part of it?" Greg was confused instantly by that and looked around, but naturally, without anything to discern because darkness was everywhere; not even his feet would be visible if it weren''t for the fact Alice used her power to light the small proximity up.


    "If you look around, what can you see? First you, and everyone else would believe it''s darkness but in reality, it is not. Just close your eyes and you will feel it." exined Alice.


    "..."


    Greg did just as he was told and closed his eyes. At first, nothing special happened nor he felt but as time flowed a strange feeling crept up inside his body. It was like...


    His power was resonating with the darkness around him! Just like any of the keys he collected before, the feeling was exactly the same!


    "This..." opened his eyes and nced at the darkness around him. Extending his arms like he was trying to grasp.


    "Indeed. The whole canyon, the entire darkness in it is the key itself. You need to consume the void and form it to obtain the final key." as Alice exined this with a slight curve on her face Greg tilted her gaze at her and pondered.


    He knew that it was possible to consume elements thank to his power, but consuming the whole void inside this canyon... It was theoretically impossible!


    The whole Nether Canyon was hundreds if not thousands of miles long with a depth so deep that not even with his fast speed was he able to arrive at the underside instantly! He needed at least half an hour to reach the bottom! What did it mean? It meant that the canyon not only was crazily long but insanely deep too!


    And all of this ce was filled with dense darkness to the absolute brim! Simply consuming so much darkness element... Was not what Greg could think to do.


    "I fear... That will be impossible. Let alone that the whole ce is insanely and massively enormous, but even my body will simply explode from the dense darkness if I try to consume all of it."


    Alice understood Greg''s fear but strangle shook her head, "You are right. Your body would be simply incapable of holding so much darkness element inside your body but you don''t consume it to use or strengthen your powers but to form the key. If you concentrate on shaping the key from the consumed darkness, you will be perfectly fine."


    Greg after this now truly understood what Alice truly meant. If what she said was true then consuming the void of this whole canyon should be a piece of cake.


    "Okay. Let''s try it." nodded his head firmly and sat down while extending his right palm before his chest.


    "..."


    Inhaling a mouthful then exhaling deeply, Greg closed his eyes and by closing his mind off from useless things started to concentrate on his surroundings. At first, nothing happened, but it was not long when the air, which was in fact the darkness, trembled and with twisting motions moved toward Greg.


    Alice who still stood on the side smiled at this sight and nced toward the sky which was still covered with the dense darkness. It was visible she was thinking about something as her eyes shed with different emotions but it was a mystery as to what.


    ***


    "Dimension Abolisher!"


    *BOOM!*


    A power that twisted the space itself while melted and shook the whole ground around it burst out of Ecron''s hand and flew at Zane and Eliana; the speed was so fast that only a ck sh could be discerned before it appeared before the two, ready to erase the two experts out from existence itself.


    But it was at this very moment as a shocking sight urred. Time stopped and space froze; everything that once moved came to aplete halt while a blinding white light broke out from Zane''s body.


    "Celestial Serpent''s Breath; Consumer of Thousand Realms and Heavens!"


    *BOOM!*


    As Zane''s voice fell the clouds above the boundless sky split apart and what descended was something that neither Eliana nor Ecron would have believed they would see.


    "What... The hell is that?"


    Ecron''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle as he watched a huge and abnormal-looking dragon descend from the skies like a divine beast from the heavens.


    No, it was not a dragon but a massively enormous snake with hundreds of dragon wings with colorful scales all over its body! It was so long that its tail vanished above the clouds while its body enveloped the whole sky simply with its physique!


    "H-how? This... Is not a power that a human could possess! He is just on the God rank so how!" screamed with a trembling body Ecron as he watched the humongous creature open its jaw revealing millions of razor-sharp teeth with a size of pirs and suck the air in.


    As that urred the power that could erase even a whole continent from the map suddenly changed trajectory and was sucked toward the beast alongside with a huge vortex of air.


    "Grr..." clenching his teeth while resisting against the suction power, Ecron raised his palm and pointed at the creature.


    "Void Breaker!"


    *Crack!*


    Around the serpent''s body, suddenly adult thick cracks formed one by one, forming a hugelyplex web system around the torso of the beast.


    "BREAK FOR ME!" screamed Ecron as clenched his palm into a fist.


    *BOOM!*


    The cracks almost like obtaining their own will moved and like several jigsaws spun and shrunk around the beast shing into rapidly with a speed that was a blur.


    "RROOOAAAR!!!"


    Screaming in agony as blood flowed out the wound painting the world below in red, the Serpent locked its blood-freezing gaze at Ecron and opened its jaw once again while blood-red light swirled inside its abyss filled maw.


    "This..." Ecron who looked almighty all this time dropped his hand down and his face paled. He couldn''t process the thought of how could a human possess such great and terrifying power.


    However, what he did not know that power was not Zane''s ability, but it was his Guardian! That humongous thing was his Guardian, a beast that had its own consciousness and will just like Alice!


    "Die!" smiled Zane in the distance and like it was hismand, his Guardian fired its power at him.


    *BOOM!*


    Crimson light swallowed the clear blue sky and Ecron, burning and melting away both his body and the desert behind his back into nothingness.


    Everything happened and ended so fast that Ecron had no time at all to react nor to utter a single word as his final struggle; he was dead.


    "Bleargh!"


    Zane who stood still until this very moment suddenly copsed onto the ground while a massive amount of blood split out through his mouth and nose, while hisplexion paled several levels; just looking at him made one feel he was on the verge of dying.


    "Zane! Zane what happened?" asked Eliana instantly from the side with visible worry on her face. She stood and watched the whole sight urring before her eyes until this very moment dumbfoundedly, but when Zane fell she instantly came back to her senses; she had no clue at all what was happening and was confused.


    When Zane and she fought against Ecron both of them sustained several grave injuries and struggled for their own lives but because of the vast disparity between their power, it was only a matter of time before they would die. However, when Zane summoned that thing onto the sky, everything changed and they even won as easily as taking a stroll in a park!


    Just what happened now? Why did Zane copse? Did he do something he wouldn''t have done?


    While worry surfaced onto Eliana''s face suddenly the scenery behind him started to change too, making him turn her gaze toward the Nether Canyon.


    The whole Nether Canyon started to tremble and shake while the darkness inside it was continuously shrinking; the sight was almost akin to water in a pool that was sucked away through a gap from the bottom at a rapid pace.


    "What..."

 Chapter 278: Final Key

    Chapter 278: Final Key


    The whole Nether Canyon trembled with visible tremor as the darkness moved and shrunk with such a rapid speed that it was distinct to the bare eye. It was almost like the darkness inside the canyon was no longer a dense group of shadows but rather thick water with a shade of abyss ck color.


    "What is happening?" mumbled Eliana but her shock instantly turned worried as Zane on her side started to cough up more and more blood; hisplexion paled even more as this happened.


    "..." Eliana pondered for a small while and her eyes turned sharp while a gold coin appeared in her hand, right between her slim fingers.


    "Let''s hope it will work." murmured quietly and without a second thought threw the coin into the distance.


    1 second... 2 seconds... 3 seconds... 10 seconds... 45 seconds... 1 minute...


    After waiting an entire whole minute patiently in silence, Eliana''s narrow eyebrows furrowed together, revealing deep worry in her eyes.


    "What should I do? Think Eliana, think!" mumbled in a kind of angry tone of voice as she held Zane''s sheet white physique in her hands; both hisplexion and vitality were rapidly worsening.


    But it was this very moment as Zane''s shadow slightly moved and slowly a figure emerged bit by bit, turning Eliana''s eyes to brighten up with hope.


    Looking at the strong body structure, the dragon tattoo on the left arm with the katana on his side, Eliana sighed with relief and smiled, "I thought you would nevere... Kuragari."


    "..." Kuragari who was protecting the Altar''s entrance all this time looked at Eliana who summoned him then at Zane''s figure on the ground. Just a nce at his terrifyingly whiteplexion told Kuragari in an instant what happened and he clicked his tongue with dissatisfaction.


    "That moron... Why did he use Soul Sacrifice? Did he forget once he uses that Taboo Art he will be on the verge of dying?!" groaned with surpassed anger Kuragari but his eyes told his true feelings; he was worried too and he couldn''t hide that fact.


    He and Zane may be rivals for centuries and had smaller and bigger quarrels during their life, which one of them almost ended in one of their death, but at the end of the day, they were still friends, almost like a family together with Eliana. They knew each other since childhood and fought together hundreds of battles if not thousands; they pushed each other forward toward the summit by their pure rivalry.


    However, not in his entire life would he think Zane will be bold enough to use such a terrifying and dangerous Taboo Art as the Soul Sacrifice.


    Soul Sacrifice was a kind of ability that not everyone knew about but even if they did it was extremely hard to utilize. Its concept was quite simple; for a decent amount of life energy, one could summon their Soul Guardian''s full potential and power for a limited amount of time. The longer the Guardian was summoned the more and faster one''s life was depleted.


    It was this simple.


    That is why whoever knew about Soul Sacrifice and was able to utilize it without any single difficulty, they left this ability only to the worst-case scenario; when there was nothing left to lose.


    Kuragari and Eliana naturally knew about Soul Sacrifice but they would have never believed that Zane would be able to use it.


    This was something that neither of theme to see; it was totally unexpected.


    "What happened?" asked Kuragari, visibly not in a hurry. Maybe once one used Soul Sacrifice that resulted in ending up in a dire condition, almost very close to death''s door, there were still loads of ways to save one''s life from that. But sadly, those attempts came with a price too.


    Eliana knew that Kuragari would help her and save Zane, so sighed deeply with relief and wanted to talk, but suddenly a huge earthquake appeared and interrupted her.


    *TREMBLE!!!*


    As the earth formed huge cracks because of the quake, a huge shockwave appeared and swept through the whole desert. As this happened, a massively huge and thick pir with dense darkness swirling inside it pierced toward the clouds above from the bottom of Nether Canyon, turning Kuragari''s face to confusion.


    "Care to exin?" asked Kuragari as he raised his eyebrow toward Eliana after seeing this sight.


    "Greg is down there obtaining the final key as I told you once. It seems he seeded in obtaining it but as a result, a chain reaction was formed in the surroundings too. Luckily we are far away from the canyon so we won''t get affected by the changes in and around of Nether Canyon."


    "..." turning his eyes from Eliana at the huge abyss pir in the far distance once again, Kuragari sighed and looked at Zane.


    "Let''s heal him then."


    "How?" Eliana was pleased by what Kuragari said, but at the same time confused. She knew that there were ways to save someone from dying after they used Soul Sacrifice but she never did and never seen someone using those methods.


    "It''s easy. I will give him a portion of my life force. Like that, it will be enough to save him and bring him back from death''s door."


    "!?"


    Eliana who looked worried all this time suddenly turned bbergasted and grabbed Kuragari''s wrist firmly, "Did you go crazy? Do you want to lose your life force? Do you know what you are trying to do? There are more ways you ca-"


    "There is no other way."


    "!?"


    What? No other way? You just said there were loads of ways to save him after he used Soul Sacrifice but now you suddenly say there was only one? How?


    While these thoughts emerged inside Eliana''s head, Kuragari touched her hand that held his wrist and looked deep into her eyes.


    "Yes, there are numerous ways to save him, but only if he used that power once. But it seems he already used it not once, but several more times in the past without our knowledge! There is only one thing that would help him now and this is the only way!"


    "..."


    Eliana''s pupils instantly shrunk to the size of a needle as she realized what Kuragari said and her hold softened around his wrist; to use Soul Sacrifice several times without her awareness... Just why did he do that? Was he that obsessed to surpass the God rank that he tried to use such a Taboo Art? Did he go insane!?


    "But don''t worry." said Kuragari with a smile, his eyes holding passion toward Eliana, "I will only lend him a portion of my life force, meaning I will just lose around 15 or 20 years of my lifespan in total. To save one of my friend''s life, that is just a small sacrifice. And also... I want you to be happy. You can''t lose him right now."


    "!?"


    As his voice fell, Kuragari didn''t waste any more time and ignored Eliana. Crouching down next to Zane''s body he put both of his palms on his chest and closed his eyes.


    "..." taking in a mouthful of fresh air, suddenly a gentle blue light enveloped his body and slowly flowed toward Zane''s body.


    That blue light was the so-called life force...


    Eliana who was still sitting on the side without moving, watched Kuragari''s life force slowly flowing and seeping from his body right into Zane''s.


    Currently, her brain was in both turmoil and worry; she didn''t know what she should do.


    Ever since the fight between the two, she didn''t know which men she should choose; she loved both but at the same time knew it was a mistake. If she chose one then the other one would get hurt and she didn''t want that. But now that she watched Kuragari save Zane... She no longer knew what was the right thing to feel.


    *BOOM!*


    As Kuragari was pouring his life force inside Zane, suddenly the abyss pir in the distance exploded, sending another shock wave toward their way, then vanished.


    The Nether Canyon that put fear and terror into one''s heart was no longer filled with darkness but turned into a normal and peaceful canyon.


    "He seeded!" thought Eliana but there was not an ounce of happiness on her face; her worry toward Zane was way bigger than to get happy about something like Greg obtaining the key.


    *Swish!*


    As she watched Kuragari and Zane in silence, suddenly a white light shed on her side and a figure emerged next to them.


    It was Greg, enveloped by a white light.


    "What happened?" asked Greg and tilted his sharp gaze at Kuragari and Zane. The moment he started to consume the void inside the canyon he heard a huge explosion that shook the whole world around him. Or it would be better to say he has seen it than heard it. He was almost killed by the explosion; a massively huge crimson beam that passed by a few meters away from his face and melted the ground around it to a boiling mass.


    If it weren''t for the fact he could use several other elements at the same time and use his fire element to repel the heat that the attack radiated, he would have been dead long ago.

 Chapter 279: Six Keys

    Chapter 279: Six Keys


    Silence filled the surroundings as both Eliana and Greg watched Kuragari giving his life force to Zane.


    Zane''splexion was akin to a zombie; pale skin, trembling limbs, blood flowing out from his nose and mouth while his breathing was extremely slow. If it weren''t for the fact his chest rose and fell from time to time he would have believed he was dead long ago.


    "Just what the hell happened here?" asked himself Greg, as he watched Zane''s dire condition before him.


    "It seems he used a Taboo Art several times and it bacshed on him quite sorely," exined Alice inside Greg''s head in an indifferent tone of voice.


    "What kind of Taboo Art?" asked Greg.


    "It is called Soul Sacrifice. Exchange for your life force you can summon your Guardian out in its fullest potential for a limited time. The longer is the time limit the harsher the requirements will be."


    "Summon your Guardian for a limited time... It seems quite powerful, but the requirements to use it too," eximed Greg as he watched the gentle blue light seep into Zane''s body from around Kuragari''s palm.


    "It is, but it''s an Art created for ordinary people and not the likes of you. Because you and I are special, you don''t need to summon me through such a ridiculous method. I can appear and fight alongside you whenever want."


    "Ridiculous..." Greg didn''t know what to say after hearing that. To call such a terrifying Art ridiculous could be considered as tough or arrogant, but from a deity who lived for eons... Well, maybe then it was not.


    "What is that blue light anyway? A healing ability?" asked Greg but soon Alice replied causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    "That is Kuragari''s life force. He is giving Zane his own to save his life."


    "What? Then won''t Kuragari die instead?" Greg looked worried as he inspected Kuragari''splexion. But luckily seeing he was just sweating on his forehead gently, he could sigh with relief.


    "Well, he can die, but considering his age he won''t."


    "What should that mean?" asked Greg with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "Well, to put it simply, the amount of life force you can give away to others will all depend on you. And as I can see, Kuragari only ns to give 15 or 20 years of his life force to Zane. Considering his age, he definitely won''t die, but he will die sooner than others for sure."


    "..." Greg stared at Kuragari in silence asplex emotions appeared both on his face and in his eyes, "Can''t you help them?"


    "That is impossible."


    "What? Why?"


    "Because I cannot restore one''s life force. I''m not a Divine Doctor or a Saint who can do such miraculous things, I can just control the elements. On the other hand, the Creator could help them in no time at all."


    "Yeah, of course... The Creator..." smiled Greg wryly and stayed silent. Of course, a deity that created the universe itself could help them but there was a sole problem; that being was sealed deep inside an Altar.


    "Then I can just watch in silence."


    As he thought about this, the blue light around Kuragari''s palm flowed slowly into Zane and it wasn''t long as hisplexion slowly turned better and better.


    "It is truly working!"


    However, the same cannot be said about Kuragari. Even though his condition looked quite good and healthy at the start, right now his face started to pale too, while small wrinkles appeared on his skin all over his body one by one. It was apparent he was getting older and older with each passing second thanks to him losing his life force.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Zane who lied on the ground motionlessly all this time now suddenly started to cough up blood while his arms and legs started to move slowly.


    "Zane!" shouted Eliana, causing Zane to open his eyes heavily and look around with a weak stare.


    "What... Are you... Doing here?" asked Zane in a shaky voice as he red at Kuragari before him with aplicated stare.


    "Just shut up and rx. You will be fine in no time at all."


    "But I di-"


    "Can you just fucking do what I ask you once? Just only once! It''s not so difficult to do it right?" said Kuragari calmly but it was obvious he was annoyed; he wanted to help Zane and he still tried to refuse his aid. Was he this arrogant or was he this dumb? Kuragari was unable to answer this question.


    "..."


    Zane, whose condition turned better with each second opened his mouth to say something but stopped because he realized there was nothing he could say. As a result, he just simply put his head back onto the ground and closing his eyes started to rx.


    Eliana saw this from the side and sighed with relief, but the happiness she was feeling currently was unable to hide.


    Time flowed in silence and a small whileter Kuragari took his hand away, causing the light to vanish, "This should be enough. I gave him 17 years of my lifespan. But if you try to use that Art once again, I don''t fucking care, I won''t help you!"


    Zane sat up and moved his arms around with a sour expression then looked up at Kuragari. Looking at the white strands in his hair, the small wrinkles on his skin, and the weakened presence around him, a gentle glint shed in his eyes.


    "Why did you help me? Like this, you will die way sooner than I idiot! You dug your own grave!"


    "The real idiot here is you, you fucking dumbass. Do you have any idea just how dire your situation was? You almost died! I just saved your life so a simple thanks will be enough too." said Kuragari, anger evident in his voice.


    "Of course I knew it! But what should have I done against a monster like that? Let it kill both Eliana and me?" replied Zane as he jumped onto his feet and red at Kuragari like a lion; it was visible he wanted to fight


    "Oh, perfect. I saved you, brought you back from death''s door and what do I get? A piercing re and an invitation for a fight! You are truly one of that kind."


    "What di-"


    "Can the two of you just simply shut the fuck up?"


    "!?"


    "!?"


    Both Kuragari and Zane flinched slightly by the voice from the side and turned to look at Eliana who stared at them with a blood-freezing re. It was their very first time hearing Eliana curse out loud after several years and it was quite... Intimidating.


    "Woah... She shut those two up in a single instant just with one sentence... She must be truly pissed." thought Greg with a slightly opened jaw as he watched Eliana before him.


    "If you both want to fight so much you can do that after we finish our task first."


    "Task? What kind of tas... Oh..." asked Zane but instantly realized what Eliana meant under their ''task'' and tilted his gaze at Greg, "So? Did you obtain thest key?"


    "Naturally." answered Greg, but he wasn''t quite happy as he said that, "It seems his behavior changed nothing at all even though he was on the brink of death a few moments ago."


    "Here," said Greg as he extended his arm and almost the very next second summoning 6 different keys above his palm.


    The Fire key obtained from the Temple of Passion burnt with crimson mes.


    The Earth key collected from the Temple of Stillness was made out of solid brown rock, while it shone with a gentle brown light.


    The Water key which was made out of jade and was collected from the Temple of Calmness, leaked out such a chilling presence that it made anyone feel frostiness even several meters away.


    The Wind key that was obtained from the Temple of Swiftness was extremely harder to see, but if one concentrated enough it was still noticeable that it was formed by hundreds of wind des swirling here and there like a miniature chaotic storm.


    The Light key that he received from the Temple of Time was a mass of white light while the Darkness key that he obtained from the Temple of Void was a mass of darkness put in the shape of a key.


    Each was made out of a different element and each shone with a different color illuminating the surroundings with six different colors.


    And at the same time, each key leaked six different presences and powers, making even the 3 powerful experts before Greg to start to tremble unwillingly.


    "I have finally collected all 6 keys so what remains now is to open that Altar." said Greg calmly and nced at the three before him.


    Kuragari who was mesmerized until this point by the sight above Greg''s palm suddenly came back to his senses and cleared his throat gently, "About that... We have a bit of a problem."

 Chapter 280: The Altar

    Chapter 280: The Altar


    Somewhere below the Federation''s surface, a huge open hall was decorated with hundreds of pirs. Each pir was made out of some kind of strange white material, almost akin to white jade while on their top, different kinds of creatures made out of the same white marble were kowtowing toward a specific direction; toward a gate.


    The gate stood over ten meters tall, while its width was proximately around 5 meters in radius. However, what made one feel curious was not its enormous size, but the colors that were dyed in six different lines in its middle.


    The gate was split into six colors; crimson red like the legendary phoenix''s mes, blue as the clearest ocean below the sky, white as the clearest piece of paper, dark as the deepest abyss, yellow like the scorching light, and green just like the most beautiful meadow in the wild nature. Each section of color had a different scenery carved onto them, giving the gate a kind of mysterious presence and look.


    In its middle, however, was the most interesting part; a sphere with a size of a head was ced into its middle, making the colors to be mixed together. On it, six small holes were carved next to each other, creating a circr lock.


    "How long do we have to wait here? This ce gives me creeps even though it looks majestic."


    A guy in a ck cloak was standing calmly before this gate, talking to the guy on his side.


    "Dunno. Boss said they will bring the keys here so we should guard this ce." answered the other guy.


    "But what if that manes back? You know, who sat here all day and long with that katana on his side? He looked quite powerful so if hees back..."


    "There will be nothing."


    "!?"


    Before the guy could have finish talking, a voice came from the side, causing the two to kneel down instantly.


    "Sir Nos and Head Master! d to see both of you in good heal-."


    "Save the pathetic talk for others, instead tell us where did that guy go?" sneered Nos as he looked down at the two before him.


    As both men heard the ice-cold tone of voice from Nos, they subconsciously flinched and nodded their heads firmly, "Yes Sir! I apologize."


    "So? Where did he go?"


    The guy on the right raised his head and after locking his gaze with Nos he started to talk, "We do not know to be honest. He was sitting for months straight before the door without moving an inch, but for some strange reason not long ago, he vanished into his own shadow. We searched the proximity and even used special means te see if he tried to hide, but we couldn''t find him."


    "..." Nos listened to the story of the two and when they arrived at the end he tilted his gaze at the man, who was called Head Master, on his side; it was in fact, the same man who sent him to find Ecron several days ago after the cmity that urred thanks to him.


    He did as he was told and found Ecron inside a dark cave somewhere in the south region of the Forbidden Lands. He was even prepared to lose his life, but who would have thought it was Ecron himself who offered his help to obtain the keys.


    It made him surprised, but well... Like this, they had one problem less. Ecron was someone who reached and seeded with the Evolution Step; no one could beat nor kill him, he was a monster. He was in a whole different realmpared to humans.


    "I see. Go and prepare a defensive line around this ce. I don''t want to see a single soul in the close proximity of this ce when hees. Understood?"


    "Yes Sir!" saluted the two instantly and in a sh vanished into thin air.


    As the two men disappeared, Nos turned to look at his Boss and asked, "He said he will arrive in a day with the keys, so it should be already time."


    "I hope so." said the man in an indifferent tone of voice and examined the gate before him.


    "..."


    Silence filled the insanely huge hall and time ticked by second then minute by minute.


    *tap... tap... tap...*


    "Here hees," eximed Nos quietly, making the man on his side who leaned onto the wall all this time open his eyes slowly.


    "So he is the one?" asked the man as he stood up straight while looking at the man walking toward their direction with slow, but steady steps.


    "Yes, he is the one who I talked about. He is from those ''Higher Beings'' I talked about you, Sir."


    "..." with a nod, the man stepped forward and extended his arm toward Ecron with a nonchnt expression, "It is my honor to meet with one of the ''Higher Beings''. My name is Eldar, the Head of the Charon Fam-"


    "I know who you are," said Ecron suddenly, causing Eldar''s expression to froze and his presence to broke out instantly.


    "..." however, Ecron just looked at this sight in a disinterested manner and waved his hand.


    *BOOM!*


    "!?"


    With a powerful explosion that made each pir in the hall tremble like crazy, Eldar''s figure flew away and crashed into one of the pirs in the distance.


    "Head Master!" yelled with fear Nos as his face paled and ran to his boss.


    "I''m... fine..." wiping off the blood from the corner of his mouth, Eldar stood up from the debris his body caused after the crash and nced at Ecron.


    "So this is the power of the ''Higher Beings''?"


    "No, this is only a portion of theirs. Feel yourself lucky that I didn''t kill you for your arrogance," said Ecron with a piercing re, starting right into Eldar''s eyes with killing intent; it was visible that there will be no next time.


    "..."


    As silence descended between the two, Nos could just stand on the side awkwardly while huge drops of cold sweat formed all over his body.


    "We... We should... Open the Altar... Right?"


    Tilting his stare from Eldar onto Nos, Ecron stayed silent for a while and nodded. Retracting the blood lust that he directed at Eldar, Ecron turned around and walked toward the door.


    "Sir... I don''t want to say this... But please don''t do anything reckless against him. He has quite a hit temper."


    "..." Looking at Nos in silence, Eldar thought for a while and nodded his head lightly. To tell the truth, he acted quite rashly this time and could have died, but he couldn''t help it; he wanted to see if this Ecron was truly as strong as he was told.


    Following him from behind, both Nos and Eldar watched as Ecron arrived before the gate and stood before it in silence.


    "So behind this is the sealed soul, the legacy of that deity?" asked Ecron in a low voice, visibly talking to himself.


    "Let''s see if the legend is true or not." with that, Ecron extended his arm, and instantly, crimson mes with a bit of a gold hue rose above his palm in the shape of a key.


    "So that''s how a key truly looks like?" asked Eldar and Nos on his side nodded, "Yes Sir. Each key is made out of different elements. Fire, wind, earth, water, light, and darkness. The legend said that only those could acquire the keys who have the Blessing of the Creator, but it seems that piece of information waspletely false."


    "False? How do you think so?" asked Eldar visibly confused by that statement.


    However, instead of answering his boss straight, Nos instead asked, "Sir, can you remember that kid who I talked about?"


    "The one who obtained a ck Soul Stone?"


    "Exactly. From different sources I was able to learn that he could obtain all the keys, meaning, he had the Blessingsl."


    "That boy? Then how can he hold that key?" asked Eldar instantly with suspicion shing in his eyes.


    Nos naturally noticed this and waved his hand, "There is no need to worry. Ecron told me once he kills the one with the Blessing he could obtain the keys too. I think he has a secret power to do that."


    "So that''s how it is." nodded his head Eldar, but the suspicion didn''t vanishpletely from his eyes.


    "So does this mean he killed that boy?"


    "That is only natural Sir!" nodded Nos firmly and smiled, "We no longer have to fear about that kid. One problem less."


    "..."


    And the exact moment Nos said those words, Ecron walked closer to the Altar and pushed the Fire Key into one of the keyholes.


    *BAM!*


    Instantly, the carvings and the scenery inside the red color lit up with a crimson shade, while the temperature in the whole surroundings skyrocketed instantly.


    "This... Is the power of the Fire Key?" muttered Nos with noticeable shock on his face as he used his power to protect both himself and Eldar from the insane heat.

 Chapter 281: Disguised!

    Chapter 281: Disguised!


    Heat radiated all over the ce, turning the white marble floor and pirs in the surroundings to start melting like ice cream under the sun. The floor right before the gate even turned into a boiling mass, indicating just how insanely hot the heat was!


    Yet, even under such suffocating torridity, that could make anyone below the God rank die and turn into nothing more than ash, Ecron was standing before the gate as nothing happened at all; his face showed such tranquility that it was questionable if he felt the heat or not.


    Even the ground below and around his feet remained intact, let alone his robe! This was crazy!


    "Such frightening existence..." was the only thing Nos could say through his awe. Even Eldar looked kind of shocked but he didn''t let his emotions surface onto his face; he had his own pride that''s why.


    As the two watched Ecron from the distance in silence, Ecron extended him I''m once again and another key formed above it.


    "That is the Water key! But why is it made of Jade?" Nos was curious about this question, but even before he could think about anything else, Ecron pushed the key into the second keyhole.


    *BAM!*


    Just like the previous time, the moment the key was ced into the hole, a frightening power broke out from the gate, while the second color, which was this time the blue, on it lit up brightly.


    *FREEZE!*


    And as this happened, Nos and Eldar watched as the ground that was boiling with an insane amount of heat suddenly started to solidify and slowly but surely, turn into blue jade.


    "!?"


    The great heat that melted everything almost intova, this time dropped below zero in a single sh, turning the surroundings into a blood-freezing territory. Even the ground around them, who stood several tens of meters away from the gate, started to form ice, and yet, Ecron stood before just as calmly as ever before.


    "Does he have immunity against the elements?" asked Eldar, now a bit curious just what kind of power could Ecron wield.


    "Sir, Ecron does wield an element, but he has no immunity against all the elements. In fact, he only has one against space elements because himself wield that element," exined Nos as he strengthened the barrier around them; it was freezing cold!


    "He can wield and utilize the space element?" asked Eldar with shock, but once again his face didn''t show the slightest of change.


    "Yes." nodded his head Nos firmly.


    "I see, then it is not a surprise."


    "What?"


    "I mean." started to say Eldar as he watched Ecron extending his hand once again, "If he can use space abilities, it is not a big if a surprise he was able to annihte close to 80% of our Family in a single instant. If you ask me, it could be considered as he went easy on us."


    Nos listened to this and could only nod his head once again with a small sweat on his forehead.


    *BAM!*


    The third key, which this time was the Wind Key in its almost invisible state, was ced into the third keyhole and the yellow color on the gate lit up.


    *SWISH!*


    A chaotic storm broke out from the gate the very moment the Wind Key vanished, turning the frozen ground into flying debris and dust, while the pirs on the sides formed deep and wide sh marks one after another.


    "The... Hell..." grumbled Nos with tightly clenched teeth as he used every ounce of his power to resist the crazy storm that sent hundreds of wind des at them from time to time.


    "How in the hell can he remain so calm and steady even under such a powerful phenomenon?" pondered Eldar deeply,pletely ignoring the fact that Nos was fighting for both of their lives.


    "Sir... He... Seeded with... Evolution Step... His strength is iparable to us..." hissed Nos through his teeth, making Eldar tilt his gaze at him.


    "Evolution Step?" asked Eldar, because that was his first time hearing this word.


    "Yes... Sir... The Evolution Step is above... The God rank... Once someone surpasses the God Rank... They will be eligible to fuse together... With their Guardian... That is... The Evolution Step..." told Nos, trying to say it as simple he could make his boss understand.


    "So the God rank truly is not the end," said Eldar as he heard this and an imperceptible curve formed on his mouth.


    Ecron extended his hand once again making Nos sigh with relief, but when he saw the next key above his palm, Nos''s expression darkened.


    "The Earth Key!"


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!*


    Like thousands of enormous giants walking above their heads, the whole hall around them started to shake with such tremor it was feared they will be buried alive; the pirs broke and copsed into a pile of debris, the ground broke and separated while the ceiling started the form cracks one by one.


    The whole area was on the verge of destruction, killing both Nos and Eldar together with Ecron.


    "What should we do Sir? We need to get out or..."


    "Just stay silent and watch," said Eldar in an indifferent tone of voice as he watched Ecron extend his hand again and push a white key into the fifth keyhole.


    *BAM!*


    In that very instant, blinding white light broke out from the gate, swallowing up the whole ce, while a shocking sight started to transpire. The cracks on the ceiling stopped spreading, the remaining pirs halted being turned into debris, and the wide splits on the ground stopped widening too!


    Everything that was about to be destroyed stopped and froze, almost like time itself was frozen.


    "This..." began to say Nos, but an even greater sight transpired before his and his boss''s eyes.


    The things they believed to stop moving started to move once again, but instead of forward, they started to move backward... In time!


    Yeas, they moved backward in time, almost akin to someone pressing the rewind button on the remote control during a film.


    The cracks on the ceiling started to vanish, the broken and copsed pirs on the sides began to rebuild themselves while the splits on the ground shrunk and turned back into their original appearance!


    Everything that was feared to copse now turned back to its actual shape and look, looking almost like in their prime time when they were created! Even the cracks on the pirs and the frozen boiling mass caused by the first three keys vanishedpletely; the whole ce looked fresh new!


    "This... How can this be?" now this time even Eldar was unable to control his shock and looked around with awe.


    Not only did he witness strange and suffocating phenomenon after phenomenon, but he was able to watch as things... No, as time itself spun backward! And what was even scarier than he felt his life force as it went back in time for a few minutes too, exactly at the moment where he entered this ce!


    "What happened just now?" muttered Nos with exactly the same dumbfounded expression, hardly believe what he just watched.


    "I don''t know, but only one key remains," said Eldar with happiness and excitement sh in his eyes, but strangely, Ecron didn''t extend his hand, but instead turned around and stared at them with a nonchntplexion.


    "?"


    As the two looked at Ecron in silence, Ecron walked closer while talking, "You should leave now. The final key could cause your will and mind to be destroyed."


    "What should that mean?" asked Eldar, obviously not believing what Ecron said; secretly, he even readied himself to fight.


    Walking closer to them, when he was exactly 5 meters away from the two, Ecron halted his movements and continued, "I do not lie. The final key was obtained from the Nether Canyon and has exactly the same traits as it. If I use it, this whole ce will be engulfed with darkness and your mind will be assaulted with cursed power."


    "That is bullshit. I don''t believe you at all... You impostor." said Eldar, as cold glint shed inside his eyes.


    "..." Ecron could only lock his stare with Eldar''s in silence without anything to say.


    Nos on the side on the other hand already trembled with fear and cold sweat appeared on the back of his neck... These two... If they start to fight here let alone him, even the Head Master will die in a single instant! And if that happens, the whole Charon Family was doomed!


    However, what neither Nos nor Eldar believed, that Ecron didn''t start to fight but simply started tough, "Haha... Haha! Just as I have believed! The Head Master of the Charon Family is not as stupid to get fooled by something like this, right?"


    Instantly as those words fell, the whole physique of Ecron started to shrink, shift, and change, and soon enough what appeared before the two was not Ecron, but someonepletely else.


    "You... But how?!

 Chapter 282: Opening the Gate

    Chapter 282: Opening the Gate


    "You... But how?" Nos expression turned toplete shock while Eldar''s face froze; none of the two would have belived that the one standing before them will be no other but Greg!


    Elder had a bit of suspicion since the very beginning, but at first, he didn''t want to do anything, but when Nos said what was the Evolution Step, his sense of suspicion turned to 100% certainty.


    "Haha... How we''re you able to tell it was me?" asked Greg in a low tone of voice while his expression demonstrated no sign of surprise nor rm.


    Eldar examined Greg from top to bottom with a cold glint deep in his eyes, and only after staying silent for a bit did he start talking, "Firstly, when you arrived, you did try to hide your presence from us which was strange; if I were you I would have leaked my presence to intimidate anyone around me to show I am superior. Especially if the aim for both of us is to obtain whatever is inside there."


    "And just from that, you found out I was not the real Ecron?" asked Greg confused, one of his eyebrows up while the other one down.


    However, Eldar just shook his head gently as a reply, "Naturally not. Even I wouldn''t be able to tell something like that even if I were three times more powerful."


    "Then how?"


    "It was when you attacked me. The very moment you used your power a small amount of your presence leaked, revealing that you were, in truth, on the God rank!"


    "And what if I did lower my rank on purpose?" asked Greg, his expression still indifferent.


    "That is why I stayed still until now. The thought ''what if he just tested me to see if I start to suspect him'' also appeared in my head, but when this subordinate of mine told me the real Ecron was a space element user and he was sessfully finished with the Evolution Step, everything became clear."


    "Oh? Howe?" asked Greg, now with a bit of curiosity.


    "It''s easy. Those with special control over an element can use element immunity, but only against their own element. So watching as Ecron, a space element user, had immunity against all the previous elements that broke out made you suspicious alone. And there was no one else on this world who could have protection when facing the basic six elements but you!"


    "Alone? Was there another reason?" asked Greg calmly, but in his heart, he was a bit surprised. To think that he just met with this man only for not longer than 15 minutes and was able to examine him so much... It was frightening!


    "Naturally there is another reason why you got busted." said Eldar as the side of his mouth curled up and pointed at Greg''s shadow, "At least when you bring guests try to hide them properly."


    "!?"


    Upon hearing this, Greg''splexion changed drastically, but the next second he started tough, "Haha! True. I even said them to hide their presence as much as they can, but to think even the slightest aura could be detected by you... How unfortunate!"


    *Swish!*


    Immediately as his voice fell, the shadow below Greg''s feet moved toward different directions and soon several figures emerged around Eldar and Nos.


    "You told us it will be a perfect n and look at us now... We got busted right away."


    "Don''t talk at him like that. It was inevitable. We would have appeared sooner orter, so what is the pointing out sooner?"


    "Kuragari has a point, Zane. Stopining and concentrate. We are before the Hypnotist Martial Artist."


    Zane, Eliana, and Kuragari emerged from the ground through the shadows in a triangle formation surrounding both Nos and Eldar right in the middle.


    "..."


    Nos watching as most powerful experts currently on earth emerged through shadows made his body tremble and tilt his gaze at his body, but who would have thought that Eldar was not looking intimidated but looked delighted!


    "To think the legendary trio has emerged and came right before me. Such a pleasant surprise! It will be ecstasy to devour all of you and make you my servants!"


    "You are a weird fuck for sure..." said Kuragari with an odd nce as he patted his katana on his shoulder.


    "Haha... I will be happy to see if you will be able to say this again when you crawl behind him." grinned wickedly at Eldar as he chuckled.


    As Greg watched this conversation from the side his side was varied with different kinds of emotions. In the beginning, Eldar acted calm, silent, and even surveyed him, however, the very moment the three experts emerged his attitude changed 180 degrees of turn and became arrogant, loud, wicked, and crazy! Just what was happening here?


    Wait... Did he say Hypnotist Martial Artist? THAT Martial Artist?


    When this sudden realization of who the man before him was cold sweat formed at the back of his neck while his fist started to shake ever so slightly.


    Hypnotist Martial Artist was a name and also a title that was given to the man who put fear into everyone in the Southern part of the Federation! And because thousands of people soul''s and blood were connected to this man''s name people sometimes considered and called him as the Dream Reaper.


    His power was was just as his name suggested Hypnotism. But that normal, kid-like hypnotism put people under a strange spell where they couldn''t remember what happened but something even scarier. His power let him erase or change everyone''s memory in wish while he could also put them into a deep slumber with a single spell, killing them in their dreams; that power was extremely powerful and terrifying!


    To think he was facing such a terrific opponent all this time and he acted so casually... He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if he would have used his power on him and erase all of his memories. He wouldn''t have had the time to use his demon mask for protection!


    "Now that I think about it... If he is the Head Master of the Charon Family with such power, it is no surprise the Charons have such a huge amount of manpower. With such power obtaining millions of supporters was as easy as taking a stroll in the park!"


    As Greg thought about this he unconsciously swallowed his saliva down and clenched his palm into a fist.


    "Do not raise your hopes. Neither I nor those two n to be your puppy." said Kuragari as he lowered his katana next to his waist, "I warn you only once; fuck off or I will kill you."


    "..."


    The wicked smile from Eldar''s face vanished upon hearing this and started at Kuragari then turned his gaze at Zane and Eliana.


    Thinking for quite a while he closed his eyes and straightened his back, leaking a kind of arrogant but determined aura.


    "I see... Don''t forget, it was you who pulled this disaster up in you," said Eldar, and as his voice fell he opened his mouth.


    "Quick! Summon your darkness element and demon mask!" suddenly Alice''s voice sounded inside Greg''s head making him act instantly.


    "I am your master... Kneel!"


    And just as Eldar''s voice left his mouth, around Greg''s body darkness cloaked while right on his face a demon mask manifested.


    However, it was exactly the same time as the air trembled and Eldar''s voice sounded kind of strange; it felt serene but eerie at the same time!


    "What is happening here?" asked Greg instantly as he felt his head turn fuzzy and painful together with his mind and memories, it was almost like some strange power invaded his brain and tried to tear his memories out through the back of his skull!


    "Such a powerful ability. I would have never thought a human could reach such terrifying heights. If he can seed to enter the Evolution Step and finish it sessfully, his power will increase leaps and bound; at that time I fear he will be the scariest being among humans." told Alice in a calm voice, but shock could be clearly discerned from his sentences.


    To think that a deity such as Alice would feel in this way toward a human who was only just on the God rank... It put fear but at the same time excitement into Greg''s heart.


    Excitement?


    Even Greg was surprised by this feeling and put his palm above his chest, feeling the rapid heartbeat in his chest.


    "Just when did I start feeling this way?" pondered Greg but this was the very moment he realized something.


    He was excited because he knew he was facing a powerful opponent for the first time after a long time, meaning he could...


    Get stronger!


    As that thought appeared in his head, Greg''s mouth curved up and a determined glint shed in both of his eyes.


    "Who would have thought I would feel like this..."

 Chapter 283: Hypnotist Martial Artist

    Chapter 283: Hypnotist Martial Artist


    Greg calmed his heart beating down and raised his gaze at Eldar. He would have never thought he would meet such a powerful human here, let alone finding out that the Hypnotist Martial Artist was the leader of the Charon Family!


    As everyone knew, the Charon Family had an insane amount of manpower, so much that they were popting close to 30% of the Federation!


    That was crazy!


    Yet, even though they had such a huge number of men, there was a mystery that no one knew truly; who was the real leader, the real Head Master of the family.


    Every Family in the federation, let it be a big or small one until they have more than 10 people or disciples in their circle, they will and must choose a Head Master for sure.


    Just like how it is in ns, for example in Greg''s and Joe''s n, the Eternal Kingdom. Naturally, that is an exception, because every n and Family has only 1 Head Master, but because they agreed mutually and they are friends, they decided to be the leaders together; but of course, the number of member in their n is so small that they can''t call themselves as such yet!


    So when Greg arrived here in disguise as Ecron, even though he acted calm, arrogant, and almighty before Eldar and Nos, he was shocked to learn that Eldar was the Head Master. And even more, when he discovered he was the Hypnotist Martial Artist!


    "It was a great choice to conceal myself as Ecron. If I walked in here as my real self first, things could have turned out quite dire for me."


    The n behind Greg''s idea was quite easy. The moment Kuragari told them way back before the Nether Canyon that the proximity of the ce he was defending started to get invaded by more and more people, Greg had an idea.


    With the help of his new ability that could help him shapeshift at will, and the power of his darkness element, Greg could turn into Ecron and put the three into his shadow to hide them; Of course, because he did not see Ecron before, he needed the three''s help for detailed description.


    As for how he knew Ecron was associated with the Charon Family leader, Eldar? That was easy to answer...


    It was nothing more but a simple guess.


    Or at least it was a guess from his side, but a fact from Zane''s side. Zane told him Ecron used space abilities against them and also was above the God rank. Considering the fact, which Greg did not know until this point, that 70% of the Charon Family was annihted at the same time through special means which could be rted to space powers, he suspected he was in connection with the Charons and their incident.


    So disguising himself as Ecron was a good choice, because like that, if he shows up as Ecron they wouldn''t dare to get suspicious at him because of pure fear! That being who could annihte close to 70% of one of the five Great Families with a single attack, was nothing more but a scary monster!


    But who would have thought, that even though they were right, they would get busted right off the bat!


    "Wait. I was protected from that power of his because I have the demon mask, but how about..." as Greg arrived at this point of his thought, he tilted his stare at the three experts only to widen his eyes with shock!


    They were standing motionlessly without moving a single inch!


    "Did they get trapped by that power?" asked Greg, now a bit scared. If Eldar was able to capture Zane''s, Eliana''s, and Kuragari''s mind with his hypnotic ability, it was definitely the end for him!


    "Don''t worry, they are not." said suddenly Alice, making Greg to knit his eyebrow tightly together. However, just as her voice fell, the three experts moved.


    Kuragari and Zane shed behind and before Eldar, while Eliana threw a coin at Nos; everything happened so fast that it was terrifying!


    "H-how!" it was apparent that both Nos and Eldar were surprised by this, however, none of them were idiots; both of them reached the God rank not on a whim and both of their reaction speed and power showed their might right away.


    The very moment he was attacked, Nos used his strange, Trap Box ability to trap Eliana''s coin into a translucent box-shaped barrier and with a quick motion with his palm, smashed the coin into pieces, making shock to form in Eliana''s eyes.


    As for Eldar, he was even more shocking. The very moment Kuragari and Zane appeared from two positions, behind and before him, and attacked him from also two different angles, one aimed at his neck with his katana while the other his stomach with his hand, Eldar tilted his upper body to the right to an almost horizontal line, while he used this force to kick upward with his left leg at Zane.


    *BAM!*


    The power of his kick was so great that under his supporting leg and Zane''s body, the marble ground cracked and turned debris, while pieces of stone flew away by the shockwave. However, even like this, Zane''s other hand was able to grab Eldar''s leg, holding him still in one ce.


    "You are dead," said Zane in an indifferent tone as a ck sh appeared above Eldar, aiming right at his neck.


    "..." Watching the katana with an indifferent expression as it flew at his neck from above, Eldar pushed his supporting leg deep into the ground and by a powerful jump, bounced up high into the air and kicked Kuragari''s weapon away with the front of his ankle.


    *ng!*


    "!?"


    However, this was only the start, of his counter-attack. Still, in the air and his leg still held by Zane, Eldar spun almost 180 degrees and with another powerful whack, kicked Zane right in the face!


    "Bha!"


    This caused Zane to let Eldar''s leg off and stagger backward several meters instantly while holding his bleeding nose with a frown.


    "It''s a stalemate!" thought Greg with surprise.


    To think that Kuragari and Zane, two powerful experts got arrived in a stalemate in their first sh was something only a few could achive!


    However, Greg couldn''t think more about this matter, because just as he wanted to inspect the happenings more, suddenly Eliana''s figure appeared on his side.


    "Please help me with that guy,"said Eliana as she stared at Nos on the side.


    Tilting his gaze there, Greg watched as Nos was waiting for them to attack just smiled and said, "You just go and help those two. That guy... I can easily take care of him."


    "!" When Eliana heard this she wanted to say he couldn''t, but then again realized that Greg no longer was weak; he was also on the God rank and on top of that with the powerful ability to control 6 elements!


    Pondering for a while, Eliana turned her head at Zane, Kuragari, and Eldar and nodded her head.


    "Haha! You have guts kid! Don''t you think you underestimate me quite a bit?" asked Nos with a grin, hardly believing Greg had what it took to beat him. Of course, he understood what kind of power he had, but it was not like he could escape his ability once he gets trapped. Only those could escape his Trap Box who has space-associated powers, but obviously, Greg had none such as that.


    "I only need to trap you once and you ar-"


    "Stop talking nonsense and fight already." talked suddenly Greg from behind Nos, causing him to widen his eyes in rm.


    "Ho-"


    *BOOM!*

 Chapter 284: Cracked and Smashed!

    Chapter 284: Cracked and Smashed!


    The ground trembled as Greg pped Nos right in the face, making his whole body to be blow into the distance in a sh.


    "!?"


    Eldar who fought against the experts all this time naturally noticed this and couldn''t help but feel shocked by both Greg''s power and speed; it was like he was both in an Agility and Body Strengthening ss! If he wouldn''t have known that Greg''s power was to control the 6 elects then he would have easily believed it!


    "Interesting!" thought Eldar as he stepped to the side to avoid Kuragari''s katana and Elian''s gold coin while kicking back to smash Zane in the stomach.


    Greg watched as Nos''s figure exploded and turned several pirs into debris and only came to aplete halt after the 15th crash.


    "rgh!" vomiting up a huge amount of blood with a few pieces of teeth mixed in it, Nos struggled onto his feet dizzily and red at Greg, "You will pay for this!"


    "Are you sure about it?" asked Greg as he appeared before Nos in a sh once again, his palm targeting Nos''s chest; considering that a p could make several teeth to broke off, then this hit could definitely break all of his ribs inside his body!


    "I fell for your trick once, but I won''t be reckless the second time!" growled Nos and waved his hand.


    *Swish!*


    Immediately as he did that, a translucent barrier appeared around Greg, trapping him into a box-shaped energy hazard.


    *BAM!*


    As his palm hit not Nos, but the barrier that appeared around him, Greg stood up straight and examined the power around him. He was trapped once by this kind of ability once before when he obtained the Water Key, but at that time there was Russ and Wayne; by the help of Russ''s teleportation, it was as easy to escape as taking a peaceful stroll in the park.


    However, unfortunate for him, there was no Russ nor Wayne this time to help him, and he can''t wait for Kuragari''s and others'' help to save him; he was all alone this time.


    "Haha, I told you. Once I catch you you are dead. Your life is in my hands'' kid." told Nos as he spit out another teeth from his mouth, revealing a smile full of missing teeth.


    "Hmm..." yet, even though knowing that Bos tried to scare him, Greg looked just as indifferent as ever. He tried using his darkness element to escape through his shadow, but found it strange he was unable to do so! Even his demon mask''s nullification power was useless which made him feel a bit shocked but that''s all.


    "Ha? You think I won''t kill you?" asked Nos as he shrunk his palm into a fist, effecting the barrier around Greg to shrink too.


    "It''s not like I don''t believe you, it''s just simply you can''t," replied Greg, his gaze now fixed on Nos.


    "What should that even mean?"


    "It''s easy. Both you and your boss know I have the final key. Without the key no matter what you try to do you will not be able to enter the Altar and obtain the sealed power of the Creator. If I die, yourst chance to open the Altar and obtain that absolute power dies too! You can''t kill me and even aplete idiot would know this."


    "..." Nos stayed silent, unknown how to react to that statement. What Greg just said was right from start to beginning. He... They needed Greg and his power to open the gate with the final key; no one was capable to do that to him.


    "Still," spoken Nos suddenly after he pondered for a while, "even if I can''t kill you, I can torture you to the point where you will cry for my mercy."


    As his voice fell, Nos tightened his fingers into a fist bit by bit, making the barrier around Greg shrink at the same time too.


    Watching as the box shrunk and shrunk with each additional second Greg could just raise his hand and smash forward.


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    "Haha, no matter what you try to do, you can''t escape!"


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    "Haha!"


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!*


    "Ha..."


    *BAM!*


    *TREMBLE!!*


    With each smack on the barrier, cold sweat materialized on Nos''s back, while hisplexion turned paler and paler.


    It was because every time Greg hit the barrier, the power would tremble abnormally, while on its surface what started to form was... Cracks! Yes, cracks!


    No one else knew better his power than himself! His power was called Trap Box not for fun; anyone or anything trapped inside would not be able to escape no matter what. It was an absolute domain that nullified every power inside it, making the prey to turn as weak a rabbit. Even Eldar his boss would be helpless if he trapped him, that''s how scary his power really was. Only if one didn''t have an ability associated with the space element that could twist and control space itself, one will be helpless no matter what!


    However, right now, right before his eyes, someone who should be crying for help not to die, right now was smashing the barrier from time to time with such power that it started to form cracks! He formed a crack on his barrier with nothing more but with his sheer physical strength!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was connected with the barrier and felt every that every hit Greg did on it was real, he would think he was imagining things!


    *CRACK!*


    After the 7th hit, the whole barrier was filled with wide and web-like cracks, making Nos stagger several meters backward with a trembling body.


    "He... He is not a human, but a monster!"


    *BOOM!*


    And in the very moment his voice fell, the barrier he thought was inescapable, broke into thousands of light particles while Greg''s body shed before him; at that time, the smile on Greg''s face no longer seemed an arrogant or gentle one, but the exact grin of a devil from the deepest part of hell!


    "I-"


    *BAM!*


    Even before he could have said anything, Greg''s fist mmed into Nos''s chest, sending his figure flying hundreds of meters away with boisterous cracking noisesing from his body, unknown hiw many bones had been broken just by that single m!


    "One down, one more to go!" waved his hand Greg imitating that his palm was hurt, and turned around. However, as he did, his pupil shrunk to a size of a needle while every muscle inside his body stiffened up, inches away from his head, Eldar was ring deep into his eyes with an evil smirk etched on his face!


    "You are interesting."


    "!?"


    Using his wind element to increase the distance between him and Eldar, Greg appeared several hundreds of meters away from where he just stood, but cold sweat still appeared on his body; Eldar was still before him with that scary grin on his face!


    "Just where are the other-, oh no..." Greg wanted to ask where could Zane and the others be but his expression froze up the moment he saw the three experts standing motionlessly in the distance, each having a nk expression.


    They got under Eldar''s spell!

 Chapter 285: Legends?

    Chapter 285: Legends?


    [Several minutes before...]


    Eliana did just as Greg told her and went to help Zane and Kuragari, but she wouldn''t have belived that even her assistance would fail to be beneficial for her friends.


    Kuragari was the master of shadows, able to create anything through the darkness itself let it be clones from himself, others, or simple items.


    Zane had the legendary Celestial Serpent''s power, giving him unpredictable and uncountable power against others, so no matter who he fought against he always had the advantage.


    Eliana herself on the other hand didn''t have powerful physical strength nor she had long-range attacks but simply an ability that could let her control other''s fortune for a limited degree, but for that to happen, she needed to hit her target with her coin.


    And this is where her help failed...


    Eldar not only had insanely fast reaction speed and physical strength thanks to his strange Martial Art, but it was almost like he had an eye on the back of his head; every time she threw a coin at him from his blind spot, he would always react in thest moment and avoid her assault while at the same time doing a counter-attack at Zane and Kuragari!


    He was akin to an Immortal that learned Martial Arts for thousands of year''s and no matter what anyone tried to do against him, he always found a way to escape and counter his enemies!


    *Swish!*


    Leaning backward to evade Kuragari''s katana, Eldar watched with an indifferent expression as the sharp weapon passed by inches away from his face, cutting off a strand of hair from his head.


    "HA!"


    Zane who stood exactly a meter away from Eldar''s leg, raised his arm and with a gentle white light covering his palm smacked toward him; but because he depleted almost all of his power against Ecron with his Soul Sacrifice and was brought back from death''s door an hour ago, this was the best he could currently do.


    "..." however, Eldar didn''t look fazed at all and the moment he noticed the approaching palm that was about to break his leg from above, he put his hand down onto the ground, and by supporting himself on them, he kicked powerfully upward, meeting Zane''s palm head-on!


    *BAM!*


    "I got you!" smiled Zane as he held Eldar''s body firmly in one ce by his leg; but it was still apparent from the blood on the corner of his mouth that even this single kick put a great burden on his body.


    Eldar however wasn''t surprised by this, but instead smiled wickedly. Immediately, he pulled his leg which was held by Zane forward, resulting in Zane''s whole body to be pulled forward too and at the same time swung and rotated his other leg around Zane''s neck, locking him tightly between his thigh!


    "!?"


    *Swish!*


    *BOOM!*


    With a tight grip and hold, Eldar raised Zane''s body high up into the air with his hands still on the ground, and with a quick spin, threw him into the distance as easily as kicking a football away!


    Although surprised by this, Kuragari and Eliana still didn''t let this change their n and attacked Eldar with everything they had.


    Shadow clones from the sides, golden coins from above, both Kuragari and Eliana attacked at the same time giving Eldar no space to escape not counter.


    Yet, even like this, their n failed.


    The very moment their assaults would have fallen onto Eldar''s body, resulting in their unquestionable victory, something unexpected happened. As Eldar stood up onto his feet and lowered his stance, it was akin to freezing time itself; like a phantom dancing under the night sky, Eldar avoided each and every attack from the two while also approached them with a frightening speed! It was almost like he knew exactly where the attacks would fall and by calcting the best route out of the chaotic storm of attacks, he evaded them without even breaking a sweat!


    "How?" was the only thing Kuragari could say with surprise, before Eldar''s figure has already appeared before him in a sh!


    "So you have defended against my power like that? Interesting!" pondered out aloud Eldar with a scary grin and hit Kuragari in the ear, "Kne-"


    "!?"


    But before he could have said anything, a white light appeared from the side, forcing Eldar to retract his arm immediately.


    *Swish!*


    "Oh? You are still alive?" asked with surprise Eldar as he looked at Zane before him, but his eyes were smiling; the Zane before him right now, was without a question, weakened to an utterly pathetic state!


    "You... Okay?" asked Zane between his rough breathing as he nced at Kuragari behind him.


    Kuragari watched Zane in silence, unknown what to say. To think that Zane, which was all the time mighty and arrogant this time radiated such a weak presence akin to copsing onto the ground in any given moment, Kuragari''s face turned bitter.


    "I am okay, but this couldn''t be told about you. Your body is on the verge of collision thank you for your foolishness while you can''t even use your power properly! You are the one currently here who should be asked if you are okay, not me!"


    Eliana on the side nodded in agreement, but her eyes never left Eldar''s figure before them; currently, they were facing such a powerful enemy that the slightest mishap could cause all of their demises!


    "Haha, don''t tell me! You used Soul Sacrifice?"


    Turning their gazes at Eldar whoughed like a maniac, all the three of them turned silent and readied themselves to fight.


    "Oh? Why so serious?" asked Eldar as he continued tough and stood up straight, "The three of you are the legendary trio that could be considered as the strongest among humans? Then why are you acting so anxious even though you are against a single opponent?"


    What Eldar asked was right on the spot. The three before him right now were no other than the three genius experts that reached heaven-defying achievements one after another in their past! They cleared several God Rank Dimensional Zones together that others couldn''t, stopped wars that were on the brink of eruption, and had pasts that everyone in the whole Federation knew about! They were living legends each having unfathomable power in their respected field thanks to their Soul Stone and Guardian.


    Yet, even like this, right now they were having a bad time against a sole opponent, who did not do anything else but use his Martial Arts to fight! Was this really the three that everyone talked about as ''legends''?


    "Well, never mind it. It seems I just simply overgrown you and I became stronger." chuckled Eldar and raised his hand, "This will be the end for you."


    "!?" Kuragari seeing the Eldar''s fingers instantly widened his eyes and wanted to warn the two on his side, but unfortunately, it was toote.


    *Click!*


    Instantly as Eldar snapped his index fingers and thumb together, all three of the experts before Eldar suddenly stiffened up, while all of their eyes turned nk and hollow; they became hypnotized!


    "Now then..." grinned Eldar as he turned toward where Greg and Nos vanished away, "Where is he?"

 Chapter 286: Unparalleled!

    Chapter 286: Unparalleled!


    Two shes were zigzagging between the hundreds of pirs in the hall, while turning the white marble floor behind their wake into broken debris and dust.


    "How can he be this fast? I am using my wind element to boost my speed, he shouldn''t be able to follow me!" As Greg was running backward with crazy speed and momentum that would make anyone in the agility system feel helpless, watched as Eldar followed him closely with speed not inferior to him!


    "He is using a skill to boost his power and speed to match yours. Although it is truly surprising that his body can bear such a fast eleration speed, we can''t do anything about it." as Alice eximed her thoughts in Greg''s mind, Greg spun around and swung his arm horizontally.


    *Swish!*


    *Swish!*


    Right away, hundreds of thousands of wind des and whirlpools akin to tornados flew out at Eldar while a huge air barrier between two formed out of thin air.


    Ever since he broke into God rank, Greg''s element control could no longer be limited to simple attacks but he could form whatever he wanted out of them! Even if it were weapons or objects, it was all possible until he was given enough time!


    Watching as different types of attacks simr to chaotic storms came at him, Eldar''s eyes shed with a cold glint and halted his movement.


    "The element of wind. The best lethal weapon in close proximity if one lets down their guard. But unfortunately, your opponent is me." with a powerful stomp, Eldar shoved his feet deep into the ground sending huge pieces of rock before his chest, and while his feet lit up with a blue light kicked the stone at Greg one by one.


    *BAM!*


    *BAM!*


    *BAM!*


    Each stone carried such power and momentum that dispersed all the wind des and whirlpools into air fragments while the air barrier in the distance that could have cut up even a God rank creature into pieces had been split into two without any resistance.


    "!?"


    Greg turned stupified by this sight while he was unable to say a single word; he couldn''t understand at all what just happened right now.


    His wind element''s biggest trait except for its power that let him move as swiftly and silently as a viper out of anyone''s detection ability was its superior cutting and shing ability; once it touches something, let it be a living being or object, it will be cut into several parts with no exception!


    Yet, right before his very eyes, his wind des and whirlpools that could kill even a God rank existence on a whim right now were scattered into nothingness by simple rocks! By simple marble rocks!


    Did the world go crazy or did he misunderstood his powers and he was this weak?


    "Interesting."


    "What is so interesting?" asked Greg upon hearing Alice''s voice inside his head and swung his arm to send several more wind projectiles toward Eldar, but this time made sure to control them from afar.


    However, just like the previous time, Eldar kicked and threw at him chunks of marbles while his feet and arm lit up with gentle blue light from time to time rendering all his attack useless.


    "He is creating Magic Arrays the very moment he gets into contact with those stones. When I said he will be a monster once he reaches the Evolution Step I take it back... He is already a monster!"


    When Greg heard this his eyes widened but the next second his face turned serious; he finally realized that his opponent this time was no ordinary enemy, but a freak! Aplete freak!


    What were Magic Arrays? They were special spells and symbols carved onto surfaces of objects or items to achive permanent skills at the creator''smand or because of unique requirements. They are created through one''s own power and asionally it needed a lot of time to create even the simplest of Magic Array; except if you were a professional like Russ... Then you could make one in a short duration of time as easily as taking a stroll in a park!


    But even Russ would be incapable to create a Magic Array in a single instant with a single touch, let alone with his feet! That was simply impossible! Yet, right now, this fact that was considered as an impossible aplishment was achieved by a man from the Charon Family!


    "How can he do that?" wondered Greg with shock and decided to change ns; instantly, golden mes covered both his hands while white light enveloped his entire body.


    *Swish!*


    With the speed that felt like time was skipped forward, Greg''s figure arose before Eldar in a sh and swung his fist toward his fist in a horizontal line.


    "Oh? So confident?" asked Eldar with smug, but the next second his eyes gleamed with shock.


    The very instant Greg swung his arm, bringing the temperature in the surroundings up by several grades, the white light around his body erupted filling the whole hall with white light.


    And right at that moment, everything came to aplete halt; the debris that was about to fall onto the ground, the swaying body of the three experts in the distance, and even Eldar''s arm that was about to be raised before his chest to defend against Greg! Every inch of living and moving existence came to a total and outright stop.


    Except for Greg, because even though everything halted, his hand was still flying at Eldar''s body with raging golden mes like God''s punishment from the heavens!


    *KA-BOOM!*


    An explosion broke out from Greg''s hand, painting the air with the mixture of blossomed golden mes and scorched blood, while Eldar''s body flew and crashed into the distance with such power that several of his bones inside his body cracked with a loud sound right away!


    *BAM!*


    "Bleargh!"


    Instantly after Eldar''s body came was buried deep into the debris that his body caused after the crash, time started to flow once again while a confident smile appeared on Greg''s face.


    This power he just used was... Unparalleled!


    He just used two elements at the same time, yet he was able to send such a powerful expert flying with a single m! This feeling was out of the world!


    "I should have done this sooner!" thought Greg a satisfied grin on his face and was about to turn around to wake Kuragari and the others up, when suddenly a cold wind blew into his face.


    "Just where do you think you are going?"


    "!?"


    *BAM!*


    As the voice appeared in his ear, the next thing Greg was able to feel was a sharp pain inside his stomach then like he was fired out of a cannon his body exploded into a pir in the distance.


    "The... Hell?" uttered Greg as he wiped the blood away from the corner of his mouth and stood up slowly from the huge pieces of stones that fell on his body.


    "I''m not gonna lie, you surprised me there with your trick. But..."


    *Crack!*


    With a swift motion, Eldar pushed his dislocated bone in his shoulder back to its ce, only letting out a muffled groan, and turned his gaze at Greg with a mouth curled up into an evil smirk.


    "Your trick won''t work on me for the second time."

 Chapter 287: Hypnotize Oneself

    Chapter 287: Hypnotize Oneself


    Slowly standing up from the debris, Greg shook his arms and legs around to make the dust and debris to fall off his body and stared at Eldar before him in silence.


    "How... Was he able to survive that? I am quite sure I hit him with enough power to turn all of his bones in his chest into powder." pondered Greg as he squinted his eyes, his gaze never leaving Eldar''s figure.


    With his light element''s time slowing and his fire element''s destructive power together with his tremendous physical strength, let alone injuring, he would be able to kill anyone with a single smash. Yet, Eldar not only did stand up from his attack that could bring even a God rank beast to the brink of death but he even looked at Greg like nothing special happened at all!


    He just stood there in one ce, with his wicked and ugly smile still etched on his face! There was no sign of him hurting at all!


    "This man... Just how crazy is he?" asked Alice suddenly, her voice exhibiting deep shock with a mixture of anxiety too.


    "What? Did you notice something?" asked Greg and started to inspect Eldar''s body from top to bottom, but no matter where he looked at, he didn''t seem to find anything strange at all; or he did, but it was the fact that Eldar was still able to move!


    "This guy... He is truly a monster... A freak that used Magic Arrays on his own body! And what''s more, he manipted his mind with his Hypnosis! Just what did he think when he started to do something so hazardous?!"


    When Greg heard what Alice said his expression stiffened while his heart skipped a beat out. Used Magic Arrays on his own body? What? Was this for real or did he heard it wrong? Magic Arrays used on his own body?


    Magic Arrays were created from one''s power that came from the Soul Stone and the Guardian. What did it mean to use Magic Array on one''s body? Just think about it; what would happen if you pushed a pipe into one of your veins from outside and let blood flow out for a long period of time? Of course death!


    Magic Arrays were fueled by two things; an external power that was ''designed'' into them to use just like the ones on Skyfall Mountain that transformed and transferred enemies'' attacks into their own source of power or utilized internal powers that were inside objects or items they were carved or drawn onto; the former one was a temporary Magic Array, while thetter one was a permanent one.


    Why? It was because Magic Arrays that used the power inside the things they were carved onto could be used until the source of the object was not depleted. Once the source was consumed, naturally the Magic Array will be useless and be destroyed too.


    So hearing that Alice told him that Eldar was so brave or instead could be called stupid enough to draw a Magic Array onto his own body to achive greater strength was something that made Greg quite stupified.


    "Don''t you fear of death?" asked Greg suddenly, turning Eldar''s wicked smile into a confused one.


    "Fear? Do you mean if I am not scared of death? Of course, I am scared of dying! Only a fool would not. But the thing is..." began to talk Eldar and raised his finger, imitating a gun at Greg, "I don''t give a single fuck! Hahahaha!"


    "This guy went crazy. He used his own hypnotic ability on himself to erase the emotion of fear. Right now, not only does not have a clue about the fact he will die, but he thinks he is invincible; he is inside his own little world!" exined Alice calmly, her voice holding a dire tone.


    "..." Greg upon hearing this could do nothing but stay silent and ponder. Right now, he was against not only an enemy, but he was facing a man that was both mentally and physically a freak.


    "Can you tell me what kind of Magic Array did he use?" asked Greg, but deep inside his heart he somewhat had an idea.


    And just as he thought, Alice''s reply didn''t surprise him, "Nullification Array, and to top it off aplex one. It can not only nullify any attacks directed at him but even a physical one too."


    "Just as I have thought." nodded Greg lightly and took up a stance; pushing his right leg a bit forward while raising his fist before him as his left fist was lowered next to his waist, he started at Eldar in the distance.


    "Oh? Try to struggle until you can? I told you, you won''t be able-"


    *BAM!*


    However, Eldar was unable to finish his sentence, because the next moment he blinked what he felt was a sharp pain piercing into his waist, and his figure was sted far away into the distance.


    *BOOM!*


    "You!" groaned Eldar angrily as he stood up from the debris his body formed after he crashed into the pir and started at Greg in deep silence; his hatred now was visible even if a fool looked at him.


    *BOOM!*


    Yet, just like how the previous time, in a sh Greg appeared before him and the next thing he could see was a fist right in his face and huge pieces of debris as they fell on him right after his body crashed into a pir hundreds of meters away.


    "What is your n?" asked Alice from Greg even though she saw as Greg used both his Light and Wind element at the same time to surpass speed that humans can''t detect or follow.


    "I will hit him over and over again until the Magic Array on his body won''t vanish. Either that or his body will copse under my strength, I don''t really care. The point here is to defeat him once and for all because right at the moment, he is just way too dangerous!"


    "His body won''t copse under your strength even if you miraculously be 10 times stronger. The only way is to erase that Magic Array around his body and victory is yours."


    "Then what do you suggest what should I do?" asked Greg seriously, as he watched Eldar stand up from the debris once again, but this time with a terrifyingly darkplexion; he was, without a mistake, extremely irritated and angry.


    "What should I suggest? Well, if you ask me, your Demon Mask''s power would be a great solution, but even that won''t work. Nullification power on Nullification... It''s simply impossible. However..."


    "However?" asked Greg, noticing that suddenly Alice stopped talking.


    "However, if you can activate your Demon Mask''s power at the very right moment when you hit him at the center of his Magic Array, maybe you could cause a minor error in his Array. And if that happens..."


    "Then he will be vulnerable for a limited amount of time. I see. Sound like a perfect n for me." eximed Greg calmly as a slight curve emerged at the side of his mouth.


    "Then let''s try it out," said Greg with a tranquilplexion and touched the ck smiling Demon Mask that was on his face ever since the beginning of this fight.

 Chapter 288: Madness!

    Chapter 288: Madness!


    "Oho? Seems like you found out something rather interesting. Your stance has changed too." grinned Eldar like a maniac as he approached Greg with small but steady steps.


    Just like before, except for a few minor wounds on his arms and legs that was caused because of the debris, Eldar had no fatal injuries.


    Greg watched as the distance between him and Eldar decreased with each second and asked Alice, "Where do you think the center of his Magic Array is?"


    "It should be around his chest part. Magic Arrays'' size differs thanks to theirplexity. If an array is way tooplex it can be as huge as a football field but if they are simple then it can be bean-sized too. However, this doesn''t mean a thing cause those who learned about Magic Arrays for decades can make the Array to be smaller and smaller without losing its intricacy."


    "So doesn''t this mean he can have his Magic Array anywhere on his body? You know, we are talking about a freak who was able to create Arrays with a simple touch of his feet! If you ask me he must have learned Magic Arrays not a decade but close to a century!" eximed Greg as the distance at this time was less than a hundred meters.


    "You are right," continued Alice calmly without caring about the approaching danger and said, "But even like that he must avoid forming the Array on points of his body that could affect him fatally. For example, no matter how big or small does he creates the Magic Array, he can''t put it above his heart, his brain, or spine. If he does then preventing certain death will be so impossible that not even God could help him."


    As Greg listened to this nodded his head mildly and asked, "So? His Magic Array should be?"


    "Considering that his Array is affecting the entirety of his body, his whole body must have been covered with it, but its center must be somewhere really well protected... So that means it''s either the middle of his chest or abdomen."


    "I see." nodded Greg understanding now what he must aim at and moved.


    His body lit up with white light while the air around him started to twist and turn with an almost invisible presence and like a ghost under the night sky manifested before Eldar''s body. Expanding the light around his body causing the proximity to freezing in a single instant, Greg swung his fist at the center of Eldar''s chest while gradually golden mes enveloped his arm.


    However, even though not even one percent of a millisecond passed, on Eldar''s face an ugly smile formed akin to a devil emerged from the deepest part of hell and moved too. Tilting his waist to the side barely evading Greg''s arm, he pushed his feet forward to appear behind Greg, and like a viper his arms twisted around Greg''s neck and head ready to spin it around.


    "!?"


    Seeling the approaching danger and the movement of Eldar''s hand as it was about to snap his neck, the shadow below Greg''s feet expanded, and like falling into ink he vanished and reappeared hundreds of meters away in a single instant.


    But to his surprise, the very moment he emerged from below what waited for him was a disgusting grin inches away from his face and an approaching palm ready to tear his guts out from his stomach.


    "He is too fast!" was the only thing Greg could think about as he used both of his wind and light element to increase the distance between him and Eldar, barely avoiding the fatal assault.


    "Hmmm... I am truly surprised not gonna lie. Even though you only use a fraction of my ability because we still didn''t reach the Evolution Step, but it is still surprising a human that could rival my power to such an extent... It''s really amusing." Alice eximed with greater and deeper shock in her tone as Greg continued to avoid attacks one after another from Eldar.


    "He is using Magic Arrays and his hypnotic ability to boost both his mental and physical powers. But how unfortunate, this will lead him to his own demise."


    Greg naturally understood why, but he didn''t have time to reply to that statement because right at the moment he was fighting against a foe he wouldn''t have thought will be this difficult to take care of.


    One fist toward his throat, one kick at his waist, one palm aiming at his stomach while a heel going at his head; no matter how ridiculous it impossible it sounded, Eldar''s speed matched Greg''s to such extent that all those four attacks happened at the same time from 4 different angles! And what was more each assault carried such power that the pressure around them was able to smash boulders into dust!


    "This is on a whole other level of madness!" thought Greg and without hesitation activated all of his elements except the darkness.


    In a sh, his body erupted with a blinding white light slowing the attacks around him down to an extent while his skin turned into Jade Ice instantly. At the same time, golden mes in a half-transparent state akin to winds red up from his entirety turning the ground around him to melt into a boiling mass instantly.


    Raising both his arms, the earth around him was lifted forming a protection barrier over his figure under a single instant, but unfortunately, they werepletely useless; the very moment Eldar''s assault reach them and was several inches away, they exploded and turned into nothingness from the mere air pressure that Eldar''s attacks carried, causing Greg''s figure to be revealed once again.


    "You are dead!"ughed Eldar loudly with a maniac grin, hisplexion holding not a bit of human sense; he totally lost every rational sense and right now he didn''t care if Greg died or if he won''t be able to open the Altar.


    At this very moment, he wanted to show his superiority, showing he was stronger!


    "Hepletely lost it." was what Greg thought but even like this his face didn''t show any sign of fear or agony; instead he was smiling because he knew that he will be able to win.


    Things would have been different if Eldar didn''t be a crazy maniac but now that he didn''t think properly, he had a chance.


    But first, he needed to defend these 4 attacks before he could do anything else.


    Instantly as he reached that point in his mind, all 4 attacks fell on his body, causingrge chunks of floor debris to fly everywhere in the air as a massively enormous pit formed around Greg; it was like a huge bomb has been detonated below him.


    "Hahaha! I-, huh?" Eldar was about to celebrate his victory, when suddenly realized that even though his attacks fell on Greg, it affected him not even a bit; except for small cracks on that Jade-like skin, nothing happened at all.


    Instead, the golden wind mes that burned around his figure all this time caused his face to turn into a painful grimace.


    "The hell is this?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!